A18932 ---- The life of the glorious virgin S. Clare Togeather with the conuersion, and life of S. Agnes her sister. And of another S. Agnes, daughter to the King of Bohemia. Also the rule of S. Clare. And the life of S. Catharine of Bologna. Translated into English. Chronicle and institution of the order of the seraphicall father S. Francis. Selections Marcos, de Lisboa, Bishop of Porto, 1511-1591. 1622 Approx. 162 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 113 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images. Text Creation Partnership, Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) : 2007-01 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1). A18932 STC 5350 ESTC S121170 99856357 99856357 21895 This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission. Early English books online. (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A18932) Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 21895) Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1475-1640 ; 879:10) The life of the glorious virgin S. Clare Togeather with the conuersion, and life of S. Agnes her sister. And of another S. Agnes, daughter to the King of Bohemia. Also the rule of S. Clare. And the life of S. Catharine of Bologna. Translated into English. Chronicle and institution of the order of the seraphicall father S. Francis. Selections Marcos, de Lisboa, Bishop of Porto, 1511-1591. Bentley, Catharine, attributed name. Evelinge, Elizabeth, attributed name. [8], 218+ p. English College Press], [Saint-Omer : Permissu superiorum. M.DC.XXII. [1622] In two parts; part 1 largely extracted from STC 11314.2: "The chronicle and institution of the order of the seraphicall father S. Francis", a translation of: Marcos da Silva, Bp. of Oporto. Chronicas da ordem dos frades menores. Part 2 is a reissue of STC 5350.7: "The rule .. S. Clare. Togeather with the life, of S. Catharine of Bologna", the latter translated from a French version of D. Paleotti's Vita by E. Evelinge? Or C. Bentley?--Cf. STC. "Of possessed persons deliuered by the merits of S. Agnes: and of certayne other miracles" has caption title. Part 2 formerly also STC 200. Reproduction of the original in the Bodleian Library. Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford. Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors. EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO. EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org). The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source. Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data. Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so. Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor. The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines. Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements). Keying and markup guidelines are available at the Text Creation Partnership web site . eng Clare, -- of Assisi, Saint, 1194-1253 -- Early works to 1800. Agnes, -- of Assisi, -- Saint, 1196-1253 -- Early works to 1800. Agnes, -- Princess of Bohemia, 1205-1282 -- Early works to 1800. Francis, -- of Assisi, Saint, 1182-1226 -- Early works to 1800. Christian saints -- Biography -- Early works to 1800. Christian saints -- Italy -- Biography -- Early works to 1800. 2006-04 TCP Assigned for keying and markup 2006-05 Apex CoVantage Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images 2006-07 Judith Siefring Sampled and proofread 2006-07 Judith Siefring Text and markup reviewed and edited 2006-09 pfs Batch review (QC) and XML conversion THE LIFE OF THE GLORIOVS VIRGIN S. CLARE . Togeather with the Conuersion , and life of S. Agnes her sister . And of another S. Agnes , Daughter to the King of Bohemia . Also the Rule of S. Clare . And the life of S. Catharine of Bologna . Translated into English. Permissis Superiorum , M. DC . XXII . TO THE MOST GLORIOVS Virgin S. Clare . Most Glorious Saint , BEING to publish thy Blessed Life , traslated into English for the publik benefit of our Coūtry ; I found no creature heere on Earth , seeming worthy inough , to be presented therewith , by way of Dedication : And therfore , were my Thoughts presently , transported hence to the glorious Cittizens of Heauen ; whither ariuing , they forthwith made choice of thy Blessed Selfe , as best ( & in particuler ) deseruing so true an Honour . Accept then ( B. Saint ) this my small labour which in all Humility & Reuerence I heere offer vnto thy Holy NAME , togeather with my vnworthy Selfe ; that by thy Intercession , & Piety , I may be made partaker of some little glimpse of that spiritual Influence , which out of the huge Masse of thy Glorious merits , thou vouchsafest to impart vnto thy deuout Suppliants ; amongst whom I humbly begge ( O Glorious Virgin ) to be accepted for one . I. W. THE TABLE . OF S. Clare her Countrey , Family & Byrth . Chap 1. Of her Education , Charity , Prayer , mortification and Virginity . Chap. 2. Of her knowledge , & acquaintance with S. Francis. Chap. 3. Of her forsaking the world , & entring into Religion . Chap. 4. How her friends laboured to reclayme her from Religion . Chap. 5. Of the cōuersion of her sister Agens by her prayers . Chap. 6. Of her Humily . Chap. 7. Of her voluntary Pouerty Chap. 8. Of the miracles wrought by her Pouerty . Chap. 9. Of her great mortifications & abstinence . Chap. 10. Of the spirituall profit procured ouer the whole world , by the fame of S. Clare . Chap. 11. Of her feruent Prayer . Chap. 12. How the Mores were expelled the Monastery , by S. Clare . Chap. 13. How the Citty of Assisium , was deliuered by her prayers . Chap. 14. Of her Reuerence & deuotion to the most B. Sacrament . Chap. 15. Of a meruailous consolation she receyued vpon a Christmas day . Ch. 16. Of the spirituall doctrine with which she noursed her daughters . Chap. 17. Of the deuotion which Pope Gregory the IX . had to S. Clare . Chap. 18. Of her feruent loue to Iesus Christ : & of an extasy wherin she was . Ch. 19. Of the many Miracles she wrought by the signe of the Crosse . Chap. 20. Of the signe of the Crosse remayning vpon Bread blessed by her . Chap. 21. Of her Infirmity & sicknes . Ch. 22. How she was visited by Pope Innocent the fourth . Chap. 23. How she comforted her sister Saint Agnes . Chap. 24. Of her Death , & Obsequies . Chap. 25. & 26. Of the miracles wrought by her Intercession . Chap. 27. 28. 29. 30. 31. Of her Canonization by Pope Alexander the fourth . Chap. 32. The life of S. Agnes . HOVV S. Agnes was sent to Florence to build there a monastery . Chap. I. Of a Letter she wrote to her sister S. Clare , & the rest of the monastery of S. Damian . Chap. II. Of an extasy of S. Agnes , and of her thrice crowning by an Angell . Chap. III. How she sent S. Clares veyle to the Monastery of Florence , and of her death . Chap. IIII. Of the many Miracles wrought by the merits of S. Agnes . Ch. V. & VI. Of the Life of another S. Agnes who was daughter to the King of Bohemia , & Religious of the same Order . Pag. 207. Of the intention of our Lord in the vocation of S. Clare . Of her Countrey & Family : & of a Reuelation to her mother touching her birth , & sanctity . CHAP. I. SIx yeares after the conuersiō of the holy Father S. Francis , & the fourth yeare , after the confirmation of his Rule by Pope Innocent the third , the yeare of grace 1212. the omnipotent Father of light , hauing framed , and sent into the world a new man , his seruant S. Francis , by him to repayre , and reforme his faithful people in that age ; would also , that a valourous woman should by his worke appeare in the world , to accompany that his great , & faythfull seruant , to the end , that of those two , shold be new borne a perfect regeneration of the children of God. And as the first naturall generation came of man and woman , as of an vnited beginning : so this spirituall generation of the imitatours of the life and counsailes of Iesus Christ proceeded in al the Church , and in all the estates , and qualityes of persons , of the one & same spirit of zeale , of perfection , of humility , and of pouerty , from one man , and one woman . And to the end it might not be vnlike the creation , almighty God hauing first perfected his seruant S. Francis , would frame of the ribb , or side of his life , doctrine and Santy , the glorious Virgin S. Clare , his true , and legitimate daughter in Iesus Christ for his companion , as zealous also of perfection , and angelicall reformation . With great reason therfore hath she her place in the Chronicles of the Friars Minors ; for she being a ribbe , and party of the same order , it is very requisite a speciall mention should be made of her sanctity of life , as we shall heere performe : and if it be not according to her merit , shall at least be done , with the least defect we can possible ; being resolued to imploy therein , that little force of spirit , which God hath giuen vs , both to the honour of his diuine maiesty , & his holy seruant , and to the edification of soules . The glorious S. Clare was borne in the Citty of Assisiū in Italy , scituate in the prouince of the valley of Spoletum , which is a territory apperteyning to the Pope , and Roman Church . Her Father and Mother were noble , of a famous and very welthy family : her Mother was called Hortulana , which in our tounge may be tearmed Gardener , and not without mistery , considering she was to produce so noble , and vertuous a plant , in the garden of the holy Church . This woman was exceeding deuout , and compleate in the fruites of good workes : and albeit she were marryed , and consequently obliged to the care , and gouernement of her house , and family , yet did she not omit with all her power to be exercised in the seruice of God , and imployed in the works of mercy . She was so feruent in the loue of Iesus Christ , that with great deuotion she passed the sea with many other pilgrimes , & visited those holy places , which our Redeemer Iesus Christ God and man , consecrated with his holy presence , and retourned exceedingly comforted , and inriched with many meritts . She also visited the Church of the Archangell Saint Michael , on the mount Gargan , and with a pious , and feruent desire , visited the Apostles S. Peter & S. Paul in Rome : in such sort did that vertue and feruour shine in those dayes in many holy persons , but now so weakned is the feruour of Christians touching the visiting of holy places , & the Reliques of our Lord , and his Saintes , that it is almost lost by the continuall warrs of heretikes , and punishment for our sinnes . Now our Lord began to power out the aboundance of his celestiall graces vpon the roote , that afterwardes the sproutes of farre greater sanctity might follow , and disperse into the boughes . Neyther would he , that this deuout woman Hortulana , should be depriued of the cōsolations , & knowledge of this grace : for being neere her child-birth , she one day with great feruour prayed in a Church , before a Crucifix , where she besought Almighty God to deliuer her from the danger of death in her child birth , which she much apprehended ; & she heard a voice that sayd : Woman , feare not for thou shalt safely , and without danger , bring forth a light , that shall illuminate , and lighten all the world . Being thus comforted , and admonished by this diuine answere ; so soone as she was deliuered of a daughter , she caused her to be called in Baptisme Clare , firmely belieuing that in her should be accomplished the splendour of the light promised , according to the prouidence , and the ordinance of the diuine bounty . Of the Education , Charity , Prayer , Mortification , and Virginity of S. Clare . CHAP. II. SAINT Clare being borne into the world , she began incontinently to appeare , and shine as a morning starre in the obscure night of that age , for in the most tender yeares of her first infancy , she already discouered euidēt signs of notable and pious works , wherin she made to appeare her naturall worth , and the graces which God had communicated vnto her : for being naturally of a very delicate constitution , she receiued of her Mother the first foundations of faith : afterwards being inspired of God , to apply herselfe to vertuous , and pious workes , she shewed herselfe to be a vessell aptly prepared for diuine grace ; and as she abounded in interiour piety , aswell by nature as by grace towardes poore beggars ; so according to the small meanes which then she had , she supplyed their necessities . And to the end her Sacrifice might be more pleasing vnto God , the most delicate meates that vvere giuen her , for the nourishment of her little body , she hid , and gaue it secretly to the poore . Thus did piety augment and increase in her , & nourished charity in her soule , preparing her to receiue the grace & mercy of Almighty God. Her greatest contentment was in prayer , wherby she was often susteyned , made ioyfull , and comforted as by an Angelicall milke , and in a most delicious manner eleuated to the diuine pleasures of the conuersation of our Lord Iesus Christ . In these beginninges , hauing no beades , she vsed insteed thereof certaine little stones , some to serue for the Pater nosters , and others for the Aues , and so offered her prayers to God. Wherupon beginning to feele the first feruours of diuine loue , she iudged that the must contemne all transitory apparence , & painted flowers of this world : and being by prayer well instructed of the holy Ghost , she resolued , as a wise spirituall Merchant , to haue no more regard of terrestriall affayrs acknowledging them vnworthy to be esteemed : & with this spirit she did weare , as another S. Cecily , vnder her gay apparrell , a haire-cloth ; so exteriourly satisfying the world , and interiourly her Lord Iesus Christ . But hauing attayned the age of marriage , she was importuned by her Father , & other kindred , to choose a husband ; whereto she would neuer consent , but vsed lingrings , and delayes , putting off , and differring what she could all humane marriage , & euer recommended to our Lord Iesus Christ her Virginity , with other vertues wherwith she was indued ; by such exercises indeauouring to please almighty God , that he might bestow on her his only Sonne for her spouse . Such were the first fruits of her spirt , and such the exercises of her piety : so that being anoynted with such a sweet , and pretiousoyntment , she yielded a most pleasant sauour , as a closet replenished with most delightfull liquors , whose perfumes , though they be shut vp , discouer , and manifest themselues ; and in such sort this holy virgin beganne without her knowledge to be commended by her neighbours ; the true fame of her secret pious workes so publishing themselues , that in an instant they were exceedingly spread abroad , & euery where diuulged . How the virgin S. Clare had knowledge of the Vertues of the holy Father S. Francis. CHAP. III. THIS vertuous Virgin Clare , hearing the great fame of the admirable life of Saint Francis , who then renewed vnto the world the way of perfection in the same Citty , with a maruelous example of piety and vertue ; & considering that many gentlemen did follow him , and that his life was already approued by our holy mother the Church , she exceedingly desired to see , and heare this seruant of God , most worthy , and eminent in all vertues ; thereunto inspired by the soueraigne Father of spirits , to whome had already byn presented the first fruites of their deuotions , though differently . S. Francis hauing byn aduertised of this her desire , and hauing heard the bruit of her vertues , and holy affections , desired also exceedingly to see her , and to conferre with her , with intention to frustrate the world of so noble , and pretious a prey , to present her to our soueraigne redeemer , to serue him in some notable enterprise , as preordayned of God to despoyle the great prince of the world . Neither did his diuine maiesty fayle , to open vnto them both the meanes , to attaine thereunto : he inspired this vertuous woman to rely vpon a very honorable & graue matron , that gouerned her in her house , as her Mother . And to the end that this holy purpose might not be sinisterly interpreted of men , and to hinder publike murmure , she went out of her Fathers house with this good woman , & found out the holy Father ; by the seruour of whose pious discourses , she was presently inflamed with diuine loue , and moued by his holy actions which she admired , as seeming vnto her to be more then humane ; and therfore she began very exquisitely to dispose herselfe to the effecting of the wordes of the holy seruant of God ; who hauing very louingly intertained her , began to preach vnto her the cōtempt of the world , and by euident reason to demonstrate vnto her , that all the beauty of thinges present is but a vanity , filled with false , and deceitfull hopes . Then he persuaded vnto her pure eares , the honourable & amiable Espousall of Iesus Christ , and counsailed her to cōserue those most pretious pearles of virginall purity , for that glorious Spouse , who out of the loue he bare to the world , being God became man , & would be borne of a virgin . This holy Father sollicited this affayre , and played the part of a true Paranymph , & Embassadour of the heauenly King. The holy virgin on her side beginning already to tast the sweetnes of contemplation , and the proofe of the eternallioyes ; the world beginning to seeme vnto her vile , and contemptible , as indeed it is , she as it were melted for the loue of her celestiall spouse , whome she already desired with all her hart . Thēce forth therfore she despised pretious stons Iewells , gold , sumptuous apparrell , all other worldly trash as filth , and dunge , and abhorring the detestable delights of the flesh , she resolued intierly to dedicate herself a liuely temple to Iesus Christ , & to take him for the only spouse of her body and soule , and so submitting herselfe wholly , and totally to the counsayles of the glorious father S. Francis , him , next after our Lord , she tooke for guid , and director of her life . How S. Francis drew the virgin S. Clare out of the world , and made her Religious . CHAP. IIII. AND to the end the most cleare mirrour of her soule might not be stayned , and blemished vvith the dust of this world , and that the contagious seculer life did not corrupt her innocency , the holy Father prudently indeauoured to sequester this virgin from worldly people . And the solemnity of palme-sonday approching , the holy Espouse of Iesus Christ , with a great feruour of spirit , repayred to this man of God , and most instantly demaunded of him , when , and how she should make her retyre from the world ▪ wherupon the holy Father ordayned , that on the day of the sayd feast she should goe to the procession of Palmes with the people , decked , and adorned the most richly , and gorgiously that she could procure , and the night following going out of the Citty , and withall , out of al conuersation of the world , she should change secular pleasurs into lamentations of the passion of our Lord. Palme-sonday being come , the glorious S. Clare went in the company of her mother , and other Ladyes to the great Church , where there hapned a matter worthy to be recorded , as not done without the prouidence of the diuine goodnes , which was , that all the other Ladyes going , as is the custome of Italy , to take holy Palme , and S. Clare , out of a virginall bashfulnes , remayning alone without mouing out ofher place , the Bishop descended frō the steps of his seate , & put into her hand a branch of Palme . The night approaching she began to prepare herselfe for effecting the commaundment of the holy Father , and to make a glorious flight , and honorable retyre from the world , in honest company . But it seeming to her impossible to goe forth at the ordinary , and chiefest doore of the house , she bethought herselfe to take the benefit of a backe doore , which ( though it were dammed , and closed vp with grosse stones , and mighty blocks ) she with an admirable courage , & force rather of a strong man , then of a tender yong woman , herselfe broke open . Thus then leauing her Fathers house , her Citty , kindred , and friendes , she with extraordinary speed arriued at the Church of our Lady of Angels , where the Religious , that in the house of God were imployed in pious watchings , receiued , with burning wax lights in their handes , this holy virgin , that sought her spouse , and redeemer Iesus Christ with a lampe not extinct , and empty , but filled with diuine loue : and incontinently in the selfe-same houre and place , hauing left , and abandoned the impurityes of Babylon , she gaue the world the ticket of defiance , and vtter adieu before the Altar of the soueraigne Queene of Angells ; where the glorious Father S. Francis , inspired of God , & neglecting all other worldly respects , cut off her hayre : then he cloathed her with a poore habit of the order , cōmanding the Iewels , & gorgeous attire which she brought , to be giuen to the poore of Iesus Christ . It had not beene indeed conuenient , that the new Order of florishing virginity towardes the end of the world , should otherwise begin , then in the Angelical pallace of that most Immaculate Queene , who before had alone byn a mother , and a virgin , and consequently more worthy then all others vvhatsoeuer . In the very same place had the noble Chiualry of the poore of Iesus Christ , the Friars Minors , their beginninge , vnder the valourous Captaine S. Francis , to the end it might euidently appeare , that the Mother of God in this her habitation ingendred , and produced the one and the other Religion . And so soone as this new Espouse had receiued the habit , & ensignes of holy pēnance , before the Aultar of the most sacred virgin Mary , the hūble seruāt was accepted by Iesus Christ for his Espouse , and the glorious Father S. Francis conducted her to the monastery of S. Paul in Assisium , where were Religious womē of the order of S. Bennet ; there to remaine till almighty God had prouided another monastery . How much the kindred of S. Clare laboured to rerire her from Religion : and how she was conducted to S. Damian . CHAP. V. THE kindred of this holy virgin vnderstanding what she had done , and the bruit of her resolution being diuulged ouer all the Citty , many of the friendes of her Father and Mother assembled , and consulted to preuent this vertuous virgin of her holy resolution ; and coming to the monastery of the Religious of Saint Bennet , whither she was retired , they purposed to execute by violence , what they could not compasse by humane policy , trying their forces against the meeke lambe of Iesus Christ , and by their malice & peruerse counsell seeking to delude that simple doue ; the did they make her deceiptful promises , exhorting her to retire herselfe frō such base condition , and abiection , demonstrating vnto her , that it was a matter vnworthy her noble descent , and that the like neuer hapned in the Citty . But the virgin firme and stable in Iesus Christ , approaching to the Altar , discouered her hairelesse head , alleadging , that she could no more be separated frō the seruice of Iesus Christ , for whose loue she had already forsaken all the world , & themselues also ; and the more they tormented her , the more was her hart inflamed in the loue of God , and of her sweet spouse Iesus Christ , who supplyed her with new forces to resist . Thus for many dayes togeather disturbed with many iniuries , she indured great contradictions in the way of God : and albeit her kindred perseuered in their attempts to withdraw her from her pious designe , her feruour yet did neuer wax cold , nor her hart feble : but on the contrary , so many iniurious wordes , and violent threats did so much confirme her confidence in God , that her kindred were constrayned to forbeare any more to vexe , and disquiet her , retyring themselues as all ashamed , & confounded . Thus did almighty God make appeare , how much the power of those that are his , though of themselues feeble , did exceed the strong , and puissant of the world . But in regard that her soule had not perfect repose in that place , she was by the holy Father S. Francis placed in the church of S. Damian , and there , as in a secret harbour and secure , she cast the anker of her soule neuer changing place , nether in respect of the great restraint therof , nor for feare of solitude , this Church being without the Citty . This was the Church in reparatiō wherof the Glorious S. Francis laboured in the beginning of his conuersion : and where he did also offer money to the Chaplaine to repayre it : this holy Father being once also in this Church , and praying with aboundance of tears , merited to heare the voyce of the crucifix , before which he was , that thrice reiterated vnto him : Goe Francis , and repayre my house , which , as thou seest , is ready to fall . The glorious virgin Clare , for the loue of her heauenly spouse , shut herselfe vp in that little place , and there imprisoned herselfe during her life , sequestring her body 〈◊〉 the turbulent tempest of the world . This siluered Doue there building her nest in the concauities of that Church , ingendred the colledge of virgins of our Lord Iesus Christ , & there instituting a holy conuent , gaue a beginning to the order of poore Religious women . And thus being setled in the way of pennance , she bruized the hard turfes of her members , with the coulter of the Crosse , and perfectly sowed the seede of sanctity and iustice , making with her very soule stepps and traces of vertuous progresse , for them that were to follovv her . How the virgin Agnes , sister to S. Clare , was by her feruent prayers conuerted : and of the persecutions she indured by her kindred ; and how she was miraculously freed of them . CHAP. VI. SAINT Clare had a younger sister , who both in regard of bloud & of pouerty , was really her sister ; and she exceedingly desiring the conuersion of this young virgin , neuer failed in her most feruent deuotions , which in her first dayes she offered to almighty God , as feruently & deuoutly as she possibly could , with a perfect zeale , to beseech him , that as she had liued with her sister in the world , there might be also betweene them an holy vnion of body , & will , in his feruice ; most instantly importuning him to make it appeare to her sister , whome she had left in her mothers house , what a notorious delunder the world is , & how ful of discontenment ▪ & on the contrary how sweet , and pleasant is Iesus Christ ; and that consequently he would please to change her desired resolution of carnall marriage , and cause her to imbrace the vnion of diuine loue , and to take for her spouse the King of glory . Now in regard that our Lord had already setled such an amity betweene these two sisters , that their separation was afflictiue & troublesome vnto them , ( though then their desires & willes were farre different ) he made no delay to fauour this his poore suppliant , and deuout seruant , euen in this her first petition , which she so instantly required of him , and which his diuine maiesty so readily graunted . Sixteene dayes then after her conuersion , her sister Agnes inspired of God , with a strong and prompt resolution gaue a slip , and farewell to the world , & came to her sister Clare , to whō discouering the secrets of her hart , she said she was resolued to serue God in her company : which the glorious Clare vnderstanding , she most amiably imbraced her , and with a very ioyfull & contented countenance said : my most deare Sister , I giue infinit thankes to our Lord Iesus Christ , that it hath pleased him to heare me , and deliuer me from the afflion I endured for your sake . This noble conuersion of Agnes , by the prayers of her sister Clare , was seconded by as many contradictions of her kindred , as that of S. Clare : but these blessed sisters seruing our Lord Iesus Christ , and imitating his stepps , she that had most tast of God , and was in higher progresse , instructed her sister Nouice . Their kindred knowing that Agnes was with her sister Clare , twelue men of their neerest bloud , as Brothers , vncles , and cosen germanes assembled to assault them , and to combat the Espouses of Iesus Christ . The day following then , with an extreme rage and fury they came to those holy virgins , yet at their first cōming dissembling their lewd intention , they shewed them some fauorable countenance : then addressing themselues to the virgin Agnes , despayring of all hope to withdraw S. Clare from her holy purpose , they demaunded of her , wherfore she was retyred into that place ? thē willed her to deliberate , and resolue to retourne with them to her Fathers house : whereto she answered , that she was resolued , ( the grace of God assisting her ) to remayne with her sister : which answere one of them disdayning , full of passion , and transported with choler , took her by the haire , and gaue her many blowes with his feet and fistes ; then vsed all his force to pull her out of the place , which at length by the help of others he performed : for taking her in their armes , they forcibly trayled her out . But this little daughter of Iesus Christ , seing herselfe violently wrested by those furious lyons out the armes of her God , she began to cry to her sister , Help me sister , & permit me not to be separated frō our Lord Iesus Christ , and your louing company . Her carnall kindred trayled a long the valley this virgin of Iesus Christ agaynst her will , and in despight of her feeble , though couragious resistance , renting her cloathes from her tender body . In the meane while S. Clare , vnable by other meanes to relieue her sister , had recourse to prayer , with aboundance of teares , beseeching God to vouchsafe to giue a couragious confidence , to her sister , that his diuine fauour defending his faythfull seruant , humane forces might be ouercome : and our Lord heard her . For at the instant of her prayer , the body of the virgin Agnes miraculously became so weighty , that her kindred were at length inforced to leaue her on the ground : and albeit so many men , and their seruantes , put all their forces to lift her vp , yet could they neuer doe it , but called labourers , and workemen of the vineyards that wrought therabouts to assist them , yet their great number no more auayled then the lesse . Finally the forces fayling of her kindred , and those that attempted to assist them , they acknowledged the miracle , though scornefully , saying : it is no maruayle though she be so weighty , hauing layne all night as lead . Whereupon Signor Monaldo her vncle in extreme passion lifting vp his armes to strike her , he presently felt an extreme payne therein , which did not only torment him for the present , but a long tyme after . Then S. Clare after her prayer , ariuing , besought her kindred to forbeare in vaine to contend with God , and to leaue her the care of her sister , who lay as halfe dead . They perceiuing their labour lost to hinder their pious resolution , being exceedingly vvearyed , left the two sisters togeather . The troup then being departed , the tormented Agnes arose from the ground , full of ioy in Iesus Christ , for whose loue she had fought , & ouercome in this her first conflict against the world , and his prince the Diuell , by fauour and assistance of diuine grace ; & her sister asking her how she felt herselfe , she answered , that notwithstanding all the affliction they had procured her by buffets , beatings , spurnes with their feet & fistes , tearing her by the hayre , trayling her through stony wayes , she had felt in a manner nothing , especially by the vertue , and force of diuine grace , and next by the merits of her good prayers . Shortly after the holy Father S. Francis cut of her haire , she retayning still her proper name of Agnes , in memory of the innocent lambe Iesus Christ , who offering himselfe in sacrifice to his Father , gaue resistance to the world , fought valerously , and ouercame : and so the holy Father instructed her with her sister , and taught her the way of God in such sort , that she so increased , and profited in Religion , & all vertue , and sanctity , that she was an admiration to al the world . Of the humility of the Virgin Saint Clare . CHAP. VII . PROFOVND humility was the first assured stone , & foundation , which the holy virgin layd in the beginning of her Relion , after she had begun to labour in the way of God , so to aduance , and set forward the building of all other vertues . She vowed Obedience vnto S. Francis , which vow in all her life , she neuer transgressed , and for three yeares after her conuersion , she desired rather with great humility to be subiect , then a Superior , shūning the title , & office of Abbesse , taking more content to serue among the seruants of Iesus Christ , then to be serued . But being at length by the holy Father S. Francis thereunto constrained , she vndertooke the gouernment of the Religious , which bred in her hart more feare , then presumption : so what she rather continued , and became a seruant , then free from subiection . For the more she seemed to be raysed to the office , and title of dignity , the more did she repute herselfe vile , and the more shewed herselfe ready to serue , and made herselfe more contemptible then all her religious , both in habit and base seruice . She disdayned not to doe the office of seruants , giuing water to the Religious to wash , whom she made often to sit , herself standing , and seruing them at table . When she commaunded any thing , it was vnwillingly , rather desiring to do , then to commaund others . She performed to the sicke all kind of seruices , were they neuer so loathsome , as to make cleane any thing that was defiled or foule , shunning with so worthy a spirit al pleasant , and delightfull actions , neuer abhorring , or desdayning the most offensiue smells . She often washed the feete of the lay sisters , whē they came from abroad , made them cleane , and with great humility kissed them . It one time chaunced , that washing the feete of a seruant , and offering to kisse them , the seruant vnwilling to permit such humility , pulled away her foote to auoid it , but she did it so rudely , that she gaue the holy virgin a dash on the face : yet so farre was this Saint from being offended therewith , that on the contrary she mildly tooke the foote of the seruant againe , and kissed the sole therof . Thus did this true espouse of God accomplish the doctrine of Iesus Christ , & the example which he left , when he washed the feete of his Apostles . Of the voluntary pouerty of the Virgin S. Clare , and of her zeale to that holy vertue . CHAP. VIII . THIS holy virgin made an vnion & correspondence betweene her pouerty in all externall thinges , and her holy pouerty of spirit ; and first at the beginning of her conuersion she made sale of her patrimony , and birth-right , all which distributing vnto the poore of Iesus Christ , she reserued nothing to herselfe . Hauing so abandoned all the world exteriourly , and inriched her soule interiourly , freed from the burthen of worldly affayres , she ran farre more lightly after Iesus Christ , and thereby contracted such an inuiolable amity with holy pouerty , that she would haue possession of no other thing then her glorious spouse Iesus Christ , nor would she permit her spirituall daughters to possesse any thing els . And with this Euāgelical traffique , she purchased the most pretious pearle of celestiall desire , in place of all the other thinges , which she had sold , acknowledging , that the same could in no sort be inioyed togeather with the distraction , and occupation of temporall things . Giuing instructions to her Religious , she would sometimes say vnto them , that this their company should be then grateful to God , and become very rich in pouerty , and should by such meanes conserue it selfe firme and stable , if it were alwayes fortifyed , and enuironed with the rampiers & strong bulwarkes of pouerty . She also admonished her beloued daughters in our Lord Iesus Christ , to conforme themselues to him , lying poore in the bed of pouerty , who was no sooner borne , but was by the most sacred virgin his Mother layd in a straite Cribbe . Now desiring to call her Rule by the tytle of Pouerty , she demaunded of Pope Innocent the fourth the priuiledge of Pouerty , who as a magnanimous Prelate reioycing at the great feruour of this holy virgin , exceedingly commended this her deuotion , assuring himselfe that the like priuiledge had neuer byn demaunded of the Apostolike sea . And to the end a new & extraordinary fauor might answere this new and vnacustomed demaund , the holy Pope with an exceeding contentment vvrote with his owne hand the first Pa●tent of the priuiledge ; which Pope Gregory the ninth his predecessor of holy memory had also done , who with a Fatherly affection louing this Espouse of Iesus Christ , once gaue her counsayle , in consideration of diuers alterations of matters , and the strange euents of rymes , yea and in regard of the perills of future ages , to be content that her Order might haue some possessions , himselfe offering to bestow it vpon them : but she couragiously withstood it , and as a true , poore , and legitimate daughter of the holy Patriarch poore S. Francis , would neuer accord therevnto . The Pope alleadging , that if she feared the breach of her vow , he would absolue her theerof : but this virgin answered very humbly in this manner . Holy Father I shall be very ioyfull , if it please your Holynes to absolue me of all my sinnes , but to free me from performing the Counsayles of God , I will accept no absolution . This holy virgin with an exceeding ioy receiued the morsels of bread which the Religious brought from begging , and had gotten for the loue of God : but she was much troubled , when she saw whole loaues ; labouring much to conforme herselfe in all things to perfect pouerty with him , who was poorly and nakedly Crucified : & in such sort , that no transitory thing might at any tyme separate the most poore virgin from her beloued , nor hinder her from her most ardent feruour to follow our Lord Iesus Christ . Of the miracles of the pouerty of the glorious S. Clare . CHAP. IX . IT hapned one day that the glorious virgin S. Clare knew , that there was but one loafe of bread in her Couent , and so the houre of dinner being come , she called the sister that was the Despensier , and willed her to cut the loafe she had in her custody in two , and to send the one halfe to the Religious that were without , and to keep the other for themselues , vvhereof she should make fifty portions , there being so many Religious , & then should set it vpon the table of pouerty : whereunto the Despensier answered , that the miracles of Iesus Christ were needfull to make so many portions of so small quantity of bread : but S. Clare replyed ▪ saying , Daughter doe only what I doe comaund thee . The sister went presently to effect the commaundmēt of her Abbesse , who in the meane while togeather with all the other Religious applyed themselues to prayer , presenting their deuotions , & tears to their spouse Iesus Christ , and instantly by his infinit bounty the little morsells of bread so augmented in the handes of the Despensier that they sufficed to feed al the Religious . It hapned another tyme that the seruantes of Iesus Christ wanted oyle , so that they had not sufficient to dresse meate for the sicke . S. Clare being aduertised of this necessity tooke a pot , which ( as mistris of humility ) she washed with her owne handes , then sent it to the turne wheele , that a Religious man there might take it , to go , and demaūd oyle for the loue of God. Hauing to this effect caused a Religious mā to be called to send him , ( as matters doe not succeed as men propose , but according to the pleasure of the diuine , and mercifull prouidence ) S. Clare hauing recommended this necessity to Almighty God , the sayd Religious found the pot full of pure oyle ; which perceiuing he thought the Religious within had required it without need ; & with a kind of murmure he sayd : I know not why the sisters haue called me , their pot being ful of oyle ▪ so that the miracle was discouered . Almighty God did often also by extraordinary means supply the necessityes of his poore seruants by the meritorious prayers of S. Clare . Of the austere mortifications , abstinences , and fasts of S. Clare . CHAP. X. I Doubt whether it be not more expedient to conceale , then to diuulge the admirable affliction , and rude pennance of S. Clare , because this holy virgin hath performed such extreme mortifications , that many , who shall reade them , acknowledging themselues cowardes , and ouercome in this conflict , ( as we are all ) and put into admiration of these marueylous actes , will perhapps call in question her prowesse , which is to oppugne the very truth . Is it not a great matter , that vsing one only habit , all patched , and a poore cloake of the grossest cloath , she rather couered her body , then defended it from the importunityes of the seasons ? But it is more admirable , that she neuer wore stockings , shooes , nor any other things on her feete after she became Religious . It was also a strange matter that she fasted daily , and neuer fayled for whatsoeuer occasion that hapned . She neuer lay vpon mattresse , though that were no singuler prayse vnto her , all her Religious doing the like . This espouse of Iesus Christ wore more then the rest , a hayre-cloath as great as halfe a tunicke , made of hogges haire , the haire being halfe shorne , next her flesh . She also wore a hayre-cloath , which a Religious very importunatly once borrowed of her , but prouing it to be so rude , and sharpe , she restored it three dayes after to S. Clare more readily , then she had ioyfully borrowed it . Her ordinary bed was the bare ground , except somtymes she slept vpon dry branches or twigges , vsing for a pillow a blocke of wood . But in regard that the rigorous life , wherwith she afflicted her body , brought her to sicknes , the holy Father S. Prancis commanded her to lye vpon chaffe . The rigour of her abstinence in her fastes was such , that she could not maintaine her body in life , so little did she eate ; wherby it is easy to iudge that she was susteyned by diuine vertue . When she had her health , she fasted all the Aduent , and Lent , & from all Saints to Christmas with bread and water , the sondayes excepted : and which is more admirable , three dayes of the weeke , monday , wednesday , and friday in the Lent , she did eate nothing at all : so that the commaundment of fast , and the rigour of her voluntary mortification , seemed to haue a contrariety ech with other , because vpon the eue of a commaunded feast , she vsed but bread & water : neyther must it be admired , if such a rigour of so long continuance bred many infirmityes in this holy virgin , vvhich vvasted her forces , and ouerthrew all the naturall strength and health of her body . The deuout Religious daughters of this holy mother had exceeding compassion of her , and they bitterly lamented the voluntary procuring of her owne death : for remedy wherof , S. Francis , & the Bishop of Assisiū forbad her those three dayes of fast , which euery weeke she vsually inflicted vpon herselfe , and commaunded her not to passe one day without taking at least an once and a halfe of bread , to conserue her life . And albeit such grieuous afflictions of the body doe accustome to breed also some affliction to the hart , yet did the contrary succeed in her ; for she carryed a countenance so gratious and ioyfull in all her austerities , that she seemed eyther to haue no feeling of them , or not to feare any inconuenience thereof : yea she in a sort made light of corporall afflictiōs : which sufficiētly demōstrated , that the spirituall ioy , wherwith she was interiouly nourished , appeared exteriourly in her holy face , because the true loue of the hart maketh always corporall afflictions easy and light . Of the deuotion , and spirituall prosit , which the fame of the Glorious S. Clare procured ouer all the world . CHAP. XI . THE fame of S. Clare began within little tyme to spread ouer all Italy , which caused women from all partes to begin to run after the odour of the pretious liquour of her Sanctity . The Virgins after her example approached vnto Iesus Christ , and made him presents of their virginity : marryed vvomen endeauoured to liue more chast and vertuously : gentlewomen and Ladyes , contemning their fayre houses , and sumptuous tables , shut themselues into monasteries , esteeming it a great glory to liue in strict pennance for the loue of Iesus Christ . This Saint was also a spur vnto men to excite in them a violent feruent , and principally to youth , that began to take courage in the contempt of the world , & by exāple of the frayler sexe , to fight agaynst the temptations , and deceiptfull pleasures of the flesh . Many marryed persons with mutuall consent obliged theselues to continency , the men entering into couents of men , & the women into monasteries of Religious women . The mother induced the daughter to serue Iesus Christ , the daughter the mother , one sister another , & briefly ech one by a holy enuy desired to serue Iesus Christ , all of them seeking to participate of the euangelicall life , which by this Espouse of Iesus Christ vvas demonstrated vnto them . An infinite nūber of virgins , that by her fame were induced to piety , vnable to become Religious , or to leaue their fathers houses , indeauored yet to liue there more religiously , leading a regular life without rule . S. Clare by her exāple produced such & so many brāches of saluation , that it seemed the saying of the Prophet was to be accomplished in her : The fruits of the desolate , and barren are farre greater , then of the marryed . Whiles these matters thus proceeded in Italy , the descent of this benediction , which distilled downe in the valley of Spoletum , grew by diuine prouidence to so spatious and large a flood , that the violent current therof ouer flowed al the Cittyes of the holy Church , so that the nouelty of such admirable things , was speedily diulged ouer all the world , & with such prayse , and admiration gaue such splendour , that the nature of her vertues filled the chambers of great Ladies with beames of vnspeakable charity , and penetrated euen into the chambers of great Dutchesses ; yea those most pure beames of her brightnes pierced into the very cabinetts of Queenes , and Princesses ; and that in such sort , that eminency of bloud , and height of nobility submitted , and debased it selfe to follow the stepps of this glorious virgin , many reiecting the greatnes of their honour , and the sublimity of their estates ; so that some Ladyes , who could haue byn marryed to Kings and Dukes , induced by the fame of S. Clare , tooke vpon them the practise of strict pennance , and many already marryed to men of great nobility , desired in their estate to imitate this seruant of Iesus Christ . An infinit number also of Citties were by this exāple adorned with monasteries of young women : the fieldes , and mountaynes were enriched and inobled with the structures of these celestiall buildings : The exercise and honour of chastity did multiply in the world , S. Clare carrying the stādard of the order of virgins , which being then almost extinguished , she restored to perfection , renewing it by the blessed flowres of her example & conuersation . But returning to the history , let vs speake of the perfection of the prayer of this glorious virgin , by meanes wherof she obteyned of God so great graces for her selfe , and her daughters . Of the feruent and perfect prayer of the virgin S. Clare . CHAP. XII . AS Saint Clare was mortifyed in her flesh , and farre more from all corporall recreations , so did she cōtinually busy herselfe in deuotions , and diuine prayses . This virgin had fixed , & imprinted the subtility of her feruent desire in the eternall light , and as she was remote from earthly occupations , and rumors , so did she the more largely dilate the bosome of her soule to the influence of diuine grace . She continued in long prayer together with her religious after Complin , the riuers of teares that flowed from her eyes awaking and bathing the harts of her companions : when the sleep of others gaue her opportunity to be solitary , being often in prayer , she wold lay her face agaynst the earth bathed with teares , kissing it sweetly , and with such contentment , that she seemed alwayes to hold in her armes her spouse Iesus Christ , at vvhose feete her teares trickled downe , and her kisses left their impressions . It hapned one time , that as this holy virgin powred out her teares in the silence of the night , the Angel of darknes appeared vnto her in figure of a blacke young man , saying , If thou continuest this extreme weeping thou wilt become blynd , wherto she answered , he that is to see God , cannot be blynd : wherwith the diuell being confounded vanished & fled . The same night this Saint being in prayer after Mattines , all bathed in teares , the Tēpter appeared againe vnto her , and sayd , Weepe not so much , vnles thou wilt haue thy braynes to melt , and distill in such sort , that thou shalt auoyd them at thy eyes and nostrels , & therwith shall thy nose be croked . S. Clare with great feruour answered him , saying , He that serueth Iesus Christ can haue no crookednes , and presently the wicked spirit disappeared . Many signes did discouer , and make knowne the great alteration she receiued in herselfe , in feruour of her prayer , & how sweet & delectable the diuine bounty was vnto her in this ioy & holy conuersation : for when she returned from prayer , she with admirable contentmēt brought words inflamed with she fire of the altar of God , which kindled the harts of her Religious , and procured in them a great admiration at this extreme sweetnes that appeared from of her face . It is without doubt , that Almighty God had coupled , & conioyned his sweetnes with her pouerty , and did manifest exteriorly in her soule what was interiourly replenished with diuine light . In this manner did she ordinarily liue full of supreme delights , passing ouer this deceiptfull world with her noble spouse Iesus Christ , and being placed vpon this wheele of motion , she was theron susteyned with an assurance , and firmity of vertue , very stable ; and preserued with the celestiall eleuation of her soule in the height of heauē , keeping the treasure of glory securely shut vp within a vessel of flesh heere below vpon earth . This holy virgin accustomed to call vp the yonger Religious a little before Mattines , & to awaken them with the ordinary signe , to excite them very often to prayse God. All her Religious sleeping , she did watch , lighted the lampe , and rung at mattins , so that negligence found no entrance into her monastery : nor sloath had there any place . She also by the sting of sharpe reprehension , and of her liuely and effectuall examples , expelled tepidity , and irkesomnes in prayer , and the seruice of God. How the Mores were expelled the Monastery by the prayers of Saint Clare . CHAP. XIII . THIS being the place , where we should record the miracles of this holy virgin , it is not conueuient that we pretermit them in silence ; for as the marueilous effects of her prayers were veritable , so also are they worthy of honour and reuerence . In the time of the Emperour Federike the second , the holy Church in diuers places indured great persecutions , but particulerly in the valley of Spoletū , which being subiect to the Roman Church , dranke of the vessel of wrath by this mischeuous tyrant , his Captaynes and souldiers being scattered ouer the feildes as grasse hoppers with sword to murther people , and with fire to burne their houses . The impiety of this Emperour did so augment , that he had assembled all the Mores that dwelt vpon the mountaines , and amongst the deserts , to make himselfe the more fearefull to his vassells : & after he had by large promises gayned these Mores , and disposed of them in diuers places , he gaue them at length for retire a very auncient , but ruinated Citty , which yet to this present is called Mourades Mores , which they fortified , and then thither retyred about twenty thousand fighting mē , who did much mischiefe ouer all Apulia , and in other Christian places . These enemyes of the faith of Iesus Christ came one day vnexpectedly towards the Citty of Assisium , who being already close at the gates ▪ a great number of them came to the monastery of S. Damian , as a lewd and disloy all nation , that continually thirsteth after the bloud of Christians , and dareth to commit villanously all kind of execrable actes , without eyther shame of men , or feare of God. These Mores then brake euen into the monastery of S ▪ Clare , where she was with her Religious daughters , who had their harts surprised with an extreme terror ; but much more , whē they heard the barking and cry of those dogges so neere them , so that they were euen dying with the apprehension , not knowing where to seeke reliefe , nor of whome to hope for deliuerance frō so eminent peril , but only by the merits of their holy Mother , whome with infinit sighes & teares they aduertised of what they heard and saw . This holy virgin ( though sicke ) incouraged her Religious , & caused herselfe with incredible constancy to be carryed to the gate of her monastery , at the entry wherof , in sight of all her enemies , she with great reuerence placed the most blessed Sacrament of the Eucharist in the Pix , before which falling prostrate vpon the earth , she with aboundance of teares thus spake to her beloued spouse Iesus Christ ▪ Is it possible ( my God , ) thy will should be , that these thy seruants , who cannot vse materiall weapons to defend themselues , & whome I haue heere brought vp , and noursed in thy holy loue , should now be deliuered into the power of the infidell Mores ? O my God preserue them if thou please , and me likewise ; for albeit thy diuine maiesty hath committed them to my gouernement , yet it is not in my power to defend them from so great a perill , sith this protection cannot be , but by a worke of thine omnipotency : therfore doe I recommend them to thy diuine maiesty with al the affection that I am able . As soone as this holy virgin had sent these prayers vnto heauen , she heard a voice so delicate , as if it had bin of a sucking child that said , I wil protect you for euer . The holy mother did not yet giue ouer to preset her prayers saying : my God I humbly beseech thee , if so it be thy holy will , to preserue , and defend this thy Citty of Assisium which doth nourish vs for the loue it beareth to thy diuine maiesty . Wherto God answered , this Citty shall suffer much , but in the end I will by my fauour defend it . Saint Clare hauing heard so gratious newes , lifted vp her face bathed with teares and comforted her beloued daughters , saying : Deare sisters , I assure you that no euill shall befall you , only be carefull to haue a firme faith , and confidence in Iesus Christ . The diuine assistāce making no long delay , for the presumption and rage of the Mores was in continently cooled , so that a suddaine vnknowne terrour hauing surprised them , they speedily retyred ouer the walles , which they had scaled , to enter . They being thus by the vertue of the prayers of Saint Clare expelled , she priuately called the Religious , that had heard the said voice of God , and commaunded them , that howsoeuer it were , they should not diuulge what they had heard during her life . How the Citty of Assisiū was at another tyme deliuered by the prayers of this holy virgin . CHAP. XIIII . VPON another time , one of the principall Captaynes of the Emperour Frederike called Vitalis Auersa , a man very ambitious of glory , full of courage , and a notable Captaine , conducted his troupes to besiege Assisium , & hauing inuironed it , he proposed to wast , & spoile the plaine Countrey thereabout , making a totall ruine to the very trees which were hewed downe ; and then laying his seige , he vttered menacing and vaunting oathes , that he wold not stirre thence , till he had giuen the Citty a victorious assault : and this siege so long continued , that the beseiged began to loose courage , as wanting many thinges extremely needfull vnto thē ? wheros the seruāt of Iesus Christ being aduertised , sighing in her hart , she called all her Religious , to whom she thus discoursed : My deare sisters , know that all our necessities haue euer bin supplied by the charity of this Citty , so that we should be very vngratefull , if we should not according to our ability assist them in this extreme necessity : then she commanded to be brought her ashes , and all her Religious to discoife their heades ▪ and to giue them example , she began to couer her bare head with ashes , wherin all the other Religious following her , she said : goe yee to our Lord Iesus Christ , and with the greatest humility , and most feruent prayers that you can possible , demaund of him the deliuerance of your Citty . It cānot be expressed , with what feruour and teares these deuout Virgins incessantly offered their prayers , vnto God the space of one entiere day and night , demaunding mercy in behalfe of the said Citty beseiged by their enemies . These prayers and teares were of such force and vertue , that the omnipotent bounty and mercy had compassion of them , and from the day following sent them his puissant hand , and assistance in such sort , that the enemies campe was defeated , & the Captaine constrained shamfully , & in despight of his forces , without sound trompet to raise his seige : for he fled without euer troubling the Assisians , being shortly after slaine . Of the Reuerence & deuotion which S. Clare had to the most blessed Sacrament : and of the vertue of her prayers agaynst the Diuells . CHAP. XV. THE deuotion of Saint Clare towardes the most Holy Sacrament of the Altar was such , that she made it apparent in many of her actions : for though she were most grieuously sicke in her bed , yet would she so dispose herselfe therin , & be so propped , and stayed vp , that she might conueniently spinne , an exercise which she exceedingly affected , & wherin she wholy imployed herselfe ; doing it so delicately , that with the threed of her labour she caused to be wouen very curious , and fine cloath , which she imployed in furniture for the Altar . She one time got made 50. Corporalls , which she sent in cases of silke to many Churches of the valley of Spoletum . When she was to receiue the most Blessed Sacrament , before she presented herselfe therunto , she was alwayes bathed in teares , and so with exceeding feare approaching , she did reuerence him that was present in the Sacrament , as acknowledging him to be the same that gouerneth heauen & earth ; therfore did the Diuells so much feare the prayers of the Espouse of Iesus Christ , S. Clare , as they haue suudry times declared . A very deuout womā of the Bishopricke of Pisa came to the monastery of S. Damian , to thanke God and his seruant S. Clare , for hauing bin by her merits deliuered of fiue diuells that possessed her , which in going out of her body , confessed that the prayers of S. Clare did burne them , and to their great confusion expelled them out of the humane bodies which they possessed . Of a meruaylous consolation which S. Clare receiued vpon the feast of the most holy Natiuity . CHAP. XVI . AS the glorious S. Clare was alwayes in her sicknes with a liuely memory myndfull of her beloued Iesus ; so was she correspondently visited by him in all her necessities . Once in the night of the Natiuity , when all the world and Angells did so solemnely feast for the birth of our Redeemer , all the Religious went to the quier to Mattines , and left their mother accompanyed only with her grieuous infirmity : wherfore hauing begun to meditate vpon the great mistery of that night , and lamenting exceedingly , that she could not assist at the diuine seruice , she sighing sayd : O my God , thou seest how I remaine here alone ; and ending this , she began to heare the Mattines that were sung in the Church of Saint Francis in Assisium , very distinctly vnderstanding the voice of the Religious ; and the very sound of the Organs : yet was she not so neare the said Church , as she might humanly heare what was sung there ; but it must necessarily be concluded , that this was miraculously done in one of these two sortes , eyther that the singing of the said Religious was by the will of God carried to S. Clare , or her hearing was extended extraordinarily , & by the speciall grace of God , euen to our Lady of Angells neere vnto Assisium . But this Saint was further fauored by a diuine reuelation which exceedingly comforted and reioyced her , for she was by almighty God esteemed worthy to see in spirit his holy Cribbe . The morning following , her Religious coming to see her , she sayd ; Deare sisters , blessed for euer be our Lord Iesus Christ , that it hath pleased him not to leaue me alone , as you haue done ; but know that by the grace of his diuine maiesty , I haue heard all the seruice that this night hath byn performed in the Church of our holy Father S. Francis. Of the spirituall doctrine , wherwith S. Clare noursed her daughters . CHAP. XVII . THE virgin S. Clare acknowledged , that she was committed to the pallace of the great King , for gouernesse and mistres of his deare espouses , therfore did she teach them a sublime doctrine , comforting , & assisting them with such loue and pitty , as with words cānot be expressed . First she taught them to cleare their soules of all rumors of the world , that they might the more freely attaine to the high secrets of God. She also taught them to haue no affection to their carnall kindred , and intierely to forget their ownehouse , the better to please Iesus Christ . She admonished them also to surmount and misprise the necessities of their bodies , & to get a habit of repressing the deceiptes , and appetites of the flesh , by the bridle of reason . She likewise taught them that the subtill enemy armed vvith malice , continually addresseth his hidden snares to surprise the pure soules , and that he tempteth the pious in another sort then worldlings . Finally she would haue them so imployed in handy labour for certaine houres , that they might afterwards be more prompt , and better prepared to the desire of their Creatour by the exercise of prayer , which after their labour they shold vndertake , not leauing for such payne the fire of holy loue , but rather expelling by it the tepidity of deuotion already purchased . There was neuer seene a stricter obseruation of silence then amongst them , nor a greater forme , and example of vertue . There was neuer seene done in this holy house one act of vanity , neyther by wordes , nor signes ; nor was there discouered by any vaine discourse any desire of lightnes , so much were they mortifyed , their holy Mistres giuing good example by wordes , and pious , and briefe documents ; likewise teaching her disciples feruent desires , and admonishing them to possesse , and conserue them vnder the key & custody of strict silence . By meanes of deuout preachers she procured to her daughters the holy word of God , wherof her owne was not the least part , she being filled with contentment and ioy , when she heard the word of God preached , and would with such deuotion , and consolation , reioice in the memory of her sweetest spouse Iesus Christ ; that one time hearing the sermon of brother Philip de Adria , a most famous preacher , there was seene before this holy virgin a most beautifull child , which there remained during almost all the sermon , comforting her with his ioifull delectations , of which apparition she receiued such a sweetnes and delight , as she could no way explicate . Albeit this most prudent virgin had neuer studyed , yet did she much delight to heare a learned man preach , vnderstanding very well that vnder the wordes of science lay hidden the sweetnes of spirit , which herselfe subtily obteined , & tasted vvith much more gust . She accustomed to say , that the Sermon of whosoeuer preaching the word of God was exceeding profitable to soules , considering that it is no lesse prudence to know how sometimes to gather beautifull , and sweet flowers from amongst grosse , and rude thornes , then to eate the wholsome fruits of a good plant . Pope Gregory the ninth one time at the instance of diuers Prelates cōmaunded , that no Religious man should preach at the monastery of poore Religious women , without his expresse permission : wherat the pittifull mother complayning , in regard that thence forward her deuout & Religious daughters shold seldome be spiritually fed vvith holy doctrine , with teares she said : let then all my Religious be taken hence , since they are taken away , who gaue vs the food of spirituall life ; withall sending away the Religious , that appertained to her monastery to serue them in getting almes abroad , refusing to haue Religious , that should prouide them bread to relieue the body , sith they were depriued by this meanes of all spirituall teachers that gaue thē bread to nourish their soules ; wherof his Holines being aduertised , he presently reuoked his former prohibition , referring all to the disposition of the generall of the Friars Minors . S. Clare had not only a prouident care of her Religious daughters soules , but of their bodies also that were feeble and tender , for whose necessary wantes she daly prouided with exceeding feruour and charity ; she oftentimes in the night , when it was cold , going to visit and couer them whiles they slept ; and if she found any one ouer much benummed with cold , or otherwise in il disposition through strict obseruation of the common rigour , she instantly commaunded her to take some recreation , till her necessities were satisfied . If any of her Religious daughters were any time afflicted , or much grieued in mind through temptations , or were sorrowfull and melancholy , she would call her apart , and most louingly comfort her . She would sometimes fall prostrate herselfe at the feete of those that were heauy and afflicted , therby to put away the force of their griefe by her motherly cherishings , for which they in all submission yealding themselues to this their holy Mother , did not proue vngratefull . They likewise reuerenced the office of Prelature in their Mistres , following all their life time the conduct of so diligent and secure a guide , directing their actions by the espouse of Iesus Christ , admiring with all the excellency of such sanctity & charity . Of the deuotion which Pope Gregory the ninth had to the holy virgin S. Clare : and of a letter which he wrote vnto her whiles he was yet Cardinall . CHAP. XVIII . POPE Gregory the ninth had a meruailous confidence in the prayers of S. Clare , hauing experienced their great vertue & efficacy : and oftentimes when he was in any difficulty , both whiles he was Cardinall & Bishop of Hostia , and afterwards when he was Pope , he would by letters recommend himselfe to this glorious virgin , demaunding help of her , knowing assuredly of what importance her assistance was ; this being in him not only a great humility , but also worthy to be diligently imitated , to see the vicar of Iesus Christ vpon earth to begge help of a seruant of God , in recommending himselfe to her prayers . This great Pastour knew very well what diuine loue could doe , & how freely pure virgins do find the port of the consistory of the diuine maiesty open . There is exstant a very deuout letter of this Pope written to S. Clare , whiles he was Cardinal , which is heere inserted , to make it appeare that the spirit of God made his residence in this Prelate , and what deuotion he carryed to the sanctity the glorious virgin Saint Clare . To the most deare sister in Iesus Christ , and mother of his holines , Sister Clare , the seruant of Iesus Christ ; Vgolin miserable sinner , & Bishop of Hostia recommendeth himselfe , whatsoeuer he is , and what he may be . Well beloued sister in Christ Iesus , since the houre , that the necessity of my returne separated me frō your holy speaches , and depriued me of that pleasure to conferre with you of celestiall treasures , I haue had much sorrow of hart , aboundance of teares in mine eyes , and haue felt an extreme griefe ; and that in such sort , that if I had not found at the feete of our Lord Iesus Christ the consolation of his ordinary piety , I feare I had fallen into such anguishes , as my spirit would haue forsaken me , and my soule vtterly melted away ; and not without reason , because that ioy failed me , with which I discoursed with your good company of the sacred body of our svveet Redeemer Iesus Christ , and of his presence vpon earth , celebrating the feast of Easter with you , and the other seruants of our Lord. And as whiles our blessed Sauiour by his dolorous passion and death was absent from the presence of his dilciples , they were possessed with an extreme griefe & affliction ; so doth your absence procure my desolation . And though I acknouvledge my selfe a grieuous sinner , considering the prerogatiue of your meritts , and the rigour of your most holy Religion ; yet without doubt , the multitude of my sinnes is such , and so much haue I offended God the vniuersall Lord , that I am not worthy to be vnited to the glory of the elect , nor to be sequestred from vvorldly occupations , if your tears & prayers doe not obtaine me pardon of my sinnes ; and therfore to you I commit my soule , to you I commend my spirit , as Iesus Christ vpon the Crosse recommended his spirit to his heauenly Father , to the end that in the terrible day of the vniuersall iudgement you giue an account for me , if you be not diligent & carefull of my saluation : for I confidently belieue , that you may obtaine of the soueraigne iudge whatsoeuer by your deuotion and teares you shall at any time aske or demaund of him . The Pope speaketh not of coming to Assisium , as I desire , but I purpose to visit you and your sisters at my first commodity . Recommend me I pray you to Agnes your sister & mine , and to all your other sisters in Iesus Christ . Of the most feruent loue of Iesus Christ which inflamed the hard of Saint Clare : and how the Diuell tormented her : of an extasy wherin she continued a night and two dayes togeather . CHAP. XIX . VVHEN S. Clare heard any speake of the passion of our Redeemer Iesus Christ , she oftentimes was accustomed to weepe in compassion , in such sort , that out of the sacred wounds she would somtimes draw dolorous feelings and affections , and at other times vnspeakable ioyes & consolations of admirable sweetnes ; and the crosse of Iesus Christ , which with her dearest spouse she carryed in her soule , the weight thereof gaue her so much more tast of contentment as she felt more griefe . The great aboundance of teares , which she powred out for the most bitter passion of Iesus Christ , kept her somtimes out of herselfe ; and the internall loue , which she had imprinted in her hart , in manner continually represented vnto her Iesus Christ crucified . She ordinarily gaue example by workes , of what she taught her Religious by wordes : for admonishing them often , and instructing them likewise secretly touching some exercise , before she had ended her discourse , she was seene to power out of her eyes aboundance of teares . Among the houres of the diuine office that are sung in the Church , she was present with greatest deuotion at the sixt and ninth , by reason that at such houres she vvas crucifyed with her Redeemer Iesus Christ . The holy virgin retyring one tyme to her priuate deuotion after the ninth houre , the diuell came to her , & did beate her outragiously , hurting her withall so much in the face , that her eye was all bloudshoot , the signe remayning vpon her cheeke : but S. Clare omitted not for that to perseuer in her prayer . And to the end she might with the more deuotion apply herselfe to the sweet contentments which she conceiued in the often meditating of Iesus Christ crucifyed , she ordinarily contemplated the sacred mystery of the fiue woundes : and therfore she learned by hart the office of the holy Crosse , as the true louer of the holy Crosse of Saint Francis had taught her . She accustomed to vveare next her naked flesh a girdle of thirteene knottes , vvhereunto also were little stones fastned in forme of knottes : vvhich she did in memory of the sacred vvoundes and dolours of our Redeemer Iesus Christ . One Lent vpon Maunday Thursday , wherupon our Lord Iesus Christ shewed a particuler loue to his disciples , at the houre of the agony , that our Redeemer did sweet bloud and water in the garden , this holy Virgin retyred into her Oratory full of deep sorrow , ioyning herselfe with Almighty God in prayer , as if she had seene him praying , and as if by contemplation of the soule of Iesus Christ sorrowfull euen to death , she herselfe had felt and suffered his prison , his derisions , his iniuries , reproaches , affrontes , beatings , sentence , Crosse , and most ignominious death , carrying in her memory a like sorrow : wherfore as wholly transported she sate vpon a straw bedd , and all that night , and the day following , she was so absorpt and rapt out of herselfe , that her eyes being open and without motion , she seemed to hold them fixed in one place , and remayned so insensible , being conioyntly crucifyed with Iesus Christ , that a Religious , familiar vnto her , coming often to see if the wanted any thing , she found her alwayes in one manner . But vpon the night of holy Saturday , this deuout Religious came to her deare mother with a candle , partly by signes , and partly by wordes , making her the best she could to vnderstand the commaundment that the holy Father S. Francis gaue her , that she should not let passe one day without taking & eating somthing , so that in the presence of this Religious , Saint Clare , as if she came out of another place sayd vnto her , what need haue you to light this candle , is it not day ? wherto the Religious answered : Mother the night of holy Thursday is past , as also good Friday , and we are now in the night of Easter eue ; the Saint replyed , my daughter blessed be this sleep , which Almighty God at length after my long desire hath graunted me , but I admonish and commaūd you , not to speake hereof to any creature liuing , whiles I shall liue in this world . Of many miracles wrought by S. Clare , by the signe and vertue of the holy Crosse . CHAP. XX. OVR Redeemer Iesus Christ recompenced well the pious desires , and good workes of his beloued virgin S. Clare : for as she was inflamed with an infinite loue of the mistery of the holy Crosse , so by the vertue and power of the same Crosse , she became noble in the signes and miracles of Iesus Christ , that oftentimes in making the signe of the holy Crosse vpon the sicke , they were miraculuosly cured , and instantly healed of sortes of diseases . A Religious man called Stephen , hauing a hoat feuer that exceedingly vexed him , the holy Father S. Francis sent hin to S. Clare , to make the signe of the Crosse vpon him , as one that well knew her perfection and verue , which he exceedingly honored . Now the vertuous Lady Hortulana Mother to Saint Clare , was then in the couent of S. Damian , for a little before , considering that her daughters had espoused Iesus Christ , she came to them to Religion , where this happy Lady serued as a true gardiner in the garden inclosed with those Virgins , our Redeemer Iesus Christ , with the glorious virgin Agnes sister to Saint Clare , and the other Religious , all replenished with the holy Ghost , to whome the holy Father Saint Francis sent many diseased , whome they cured , after hauing made vpon them the signe of the holy Crosse , which they most hartily honored . The sayd Religious then being sent to S. Clare , she as the daughter of obedience thereto commaunded by the holy Father S. Francis , presently made vpon him the signe of the Crosse ; then left him a little to sleep in the Church , in the place where she was accustomed to pray , and the Religious hauing a little reposed arose sound , secure , and freed of his infirmity : then he returned to Saint Francis , by whome he had byn sent to S. Damian , & consequently was cured . A child of three years old of the Citty of Spoletum called Matthew , had by chaunce a stone thurst into his nose , whence it could not be gotten out , so that the child was in extreme perill , wherupon he was brought to Saint Clare who hauing made the signe of the Crosse vpon him , the stone incontinently fell out of his nose , and he was perfectly well . Another child likewise of Perusia hauing a filme vpon his eyes was brought to S. Clare , who touching the eye of the child , and making the signe of the Crosse thereupon , willed thē that had presented the child vnto her to carry it vnto her Mother Hortulana , that she might also make the signe of the Crosse vpon it , which hauing done the eye became cleere , and being purged of the filme that obscured it , he was presently cured : wherupon S. Clare affirmed , that this miracle was wrought by the merits of her mother , who finding such glory to be attributed vnto her , reputed herselfe vnworthy thereof . One of her Religious called Beneuenta , hauing had for 12. yeares togeather an impostume vnder her arme , which did purge by fiue seuerall issues , S. Clare had compassion therof , and made vpon her the signe of the holy Crosse , then with her owne hands taking away the playster , she was cured of her long continued soares . Another of her Religious called Amia , being for more then a yeares space afflicted with the dropsy , togeather with an extreme paine in her sides , and a burning feuer , S. Clare conceiued a very strong compassion of her , and therefore hauing recourse to her noble and infallible medicine , she made vpon her body the signe of the holy Crosse in the name of her beloued Iesus Christ , and the Religious was perfectly cured . Another seruant of God borne at Perusia had for two years togeather so lost her voice , that one could scarsely heare her speak ; but hauing vnderstood by a vision which she had the night of the assumption of our blessed Lady , that S. Clare should cure her , the poore afflicted creature hauing very patiently expected the breake of day , repayred with a strong confidence vnto that holy virgin , and by signes craued her benediction , which fauour hauing obtained , her voice , which so long time she had wanted , became as cleere and shrill as euer it had byn . Another Religious called Christina , that had bin long time deafe in one of her eares , and hauing in vaine tryed many remedies , Saint Clare making the signe of the crosse vpon her head , and with her hand touching her care , she recouered her hearing as perfectly and clearly as before . Another Religious call Andrea had a disease in her throat , the griefe wherof procured her much impatience : it being admirable , that among so many prayers inflamed with diuine loue , their should be a soule so could , & among such prudent virgins one so indiscret and moderate . This Religious feeling herselfe one night more tormented with her infirmity then ordinarily , afflicted & impatient , that her paine did rather increase then diminish , she so crushed and pressed her throat , making thereby appeare her intention to choake herselfe , thinking by violence to expell that swelling , so to auoid longer torment , & through ignorance attempting to do more then was the will of God. But whiles that poore Religious busied herselfe in this folly , Saint Clare by diuine inspiration had knowledge thereof , wherfore calling one of her Religious , she vvilled her to hasten downe , boyle an egge in the shell , & cause sister Andrea to swallow it , which done to bring her to her presence . The Religious instantly dressed the egge , and forth with brought it to the sicke party , whome she found little better then dead , hauing so crushed her throat , that her speach was vtterly gone , yet she made her swallow the egge so well as she could , then raysing her from her straw bed , she with much labour led her to Saint Clare , who thus spake vnto her ; Wretched sister confesse thee to God , & haue contrition , for what thou intendest to doe , & acknovvledge that Iesus Christ wil giue thee health far better , then thou with thine owne handes hadst purposed to doe : change this euill life into a better , for thou shalt neuer recouer another sicknes that shal succeed this , but shalt dye therof . These words procured in this Religious a spirit of compunction and contrition , so that she being intierly cured of this grieuous infirmity , amended her life , falling a little after into another sicknes , which Saint Clare had foretold , wherof she ended her life piously . It doth manifestly appeare by these examples , and by many other marueylous thinges , that the tree of the Crosse of our blessed Sauiour Iesus Christ was deeply planted in her hart , & that in a meruailous māner the fruits therof did interiourly recreate her soule , sith the leaues did worke exteriourly such remedies by the hands & merits of his glorious Saint . How Saint Clare blessed bread , vpon which the signe of the Crosse miraculously remayned . CHAP. XXI . SAINT Clare was a disciple of the Crosse , and of so notable same & sanctity , that not only great Prelates & Cardinalls much desired to see her , to heare and discourse with her , for which cause they often visited her ; but the Pope himselfe bare her also this affection , in so much that Pope Innocent the fourth repayred to her monastery , to heare of her , as a secretary of the holy Ghost , celestiall and diuine discourses . And hauing a long time conferred with her of matters of saluation , and of the prayses of God , whiles they intertayned themselues in so pious a discourse , S. Clare caused dinner to be prepared , and the tables for the Religious to be couered , causing bread to be brought thither , with intention to procure the vicar of Iesus Christ to blesse it , to be afterwards kept of deuotion . Their discourse then being ended , S. Clare fell vpō her knees before the Pope , beseeching him to blesse the bread . vvhereto his holines ansvvered : daughter Clare , I will that you blesse it your selfe making therupon the signe of the Crosse : the Saint therto answered , most holy Father , pardon me if you please , for if I should doe it , I should deserue sharpe reprehension , in presuming to giue my benedictiō in presence of your holines . The Pope againe replyed : well , that no presumption be imputed vnto you , and that you may merit thereby , I command you by holy Obedience to blesse these loues , making vpon them the signe of the Crosse . This daughter of obedience lifted vp her hand , making the signe of the Crosse vpon the bread ; whence insued an admirable accident , for the Crosse remayned vpon the bread , whereof part was eaten of deuotion , & the rest reserued as a holy Relique , which euent filled the Pope with admiration , for which he gaue thankes to God ; then gaue his benediction to S. Clare , who receiued it with great humility , and was much comforted withall . Of many infirmityes of the glorious virgin S. Clare : of her weakenes ; and how she was visited by the Protectour . CHAP. XXII . THE Glorious virgin S. Clare had now forty yeares run the race of the most eminent vertue and practise of pouerty , hauing broken the alabaster of her body in the most strict prison by fasting and rigorous disciplines , and by this meanes filled the house of the holy Church with the most pretious oyntment of her vertues , wherwith she drew after her an infinit number of soules to the seruice of Iesus Christ . And as she already approached to the recompence of eternall glory , hauing supported diuers infirmities , and consumed the forces of her body in her first yeares by the rigour of pennance , she was also in her latter dayes oppressed , and afflicted with diuers grieuous sicknesses . And because in the time of her health she was also enriched in such sort with the merit of good workes , that being sicke she gayned the true riches of the merits of patience , she yet inioyed the fruits of her vertues , that were ripened in afflictions and molestations , occasioned by diuersity of diseases . But the vertue of her patience doth euidently appeare , in that hauing byn twenty eight yeares togeather afflicted with diuers diseases , she was neuer heard to vtter the least murmure or complaint : but continually were heard to proceed out of her mouth pious wordes , and thankes-giuing to Almighty God. Now being exceedingly weakened with infirmity , and euery moment seeming to her the drawing on of her life towardes an end , it pleased our Lord Iesus Christ to prolonge it , till she might be visited by the eminent Prelates of the Roman Church , wherof she was a seruant , and a speciall child ; for the Pope being yet at Lyons , and this Saint beginning to be more tormented with her infirmities , then she was accustomed to be , a sword of sorrow pierced through the soule of her beloued daughters . But a virgin , seruant of Iesus Christ , a very deuout Religious of the monastery of S. Paul , and order of S. Benedict , had at that time this vision following . It seemed to her that she did visit S. Clare with all her sisters at Saint Damian , whome she saw in a sorrowfull , yet pretious bed , about which they all lamented expecting her death , and withall she saw come to the bolster of the sayd bed a very beautifull woman , who sayd to them that wept ▪ my daughters weep not for her that is yet to liue , for she cannot dye , till our Lord and all his disciples doe come . A little after the Roman Court came to Perusia , where the increase of S. Clares sicknes being diuulged , the Cardinall of Hostia hastened with great diligence to visit the Espouse of Iesus Christ , whose Father he was by office , gouernour by speciall sollicitude , fosterer and friend in most pure and chast amity ; & he comforted her , and vvith his ovvne handes administring vnto her the most blessed Sacrament of the Eucharist ; and then made a very deuout sermon to the Religious , S. Clare with great humility , & in the name of our Redeemer Iesus Christ , beseeching him to accept into his Protection that her family , & all her other poore sisters of other monasteries ; but aboue all she most instantly besought him , obtaine of the Pope , & the Colledge of Cardinalls , a priuiledge & confirmation of holy pouerty , Whereto the Cardinall gaue his word , & as a faithfull Father of her Religiō , & one most deuout & affectionate to S. Clare , did afterwardes effect it : for Pope Innocent the fourth at her most instant request , confirmed the Rule , which the holy Father S. Francis had instituted for her , as is formerly recorded , wherof S. Clare had neuer vntill then other confirmation written but that of the said Cardinall , because the Popes supposing to induce S. Clare , not to bynd her Religious to such an extreme pouerty , did still deferre to confirme her Rule by writing . But Innocent the fourth seing the perseuerance , & last will of Saint Clare , graunted the same vnto her by a Bull , the eleuenth , and last yeare of his reigne , as we haue before recorded . And the yeare being almost expired , the Pope came with his Cardinalls from Perusia to Assisium ; whereby the first vision touching the death of the holy virgin was accomplished . For the Pope being in his office more then a mā , by the authority which he hath of Iesus Christ vpō earth , whose person he representeth in the temple of the Church militant , the Cardinalls accompanying his Holines , represented the disciples of our Lord Iesus Christ . How Pope Innocent the fourth visited Saint Clare in her last sicknes , and gaue her absolution . CHAP. XXIII . THE diuine prouidence wold no longer deferre the accomplishment of the will of Saint Clare , but her Spouse Iesus Christ came to eleuate into his celestiall pallace his poore Espouse & Pilgrime vpon earth , who desired nothing more ▪ that being deliuered of this mortall body , she might haue the sight , & full fruition of her most glorious spouse Iesus Christ in his celestiall Kingdome . Now then the members of this sacred virgin being by continuance of her sicknes wholy decayed , there befell her a new weakenes , which being an euident token that she should in short time be called of God , which she vsed as a ladder to mount vp to eternall saluation : wherupon Pope Innocent the forth came to the monastery of S. Damian , accompanyed with many Cardinalls , to visit the seruant of God , not doubting but she , whose life he had already approued , was the most perfect in sanctity of all vvomen of his tyme ; and therefore worthy to haue her death honored by his presence . His holines then being entred , he went directly to the glorious Virgin , & comming neere to her bed , he gaue her his hand to kisse , which fauour Saint Clare vvith exceeding ioy receiued . But besides that , she with great humility besought him to affoard her his feete to kisse : the Pope to content her sat downe vpon a little bench , and deuoutly presented vnto her his Apostolicall feete , vpon which this glorious Saint reuerently layd her face and mouth , most affectionatly kissing them : then with the serenity of an Angelicall countenance , she demaunded of him remission of all her sinnes ; wherto the Pope answered : would to God my deare sister , I had no more need of such a pardon : but finally he gaue her the benefit of absolution , & the gift of his benediction , & then left her in peace . She hauing that morning receiued the most sacred communion at the hands of the Prouinciall of the Friars Minors of that Prouince , with her hands ioyned togeather , & her eyes eleuated towards heauen , she weeping said to her Religious : My daughters , prayse Almighty God for the benefit it hath pleased him to bestow vpon me this day , which is such , that the heauens & the earth are not sufficient to recompence it , sith this day I haue both receiued my Lord God , & am made worthy to see his Vicar vpon earth . How S. Clare comforted her sister S. Agnes . CHAP. XXIIII . THE daughters were all about their mother , without whom they were in a short tyme to remaine as orphans ; the consideration whereof deeply pierced their soules with a most bitter griefe , that neyther heauines of sleep , nor hunger could withdraw thē frō the presence of their mother ; the present contentment , which they receiued in beholding her , making them forget to eate and sleep , because al their exercise was to weep , and particulerly her most deuout sister Agnes , who was expresly come from the monasterv , which she had newly erected at Florence to be present at her death . Being then in this anguish , she turned to wardes her sister , & most instantly prayed her , not to depriue her of her presence : wherto Saint Clare answered , Deare sister , whome I cordially loue , sith it hath pleased God that I depart , be you ioyfull , & weep no more , for I answere you , our Lord will shortly come to you , to visit you with an exceeding consolation before your death . Of the death of the blessed Virgin S. Clare : and of a vision , which one of her Religious saw . CHAP. XXV . THE holy virgin , and seruant of Iesus Christ , was many dayes to wards the end of her life afflicted with diuers diseases , the fayth and deuotion , which at that time ech one bare her , exceedingly increasing , yea so farre forth , that she was honored as a Saint , being ordinarily visited by Cardinalls , and other Prelates : but which is more admirable to heare , hauing byn seauēteene dayes without force to receiue any sustenance that was presented vnto her , she vvas neuertheles so fortified of God , and incouraged of his diuine maiesty , that she exhorted all those that would comfort her , to be prompt in the seruice of God. A Religious man intending to comfort her , and to perswade her to haue patience in so grieuous a sicknes , that procured her so much torment , she with a smiling countenance , and cleare voice answered him : brother , since the time that I knew the grace of my God , by the meanes of his most humble seruant Saint Francis , no payne hath byn troublesome vnto me , no pēnance hath seemed difficult , nor any sicknes irksome . And as almighty God approached neere vnto her , and her soule being as it were at the doore to goe forth , the blessed virgin wold haue the most pious and spirituall Friars Minors to be present , to discourse vnto her of the dolorous and bitter passion of our Lord Iesus Christ , & by their pious words to inflame her hart more in the loue of God : wherfore some of them , who were vnto her true brethren in our Redeemer Iesus Christ were present , and among other brother Iuniperus , the familiar of our Lord Iesus Christ , who often vttered vnto her such fiery and inflamed words of the omnipotent God , that she by his presence being filled with an extreme ioy , one day demaunded of him , if he then , knevv nothing new from almighty God : wherupon brother Iuniperus opening his mouth to answere her , there issued out of the fornace of his inflamed hart , infinite sparkes of such sublime wordes , that this holy virgin receiued therof much consolation . Finally turning her Angelicall face towardes her deare and beloued daughters & sisters there present , all of them bitterly weeping , she recommended vnto them the pouerty of our Redeemer Iesus Christ in this her last passage , praysing and thanking God for the infinit benefitts , which they had receiued of his diuine maiesty , which she particulerly recounted vnto them ; then she gaue them all her benediction , and also to all the Religious of her monastery present and absent , & likewise to all those , who should hereafter enter into her order . There were present two companions of S. Francis , to wit brother Angelus , who though much afflicted , did yet comfort the others , & the right simple brother Leo , who ceased not to kisse the bed of the holy virgin who was leauing the world , & was much lamēted of her daughters , because they were left orphanes , and were no more in this life to see their most holy mother , and therfore they accompanyed her soule to heauen with aboundance of teares , without power to admit any other consolation , then to desire to goe with her : wher with being so afflicted , they could not without difficulty forbeare with their nailes to rent their faces , but not being permitted them to discharge themselues of such griefe exteriourly , it did inflame in them a more burning fire within : for those Espouses of Iesus Christ were sufficiently mortifyed by rigour of Religion , albeit the force of griefe did constreine them to cast forth lowd cryes and sighes , and to powre out riuers of teares . The holy virgin at length being turned towardes them , began very sweetly to say vnto her soule , Go my soule , go out securely , thou hast an assured guide to performe this voiage ▪ for he who is thy Creatour hath sanctifyed thee , and hath alwayes cōserued thee , affecting thee with a tender loue , equall with that of a mother towardes her child : and thou my God be praysed for hauing created me . A Religious sister asking her what she ment thereby , she answered ; I speake to my blessed soule ; her most glorious spouse Iesus Christ not being far from her , attending for her : then turning to one of her Religious she sayd : doe you not see my daughter the King of glory whome I see ? Almighty God also laid his hand vpō another Religious , who saw with her corporall eyes through the teares that distilled from them a glorious vision ; she being pierced through with the dart of sorrow , cast her eyes towards the gate of the house , & saw to enter a great processiō of sacred virgins richly cloathed in white , hauing ech one a crowne of gold vpon their head : but one of them appeared more beautifull , sumptuous , and glittering then the rest , hauing vpon her head an imperiall Crowne garnished with pretious stones , from whose countenance proceeded a light so shining , that it conuerted the obscurity of the night into cleare and bright day , it being without doubt the most glorious virgin Mary , Queene of virgins , who came to the bed of the Espouse of her Sonne , to whome inclyning she most gratiously imbraced her , and incontinently she was couered & the bed also by the other virgins vvith an extreme sumptuous mantle : so the day following , which was the eleuenth of August , her holy soule ascēded to heauen , there to be crowned with perpetuall glory . Happy was her departure out of this miserable life , sith it was the entry into that of eternall felicity : for the fastes , which this Saint performed in this exile , she is now ioiful , hauing her fill at the magnificall table of the Cittizens of heauen ; & for the humility and basenes of her habit , she is now gloriously attired with the glory of paradise . The continuall sighes & desires , which she had for the presence and loue of her deerly beloued spouse , are accomplished by the blessed vision of God face to face , and by the assured fruition of the soueraigne good : leauing the way open to the example of sanctity , that we blind and miserable mortall Creatures , reiecting these short , false , and deceiptfull pleasures of this world , may purchase the permanent , true , & assured delightes that indure eternally . Of the honorable obsequies that were performed for Saint Clare . CHAP. XXVI . VVHILES the soule of S. Clare departed this life , the report of her decease was incontinently diuulged through Assisium , frō whence both men and women in such aboundance speedily flocked to the monastery , that none seemed to be left in the Citty , each one presently esteeming her a Saint , calling her the Espouse of Iesus Christ , and accōpanying their discourses with great a boundance of teares of deuotion . The officers of iustice repayred thither accompanyed with many warlike Champions , and a great number of armed men , which that night guarded the monastery , for feare that pretious treasure might be bereaued thē . The night following , the Pope with all his court came thither , accompanyed withall the neighbour people . The Religious men of S. Damian being ready to begin the office of the dead , the Pope would haue had said the office of the holy virgins , wherin he would haue canonized her before her buriall : but the Cardinall of Hostia hauing demonstrated vnto him , that it was fitting in this affayre to proceed with more humane prudence , the Pope permitted the said Religious solemnely to proceed in the office of the dead , according to their ordinary & accustomed manner . The said Cardinall hauing taken for his text , vanitas vanitatum , & omnia vanitas , made a very worthy and deuout Sermon , to manifest the vanity of thinges appertayning only to this world , where he exceedingly exalted that most eminent contemner of vanities which ended , all the Cardinalls and other Prelates accompanyed her holy body with an exemplar deuotion . All the funeralls being very solemnely ended , then Cittizens of Assisiū thinking it not secure , that this pretious treasure should remaine so far out of their Citty , they caused her holy body with exceeding great pompe to be transported , singing psalmes and Hymnes with the sound & melody of diuers musicall instruments , in a very solemne procession , carrying it into the Chuch of Saint George within their Citty , where the body of S. Francis had formerly byn reposed . And it was very reasonable , that he , who in his life had giuen a patterne of the way of life vnto this holy virgin , should as it were prophetically preparre her a place of sepulture . There was then a great repaire and confidence of people from diuers Cittyes , townes , and villages vnto Assisium , to thanke Iesus Christ , and to pray vnto this blessed creature , proclayming this holy virgin to be really a Saint & glorious , who now liueth in paradise with the Angells , hauing bin already so much honored of men vpon earth . O blessed virgin pray now to God for vs , & gayne our soules to Iesus Christ in heauen , as thou hast conuerted and gayned so ma-many liuing vpon earth . The holy virgin passed this transitory life to the other of rest , the yeare of grace 1253. the tweluth of August , forty yeares after her perfect vocation to God , and the 60. yeare of her age . She was interred the 12. of August , vpon which day her feast is solemnized at Assisium , and ouer all the holy Roman Church . Of the miracles wrought by the merits of S. Clare : and first of possessed persons that haue byn deliuered . CHAP. XXVII . THE chiefest marks that saints can haue , and the worthyest testimonies of fayth and reuerence , are sanctity of life , and the perfection of good workes : for S. Iohn Baptist wrought no miracles during his life , and yet they who haue wrought many , shall not be esteemed more holy then he : and therfore the notable renowne of the Religious life of Saint Clare , might suffice to make her appeare such as she is , if the tepidity , coldnes , and remissnes of the world , &c partly also deuotion did not otherwise require . But since this holy virgin was not only in her lifetime by her merits swallowed vp in the depth of diuine illuminations , but was also after her death a meruaylous splendour ouer all the world by the light of her miracles : and as the most pure Verity hath caused the recording of many of her miracles , that they remayne as testimonies , memory , & denuntiation of her Sanctity : therfore also the multitude of them inforce me to recount some , that they may be generally diuulged & knowne . A Child called Iames , seeming not so sicke as possessed , in regard that somtimes he cast himselfe into the fire , or into the riuer , fell rudely vpon the ground , and with such fury did bite the stones , that he brake his teeth withall , forced bloud out of his head , and wrested his mouth most strangely , yea somtimes would seeme a monster , so doubling & foulding his members , that his feete would be vpon his necke . He was ordinarily twice in the day afflicted with the like torments in such sort , that two persons sufficed not to restraine him from tearing of his cloathes , yea there was great difficulty to keep him from murdering of himselfe ▪ Phisitians hauing in vaine laboured to cure him , at length his Father named Guidalote had recourse to the merits of S ▪ Clare , affectionatly saying : O holy Virgin honored of the world , to thee I addresse my selfe , beseeching thee to obtaine of God my Sonnes health : then full of confidence he conducted him to the sepulcher of this Saint , & laid him thereupon , and he presently miraculously obtained the fauour he desired , his Sonne being perfectly cured of all his infirmities , & was neuer troubled after . Alexandrina a womā of the town of Frata , neere to Perusia , was possessed and tormented with an abhominable diuell , to whose power she was so left , that he made her to fly as a bird to the top of a rocke neere to the riuer of Tibur , then made her descend to a branch of a tree that did hang ouer the said riuer , thē to hang vpon that branch , there playing her idle prankes . This woman had halfe her body vtterly benummed , for which the Phisitians could find no remedy : at length she came with great deuotion to the shrine of Saint Clare , and inuocating her merits she was cured of all her afflictions ; hauing also the gout in her left hand , her body halfe paraliticall was cured , and withall she was intierly freed from the oppression and seruitude of the diuell . Another woman of the same place was cured before the said sepulcher , who was in like sort possessed with the diuell , & had withall many other grieuous infirmityes . Of many that were miraculously cured of diuers diseases . CHAP. XXVIII . A French Youth , going to Rome in company of other his Countreymen , fell sicke & lay by the way , loosing through the force of his infirmity his sense and speach , and his body became deformed as it were a monster , then became he so furious , that he could not be held , so that he seemed ready to dye ▪ which spectacle did not only moue his companions to compassion , but did also exceedingly terrify them : and therfore they boūd him to a beere , & carryed him to the Church of S. Clare ; where hauing placed him before her sepulcher , they applyed themselues all to prayer , inuocating the help of God and of the Saint , vvho made such intercessiō for the yong man , that he was in an instant intierly cured . A man of the Citty of Spoletuns called Valentine , was exceedingly afflicted with the falling sicknes , in which he fell six times a day in whatsoeuer place he was , and besides he had one foote so wrested awry , that he was vtterly latned : he was brought vpon an asse to the sepulcher of S. Clare , where hauing remained two dayes & three nights , the third day attempting to moue his lame foote , and none being neere him , he made such a noyse , that being heard by some a farre off , they seemed to heare the breaking of a piece of dry wood ; and the man was instantly cured of both the one and the other his said diseases . The Sonne of a woman of Spoletum called lames of twelue yeares old being blind , could not goe without a guide : and being once forsaken of him who conducted him , he fell into a pit , brake one of his armes , and hurt his head . The night following sleeping by the bridge of Varue , a woman appeared vnto him , and sayd : Iames , if thou wilt come to me to Assisium I will cure thee . Arising early in the morning , he much admired at the vision , which he recounted to two other blind men , who answered him : Brother we haue heard of a Lady lately dead in the Citty of Assisium , at whose sepulcher God worketh by her merits many miracles : which the blind youth hauing heard , he left the two other blind men , and with a strong confidence hastned to Assisium , and in the way he lodged at Spoletum , where in the night he had the same vision , which increased the hope of the recouering his sight , and made him hasten in time to arriue at the Church of S. Clare , where finding it so filled vvith people that he could not enter , was greatly troubled . But seing no remedy , he rested at the dore , and there remayned till the euening , where this poore blind youth being weary with his iorney , and afflicted that he could not enter into the Church , setled himselfe the best he could to rest vpon the ground , laying his head against a great stone , and so slept , and presently the third time he heard the sayd voice , speaking : lames , God wil do thee good , if thou canst enter , and incontinently a waking out of that sleep , he began to cry , and begge of the people with aboundance of teares to permit him to enter , which hauing a long time continued , they gaue him place , & hauing discloathed himselfe , putting his girdle about his necke , he went to the sepulcher of the Saint , before which with great reuerence and humility her fell vpon his knees , and hauing persisted somtime in prayer , beseeching S. Clare to intercede for him , he fell into a gentle slumber , wherin S. Clare appeared vnto him , and sayd , Arise lames , for thou art already cured , and being awaked , and raysed vpon his feete , the defect of his sight left him , & by the vertues and meritts of this Saint he clearly saw ; for which he glorifyed God , and gaue him thankes for so admirable a work , exhorting all people present to do the like , & to praise our Redemer Iesus Christ in this his holy seruant . Of the lame and paralitiqes cured by Saint Clare . CHAP. XXIX . A Cittizen of Perusia called Iohn-Martin de Buoni , went one time with many other Cittizens out of the Citty to fight against their enemies of Fullinium : the skirmish being ended , Iohn found his hand exceedingly hurt with the blow of a flint stone ▪ and the bone being broken he was therby maymed : and hauing byn at extreme cost for the cure therof , yet without any remedy , but still inforced to carry his arme in a skarfe , he alwayes complayned therof as of a desperate may me , & asked Coūsell about cutting off his hand ; but hauing one day heard speach of marueylous thinges wrought by almighty God at the intercession of S. Clare , he with a strong fayth vowed to goe to her sepulcher , whither arriuing he very deuoutly presented her a hand of wax , then fell vpon his knees , & made his feruent prayor to God , that it would please his diuine maiesty , by the merits & intercession of that most holy virgin to cure him ; the successe was admirable , for before this gentleman arose , he felt his hand intierly cured , for which he gaue thankes to God & to the Saint . A young man likewise of Castrouitoli called Petronius , was so cōsumed with a disease which had for three years continually afflicted him , that he seemed to be already withered , & corrupted , yea he was therby brought to such weaknes , that in going he stouped with his face as it were vpon the ground , & found great difficulty to walke , though with a staffe in his hand to support him . His Father hauing alredy bin exceedingly charged about his cure , continued yet in resolution to imploy the residue of his substāce out of his vehemēt desire to see his son cured . But the Phisitians hauing assured him that there was no hope of cure by humane art , he had recourse to the new Saint , of whose vertue hauing heard much report , he caused his sonne to be carryed thither where the Reliques of Saint Clare reposed . And hauing made his prayers by her sepulcher , he recouered his former health , and miraculously arose sound & streight , as if he had neuer indured infirmity , yea he ran , leapt , and praysed God , & S. Clare , inducing all present to haue greater faith and deuotion towards her . In the towne of Saint Quirice , within the Diocesse of Assisium , a child of ten yeares old , hauing byn borne lame , went so pittifully and painfully , that if he chaunced to fall to the ground , he could not rise againe , but with extreme difficulty . His mother had many times recommended him to S. Francis , yet found he no redresse : but vnderstanding afterwardes , that the virgin Saint Clare was very famous for infinit miracles , which by her meritts were wrought at her sepulcher , she caused her Sonne to be carryed thither ; & incontinently after that he had bin there , his bones were setled in their places , & his mēbers were cured : that which Saint Francis intreated by deuout prayers would not graunt , he referred to be obtayned & impetrated by the meritts of his disciple S. Clare . A Cittizen of Eugubium called Iames le France , had a Sonne of fiue yeares old so lame , that he could not goe , which he very impatiently supported , seeming to him that the torment of his child was a reproach vnto his honour and family . When this child was vpon the ground , he would wallow & creep in the dust in that sort to goe , and if he would stay himselfe against any thing to arise , he could not , for uature had giuen him only a desire , but no force or ability therunto . But his Father and Mother consulted to make a vow for him , and to offer him to the merits of Saint Clare , to whome they promised , that being cured he should be called hers . The vow being made , the espouse of Iesus Christ cured this child , who began so well to go , that without any help he went to the sepulcher of the sayd Saint . A woman of Castell - Menarie , called Plenaria , had bin long time benummed , in such sort as she could not goe without a staffe , but causing herselfe to be carryed to the sepulcher of Saint Clare , and hauing there deuoutly offered her prayers , the day following obtayned , vvhat she vvith fayth demaunded , so that he returned home vpon her owne feete , who came thither supported by the feet of others . A woman of Perusia had a swelling vpon her cheeke , which tormented her a long tyme , and besides had all ouer her body many ring-wormes and tettars ; she had also her necke greater 〈◊〉 her head & often thinking on S. Clare , she one day went to her Church , where with great deuotion and a true fayth she made her prayers : & continuing by her sepulcher till euen within night , she fell into a great sweet , wherby the swelling began to wax dry and to shrinke , and so by little and little she was so perfectly cured , that there remayned no shew of any skarre . How two children were by Saint Clare rescued , and preserued from the rage of wolues . CHAP. XXX . THE valley of Spoletum was accustomed to be much afflicted with wolues , which did often prey there vpon mans flesh . There dwelt a woman called Bonna , vpon the mount Galion , within the diocesse of Assisiū , who hauing two children , had scarse ended her lamētations for the one which the wolues had deuoured , but whiles she was busied in her house they carried away the other . The wolfe carryed the child to the top of a mountaine & grapled it by the throat , whilest a labourer in the vineyardes hearing the pittifull cry of the child called the mother , and admonished her to haue care of her Sonne , in regard he heard a crying voyce like to his : the woman not finding her Sonne , presently belieued that the wolues had seysed vpon him , and therfore began to raise her lamentations towardes heauen , deuoutly inuocating the help of Saint Clare in these tearmes : O blessed S. Clare haue compassion vpon me miserable woman , and restore me my child . Heare if thou please the prayers of an infortunate mother , and permit me not to continue in this rigorous desolation . Whiles this poore woman so recommended her distresse to S. Clare , her neighbors furnished with vveapons , hastened after the rauening wolfe , and coming to the top of the said mountaine , they found that he had left the child wounded in the throate , whose woundes a dogge was licking , & so the child was safely recouered by the merits of S. Clare , who was inuocated by his mother , to whom he was brought , and was incontinently restored to perfect health . A little girle of the towne of Canary , being about noone abroad in the field , where she did some seruice to another woman , there came a wolfe , which being taken by the girle but for a dogge , he leapt vpon her necke , and tooke hold off her head . The other woman , and the mother of the girle there present ran after , and cried for help , inuocating Saint Clare : & it was admirable to heare that the child being in the teeth of the wolfe reprehended him , saying , Thou theefe , how canst thou carry me further I being recommended to that holy virgin ? The wolfe as daūted with those words , gently set the girle vpō the ground , & as a theefe found & taken in the fact , he fled : & the girle returned without any hurt vnto her mother . How diuers were deliuered from drowning and danger of sea , hauing inuocated S. Clare . CHAP. XXXI . A Shippe fraught vvith many persons departing out of the port of Pisa , for the I le of Sardinta , the first night , there arose such a terrible tempest , that the force therof leaked the bottome of the vessell , which made apparent to all therein , that they were in most euidēt danger of shipwrake : wherfore they began to inuocate the Queene of heauen , and many other Saintes to assist them . At length perceiuing no appearance of their liues safety , they addressed themselues to S. Clare , and vowed to her , that if by her intercession they were deliuered , they would goe all naked to their very shirtes , with their girdles about their neck , to visit her sacred Reliques at Assisium , ech of them carrying a wax light of two pound in their hands . This vow being made , they savv three great lights descend frō heauen , the one whereof setled vpon the forepart of the ship , another vpon the poupe , and the third vpon the pumpe , by the vertue whereof the leakes where the water did enter was closed vp , and the sea became so quiet and calme , that with a gratious wind the vessell was accompanied and safely conducted by the said lights to the port of Arestan , where being arriued and landed , and the marchandize all safely put vpon shore , the said lights vanished , and ( vvhich was admirable ) the ship presently sunke , and vvas cast away : they which went out of her , acknowledging the miracle , and at their returne to Pisa deuoutly accomshed their vow , yielding infinit shankes to almighty God , and to the virgin S. Clare for the great benefit receiued by her intercession . How Saint Clare was canonized by the Pope Alexander the fourth . CHAP. XXXII . POPE Innocent the fourth liued so little time after the death of S. Clare , that he could not Canonize her . The holy Sea hauing bin two yeares vacant , Alexander the fourth was chosen Pope , who being exceedingly deuoted , & a friend to piety , protectour of Religious , hauing heard true relation both of the miracles , vvhich our Lord Iesus Christ wrought for the glory of his holy seruant , & of the renowne of her vertues , which daily more and more diuulged themselues in the Church , knovving also that her Canonization was generally desired , his Holines being also induced by the assurance of so many miracles , began therfore to treat in the Consistory of her Canonization . Wherin to proceed more maturely , there were elected prudent and vertuous men to examine the said miracles , & the irreprehensible life of the Saint : vvhich being done , and this holy virgin being found , & proued to haue bin in her life an vnspotted mirrour of all vertues , and to haue byn ennobled of Almighty God after her death by true and approued miracles , the day of her Canonization was appointed , when were present with his Holines many Cardinalls , Archbishops , Bishops , other Prelates , and a great number of Priests and Religious with infinit noble men , Gentlemen and others , ech in their degree & quality , before whome the Pope proposed this sacred affayre , demaunding the opiniō of the Prelats ▪ who with one accord gaue consent , and affectionatly besought that the said Saint might be canonized in the Church , as Iesus Christ had glorifyed her in heauen . In this sort then , three yeares after her happy decease , Pope Alexander caused her solemnely to be enrolled in the Catalogue of Saintes , ordayning her feast to be celebrated with solemnity in the Church the 12. of August . This Canonization was performed the yeare of grace 1255. and the first of the raigne of the Pope , to the prayse and glory of our Redeemer Iesus Christ . Heere endeth the life , and miracles of the glorious virgin S. Clare . THE LIFE OF S. AGNES SISTER TO S. CLARE How S. Agnes was by the holy F. S. Francis sent to Florence , there to build a monastery . CHAP. I. THE virgin & espouse of our Redeemer Iesus Christ , Agnes , & true companion of Saint Clare , aswell in bloud , as in vertue & Religion , perseuered & persisted in notable sanctity of life in the monastery of S. Damian : & from the tyme of her entrance into Religion , euen to her death , she alwayes wore a very rough hairecloath next her tender skin . Her ordinary refection was almost alwayes bread and water , being naturally very pittifull to euery one . S. Francis finding this virgin to haue obteyned of God , by meanes & assistance of her sister , a worthy perfection , he sent her to Florence , there to found a nevv Monastery of poore Sisters called mount Caeli , wherof Saint Francis made her Abbesse . This holy virgin induced many soules to abandon the world , and to serue Iesus Christ , which she did by meanes of her pious conuersation , & sanctity of life , by holy discourses , and wordes of God , that sweeetly flowed out of her mouth : and as a perfect contemner of transitory thinges , & follower of Iesus Christ , she planted in this monastery ( conformably to the desire of the holy Father Saint Francis , & of S ▪ Clare ) the obseruance , & profession of Euangelicall pouerty : but being exceedingly grieued with the absence of her sister , she wrote this letter following vnto her , and to all the Religious of the monastery of S. Damian , wherin she had receiued her education , and spirituall nourture . A copy of the Letter , which S. Agnes wrote to her sister S. Clare , and to all the other sisters of the monastery of S. Damian . CHAP. II. TO the venerable & beloued Mother in our Lord Christ Iesus , Clare , and to all her Couent , humble sister Agnes , the least of the disciples of Iesus Christ & of yours , commendeth herselfe vnto you all , and prostrate at your feete , doth yield you al submission and deuotion , wishing vnto you what is most pretious from the most high King of Kinges . To the end that all nature , which hath bin created of God , doe acknowledge it selfe to be such , as it cannot persist of it selfe in it owne essence , the diuine prouidence most prudently permitteth , that when any one esteemeth himselfe to be in prosperity , then is he drowned & plunged in aduersities . This I tell you my most deare mother , that you may know , what affliction and extreame heauines possesseth my spirit , being so tormented , that hardly can I speake : and this because I am corporally separated from you and my holy sisters , with whome I hoped to haue happily liued , and dyed in this world . So far is this my griefe from slacking , that it cōtinually increaseth , which as it had a beginning , so do I belieue it will find no end in this world , for it is so continuall , and familiar vnto me , that I greatly feare it will neuer forsake me . I was perswaded that life and death should be a like , without power of any separation vpon earth , amongst them , who haue one same conuersation and life in heauen , & must haue one same sepulture : them I say , whom one same , equall naturall profession , and one same loue hath made sisters . But so far as I can see , being abandoned and afflicted on ech side , I am much mistaken . O my holy sisters , I beseech you to be reciprocally grieued with me , & let vs weep togeather , being assured , that you shall neuer experience any dolour comparable to that which I now feele , in being separated from them , with whome Iesus Christ had conioined me . This griefe tormenteth me incessantly , this fire burneth my hart continually , so that being on ech side afflicted , I know not what to thinke , neither doth any hope remaine , but to be assisted by your prayers , that Almighty God easing this affliction , may make it tollerable vnto me . O my most gratious Mother , vvhat shall I doe , and vvhat shall I say , sith I know not that euer I shall see you more , or likewise my sisters ? O that it were lawfull for me to vtter vnto you the conceipts of my soule , as I would desire , or that I could open my hart vnto you vpon this paper : then should you see the liuely and continuall dolours that torment me : my soule burneth interiourly , being afflicted with an incessant fire of loue ; and my hart groaneth , sigheth , and lamenteth with desire of your presence : myne eies cannot haue their fill of weeping ; and albeit I seeke for some consolation against this bitternes , yet can I find none ▪ but euery thing turneth into griefe , & much more , when I consider the meanes to see you . I am intierly steeped in these anguishes , hauing none that can comfort me in this life , but that I receiue a little consolation from the liberall hand of our Sauiour Iesus Christ , which causeth me to beseech you all to giue thankes vnto his diuine maiesty , for this fauour and mercy extended , towardes me , & for that through his grace , I find such concord peace , and charity in this Couent , as by wordes cannot be expressed ; these sisters hauing receiued me with exceeding loue & deuotion , yielding me Obedience , vvith extraordinary promptitude & reuerence . They all with one accord recommend themselues to our Lord Iesus Christ , & to you my Sister , & to all the sisters of the monastery : & I recommend my selfe & them to your holy prayers , beseeching you as a mother to be mindfull of them , & of me , as of your daughters : & know you that they & I , will all the daies of our life , obserue & keepe your holy precepts and aduertisements . Besides I desire you should know , that the Pope hath accorded to whatsoeuer I demaunded of him , conformably to your intention & myne , & particulerly in the matter you know ; to wit , that we may not possesse any thing proper . I beseech you my most deare mother , to procure of the Reuerent Father Generall , that he often visit vs , to comfort vs in God , whose grace be with your spirit . Amen . Of an extasy of S. Agnes ; and how S. Clare saw her thrice crowned by an Angell . CHAP. III. SAINT Clare in her last sicknes obteyned , that her sister Saint Agnes might come to see her in the monastery of S. Damian , to keep her company during the few daies she had to liue : & so S. Agnes bauing left her Couent , well grounded in Religion & sanctity , she came to Assisium , where Saint Clare being one night in prayer apart from her sister , she neuertheles saw her , being also in prayer , lifted from the earth , & an Angell to crowne her thrice with so many seuerall crownes . The day following she demaunded of her sister , what prayer or contēplatiō she had made the night past : but she of humility vnvvilling to manifest her prayer , being at length inforced by Obedience , made her this relation : I considered the great goodnes , and patience of Almighty God , wherby he supporteth such enormous offēces of sinners ; which I considered with a deep sorrow and compassion : then I thought , and yet doe thinke of the loue , which almighty God beareth to sinners , & how he indured death to saue them thirdly I considered , & doe consider , & am with compassiō exceedingly afflicted for the soules in purgatory , & their great torments , & because they cannot help themselues , I asked mercy for them of the most sacred wounds of our Redeemer Iesus Christ . How S. Agnes sent S. Clares veyle to the monastery of Florence , and of her death and translation to Saint George in Assisium , with all her Religious into a new Couent . CHAP. IIII. AFTER the death of S Clare , Saint Agnes sent her blacke veyle , which she did ordinarilv weare , to the poore Religious of Mount Cae●i , which she had founded at Florence , which she did , in regard of her great amity towardes them , and that they might inherit some Reliques of S. Clare for their comfort and deuotion , That veyle is yet in the said monastery , where it is so carefully preserued , that in substance and colour it seemeth still new . There is likewise to be seene in the same monastery a cloak of S. Francis , by which Reliques our Lord worketh many miracles . A little after the death of S. Clare , S. Agnes also desired to be present at the marriage of the lambe , whither she was inuited : but she first receiued the consolation , which S. Clare had promised her , that before she departed out of this life , she should see her Spouse Iesus Christ , as a tast of the eternall felicityes , wherto she was to be eleuated , & conducted by her sweet spouse Christ Iesus . She dyed the 56 , yeare of her age , replenished with perfect sanctity ; and being deliuered out of this prison , she went to possesse the Kingdome with Angels , and the holy virgins , that had bin consecrated to Iesus Christ , in which glory these two sisters , & daughters of Sion , companions in heauen by nature & grace , doe prayse God without end . There assembled a great multitude of people vpon the death of S. Agnes , and they with great deuotion ascended with a ladder the monastery of Saint Damian , hoping thereby to receiue some spirituall consolation of sanctity , but it hapned that the chaine which held the ladder did slip , so that all those , who were vpon it , fell downe one vpon another , which made a great noyse and clamour by those who were hurt ; & hauing with a strong faith inuocated S. Agnes , were all cured . The said holy virgin was interred at S. Damian , but afterwardes was transported into the Church of S George , where she still remayneth togeather with her sister in Assisium , by the which Church the Cittizens haue builta faire monastery intituled Saint Clare , whither were afterward remoued the Religious sisters of S. Damian : which was done to preuent many inconueniences , that might arriue vnto the being without the Citty . The said Religious brought from S Damian many Reliques , and perticularly the Crucifix , which spake to S. Francis , at the beginning of his conuersion , which is extant in the said monastery of S. Clare : and the Friars Minors are at S. Damian . Of many miracles wrought by Almighty God , through the merits of S. Agnes . CHAP. V. A Girle of Perusia had a cancred fistula in her throate , who hauing deuotion to S. Agnes , visited her sepulcher . The Religious there hauing vnbound her soare , at the entry of the Couent & then hauing with a strong faith ' offered her prayers , she arose sound , and returned to her house exceedingly comforted , yielding thankes to God , and to his seruant . There was a Religious sister at our Lady of Angells of Perusia , vvho had a mortall soare in her breast , which the Phisitians had iudged to be incurable ; in it there were three holes , so that the Religious womē exhorted her to beare this affliction vvith patience , as proceeding from the hand of God , and to conforme herselfe to his diuine will. This diseased sister being alwaies of mind to recommend herselfe to S. Agnes , kneeling one day before the Altar , she vvith much deuotion commended herselfe to the holy seruant of God , demaunding of her redresse of her infirmity , vvherewithall falling falling into a gentle and sweet slumber , Saint Agnes appeared vnto her , and with her hand touched her mortall wound , with which visitatiō she was sweetly comforted , and cured ; and at her awaking finding herselfe soūd , she gaue infinit thankes to God , & to her aduocate S. Agnes . Another Religious womā of the monastery of Venice , had an impostume in her breast , which was opened by the Phisitians , & found so dangerous , that they allotted her a very little time to liue . This poore sister therefore in this diftresse , recommended herselfe to the two sisters , S. Clare and Saint Agnes , and about midnight these two Saints , as most skilfull phisitians , brought boxes of most pretious oyntments , and accompanyed with many virgins entred into the Infirmary , where this sicke sister was , who were seene by many Religious , & drawing neere to her bed , Saint Clare said vnto her : Sister , Be you assured that you shal be cured by the power & goodnes of God , and by the meritts of Saint Agnes . The sicke Religious not knovving vvho spake vnto her , doubted of this reuelation : & the Saintes replyed , that they were Phisitians of Assisium : then Saint Agnes annointed the soares with the oyntment she had brought , & so the vision disappeared , & the diseased sister was in such sort cured of her mortall wound , that no appearance remayned therof . Another Religious of the monastery of Saint Clave in Assisium , had byn for sixteene yeare togeather afflicted with such an infirmity , that the other Religious held her for a lepar . This diseased creature besought S. Agnes to pray to the Virgin of heauen for her recouery . and this prayer being performed with a vow , the Religious was incontinently cured , & freed from all remainder of her infirmity . A Burgesse of Assisium had byn long time lame by the blow of a stone receiued vpon his foote , and being hopelesle of humane remedy , vpon the feast of S. Agnes , he went so well as he could to her Church , and with strong fayth and deuotion fell vpon his knees before her Altar . His prayer being ended , he arose sound , and lusty , which he recounted to many , and thanked almighty God for it . A Painter called Palmero being in a dangerous sicknes , & by the phisitians giuen ouer as dead , one night after his speach was lost , his brother expecting in his opinion his last breathing , was exceedingly disquieted , and coming to his bed side , and lamenting him as already dead , he fell vpon his knees , addressed his prayers to S. Agnes , & vvith aboundance of teares and great confidence made a vow , that if his Brother by her meritts and intercession might be cured , so oftē as he painted her image , he would set a Crowne of gold vpon her head . This prayer and vow being ended , the sicke party incontinently began to speake , as if he had awakened out of a profound sleep , and called for meate , and did hungerly eate , then arose from his bed , saying , that two Religious women came to visit him being in his agony , & reputed for dead , & that the same visitation had such force , as it left him perfectly cured , as he appeared . A vvoman of Assisium had a sonne of 12. yeares old that had an impostume in his breast , where the canker was so increased , that it made it in such sort venemous , as it exceeded the Phisitians skill to cure it : this woman hauing vnderstood , that by the meritts of Saint Agnes , Almighty God had cured such diseases , she commaunded her sonne often to visit her sepulcher , and deuoutly to recommend himselfe vnto her : which he did in such sort , that approaching one euening so neere her selpulcher , that his mortall soare touched the same , and there falling a sleepe , he so remained till the next morning , when awaking he found himselfe intierly cured : for which hauing thanked God & his Saint , he returned to aduertise his mother , affirming that S. Clare , and Saint Agnes appeared vnto him in the night , and that S. Clare brought an oyntment , where with Saint Agnes hauing annointed him , he was presently cured . Of possessed persons deliuered by the merits of S. Agnes : and of certayne other miracles . CHAP. VI. THERE was a child of 12. yeares old in Assisium , who playing amōg other childrē , an vnknovvne man gaue him a greene beane codde , which the boy opening , three of the beanes fell to the ground , and the fourth only he did eate , yet so soone as he came home , he vomited extremely , then beganne to tumble , and furiously so behaue himselfe , turning and rouling his eyes in his head in such sort , as it well appeared , that he indured extreme torment : and his gesture so terrifyed them who beheld him , that they iudged him possessed : and therfore his Father , and many other of his kindred brought him the next morning to the Church of Saint Clare , where hauing offered their prayers for him , and inuocated the intercession of S. Agnes , the child a little after began to cry , and barke as a dogge , then cryed out , Take heed , there are two Diuells already gone out , say one Aue Maria , and the third wil be gone , which being presently done , the Diuell withall left the child . A woman of Fullinium , being tormented with many wicked spirits , her Father and grand-mother vowed to go with her to Assisium , to visit the sepulcher of S. Agnes , with faith and hope , that by her merits she should be deliuered , & so this possessed woman remaining before the sepulcher of the Saint , from the ninth houre til euensong , she felt herselfe freed from the Diuells that possessed her . This was done vpon the feast of S. Francis ▪ the kindred of this deliuered woman offered an image of wax weighing two poundes , to the sepulcher of the Saint , in acknowledgement of the grace and fauour receiued . A man of Perusia with a continuall feuer had in his body an impostume , whereof the phisitians gaue their iudgement , he would in short time end his dayes ; wherfore a woman called Celiola , admonished him to recommend himselfe to Saint Agnes , and to vow the visiting of her sepulcher ; which hauing done , and his prayers ended , his infirmity ended withall , being cured both of the one , & the other disease ; for which not being vngratefull , he visited the sayd sepulcher , & euery where preached the prayses of the holy virgin , giuing thankes to Almighty God for such a fauour . A Religious womā of the monastery of S. Clare in Assisiū , had lost the sight of one eye , & was in danger to loose the other , but finding that no humane application did auaile her , she recommended herselfe to Saint Agnes , and the other Religious of her monastery also prayed for her , who as she one time prayed in the Church , saw a woman , that came to her and said : sister open your eye , for your sight is recouered : and so opening her eye she clearly saw , but she could no more see the woman that spake vnto her ▪ only she was assured that it was S. Agnes , to whome she had hartily recommended herselfe . Vitula the wife of Matthew de Loupe at S. Francis gate in Assisium , had a sonne called Martin , that had a deep soare in his throat , and another in his shoulder , both mortall , whence issued such an offensiue sauour , that it was not possible to come neere him . At length after many remedies had in vaine bin tryed , his mother recommended him to S. Agnes , to whome hauing with a deuout hart offered her prayers , the Saint one night appeared vnto her richly attyred with a diademe of gold vpon her head , and a branch of Lilly in her right hand , and said vnto her : My daughter disquiet not thy selfe for thy sonne , for he shal be cured , and deliuered from perill ; which this woman hauing heard , she arose full of comfort , and went to the monastery of S. Clare , & recounted this apparition to the Abbesse and the Religious : then she heard Masse , which being ended , the Religious shewed to the Mother and the Sonne the sacred Reliques of the Saint , and at the instant her Sonne was cured of the impostume in his throat only . After that , Saint Agnes appeared to him in vision , togeather with another woman , who brought a violl full of oyntment Saint Agnes then sayd to the child , my Sonne how do you ? whereto he answered : I am by the meritts of Saint Agnes cured of the impostume in my throat , but that vvhich is vpon my shoulder procureth me extreme affliction . The Saint replyed , I will cure this , as I did the other in thy throat : then she vnbound the sayd ●●postume , tooke of the playster , and cast it vpon the ground ; then applyed thereto the oyntment , vvhich her companion had brought , and instantly the child was perfectly cured . When his mother came to see him , she found the playsters , vpon the ground , and her Sonne sound and lusty , vvho particulerly recounted vnto her the sayd vision , vvhich afterward vvas generally diuulged . This happened in the yeare 1350. The end of the life of Saint Agnes . THE LIFE OF ANOTHER S. AGNES , WHO WASDaughter to the King of Bohemia , and Religious of the Order of S. Clare . CHAP. I. IN the beginning of this Religious Order , there was another Virgin besides the precedent called Agnes , as illustrious in sanctity , as in bloud , for she vvas daughter to the King of Bohemia , vvho promised her in marriage to the Emperour Frederike : and this holy virgin hauing heard the worthy reputation of S. Clara who then liued , by such as came from Rome & Assisium , being inspired of God , she besought the King her Father , to giue her leaue , to serue rather a celestiall then a terrestriall spouse . But the King knowing that he could not recall his word , & that whatsoeuer excuse he shold alleage to breake this marriage , the Emperour would sinisterly interprete , he vtterly denyed her . Now the virgin hauing found the drift & cause of this deniall , assured her Father , that if he would accord to whatsoeuer she demaūded , she would vndertake , the that Emperor should condescend therunto , presuming confidently vpon the fauour of Iesus Christ . She knew well to deliuer herselfe from many other allegations with so good a grace , & with such persuasiue tearmes that she purchased her Fathers consent to what she desired , without further seeking , the approbation of the Emperour ; wherupon this Princesse presently sent for certaine Friars Minors of Magnes , where they had a Couent , who coming to her , did shortly after consecrate vnto God this Royall plant , with many other gentlewomen of great families in Bohemia , to whome they gaue the habit of Religion , instructing them in the life and Rule of S. Clare . The King desiring to assigne a good pension , & to bestow vpon the Monastery vvhere his daughter was , a good rereuenew , to supply the necessities thereof , she formally withstood him , purposing to liue & dye poore , & to be maintayned by almes , conformably to her rule , rigorously obseruing the intention of the holy Father Saint Francis , & Saint Clare , in the vow of pouerty , which is yet to this day in the same manner obserued in the sayd Monastery , which is in Prague , the chiefest Citty in the Kingdome of Bohemia : and this foundation layd by this holy Princesse , hath alwayes bin furnished with gentlewomen . Now the Emperour vnderstanding that his promised Loue had abandoned the world , he was at the first apprehension exceedingly troubled ; but considering vvith more maturity , that she had not forsaken him to take another man , but for Iesus Christ himselfe , he was at length satisfyed , contented , and comforted . S. Clare being aduertised of all that this Princesse had done , and of her life and perfection , who also had written , and expresly sent a messenger , to acknowledge obedience vnto her , as to her mother & mistresse , auouching herselfe her humble disciple ; S. Clare answered her by a letter filled with much feruour and consolation , & sent her in token of amity , & good will , a girdle , a veyle , a cuppe of wood , and a dish wherin the Saint herselfe accustomed to eate , & many like small thinges , which the holy Princesse with great deuotion accepted . Our Lord wrought many miracles by the sayd Reliques , which euer afterward were kept in the sayd Monastery , with very great deuotion and Reuerence . The renowne of this Princesse being diuulged ouer all Germany , there were founded many monasteries of poore Religious in her imitation , which were filled with many daughters of Princes , Duks , Earles , and other great Lords , and gentlemen of that Countrey , who in imitation of Saint Clare , & the sayd Princesse Agnes abandoned the world , & the vanities thereof , and espoused , for eternity , Iesus Christ , seruing him alone in pouerty , & in humility . This Saint Agnes of Bohemia being illustrated by many vertues & miracles , hauing assembled an infinit number of Religious in diuers Couents , & hauing perseuered with them in all perfection of vertue , she left this transitory world , to take eternall possession of her glorious celestiall Spouse Christ Iesus , who honoured her , and made her blessed , as he hath manifested by ma-many miracles , which he hath wrought by her great merits and intercessiōs . The Emperour Charls the fourth , who was also King of Bohemia , was two seuerall tymes deliuered from death by the intercession of this celestiall Princesse , & therfore at his death he inioyned his Sonne VVenceslaus , and successour to the Empire , to procure her Canonization , but he was hindred by important , and continuall troubles and affayres , that disabled him to execute the pious and iust desires of his Father . Of many other Religious , that florished primitiuely in the Order of Saint Clare . CHAP. II. THERE was another holy Religious of the royal bloud of Polonia called Salome , whose sanctity was manifested by by diuers miracles , which God wrought after her death . She by her merits deliuered women from perill of death in trauell of child , many lame were restored to the vse of their lymmes , blynd recouered sight , and wounded persons were cured . A holy Religious of Padua , called Helena , florished in great perfectiō of life in the monastery which was builded by the Seraphicall Father S. Francis , and in which the blessed Father S. Antony of Padua yielded his spirit vnto Almighty God. This holy Religious liuing in that place , after she had there obtained of God many vertues , she was tryed by Iesus Christ , and refined as gold in the furnace of afflictions ; for she kept her bed depriued of all corporall force , yea and of her speach for fifteene years , during all which time , she ordinarily demonstrated by signes & gestures an exceeding great alacrity & ioy in her hart . Our Lord reueiled many things to this Saint , which she manifested to the Religious , who seriously recorded the same to be knowne to posterity . The said Religious being demaunded how the sicke Religious sister could make them vnderstand those wordes , sith she could not speake , they answered that themselues then obserued so strict a silence , that they opened their necessities by signes , vvhich vvere well vnderstood among them , for expressing whatsoeuer they desired to haue knowne . And in this had they vnderstood the sayd Saint , whose body for many yeares after , the said Religious sisters did shew to such , as in deuotion repayred to see it , remayning entiere , and incorruptible , yea her nayles and haire did grow , as if she had byn liuing . By her merits God wrought many miracles , and particulerly vpon the Lord Marquesse of Parma , who was of the family of Lupi called Boniface , who being in the anguish of death , his Lady making a vow to this Saint Helene for his health , it was perfectly restored vnto him . In the beginning of the Order of Saint Clare , there was also a daughter of the King of Hungary called Cuiga , sister vnto blessed S. Elizabeth the widdow , who hauing taken the habit , & made profession fession of the rule of S. Clare , became so famous after the death of S. Elizabeth in sanctity and miracles , both during her life , and at her death , that her Canonization is treated of at Rome . FINIS . A45326 ---- The life & death of that renowned John Fisher, Bishop of Rochester comprising the highest and hidden transactions of church and state, in the reign of King Henry the 8th, with divers morall, historicall and political animadversions upon Cardinall Wolsey, Sir Thomas Moor, Martin Luther : with a full relation of Qu. Katharines divorce / carefully selected from severall ancient records by Tho. Baily ... Hall, Richard, 1535 or 6-1604. 1655 Approx. 294 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 128 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images. Text Creation Partnership, Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) : 2003-05 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1). A45326 Wing H424 ESTC R230 13649487 ocm 13649487 100969 This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission. Early English books online. (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A45326) Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 100969) Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 789:23) The life & death of that renowned John Fisher, Bishop of Rochester comprising the highest and hidden transactions of church and state, in the reign of King Henry the 8th, with divers morall, historicall and political animadversions upon Cardinall Wolsey, Sir Thomas Moor, Martin Luther : with a full relation of Qu. Katharines divorce / carefully selected from severall ancient records by Tho. Baily ... Hall, Richard, 1535 or 6-1604. Henry VIII, King of England, 1491-1547. Testamentum. Bayly, Thomas, d. 1657? [8], 261 p. : port. [s.n.], London : 1655. Attributed to Richard Hall. Cf. DNB and BM. Added t.p., engraved. Hall's manuscript was edited and published by Bayly, who implied in the preface that it was his own. Cf. NUC Pre-1956. "Henrici Octavi testamentum": p. 244 [i.e.228]-238. Numerous errors in paging. Reproduction of original in Duke University Library. Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford. Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors. EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO. EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org). The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source. Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data. Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so. Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor. The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines. Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements). Keying and markup guidelines are available at the Text Creation Partnership web site . eng Fisher, John, -- Saint, 1469-1535. Christian saints -- England -- Biography. 2002-11 TCP Assigned for keying and markup 2003-01 Aptara Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images 2003-03 Judith Siefring Sampled and proofread 2003-03 Judith Siefring Text and markup reviewed and edited 2003-04 pfs Batch review (QC) and XML conversion THE LIFE & DEATH OF THAT RENOWNED JOHN FISHER Bishop of Rochester : Comprising the highest and hidden Transactions of Church and State , in the reign of King Henry the 8th . with divers Morall Historicall , and Politicall Animadversions upon Cardinall Wolsey , Sir Thomas Moor , Martin Luther , with a full relation of Qu : Katharines Divorce . Carefully selected from severall ancient Records , by THO. BAILY , D. D. Vivit post funera virtus . LONDON , Printed in the yeare , 1655. The Right reverend father in God Iohn Fisher B : of Rochester . John Fisher was his name of whom you read Like John the Baptist this John lost his head . Both y● sharpe axes , stroake theyr body's feeles Both theyr heads danc'd of , by light payrs of heeles . Read but this booke this Fisher through and then You 'l finde a fisher , not of fish , but men . THE LIFE & DEATH OF THAT RENOWNED JOHN FISHER Bishop of Rochester : Comprising the highest and hidden Transactions of Church and State , in the reign of King Henry the 8th . with divers Morall Historicall , and Politicall Animadversions upon Cardinall Wolsey , Sir Thomas Moor , Martin Luther , with a full relation of Qu : Katharines Divorce . Carefully selected from severall ancient Records , by THO. BAILY , D. D. Vivit post funera virtus . LONDON , Printed in the yeare , 1655. To my honoured Kinsman Mr. Iohn Questall , Merchant in Antwerp . SIR , THere are but three reasons inducing an Author to dedicate his Book to any one man , rather than to another : The first is the patronage of his Work , under the shelter of some o're-spreading tree , whose armes may happily receive the suppliant under his protection , and defend it from the stormes of persecution . The second is a willingnesse in the Author , to expresse a Gratitude by Dedication , by reason of some former Courtesies received . And the third is a fitnesse in the person to whom he dedicates his book , whereby his dedication may become suitable to such a Patronage . The first I never affected , as never believing that the estimation of any Patron could be o● sufficient authority to dignifie the patronage , if it had not that within it selfe to make it acceptable , according to that expression of the Father of the English Poets , v●z . I never knew that a Generalls Oration could make an Army either stand or fall , but look how much habituall valour each man hath in himself , so much in act it shews . The Second I alwaies loved , viz. to be gratefull to my friends , and where such love and gratitude cannot otherwise goe or stand upon their owne legs on any ground , they shall both creep on paper ; wherefore , most worthy Cousin , having received so great a benefit ( at your hands beyond the Seas ) as in my low condition , not onely at once to relieve the Father in his necessity , but also to adde so bountifull a hand in the bringing up of that child , which by you● speciall charity is now able to live of it selfe , to you onely do I dedicate this book as an acknowledgement of all your loving kindnesses . Nor is the dedication of the History ( of this renowned Bishop and Cardinall elect ) to your selfe altogether improper for you , being a Merchant your selfe , he being a Merchants Son , whereby it may appeare , that men of your profession do not altogether bring home , together with your Gold , from Ophir , Apes , and Peacocks feathers , but sometimes Iewels of Divine verity , and highest estimation . Thus with my prayers to God for you , and your continuance in his Grace and Favour , till you reach his Glory , I take leave to rest , Your most faithfull Servant , and poore Kinsman , T. B. The Life and Death of the most renowned John Fisher , sometimes Bishop of Rochester . CHAP. I. 1. The Time and Place of his Birth . 2. How suitable both his Names were with his Condition . 3. His comparison unto John the Baptist. 4. His temperance in Dyet , and retirement of Life . 5. His Education and Preferment . 6. The countesse of Richmond ( the Kings Mother ) her great desire of winning him to her service . 7. The great good deeds which she performed by his perswasion . AT the time , when as the Starres of Heaven frowned upon the Nation , to behold Innocence , swaying the Scepter of this Land , so misbecomingly ; in the seven and thirtieth year of the Reign of the most Noble ( though unfortunate ) King Henry the sixt , and in the year , one thousand , 〈◊〉 hundred , fifty and nine , after the time , that a Virgin Daughter had produced her Father , and a Creature , her Creator : ( when the blessed Vine , sprang from the same Grape it bare , and the root of Iesse shot from the Spring ) the Divine Providence brought forth under succour , whose after growth made it soon known unto the world , how worthily he received the two Names ( which both his Christendome and his Parents had bestowed upon him , within the Collegi●t Church , and town of Beverly , scituate within the Province of York , about eight score miles distant ( Northwards ) from the head City of the Nation ) viz. of Iohn , and FISHER : of Iohn , being so like unto Iohn the Baptist , who was twice baptized : First , with Water , Secondly , with Blood : as by the first , he was named Iohn ; so by the second , he deserved to be stiled Iohn the Baptist : having so fitly sympathized with the fore-runner of his Saviour , by his following Christ ; that as like unto the others head , became both Fountaine , and their senselesse Trunkes , streamers of Blood , whiles the Spectators eyes , became Rivers of W●●●● . The first , his Head was beg'd of King Herod , at a banquet of Wine , by a Psaltresse , or woman dancer : by the like light paire of heels , the second Iohn ( of whom we treat ) his head was beg'd of King Henry , whilst he was banquetting , and making merry at his house of Hanworth . The first was beheaded on the Birth day of King Herod , the second was beheaded on the Birth day of King Henry , having that very day , compleated the just age , of five and forty yeares . And as the Holy finger of Saint Iohn the Baptist ( which pointed to the Lambe , when he said , Ecce Agnus Dei ) was miraculously preserved from corruption , for a long space of time , after his martyrdome , so the head of this most blessed martyr , wherewith he so de●cended ( and that so manfully ) the holy Catholick Church , and Head of his Mother , was by the like miracle preserved from corruption a long time ( after it was stuck up upon the Bridge of London ) with a fresh and lively colour , untill such time as by commandement from the King , it was taken downe , and conveyed away from the sight of Men. The first , made a Wildernesse his habitation : The second , turned his Pala●● into a Wildernesse , and place of solitude ▪ so Austerely curbing his wanton appetite , with the most spare and Lessian dyet , as that he made his Refection to be his Locufts : and so cooling his infrequent Pleasures with sighs , and sa●cing them with so many Tears , as that he made the selfe same bitter sweetings , his wilde Honey , the first wearing only a Girdle , but the second contiually a Shirt of courser haire . Only in this they may seem to differ in their agreement , the one diligently preached the coming of Christ to be at hand , giving notice of Salvation to all that would believe , and be Baptized : the other as diligently ( by his continuall Preaching and Writings ) giving warning to all his Country men of Christs departure from their coasts , ( if like the Gergesites , they preferred their owne swine before Salvation . ) Thus did the two Cherubims over the Mercy-seat , which seemed opposite to one another , yet both of them mutually beholding the same Arke , that stood between them . These two with contrary faces , mutually beheld the same object , to which that was but a perspective . Both these dyed for a cause of Matrimony , the first , for saying to king Herod , It is not lawfull for thee to take thy Brothers Wife : The second , for saying to King Henry , it is not lawfull for thee to put away thy Brothers Wife . Obj. How shall we reconcile these two assertions , and make both them and their assertion good and lawfull ? Sol. Herod , to whom the first so spake and reprehended , had taken to his Bed , his brothers Wife , his Brother living , which was repugnant to the Law of God : but Henry , to whom the second spake , as is before rehearsed , onely took to Wife his Brothers Wife , his Brother being dead , having neither issue by , nor knowledge of her ; which by Moses Law , in such like cases , is not forbidden , and therefore easily dispensed with , according to the rules of Ecclesiasticall authority . And If this be sufficient to shew you how deservedly the name of Iohn , was bestowed upon the subject of our story at his Christendome , the remainder of the History will let you see , how worthily he deserved also to be called Fisher ; being indeed ( as indeed he was ) a true Fisher of Men , as after shall appeare . His fathers name was Robert Fisher , his State sufficient , his Reputation among the best , his Condition a Merchant , the place of his abode , within the foresaid Town of Beverly ; a place , where the blessed and glorious Confessour , St. Iohn of Beverley , Archbishop of Yorke , sometimes lived , and Preached the Gospel : These we may suppose to be the caus●s why the Father gave unto this Son that name as a Looking glasse unto his eye , a Spur unto his Feet & as Copy for his Hand ; a consideration too much neglected in these our dayes , as if our names were only given us for distinction sake , or civill use , and not as obligations unto Christian piety . This Robert Fisher , after he had lived many yeares , in good estimation and credit amongst his neighbours , dyed , leaving behinde him this Iohn Fisher ( of whom we treat ) and a younger Sonne ( who bare his Fathers name ) both in their tender age . Their Mothers name was Anne , who in processe of time , marryed one Wright by name , by whom she had three Sonnes , Iohn , Thomas , and Richard , and one Daughter , which was called Elizabeth , which afterwards was a professed Nunne in Dartford ; and yet these three Sonnes , together with a Husband that was living , no way stood between her , and the Piety which she owed unto the dead , as that she any way neglected the former two , but gave them the best education ( as the expences of those L●gacies , which the deceased Parent had provided for them in that behalfe ) that could be had ; in order whereunto , as soon as ever they were capable of Learning , they were put to School , and committed to the care and custody of a Priest , of the said Colledg Church of Beverly ( being a Church which of antient time hath been richly endowed with Land and possessions ) there this Iohn Fisher , among other children , was first taught his letters , and the rudiments of Grammer ; where he continued not many yeares , but the bladeing of the Field , soon informed the labouring Husbandman , of the gratefulnesse of the Earth , to which he had committed ( with so liberall a hand ) so great a trust , which appearing daily more and more , the counsell of his friends at last , thought it fitting to humour , so much as in them lay , the Genius of so promising a proficient ; insomuch , that like a tender sappling , fitted for transplantation , he was taken from his nursery to be disposed of , in so faire a garden of the muses , as was so antient and so flourishing an Vniversity , as is that Alma mater ▪ which is called Cantabrigia , where he was committed to the government of one M● . William Melton , a reverend Priest , and grave Divine , afterwards , Master of the Colledge ( called Michael house in Cambridg ) and Doctor in Divinity . Under whom , he so profited in few yeares , that he became Master of all the Arts , before such time as he had received the degree of Batchelour , which he received in the yeare of our Lord , 1488. and his degree of Master , the third year following : where being suddenly elected Fellow of that house , he was as shortly after chosen Proctour of the University : in which space of time , according to the ancient Laws and Statutes of his Colledge , he took upon him the holy order of Priesthood , and now did the Almond tree begin to bud ; all other Arts and Sciences were but his tooles , but this his occupation : and no wonder it was , that he that went through with his Philosophy so heavenly , should be so excellent at the heavenly Philosophy ; insomuch , that his Disputations in Divinity ( according to the order of the Schools ) were rather Determinations than Disputes ; so that in short space , he grew to such profoundnesse in those he●venly Mysteri●s , that Envy her selfe , left canv●sing for Palmes , whiles Vertue ( her companion ) accounted him the flour of all the University , who in his due time , proceeded to the degrees of Batchelour , and afterwards of Doctor in Divinity : which with no small appl●use he atchieved , in the year of our redemption , 1501. In which interim , it hapned that Doctor Melton ( of whom we before have made some mention ) was preferred to the dignity of Chancellour of the Cathedrall Church of Yorke ; whereby the mastership of Michael House in Cambridge became void : Whereunto , by a most free and willing election of all the Fellowes of that house , this man ( as the most deserving of all other ) was worthily promoted , who by his acceptance , made the proverb good , Magistratus arguit virum , for who more fit to play the Master , than he that knew so well , how to act the Disciple ? in which office , he demeaned himselfe so worthily , that ( as a mirrour from whence all Governours of other Houses might well take their patterne or resemblance ) for his worths sake , he was soon after chosen Vicechancellour : Which office , as if one yeare had not grac'd ( sufficiently ) so great a worthinesse , he was continued in the same office for another yeare ; and had not his Fame ( passing the bounds of the University ) spread it self so far over the whole Realm , as that ( at length ) it reached the eares of the most Noble and Vertuous Lady Margaret , Counte●●e of Richmond , Mother to the wife and sage Prince , Hen. 7. ( who hearing of his great Vertue and Learning , never ceased till she had wrought him to her service ) he might have been ( where he was twice together ) perpetuall dictator : who afterwards , mounted the high capitoll of Chancellourship of that University , a dignity , which is able to adorne the brightest Purple . But now Vicechancellour-ship , Mastership , and all , must be laid downe as at her feet , who with her knees , requites the courtesie , whiles she kneels unto him as her Ghostly Father . Remaining in which office , he behaved himselfe so temperately , and discre●tly , that both the Countesse , and her whole Family , were altogether governed and directed , by his high wisdome and discretion . Having by these opportunities lodg'd much Divinity within his Mistris Soule , and the Divine himselfe within her heart , he makes it soon known unto the world , what love it was , wherewith he p●osecuted so faire an opportunity , viz. to make his Mistresse , a most glorious Queen in Heaven , and himselfe acceptable in doing good , improving all that opportunity , not to the advantaging of himselfe in worldly honour , but to the inclination of his Mistresse minde to workes of Mercy ; and finding in her owne naturall disposition ; a liberality and bountifulnesse to all sorts of people , his worke was onely to advise her , that that bounty should not ru●ne a course , where it might be sure to lose its due reward ; but that it might b●stow it selfe in deeds of Almes , as to the poor ; in redemption of Captives , in marrying poor and distressed Virgins , reparation of Bridges , and High-wayes ; in many such deeds of Charity he implored her ( who easily was won thereto ) to imploy so large a Talent as God had given her , that she might reap plentifully , by sowing much . Nor did he suffer her to rest thus satisfied with the distribution of such doles of bread , and worldly food , but at his perswasion also , she erected two noble and goodly Colledges in Cambridge , to the glory of God , and benefie of his Church : The one whereof she dedicated to Christ our Saviour , and called it Christs Colledge , largely endowing the same with store of maintenance , for all manner of Learning whatsoever ; this Colledge , she in her life time beheld built and finished of Stone and Brick , as it now standeth . The other she dedicated to Saint Iohn the Evangelist ; endowing it with like proportion of maintenance , to the same intent and purpose , but she lived not to see this Colledge finished ; but it was compleated after her death , by this good Man , at his owne cost and charges , as hereafter shall bee declared . Also , upon his motion , she ordained a Divinity Lecture in Cambridge , and another in Oxford , to be openly read in the Schools , for the benefit of such , as should be Preachers , to the intent , that the darke and hard places of Scripture , might be opened and expounded ; in maintenance whereof , she gave good store of Land , to be disposed , as stipends to the Readers , and that for ever . What good cannot such a Man doe , who held such keyes within his hand , such a Lady at his feet ? CHAP. II. 1. His preferment to the Bishoprick of Rochester . 2. His contentednesse with that small Diocesse . 3. His promotion to the high Chancellorship of Cambridge . 4. His care and vigilance in that office . 5. His opposing of Martin Luther . 6. His excommunicating of Peter de Valence , and his tender-heartednesse therein . 7. His election to the Master-ship of Queens Colledge . THese proceedings of his , ( together with many other performances of deeds of Charity procured from others , whereof not any one was ever performed , whereunto ( according to his ability ) he did not set his helping hand , together with his daily Preaching to the people with most carefull diligence ) gained him so much love and reverence from all sorts of people , especially from the Bishops , and all the Clergy in generall , that that most worthy and grave Prelate Bishop Fox , Bishop of Winchester ( a man in no small authority and estimation with King Henry the 7. of whose Councell he was ) never left so commending of him to the King upon all occasions ( as he saw his time convenient ) for his virtuous life , and perfect sanctity , untill such time as ( by the death of William Barous , Bishop of London , Richard Fitz Iames , Bishop of Rochester , being translated unto that See , the B●shoprick of Rochester , became void ) he found his opportunity to present this Doctor Fisher , as a fit and worthy Pastor for that Cure , ( nor was it otherwise possible but that so great a glory about the Moon should borrow ( though but by reflection ) some small lustre from the Sun ) whereupon the King directed his Letters to the Chapiter of the Church of Rochester , to the intent they should elect the nominate within his letter , for their Bishop ; whereunto ( without any the least contradiction or negative voice ) they all most willingly assented , which act of theirs , was shortly afterwards confirmed by the See Apostolick , by Iulius the second , Pope at that time , in the Month of October , in the year of our redemption , 1504. and of his age . 45. This sodain● and unexpected promotion of this holy Man ( in regard he never had been formerly advanced to any other dignity of the Church ) caused some to suspect , and deem it , as a thing that was purchased ( either by his Mistresse purse or favour ) from the King , her Sonne , which when it was told unto the King , his Majesty replyed , Indeed the modesty of the Man , together with my Mothers silence spake in his behalfe , Solemnly protesting , that his Mother never so much as opened her mouth for him in that particular . And openly affirming , that the pure Devotion , perfect Sanctity , and great Learning , which he had observed , and often heard to be in the Man , were the onely advocates that pleaded for him , the truth whereof may be gathered out of the very Statutes of S. Iohn's Colledge in Cambridge , where he took occasion to praise ( much to the honour of ) the King , at whose hands so frankly and so freely , he received this Donation , The like mention he makes of the Kings bounty , and liberality towards him , in his Epistle Dedicatory to Richard Fox , Bishop of Winchester , before the book which he wrote against O●colampadius , where he makes mention of the King , as his chiefest , and best friend and patron . So farre was this good man from making any meanes by friends , to be a ●ishop , that all the friends he had could scarce perswade him to accept the Office , after that it was granted to him : Which modesty of his , was very much confirmed by the sequell of his deeds ; for at one time after another , being offered the two great Bishopricks of Lincolne and Ely. he refused both ; and from the hands of Hen. 8. but we may behold him in the foresaid Epistle Dedicatory , not only satisfying , but enjoying himselfe with his little shock , where his words have this beginning . Habeant al●● proventus pinguiores , &c. Others have larger Pa●tures , but I have lesser charge of Soules , so that when I shall be called to an account for both , I shall be the better able to give an account of either . Not making so high and heavenly an office , a stair-case , whereby we climb unto pre●erment . But so small a B●shoprick , a competent height , whereby he might so over● look the plaines that were under him , that ( in the end ) with too large a prospect , he did not lose his owne eyes . Thus being mounted in the Kings favour , there will not be wanting those , who will be ready to say concerning such a one , thus shall it be done to the Man ●●om the King honnour 's ; and accordingly , the University of Ca●bridge ( considering with themselves what bene●it they had received already , at his hand , and what future benefit they might receive ) with a greatefull and prudent minde , and forecast , unanimously chose , and ordained him their high Chancellour ; a Magistracy that hath no les●e authority and jurisdiction ( thereunto belonging ) than of an Arch Bishop , in causes Spirituall ; and of a high Judge , in causes that are Temporall . Hitherto we have traced him to his Bishoprick , and high dignity of Chancellorship , of the most renowned University of Cambridge ; how he behaved himselfe in both these places , we shall leave the mentioning of those particulars , to the post fu●era of this History , as most proper for them ; onely it shall suffice for the present , that his whole life seemed to the world to be no otherwise , than as if he had used the Church , as if it had been his Cloister : and his Study , as his Cell : Governing his Family with such Temperance , Chastity , and Devotion , as if his Palace , for continency , had been a Mo●nastery , and for Learning an University . In the yeare of our Redemption , 1509. it happened that the most wise , and fortunate King , Hen. 7. departed this life , upon the twentieth day of May , being upon a Sunday , whereupon he had the opportunity to performe two acceptable and good Offices , and , both of them deeds of Charity : whereby , he gained unto himselfe great applause , and commendation : the one , in comforting the sorrowfull Mother of the King , his Mistresse , who seemed to be overwhelmed with griefe , who received great contentment in his consolations . The other , in edifying the people by his Sermon , which he preached at the Funerall solemnity of the Kings buriall , exhorting them to the imitation of those noble , and virtuous actions , which they saw to have raigned more over his Passions , than himselfe had exercised authority over his Subjects ; powring into every ●are , an antidote against the feare of Death , and a preservative unto eternall Life . About the yeare , 15●7 . at the time when this worthy Bishop of Rochester , had governed his See 12 yeares , Luther began in Germany , to set up his new found Doctrine , then ( as himselfe reports ) unknown to the world . But the Divine Providence , who never suffered an Athanasius , a Lyberius , or an Hillary to be wanting , where there was an Aris risen up to rend , and teare the undesiled spouse of Christ ( his Church ) in pieces : nor a Damasus , Gregorius , Basilius , or a Nazianzen , where there was a Macedonius . Nor a C●lestin , or a Cyrill , where there was a Nestorius : nor a Leo , where there was an En●yches . Nor an Irenaus , where there was a Valentine : nor a Tertullian , where there was a Martian : nor an Origen , where there was a Celsus ; nor a Cyprian , where there was a Novatus , nor a Ierome , where there were Helvidians , Iovinians , Vigilantians , and Luciferians : nor an Austin , where there was a Donatus , or a Pellagius , did not suffer such a Leviathan to roule about , and beat the sides of that Ship , into which Christ entred , out of which he taught ; and of which , S. Peter was the onely Master , but that there should be still a Fisher , to oppose and wound the Monster with such harping irons , as that this Kingdome never was much troubled with his Doctrines , whiles this good Bishop lived ; nor ever could have had its entrance , till the others Exit brought it in . For , Hearing how that severall of Luther's Bookes , and Writings , were brought over by Merchants ( whose profession , though it deserves to be ranked among the best of Educations , yet , like Solomons Merchants , they sometimes bring home ( together with their Gold from Ophir ) Apes , and Peacocks Feathers ) and dispersed among the people ( too apt to entertaine any new fashion , of their Soules , as well as of their Bodies ) and how the people swallowed downe the novelty , that was so taudred with pretences : like unto some Generall ( who hearing of the approach and march of an enemy ) hasts to his army : with no lesse a cause of vigilancy did so great a Champion of the Chu●ch hasten to so great a charge , the University , of which he was their Chancelour , that he might take an account in what condition the main body of all Learning stood , whereby ability might be drawn up in the saf●st posture to defend the Faith. But , No sooner was he come amongst them , but he might perceive t●res to be already sprung in so faire a Seminary , where so much good seed was sown , For About the same time , it fell out that Pope Leo the I0 . had granted forth a generall and free pardon ( commonly called indulgences ) according to the ancient custome and tradition of the Catholique Church , to all Christian people ( that were contrite ) through 〈◊〉 the Provinces of Christendome , which is no otherwise than an application ( by that Ministry ) of the superabundant merits of our blessed Saviour ( who shed so many , when the least one drop of his most precious blood was able to have redeemed a thousand worlds ) to the soul●s of true Believers . This Luther formerly having written against , and the Bishop , and Chancelour of the University , being carefull the Students there as well as others , standing in need of such a remedy , might be partakers of the heavenly bounty , and causing certain copies of those Pardons to be set up in sundry places of the University ( one where of was fixed upon the School● gate ) A man without a name came secretly in the night time , and wrote over the Pardon , which was there fixed , these word , Beatus vir cu●us est nomen Domi●i spes ●jus , & non resp●xit va●itates & insantas fals●s ( istas ) thinking the word ( istas ) which he had added would have brought the Pope and all his Clergy within the premunire of the Statute of Gods Word , for setting up that Pardon , whilest he forgot the severall pun●shments , which are threatned by the same Word , to all those who shall adde or diminish to the book of Life . In the morning , the schoole doores being opened , and the Schollers resorting thither according to their wonted manner , and beholding this strange spectacle , there needed no Shiboleth to distinguish , C●tholiques were much offended at so great an abuse of holy Scripture : others approved the fact , and thought it a fine thing , as they were severally addicted . The Chancellour having notice hereof , was struck with horrour at the no lesse boldnesse , than wickednesse of the fact , whereupon he endeavoured to finde out the party , by the knowledge of his hand , but that in vaine ; then he call'd a Convocation , where he declared unto them , for what cause they were conven'd ; layes before them the foulenesse of the deed , interprets the true meaning of the abused places of Scripture : explicates the true and wholsome meaning of the words , pardons and indulgence , ju●tifies the holy use thereof , acquaints them with the great displeasure that might justly ensue at the hands both of Almighty , and of the Kings , if so wicked a fact should passe unpunished ; tells how great a discredit it would be to the University , that never had such a spot upon her breast before ; and a● length , moved the Author ( though unknown ( to ● world ● , and conf●ssion of his sinne , that he might be forgiven ; which if he would performe within a time prefixed , he assured him in Gods name ; but if the contrary , such remedy sh●uld proceed against him , as is ( provided in such like cases ) in Gods holy Chu●ch , by Christ himselfe , viz. to be cut off●like rotten Members ) from the Body of Christs Church , by the censure of Excommunication , which not being performed at the time prefixed ( on the delinquents part ) he called another Convocation ( where there was a great Assembly ) and fearing the infection of others , by the obstinacy of one , he betook him to his last remedy , and taking the Bill of Excommunication in his hand , he began to read it ; but when the words began to sit heavy upon his tongue ( according to the weight of the sentence ) the fire of Love ( as if within some Limbeck , or beneath a Baln●o Mariae ) kindling within his breast , sent such a stream up into his minde , ●s suddenly distilled into his eyes , which like an overflowing● viol reverberates the stream back againe to the heart , till the heart surcharged , sends these purer spirits of compassion out at his mouth , which could onely say , that he could read no further . Good God! into what compassion did the mildnesse of such a nature strike the beholders , who were all of them by this time mollified into the same affection ? insomuch that they all left off without any further proceedings in the Excommunication for that time . Neverthelesse a third day being appointed for the same purpose , & time having brought on the day , there was a great multitude of people , where the Chancellour with a heavy countenance , declared , how that no tidings could be heard , either of the person , or his Repentance ; wherefore now ( seeing there was no other remedy ) he thought it necessary and expedient to proceed , and so arming himselfe with a severe gravity , as well as he could , he pronounced the terrible Sentence from the beginning to the end , which being done with a kinde of passionate compassion , he threw the Bill unto the ground , and lifting up his eyes to Heaven , sate downe and wept . Which gesture , and manner of behaviour , both of his minde and body , struck such a ●ea● into the hearts of all his hearers , and spectators , that many of them were af●aid the ground would have opened to have swallowed up the man , but that they hop'd he was not there . But did all these teares fall to the ground ? were none of them botled up , whereby they might become the wine of Angells ? Certainly men may repent , as well as weep by proxie : Teares have their voices in the Parliament with God ; and the same God that washeth us so clean with the Laver of Regeneration , by the Faiths of others , may ( by the prerogative of his mercy ) call us for the rep●ntance sake of other men . For , So it appeared by this D●linquent , who having not the grace as yet bestowed upon him , of repentance , so many repenting for him , he became repentant ▪ For Not long after , this miserable wretch ( it se●mes , b●ing taken notice of by the alteration of his countenance , and other changes in the disposition of his minde , whether he was there in presence , or had onely heard with what solemnity so terrible a Sentence was pronounced against him to be the man ) forsaking the U●ive●s●y , his body carried his minde when it sound no sanctuary ( as he supposed ) with the superintended of Ely : a man too much taken notice of to be too great a favourer of Luthers Doctrine ( Dr. Goodrich by name ) where no lesse the dismall manner of proceeding , than the thing it self , would never out of his minde , where , notwithstanding , he became a domestique servant to the said Dr. Goodrich , and had unfolded his mind unto them concerning the premises , yet they never coul● perswade him otherwise , but that he had most grievously offended Almighty God in that particular ; openly detesting the deed , as a thing that was both unadvisedly , and wickedly performed ; insomuch that his minde could never be at rest , untill such time , as with his own hands , in the self-same place , where the former sentence was written , he had blotted out his sin , and that together by fixing upon the place thi● other sentence , which carried healing in every word , Delicta juventutis mea & ignorantias ne memineris Domine . Remember not Lord my sinnes , nor the ignorances of my youth ; subscribing thereunto his name , Peter de Valence ( who was a Norman by birth , from whence he came to Cambridge to be a Student , and remained there till he had committed this fact ) whereupon he was absolved , and became a Priest. There is a great deale of difference in the consideration , which Catholiques doe use when they pronounce this terrible sentence , over that which the Lay-chancellours had with us , when they excommunicated for every threepenny matter , which was the reason that in the end the people made not a threepenny matter of their Excommunications . Thus imploying his time , so need●ully required , in healing the sore Brest of such a Nurse , it happened , that in the year 1525. The : Wilkinson , Dr. in Divinity ( who wasthe second Ma●st●r of Queens Colledge ) departed this life , whereby the Mastership of that Colledge became void , and in regard that the Chancellour of the University had no house belonging to him , as he was Chancellour , the Fellowes of that Colledge with unanimous consent , chose him to be their Master , which he thankfully accepted of , whereby he became the third Master of that house , continuing there the space of three yeares and odde moneths . CHAP. III. 1. The Recreation of Bishop Fisher. The erection of Colledges . 2. The Lady Margaret dies and leaves him her Executor . 3. The high E●comium which he bestowes upon her in his Funerall Sermon , made at the solemnities of her interrement . 4. His faithful● behaviour in so great a trust reposed in him . 5. His great love unto that Colledge . 6. The praise-worthinesse of the Vniversity of Cambridge . THat this good man sojourned in those parts , during the time he made it his recreation to overlook the work of Christ-Colledge , which was then not fi●ished which the Lady Margaret had endowed wi● maintenance for one Master , 12. Scho●lars , Felowes , and 47. Disciples for ever , to be brought up ( as the words of her Will make mention ) in Learning , Vertue , and Cunning : the which Colledge she onely lived to see finished , and so took sanctuary in the holy of holies , the celestiall Ierusalem ; after the dissolution of so faire a Temple of the holy Ghost ( as was the Body of so incomparable a Soule ) in the yeare of our Lord God , 1519. the third of the Calends of Iuly ▪ within the Abbey of S. Peters in Westm. to the great grief and sorrow of all good people but to her own eternal happinesse : who before her departure , made her last Will and Testament , wherein ( together with other Personages of great quality ) she made this holy Bishop ( as one in whom she reposed her chiefest trust ) one of her Executors : She was buried with all solemnity , according to the dignity of so great a person , in the Abbey church at Westminster : at whose Fu●erall Sermon , this most excellent Bishop threw these flowers upon her Grave , &c. As concerning her birth , that she was the daughter of Iohn Duke of Somerset , lineally descended from the most noble Prince , Edward the third , King of England : As for Quality , that she was a second Martha , both for her Hospitality and Nobility ; where ( together with many other of her great Vertues , and incomparable deeds of Charity ; all which he there related , at large , as so many proofs of sanctity ) he had these remarkable passages concerning her , viz. that notwithstanding she was Princesse , who by lineage and affinity , had had thirty Kings and Queens ( besides Dukes , Marquesses , and Earles ) within the fourth degree of marriage supporting her greatnesse ; yet would she often fall so low , as to search and dresse the wounds and sores of poore and distressed people with her own fingers : performing all this for his sake , who for ours , received so many wounds : as also when there was an offerture made by divers Princes to warre against the common enemy of our Faith , she encouraged them thereunto by often telling them , that upon condition that they would got , she would also goe along with them and be their Laundresse . The Funeralls of this great Lady being ended , and that other Colledge , which she had willed to be dedicated to S. Iohn the Evangelist , being not yet built , the rest of her Executors , finding how faithfull the good man had been in his former trust , by a generall consent resigned into his hands ( by a publick instrument in writing ) the whole authority of the disposement of her Leg●cies : but behold how worthily the dispensation was conferred upon him ; for whereas the Lady Margaret , out of her great bounty and liberality , had given to so pious a use a portion of Land for the maintenance of one Master , and fifty Schollers , with all manner of furniture , and Servants requisite to every Office , in manner and forme : This good man did not onely bear a portion in the charge of the same Building , but much augmented the Revenue thereof , with possession of Land , whereby four Fellowships were founded upon his own account , and one Reader of an Hebrew Lecture , and another of Greek , together with four examining Readers , and four under-Readers , to help the Principall ; and whereas he observed the price of Victuals began to rise , he gave wherewith ( by weekly divident ) the Fellows commons might be augmented , bequeathing thereunto his Library of Books ( thought to be the best that ever was in Europe ) after his death ; together with all his Plate , Hangings , and other Housholdstuffe , whatsoever to him belonging by a deed of gift in his life time , under his own hand , and putting the colledge into possession of the same by Indentures , onely borrowing the same back again to his owne use , during his life . And for a perpetuall memory of his hearty good will , and love towards this Colledge ; he caused a little Chappell to be built neere unto the high Altar or the great Chappell , where there was a Tombe set of white Marble ●inely wrought , where he intended to have laid his bones , if God had not so disposed of him otherwise , but he was otherwise disposed of , and ( as if ) because this Martyrs body was not permitted to be brought ●mong these men , these Fellowes brought their bodies to his Martyrdome ; for those famous Martyrs , Mr. Greenwood , Richard Reynolds , Doctor in Divinity , a professed Monke in Sion , of the rule of S. Bridget , and Mr. William Exmew , a Carthusian , professed in London : the first whereof , came out of S. Iohn's Colledge , the other two , came forth of Christs : all three , suffering death under King Hen. 8. in the cause of Supremacy , that they might still be of his foundation , though not of Stone and Mortar , yet of Blood and Fire . Out of the first of these two Colleges proceeded ( likewise ) Ralph Bayn , Bishop of Lichfield ; Thomas Walson , Bishop of Lincolne ; Iohn Christoferson , also Bishop of Chichester ; Thomas Bishop Elect of Glocester , and before that , Abbot of Leicester , all Catholique Bishops . Out of the second ( also ) sprang that most Reverend and Grave Doctor , Nicholas Heath , Archb shop of York ; together with divers other Grave and Learned Preachers of the Catholick Faith. And this is to be noted to the honour of that University , that during the space of so many hundred years , as is between the laying of the first Stone in this our Bethel : Cambridge was never infected with any unsound Doctrine , untill such time as Regis ad exemplum brought it in ; and Luther's Soul , was transmigrated into Henry the eighth ; who ev●r after , never spake at a lesser rate , than Si● volo sic jubeo ; who both of them , since their fall from the Catholick Church , pulled down Reason , and set up Will. And It is a thing which is most remarkable , that he who goard this University so much ( as it is conceived ( the more ) for this mans sake of whom we treat , and the great love sake which they all bore unto his memory ) by his placing and displacing ) 〈◊〉 men and lawes he pleased , and all to make way for a new Religion , in the end , reconc●led himself● unto the Catholick Faith ; as appeares , by his subscribing to the six Articles of the Roman Catholick Religion , which was all the difference that was ( then ) between the two Churches , in matter of Doctrine , as also by the expresse words of his last will and Testament . So the first uncleane beast that ever passed through the Oxens-ford ( I meane Wickliffe by name ) afterwards chewed the cud , and was sufficiently reconciled to the Roman Faith , as appeares by his Recantation ; Living and Dying conformable to the holy Catholick Church , at his Parsonage of Litterworth ( as I take it ) in Northampton-shire : constantly saying Masse unto his dying day . So that Reformation as it seems was left unto the time of which it is said , Vae Regn● euipuer dominatur ; woe be to the Kingdome over which a ●hild reignes . CHAP. IV. 1. The encrease of Luthers Doctrine . 2. 〈◊〉 vigilancy to suppresse it . 3. His intention to goe to Rome . 4. The occasion of his stay . 5. His brave and worthy Speech in the Synod of Bishops . NOw was the time come , wherein God was determined to make triall of his people ; and the storme was not altogether unseen , to ensue by this good man : for by this time , the people of this Nation had well drank of the intoxications of Prince Luthers cup : but when he perceived the better sort of people to be so ( like the Nature of Islanders ) changeable , and desirous of Novelties , and how Luthers Doctrine was now come from private whisperings , to open proclamations : ( whereby all authority , either of Pope or Emperour , King , or Bishop , or any superiority whatsoever , was much vilified and debased , a new way of Salvation found out , a neerer , readier , and cheaper way to Heaven propounded ; and liberty of conscience promised to all that were Believers in his Gospell , all thinking him a brave fellow , and who but Luther , that cared neither for Pope , nor Emperour ) this holy Prelate began to looke about , and bestir himselfe ; and questionlesse had out-rid the storme , had not his hand been taken from the steerage , and the head . Pilot ( when the poor fishers head w●● off ) wilfully cast away the Ship. For , Hereupon this good Bishop , first acts the part of a good Chancellour , and set all right in that University in generall , especially in those Colledges , whereof he had peculiar jurisdiction : where he took an occasion to provide in the Statutes , that the Fellows of those Houses should so order their Studies , as that the fourth part of them might be Preachers : so that as soon as one was gone abroad , another should be ready to succeed in his place , that if it were possible the young Cubbe might be catch'd at his first arrivall . Then he returned to his pastorall charge at Rochester ; and there , setting his owne Diocesse in good order , he fell to Writing , and diligent Preaching , procuring others ( whose abilities were best known unto him ) to doe the like ; but , perceiving the disease to grew desp●rate , as it had done in Saxony , and other parts of Germany , and the rest of the Physitians , not so ready to set thereto their helping hands ( as the necessity of the cause required ) he not onely called for help from the King , but by his perswasions , and at his instance , the King himselfe set upon the head of all those mischiefs , and wrote a book against Luther , intituled , An asser●on of the seaven Sacraments against Martin Luther . So learned , and so worthy a piece , as that thereby he worthily deserved the title of D●f●nder of the Faith. Which upon that occasion was given unto him , by Leo the tenth , then Pope of Rome ; which book , was supposed by divers to be written by my Lord of Rochester , whereupon he obtained leave from the King , that he might goe to Rome , ( as it is conceived , to take farther order concerning the settlement of those affaires ) and having obtained leave likewise of his Metropolitan , and disposed his houshold , and ready to set forward in that expedition , all was dashed , by reason of a Synod of Bishop● ( together with a Synod of the whole Cleargy ) which was then called by Cardinall Wolsey , by reason of his power Legantine , lately conferred on him by the Pope , which stop to his designe , he bare with lesse reluctancy , because he hoped that much good to the Church , might happily be wrought thereby ; but in the end , perceiving the Synod rather to be made a concourse ( whereby to 〈◊〉 unto the world , the great authority , wherein the Cardinall was invested , and that he might be seen sitting in his Pontificality ) than for any great good that was intended , he spake as followeth : Bishop Fisher his Speech in the Synod . MAY it not seem displeasing to your Eminence , and the rest of these Grave , and Reverend Fashers of the Church , that I speak a few words , which I hope may not be ou● of season . I had thought that when so many learned men , as substitute for the Cleargy , had been drawn into this body , that some good matters should have been propounded for the benefit and good of the Church : that the s●andals , that lye so heavy upon her men , and the disease , which takes such hold on those advantages , might have been h●reby at once removed , and also remedied ; who hath made any the least proposition against the ambition of those men , whose pride is so offensive , whiles their profession is bunnility ? or against the incontinency of such , as have vowed Chastity ? how are the goods of the Church wasted ? the Lands , the Tithes , and other Oblations of the devo●● an●●stors of the people ( to the great scandall of their posterity ) wasted in super sluos , ri●tous expences ? kew can we exbort our Flo●ks to fly the pomps and vanities of this wicked world , when we that are Bishops set our mindes on nothing more than that which we forbid ? if we should teach according to our doing , how absurdly would our doctrines sound in the eares of those that should hear● 〈◊〉 ? and if we teach 〈◊〉 thing , and doe another , who believeth our report ? which would seem to them no otherwise than as if we should throw downe with one hand , what we built with the other : we prtach Humility , Sobriety , contempt of the world , &c. and the people perceive in the same m●n that preach this D●ct●ine , Pride , and Haughtinesse of wind● , excesse in Apparrell , and a resignation of our selves to all worldly pomps and vanities : and what is this otherwise than to set the people in a stand , whether they shall follow the sight of their owne eyes , or the beli●fe of what they 〈◊〉 . Excuse me reverend Fathers , seeing herein I blame no man more than I doe my self , for sundry times when I have setled my selfe to the care of my Flock● to visite my Diocesse , to governe my Church , to answer the enemies of Christ , suddenly there hath come a message to me from the Court , that I mu●● attend such a triumph , receive 〈◊〉 an Embassadour , what have we to doe with Princes Courts ? if we are in love with Majesty , is there a greater excellence than whom we serve ? if we are in love with stately buildings , are there higher roofes than our Cathedrals ? if with Apparell , is there a greater ●rnament than that of Pristhood ? or is there better co●pany than a Communion with the Saints ? Truly most reverend Fathers , what this vanity in temporall things may worke in ●ou , I know not ; but sure I am , that in my selfe I finde it to be a great impediment to Devotion : wherefore I think it necessury ( and high time it is ) that we , that are the heads , should begin to give example to the inferiour Cl●argy , as to these particulars , whereby we may all the better be conformable to the Image of God , for in this trade of life , which we now leade , neither can there be likelihood of perpetuity ( in the same state and condition wherein we now stand ) or safety to the Cleargy . A●te● that he had uttered these and many other such like words to this effect , with such a gravity , as well became him , they all seem'd to be astonished , by their silence , and the Cardinalls state to become him not so well , seeingm , CHAP. V. 1. Luther's rayling against the King. 2. Fisher writ●th in the Kings behalfe . 3. The effect of a Sermon which he preached at S. Pauls crosse . 4. Occolampadius his Doctrine and beginning . Fisher opposeth him . 5. The King leaveth off all care of Kingly government , gives himselfe wholly to sensuality , 6. Laies his whole trust in the C●rdinall . Wolsey's character . 7. His solicitation for the Bishoprick of Toledo , afterwards for the Papacy , is r●fused both . ABout this time it was that Luther an● wered the Kings Book , wherein he used such scur●ilou● railing , against the King , as is not to be m●ntioned , far beneath the appro●ement of a sanctified spirit , and the dignity of a sacred person . Whereupon This Bishop , ( in vindication of the Kings honour , and defence of the truth ) w●it an Apologie , whereby he rebuked the Authors vilany , and abuse of a P●ince of so great dignity : the title of which Book was , A defence of the King of England 's assertion of the Catholique Faith against Martin Luther's Book of the Captivity of Babylon ; which Book he dedicated to his deare friend , and old acqu●intance , Dr. West , Bishop of Ely. Shortly afterwards , he writ another book intituled , A defence of the holy order of Priesthood , against Martin Luther . Upon the Quinquagesima Sunday ( which was in the yeare of our redemption , 1525. ) this holy and most learned Bishop preached a most excellent Sermon at S. Paul's Crosse ; where Cardinall Wolsey , Legate a latere , with eleven Bishops & great resort of the Nobility and G●ntry , were present , which was performed with such fe●veney of faith , zeal● to the Catholique Church , and force of arguments ( grounded upon Scripture ) that one Robert Barnes , an Augustin Friar , and five more ( infected with Lutheranism ) were thereby converted and abjured their Errors , and for their Penance stood openly at St. Paul's Crosse. Upon the Octaves of the Ascension , he preached also another most admirable Sermon , in the presence of the Cardinall , and all the Bishops &c. wherein he shewed himself a most stout and zealous Champion , and Defender of his Faith , ta●ing no l●sse the severall curers of soules , with n●glig●nce , than the people with levity . About this time , ●rose out of Lather's Schoole , one O●colampadius , like a mighty and fierce Giant , who , as his Master had gone beyond the Church , went beyond his Master , ( or else it had been impossible he could have been reputed the better Scholler ) who denied the reall preseuce ; him this worthy Champion sets upon , and with five bookes ( like so many smooth stones taken out of the River , that doth always run with living water ) slays the Philistine ; which five books were written in the year of our Lord , 1526. at which time he had governed the See of Rochester twenty years ; which books of his , nor any other of his books that he ever writ , were ever answered . About this time it was that the King left off the Kingly Occupation ( as they called it ) wherein he had governed this Realme with great wisdome and moderation , whereby he became ( as all wise Kings doe aim at ) beloved at home , and feared abroad ; and addicted himself wholy to sensuall pleasure and delight , leaving the Ministry of his state wholy to the disposition of the Cardinall , who was a man ( though but meanly and obs●urely borne ) yet of an excellent wit , voluble speech , quicknesse of memory , haugh●inesse of courage , well bred , sufficiently learned , and one that knew how to behave himself among persons of the greatest rank and quality , and that in businesses of greatest weight and importance : who besides , that he was Arch bishop of York , and Bishop of Winchester at the same time , and Abbot of S. Alb●ns , and had the B●shopricks of Bath , Woroester , and Hereford , in Farm ( at small rents , the Incumbents being Strangers , and continually living in their owne countries , whereby he might dispose of all presentations and promotions of those Bishopricks as freely as if they had been his own , and was Legat● à latere ( whereby he might convocate the Clergy at his pleasure ) besides what he received from Italy , by reason of his dignity of Cardinall ) he was also Lord Chancelour of England , whereby , in a manner , he formerly ruled all under the King ( also ) in matters temporall ; and to g●ve him his due , he so beh●ved himselfe in Government , that he won from all wise men great praise for his indifferency to all sorts of people , whether they were rich or poore , onely his fault was , that he governed himself the worst of all , for all this was not sufficient , except he was more , and more was nothing , except he was most of all . For The Arch-bishoprick of Toledo in Spaine being void , he made meanes unto the Emperour , Charles the fifth , and to that purpose procured the Kings Letters , whereby that great dignity might be conferred upon him , but the Emperour noting his ambition , would in no wise condescend thereto . That failing , it happened that Pope Leo the tenth died , whereby the Papacy became void : then he bestirred himself exceedingly , together with all his friends , and ( besides his own Master the King of England ) he made means unto the King of France , who ( upon certain grounds moving him thereto ) took great paines in his behalfe , but all was disappointed by the Emperor , who had so wrought with the Conclave of Cardinalls , that they elected Cardinall Hadrian ( one who formerly had been Tutor to the Emperour ) for their Pope , a man of singular and rare Vertue and Learning . CHAP. VI. 1. The Revenge which the Cardinall took again●● the Empero●● for withstanding his ambition● . 2. The Scruple which he put into the Kings head concerning Queen Katherine : This Scruple the ruine of the Clergie . 3 : The King is fallen in love with Anne Bullein . 4. Her Character . 5. The King resolved to go thorough-stitch with the Div●rce . 6. The Kings dealing with Fisher in that behalfe . Fisher's answer to the King. THis lay boyling in the Cardinals stomach so hot , that he never rested till he had set variance between the King his Master , and the Emperour , which he performed , by causing the King to enter into a strict league and amity with the King of Fr●nce , whereby the Emperours occasions were much hindred ; and to aff●ont him the more ( together with the feare of a blind Prophesie which was told him , viz. that a woman should be the confusion of him , and fearing it might be the Queen ( Katherine ) in regard she was Aunt unto the Emperour , whom he thus purposed to ma●gne , he began to set the straw on fire that was under her bed ; by putting a new Scruple into the Kings head of marrying his Brothers Wife : wherefore taking his opportunity , when he saw the King best disposed , he fell into discourse with him of the great unhappinesse that was befalne the nation , and how great a pity it was , he had not issue M●l● to succeed him in the Crown of England ; whereat the King began to stare upon him , but answered him not a word , while the Cardinall proceeds to tell him that there might be a way found out , how with Gods blessing he might have plenty , whereat the King began to thrust his thumbs under his girdle , and to cry Hob man , hoh , lawfully begotten Cardinall , lawfully begotten ? Yet , lawfully begotten , replied the Card. I speak no more than what I am able to make good , and justly ; whereupon he began to tell him in plain termes , that the Marriage between him and his wife ( in regard she had been his Brothers ) was not lawfull , and that it was a thing which was much spoken of , as well in forraign Nations , as in his own Realm , and that therefore he was bound in conscience to tell him of it , to the intent he might consider of it , and inquire further . The King looking a long time very earnestly upon the Cardinall , as if he had been greatly dismayed , at last answered him in these mild terme● : Why , my Lord , you know this Marriage was sufficiently discussed at the beginning by sundry grave and learned men , and was at last by them concluded to be good & lawfull , which was afterwards confirmed and dispensed with by the Pope himself ; and therefore good Father take h●ed what you say in this great and weighty matter : whereupon they thus parted ( for that time ) from one another . Having once broke the Ice , he thus intends to passe thorough the Ford ; he sends for one Dr. Iohn Longland , Bishop of Lincoln , Confessor to the King , a very timerous man , and one that was afraid to say or doe any thing that might displease the Cardinall , and therefore was there placed as a man wholy for his purpose : him the Cardinall conjures , that when the King should deal with him concerning a Scruple of conscience about the marriage of his wife Queen Katharine , that by any means he should further the same as much as in him lay , and make it a great matter of Conscience to co-habit with her , being not his lawfull wife ; Longland , as he supposed , having given him his lesson , within two or three daies the Cardinall addresseth himselfe to the King , and after that he had discussed a while with him concerning the invalidity of the Marriage , he adviseth him by all means to resolve on nothing rashly , but to advise with his ghostly Father , which when he had done , his ghostly Father was not altogether the man which the Card ▪ took him to be ; for when the King advised with him concerning the businesse , he put it off from himself , and advised his Majesty to consult with some other , that were the most learned Bishops , whereupon the Cardinall had a g●me to play for that , which he thought to have got by slight of hand ; for now the King was pleased to send for the most able Bishops and Divines that he could think upon ; amongst all which there was not any one in all his kingdome of whom he had a more reverend estimation both for honestly and learning , than he had of Doctor Fisher Bishop of Rochester , wherefore he was one of the nominates within the list of summons to a meeting at the Cardinall's house in Westminster , where after much debatement of the businesse , and that the Bishop of Roshester had fully answered and refelled all the Arguments and Reasons , which were there made and given concerning the validity of the M●rriage ( to the satisfaction of most of the Bishops ) he concluded that there was no cause at all of any question to be made , seeing the marriage between the King and the Queen was good and lawfull from the beginning , and that therefore it was necessary to remove that scruple from the Kings breast as soone as possible , and so the Conference was ended . While the Clergy were all thus dancing about a scruple , in a lofty room led by the Cardinall , they were not aware of the loose fire which was brought into the powder , room , which was under them ready , and at last blew them all up : for just in this nick of time the King was deeply falne in love with a faire young Gentlewoman of the Court , then waiting upon the Queen , called Mrs. A. Bullein ( secretly a Lutheran , and the first that ever opened her mouth to advise the K. to al : eration in Religion ) Daughter to Sir Thomas Bullein Knight ( who afterward for his daughters sake was promoted to many high honours and dignities . ) This Mrs. Anno had formerly been brought up in the Court of France , under the Lady Mary the French Queen , Sister to King Henry , and sometimes wife of Lewis the 12. King of France , wherd she had learnt much courtly fashion and behaviour , then strange and dainty in the English Court , whereby she farre surpassed all other Lad●es her companions , which so inslamed the Kings minde ( having conceived within himself a possibility of riddance from his old wife , and probability of having issue Male by this ) that inwardly he was resolved to have her nolens volens , whereupon for the present , he shewed her great favour , and expressed unto her many signs of the love , which she was yet ignorant of , so that now he was resolved upon a hand gallop in this businesse . Insomuch , that when the Cardinall ( inscious of his design ) made his addresse u●to him to give him account of the Conference which was between the Bishops , and had told the King how that all did , and was likely to stick in the Lord of Rochesten , as the onely Remora to that proceeding ( supposing that if the King could take him off , all the rest would follow his judgement ) the King ( by this time , desiring nothing more than that the Divorce should take effect ) speedily fell into consulta●ion with the Cardinall , how the Bishop might be won to his ( now ) design ; the Cardinall advised his Majesty to send for the Bi●●shop , and to work him to him by faire means and gentle usage ; whereupon the King did as he was advised ; for the Bishop being sent for , and come into the Kings presence , the King treated him with exceeding courtesie and liberality of good language , and at last took him with him into the long gallery , and there walking awhile with him , after that he had bestowed many words of praise and commendation upon him for his great Learning and Vertue , at length ( in the presence of the Dukes of Norfolk and Suffolk , and some Bishops that were there ) he un●olded his minde unto him concerning the businesse that was in hand , telling him how sore his Conscience was tormented , and how for that cause he had secretly consulted with his ghostly Father , and divers other men , by whom he was not yet satisfied , & therefore ( he said ) upon special confidence which he had in his great learning , he had now made choic● of him to use his advise above all others , requiring him to declare his opinion therein freely , whereby he might be sufficiently instructed in his conscience , and remaine no longer in suspence . The Bishop hearing all this , ●ell suddenl● upon his knees , and in that posture would have delivered his minde unto him , but the King immediately lifted him up with his own ●ands , and blamed him for so doing , where upon he spake as followeth . I beseech your Grace to be of good cheer , & not to disquiet your self one whit concerning this matter , nor to be dismayed , or troubled at this businesse ; for there is no heed to be taken of these men , who account themselves so wife , and do arrogate to themselves more knowledge and learning in Divinity , than had all the learned Fathers of the Church , and the Divines of Spaine and England ( together with the See Apostolick ) that were in you● Fathers time , by whose authority this Marriage was approved , confirmed and dispens●● with , as good and lawfull : Truly Sir , m● Soveraign Lord , you rather ought to make 〈◊〉 a matter of conscience , than to make any such scruple ( in so clear and weighty a matter ) b● bringing it in question , than to have any the least scruple in your conscience ; and there●fore my advise is , that your Majesty , with all speed , lay aside those thoughts , and for any perill that may happen to your soule thereby , let the guilt rest on mine . And this is all that can be said by the loyallest of Subjects ; and whether I have said well herein , or other wise I shall not refuse to answer any man in you behalf , whether it be privately , or publickly and I doubt not but there are as many worthy and learned men within your ●Kingdome ; which are of my opinion ; as on the contrary ( if they might be permitted to speak with freedome ) who hold it a very p●rilous and unseemly thing , that any such thing as ● Divorce , should be spoken of ; to which side I rather advise your Majesty to incline than to the other ; whereat the King replied not on● word ; for whiles there was so faire a beauty in his eye , his eares must needs be stopped with the blackest wool : So he departed suddenly , and never looked favourably upon the Bishop from that time forward . CHAP. VII . 1 : The Cardinal brought into a peck of troubles , by reason of this Soruple . 2. The King declares himself for Anne of Bullein , and declines the Queens company . 3. The Cardinalls s●cret complotting to break off the match with Anne Bullein . THe King resolving to go thorough stitch with his work , makes it a publique businesse : And now the Cardinals hic labor was become hoc opus ; for the same thing which was hitherto but secretly handled among the Bishops , was now made the common subject of discourse to the whole Kingdome : And a convention hereupon was had not onely of the Bishops , but of all the noted and famous Divines of both the Universities , Cathedrals , and Religious houses within the Realme , at the Cardinals house at We●minster , where the said businesse was debated , argued , and consulted many daies together ; but the subject was too knotty for such tooles to work upon , and the knot too hard for their untying , wherefore they dissolved of themselves without dissolution ; and now the Cardinals hoc opus began to be impossible , and voluntas regis , to 〈◊〉 so high , as if to that nothing were impossible , for now the King begins to puff and blow , and to sweare MOTHER of God he will have ●●r , declaring it openly to all the world ; whereupon , from more and more , he becomes altogether to decline his Katharine's company , and to delight himself wholy in the Courtships of his new Mistress . In the mean time the Cardinall ( Wolsey ) walks the round within his owne Chamber , and with his bitten nailes teares ou● these words by piece-meales from his mouth , WE WILL HAVE NONE OF THIS ANNE BULLEIN ; for we m●st conceive him wonderfully perplexed , having otherwise designed au allianco for his M●ster with the French King , by this Divorce , if he could have had his will so to have revenged himself upon the Emperour ; and we cannot imagine the distressed Queen to be otherwise than implacably , as well as necessitously bent to employ all her engines to work together , with his ruine , her owne preservation . O the just and secret workings of the Almighty , who often buries us in the 〈◊〉 pits which we dig for others ! Yet most wonderfull it is , to consider what countermines he had laid , if it had been possi●le to have blown up the Kings resolution in his new choice , able to have level'd any fortification of a minde that had been but compos'd either of Honour , Wisdome , Honesty , or Shame , & not of what was altogether wilfullnesse . For first , hearing a common fame of the incontinency of this Ann of Bullien he sends forth spies in every corner , to learne out , who had , or who could hear of any that had bin familiar with her : At last intelligence was brought him , that for a certeine , Sir Thomas Wiat had carnall knowledge of her , whereupon providing himself with sufficient inst●uction , he sends for Sir Thomas Wiat , and tells him how thus and thus it appeares , that he had bin oftentimes familiar with the Lady Anne Bullein , and that for ce●teine , the King was at this time resolv'd to marry her ( assoone as ever the sentence of divorce should be pronounced ) and therefore out of the great love which he ever bare unto him , and care which he had of his welfare , he thought good to acquaint him with what danger he was in , whereby he might avoid it by acquainting the King with what was truth , lest afterwards such a thing should come to the Kings eare , and then it would not be all the land , nor all the life he had in England , that could give his Majesty satisfaction for concelment of a businesse of so high concernment . The Knight replied , Sir , I thank you for the great love and sound advice which hath been alwaies exercised in my affairs : But reverend Sir , if the King be so in love with her , as you say he is , and the world takes notice of him to be . I think I cannot be in greater danger than in acquainting the King with such a business . If you cannot prove it s●id the Cardinall , you say well , it is a hard matter to prove that , said the Kn● . it is a harder matter to answer the concealment , said the Cardinall , of a thing that is so much divulged as this is ; and besides , in this case you can hardly suffer , but you must finde many friends ; in the other you will suffer pitilesse , and will will finde no man to speak in your behalf : in this you will be but ingenuous , in the other p●ccant ; wherefore I advise you of two evils to choose the least . Sir Thomas Wiat , by these perswasions , was resolved to confesse all upto the King , which he plainly did ; and with great feare , told him , that she was no fit wife for him , if he w●re free : the King commanded him to speak no more upon his life , ●nor to acquaint any else with what he had told him ; so blinde is fate . Nor would the Cardinall attempt to batter so strong a Tower with one Piece , but he procured a Reserve of Engines , which he thought could not faile ; for he had notice given him how that ( for certain ) the said Anne Bullein was really contracted to the Lord Henry Percy , Son and Heire to the Earl of Northumberland ( then a servant waiting upon the Cardinall ) whom he immediately caused to appear before him , and by his ow● confession , finding the report to be true , and selemnly performed , he sent for the Countesse of Wilt shire , mother to the said Anne Bullein ; and hearing what she could say to the businesse , which w●● no lesse than what the said Percy had said before , he en●ouraged her in the prosecution , who for some reasons best known unto her self , a● she said to the Cardinall , better liked of the Marriage of her daughter with the said Lord Percy , than if the King should marry her . The Cardinall finding a backwardnesse in this Lady , that her daughter should be wedded to the King ; and hearing what fame had formerly spread abro●d con●erning the Kings former familiarity with her , gu●shed at the cause , and therefore advised her to go unto the King , and deale freely with him in that particular , lest hereafter she might otherwise repent . The Lady takes his advise , and addresses her self to the King , who communing with him awhile upon that subject , between jest and earnest , she uttered these words ; Sir , For the reverence of god take ●eed what you do , in marrying my daughter , for if you record your conscience well , she is your own daughter as well as mine : The King replied , Whose daughter so●ver she is , she shall be my Wife . But When she proceeded to acquaint him with the Contract , and told him how that her daughter and the Lord Percy were already man and wife before God , ●olemnly contracted in the presence of s●ch and such : the King was exceeding angry , and swore by his wonted oath that it was not so , and it should not be so , and sent immediately for the Lady her self to come before him , to whom , as soon as ever she came into the presence , and before ever she had heard of the business , the King , with a frowning conntenance said unto her , Is it so Nan , is it so , hoh , what say'st thoss to it ? To what , said Anne Bullein ? Mother of God , said the King , they say that thou hast promised to marry young Per●y : Mrs. Anne nothing at all abashed , returns him this answer , Sir , When I knew no otherwise but that it was Lawfull for me to make such promises , I must confesse I made him some such promise ; but no good subject makes any promises but with this proviso , that if his Soveraigne commands otherwise it shall be lawfull for him to obey : Well said my own Girle , said the King , and turniug himself to the Countess , he said , I told you that there was no such thing . Thus you see concerning the first particular , the King cared not who he married , so that he might be wedded to his own will ; and concerning the second , the King presently after sent for the Cardinall , and him for to undo the former kno● with his own teeth , enjoyning him to procure his servant to release his Mistress of her engagement , which he did . CHAP : VIII . 1. The first occasion of the Cardinalls ruine . 2. The King sends divers Orators to the Vniversiti●s beyond the Seas to procure their ass●ntments to the Divorce . 3. The return with satisfaction , but it proves fruitlesse . 4. Embassadours are sent to Rome . 5. The Cardinall aspireth to be Pope . 6. Ho useth strange meanes to accomplish the same . Now it is the Queen● bed must be taken down , that her palat may be advanced : but from this time forward , though the Card. was seemingly forward , yet was covertly slow in the prosecution of the Divorce , which afterwards proved to be his ruine . Wherefore the King was advised by the Cardinalls , and the rest of the b●shops ( as the only way of dispatch ) to send certaine Orators to forreine Universities ( as well as to those at home ) and so without any more ado to rest in their judgements . The King having made choice of men fi● for his purpose , gave them instructions , and sent them several ways to the most renowned Universities of Christendome , there to dispute the case , viz. whether it was lawfull for a man to marry his brothers wife , or not , without acquainting them with the particulars , either of the former brothers having no carnall knowledge of the said wife , or the Popes dispensation thereupon , so that by this slight and subtil●y they easily obtained determinations from all the Universities , viz. that it was not lawfull ; whereupon , not knowing whose case it was , nor the case it selfe rightly , the O●atours procured those determinations under the common S●ales of all the forraigne U●iversities , whereupon they returned with great triumph , to the great contentment of the King , who rewarded them highly for their paines ; and it must not be thought that our Universities at home ( though they onely understood the case ) sh●uld be wiser than all the Universities of Christendome . All these S●ales were all delivered into the C●rdinalls hand , with a strict charge speedily to convene all the Bishops before him , and to determine upon the businesse : but this quick fire could not make this sweet malt ; for it was determined ( by whose means you may easily guesse ) that although the Universities had thus determined under th●ir Seales , yet the businesse was too weighty for them to determine thereupon , as of themselv●s , without the authority of the Sea Apostolike ; but they all fell upon this agreement among themselves , that Orators should be sent with these Seales of the Universities to Rome , to treat with the Pope for procuring his confirmation therein : thus the King was shov'd off with another wave from the Shore of his desired purpose . With much reluct●ncy , and sensibility of the tediousnesse of the delay , no other remedy appearing , A mbassadours were dispatched in all hast to Rome , Cl●ment the seventh being Pope at that time : The Ambassadours names were St●phen Gardiner , the Kings Secretary ▪ Sir Francis Brian Knight , one of the Gentlemen of the Kings Pr●vy Chamber ; Sir Gregory de Cassalel , an Italian , and Mr. P●ter 〈◊〉 a Venetian , who being arrived at Rome , having propounded the cause of their coming , and rested themselves there awhile , letters were come unto them from the King and the● Cardinall , with further instructions how to deale with the Pope , and to make all possible dispatch that could be made in the businesse : But the Ambassadours were not half so hasty in demanding , as the Pope was slow in expedition , and that by reason of the Gout , which then afflicted him ( and perhaps of an unwillingnesse of the minde , as well as a debility of the body ) the Emb●ssadours , by the return of their Letters , having made knowne unto the King the Popes slownesse , by reason of his great infirmity , the Cardinall layes hold upon this occasion , and in●ormes the King , how that if he were Pope , if it should so happen , that the Pope should die , all should goe well and speedily on his side : To this purpose Letters were sent thick and three-fold to Rome , both from the King and Cardinall , with instructions , that they would the more earnestly and often call upon the Pope for a finall determination , hoping that he would the more easily be drawn thereto , that he might ( by reason of his paine ) be rid of their importunity ; as also , that if the Pope should chance to die of this present disease , that ( by all meanes ) they should devise some way or other how the Cardinall of York should be elected to succeed in his place : and to promise mountaines of Gold , to procure their suffrages in his behalfe , and in case they could not prevaile , but that the Cardinalls were likely to choose some such man , as was not likely to further the Ki●gs designes , that they should take up what summes of money they could upon the Kings credit , and therewith to raise a presidie ( as it is termed both in the King & Cardinals letters ) or power of men ( and taking with them such Cardinals as could be brought to favour their purposes ) to depart out of the City into some out-place not farre off , and there to make a Schisme , in the behalf of the Cardinal . But there was no need of that advise , for the Pope recovered health , and lived to finish the businesse , though contrary to the Kings expec●●tion , wherefore . CHAP. IX . 1. Cardinall Camp●ius is sent Legate into England to determine the business of Divorce . 2. The Embassadours are returned . 3. Cardinall Wolsey joyned in Commission with the other Cardinall . 4. The Court sits . 5. Couns●ll is assigned to both the parties . 6. Queen Catharine's speech in her own defence . TH Embassadours finding the Pope to be the same man , for slownesse , as he was , when he was tyed by the leg : Requested of his Holinesse that he would be pleased to send a Legate into England with full authority to heare and determine the businesse there , according to right , as he should see cause ; which was granted , and accordingly one Laurence Campeius , a well learned man , and of undaunted courage ( to whom the King about ten yeares before , had given the Bishoprick of Bath at his being in England upon another occasion ) was appointed for that negotiation . The Embassadours thus returning with a conclusion of a new b●ginning , the Kings patience must now rest satisfied with the expectation of the Legates coming , which after long expectation he arrived here in England , who coming to Lond. was lodged in his own Palace , then called B●th-house ; but before his arrivall , a new Comm ssion from the Pope overtooke him at Callis , wherein the Cardinall of York was joyned with him in Commiss●on ; and this was procured by the King , wh●reby ( as he thought ) his businesse should be ●a●e to meet with the fewer rubber . The Cardinals met , Audience was given , the Commssion was opened , the Place assigned , the assignement was at the Dominick F●●yers in Lon●on , the King and Queene were to be close by at their lodgings at Bridewell : The learned Counsell on both sides were appointed . The King ( b●cause he would seeme ind●fferent ) willed the Q●eene to chuse her Cou●sell , the Q●eene would chuse none at all ( as suspect●ng the indifterency of such as were his owne subjects . ) Wherefore for fashion sake these Counsellours were assigned her . Iohn Fisher B●shop of Rochester ; Henry Staindish Bishop of St. Alaph : Thomas Abel , Richard Fetherstor , Edward Powell , all Doctors in Divinity ; and of C●vili●ns , and Canonists , William Warham Archbishop of Canterbury ; Cuthbert Tunstall Bishop of London , Nichol●s West Bish ▪ of Ely , and Iohn Clerk Bishop of Bath ( for at Campeius his arivall he was translated to the Bishoprick of Salisbury ) on the Kings part the like number of profound and learned ! Doctors , as well Divines , as Civilians , and Canonists . Silence being proclaimed in the Court , and the Commission read , the Bishop of Rochester presented the two Legates with a Booke , which he had compiled in defence of the Marriage , making therewith a grave and learned Oration , wherein he desired them to take good heed to what they did in so weighty a businesse , putting them in minde of the great and manifold dangers , and inconveniences which were ready to ensue thereupon , not onely to this Realm , but to the whole state of Christendome . After this Oration was ended , the King was called by name , who answered HERE : After that the Queen , who made no answer , but rose immediately out of her chaire , and coming about the Court , she kneeled downe before ●●he King openly in the sight of both the Legates , and the whole Court , and spake as followeth . Sir , I beseech you do me justice and right , and take some pity upon me , for I am a simple woman , and a stranger born out of your dominions , and have no friend but you , who now b●ing become my adversary , Alas , what friendship or assurance of indifterency in ●●y counsel can I find hope to amongst your subjects ? What have I done ? Wh●rein have I off●nded you ? How have I given you any occasion of displeasure ? Why will you put me from you in this sort ? I take God to my judge I have bin a true , humble , & faithful wife unto you ; alwaies conformable to your will and pleasure : Wherein did I ever contradict , or gainsay whatever you said ? When was I discontented at the thing that pleased you ? Whom did I love but those whom you loved , whether I had cause or not ? I have been your wife this twenty yeares ; you have had divers Children by me ; when you took me first into your B●d , I take God to be my witnesse I was a Virgin , and whether that be true or no , I put it to your conscience . N●w if there be any just cau●e that you can alleadge against me , either of dishouesty , or the l●ke , I am contented to depart the Realm , and you , with sh●me and insamy ; but if there be no such cause , then I pray you let me have justice at your hands . The King your Father was in his time of such an excellent wit , as that for his wi●domes sake he was accounted a second Solomon ; and Ferdinand my Father was reckoned to be one of the wisest Princes that reigned in Spaine , for many yeares before his daies . These being both so wise P●ince● , it is not to b● doubted but they had gathered unto them as w●se Counsellours of both Realmes , as they in their wisdomes thought most meet ; and as I take it , there were in those dayes , as wise , and learned men in both kingdomes , as there are now to be found in these our times , who thought the M●rriage between you and I to be good and la●full ; but for this I may thank you my Lord C●rdinall of York ( then her best friend , though she knew it not , or perhaps was secretly advised to be thus b●tter against him ) who having sought to make this di●sention betweene my Lord the King and me , because have so often f●und f●ule with your pompous ; v●nity , and aspring minde ; yet I doe not think that this your malice proceeds from you meerly in respect of my self , but your chief displeasure is against my Nephew the Emperour , because you could not at his hands attaine unto the B●th ●p●ick of Toledo , which greedily you desired ; and after that was by his meanes put by the chief and high Bishoprick of Rom● , 〈◊〉 you most ambitiously aspired ; whereat being sore offended , and yet not able to revenge your quarrel upon him , the heavy burden of your indignation must be laid upon a female weakness , for no other reason but because sh● is his Aunt . And these are the manly wayes you take to ease your minde : but God forgive you ; wherefore Sir ( applying her self to the King ) it seemes to me to be no justice that I should stand to the order of this court , seeing one of my Judges to be so partiall ; and if I should agree to stand to the judgement of this Court , what Cou●cellours h●v● I but such as are your owne Subjects , taken from your own Counsell , to which they are privy , and perhaps dare not go against it ; wherefore I refuse to stand to their advic● or plea , or any judgement that is here , and doe appeale unto the Sea 〈◊〉 , before our holy Father the Pope , humbly beseeching you by the way of charity , to sp●re me , till I may know what further course my friends in Spaine will advise me to ; and if this may not be granted , then your pleasure be fulfilled . With that , making a low obeysance to the King , she d●parted the Court , leaving behinde her many ●●d hearts , and weeping eyes , among the which this good Bishop of Rochester was most compassionate . After she was perceived to be quite departed from the Court ( for it was supposed that she meant to have returned to her place ) the King commanded that she should be called back againe , but she would not in any wise returne , saying to those that were about her , This is no place for me to expect any indifferency , for they are all agreed what they will doe , and the King is resolved what shall be done . Soe she departed cleare away from the Court , and never afterwards did she appeare there any more . CHAP. X. 1. The good Character which the King gave his Queen ( Katharine . ) 2. The King declares his scruple of Consc●ence . 3. Shewes the danger the Kingdom is in for lack of issue Male. 4. His proc●●dings with the Bishops therein . THe King peroeiving that she was thus departed , spake unto the Court as followeth : Forasmuch as the Queene is now gone , I will declare , in her absence , before you all , that she hath ever been to me , as true , obedient , and conformable a wife , as I could wish , or any man desire to have , as having al● the vertuous qualities that ought to be in a woman , of her dignity : she is high born ( as the quality of her conditions do declare ) yet of so meek a spirit , as if her humility had not been acquainted with her birth ; so that if I sought all Europe over , I should never finde a better wife ; and therefore how willing I w●uld ( if it were lawfull ) continue her to be my wife ●●ill Death make the separation ) ye● may all guess : but Conscience , Conscience is such a thing , who can endure the sting and prick of Conscience , alwaies stinging and pricking wit●in his breast ? Wherefore , my Lords , this woman , this good woman , I say , sometimes b●ing my broth●rs wife , as ye all know , or have heard , h●●h bred such a scruple within the secrets of my breast , as daily doth torment , cumber , and disquiet my minde , fearing and mistrusting , that I am in great danger of Gods indignation , and the rather , because he hath sent me no issue Male , but such as died incontinently after they were born . Thus my Conscience being tossed to and fro upon these unquiet waves , ( almost in despaire of having any other issue by her ) it behoveth me , I think , to look ● little further , and to consider now the welfare of this Realm , and the great danger that it standeth in , for lack of a Prince to succeed me in this office , and therefore I thought good in respect of the discharging of my conscience , and for the quiet state of this noble Realm , to attemp● the Law herein , that is , to know by your good and learned counsell , whether I might lawfully take another wife , by whom God may send me issue Male , in case this my first marriage should appeare not warrantable ; and this is the onely cause for which I have sought thus farre unto you , and not for any displeasure , or disliking of the Queenes p●rson , or age , with whom I could be as well contented to live , and continue ( if our marriage may stand with the Laws of God ) as with any woman living : and in this point consisteth all the doubt , wherein I would be satisfied by the sound Learning , Wisdome , and Judgements of you my Lords , the Prelates and Pastors of this Realme , now here assembled for that purpose ; and according to whose determination herein , I am contented to submit my selfe , with all obedience ; and that I meant not to wade in so weighty a matter ( of my selfe ) without the opinion and judgement of my Lords spirituall , it may well appeare in this , that shortly after the coming of this scruple into my conscience , I moved it to you , my Lord of Lincolne , my ghostly Father ; and forasmuch as you your selfe , my Lord , were then in some doubt , you advised me to ask the counsell of the rest of the Bish●ps , whereupon● moved you , my Lord , of Canterbury , fi●st , to have your Licence ( inasmuch as you were the Metropolitan ) to put this matter in question , as I did to all the rest , the which you all have granted under your Seales , which I have here to shew . That is true , and if it please your Grace , said the Bishop of Canterbury , and I doubt not but my brethren here will acknowledge the same . Now you must understand , that the King having won the Archbishop wholly to his designe ▪ the Archbishop had got as many of the Bishops hands unto that Deed as he could , and set the rest of the Bishops hands thereto , of his own accord , they both imagining that none would have been so bold as to contradict , or charge so openly , both the King , and the Archbishop of an untruth : but my Lord of Rochester , being of an undaunted spirit , and one of the Queenes Counsell assigned ( whereby he might deliver his mind the better ) knowing the clearnesse of his own conscience , said unto the Archbishop , No my Lord ; not so , under your favour , all the Bishops were not so farre agreed , for to that instrument you have neither my hand nor my seale : No , 〈◊〉 , said the King , and with a ●rowning counten●nc● , said to my Lord of Rochester , Look here , Is not this your hand and seale ? shewing him the instrument , no forsooth , ( said the Bishop ) it is none of my hand nor seale , How say you to that ( said th● King to my Lord of Canterbury ) Sir , said he● it is his hand and his seale ; No my Lord ( said the B●shop of Rochester ) indeed you were in hand with me often for my hand and seal , as others of my Lords have been ; but I alwaies told both you and them , I would in no wise consent to any such act , for it was much against my conscience to have any such businesse called in question , and therefore my h●nd and seale should never be put to any such instrument , God willing , with a great deale more , which I said to that purpose , if you remember . Indeed ( said my Lord of Canterbury ) it is true , you had such words with me ; but after our talk ended , you were at last contented that I should subscribe your name , and put your seale thereto , and you would allow the same , as if it had been your act and deed ; then my Lord of Rochester seeing himself so unjustly charged , said unto the Archbishop , No , no , my Lord , by your ●avour and licence , that had been all one , and that which you charge me with , is not true : And as he was proceeding in his speech , the King interrupted him saying , Well , well , my Lord of Rochester , it makes no great matter , we will not stand with you in argument , you are but one man amongst the rest , if the worst fall out : but the rest of the Bishops that had bin dealt with in like manner , said not a word , so that the fi●st encounter on the Queen● side was not so well performed , through want of seconds : And this was all that was done for that day . CHAP. XI . 1. The pleadings of the Counsell on both sides . 2. The d●position of the severall Witnesse . 3. The honest Plea of Bishop Fisher. 4. The stout Plea of Doctor Ridley . 5. Cardinall Wol●ey takes him up . 6. The Doctors Reply thereto . UPon the second meeting there was much matter propounded by the Counsell of the Kings part , concerning the invalidity of the foresaid marriage from the beginning ▪ by reason of the carnall copulation there vehemently u●ged to have bin committed between Prince Arthur the Kings brother , and the present Queene ; but being again as vehemently denied by the Queenes Counsell ▪ the whole matter rested onely upon proof : to this purpose divers witnesses were produced . As 1. Agnes , the old Datchesse of Norfolk , 〈◊〉 d●posed , that she was present at the marriage of P●ince Arthur , at S● . Paul's in London , and that sh● saw them both in bed together the next night after they were married : the Prince being of the age of fifteen yeares , and the Princesse elder . 2. George , Earle of Shrewsbury , who deposed , as to the celebration of the Marriage , Decimo septimo Henrici 7. 1501. that he was born at Winchester , secundo Hen. 7. that he believed Prince Arthur knew the Queen carnally , and was able so to doe , because he knew his wife before she was sixteen . 3. William Warham , Archbishop of Canterbury , that never liked the marriage , and that he told Hen. 7. as much . 4. Sir William Thomas Knight , who deposed , as to the age of the parties , and their cohabitation as man and wife five moneths together , both at London and in L●dlow . 5. Sir Anthony Poynes as to the age onely . 6. Thomas , Marquesse of Dorset , as to age , and that he was●of a good sanguine complexion , and able ( as he supposed ) for the busin●sse . 7. Robert , Viscount Fir●water , as to the age , and that the next day ( after they had been ● bed together ) he waited on Prince Arthur , whiles he was at breakfast , where Maurice St. Iohn carved , and the Lord Firzwater was Cupbearer , where he heard Prince Arthur ( upon the said Maurice hi● asking the Prince how he had done the last night ? ) Answer , I have been in Spain the last night . 8. Thomas Lord Darcy , William Lord Montjoy , and Henry Guildford Knights of the Garter , little to any purpose but what they had heard by publique fame . 9. Charles Duke of Suffolk ▪ deposed to the ●ame effect with Mau●i●e S. Iohn , and that the Prince soon after beg●n to decay in bodily health ; which said he , as the said S. Iohn related , grew by the Prince his lying with the Lady Katharine . 10. David Owen , as to the age onely . 11. Thomas Duke of Norfolk , Lord Treasurer of England , to the same effect with Maurice S. Iohn , by which words he believed that the Prince carnally knew the Lady ; and because he was of a good complexion and age ( as he supposed ) sufficient , having performed the like himselfe at the same age . 12. Anth : Willoughby Kt. that the morrow after the Marriag● ( in the presence of divers witnesses , being in the Privy chamber ) the Prince called to the s●id Willougby , saying , Willoughby , give me a cup of Ale , for I have been in the midst of Spain the last night . 13. Nicholas B●shop of Ely , that he could say nothing concerning the carnalis copula , but that he very much doubted it , in regard the Queen often ( sub testimonio conscientiae suae ) said to this D●ponent , that she was never carnally k●own by Prince 〈◊〉 . These things being 〈◊〉 , the Bishop of Rochester stood up and spoke in this manner , And all this is no more than what hath formerly been deposed , examined , throughly debated , and scanned by the best and l●arnedst Divines and Lawyers that could possibly be got ; which time I do very well remember , and am not ignoranc of the manner of their proceedings , when and where all the allegations ( in respect of what was then produced to the contrary was a ju●lged vain and frivolous ; whereupon the Marriage was concluded ; which Marriage was afterwards approved , and ratified by the See Apostoa bque , and that in such large an lample ma●ner , as that I think it a very hard matter now againe to call the same in question before another Iudge . Then stood up another of the Q●●enes Counsell ▪ Doctor 〈…〉 we have heard how the Queene her selfe , here in the face of the whole Court , 〈…〉 presence and hearing of the King himself , called the great God of heaven and earth to witness , that she was a pure Virgin when she first came into the Kings bed , and how she put it to his conscience , speaking unto him face to face ; and if it were otherwise , we cannot imagine that either the Queen durst so appeale ●●to him , or the King so spoke unto ( if unworthily ) would not have contradicted her : besides , we have here the testimony of a most reverend Father , who hath deposed upon his oath how the Queen had often 〈◊〉 testimonio 〈…〉 said unto him , ●ow that she never had any carnall knowledge of Prince Ar●hur . Now , my Lords , that such a ●rolick , or a j●st ( as that about a cup of Ale , or the midst o● Spaine , which together with all the rest that hath beene said ) are but meere conjectures and presumptions ( should stand in competition with so great a testimony , as a soveraigne 〈…〉 attestation of her cause upon the 〈◊〉 conscience , and that conscience 〈…〉 such presumption by its own silence , 〈…〉 to lay aside all reverence which 〈…〉 power and authority , as that all the 〈◊〉 , consultations , 〈…〉 of all former powers , even of the See Apostolique it selfe , should become 〈◊〉 , by your calling this matter againe into 〈◊〉 , is a thing in my conceit ●ost detestable to be rehearsed , and a great sha●e to this honourable Court to heare ●uch stuffe ripped up to no other purpose but in contempt of former Power , and c●lling the wisdome of our Ancestors and 〈◊〉 , together with our owne , into question and derision . Whereat Cardinall Wol●ey , that he might not seeme to say nothing by saying something , said unto him 〈…〉 , D●mine Doctor , magis reverenter : No no , my Lord ( said the Doctor ) there belongeth no reverence to be given ( at all ) for an 〈◊〉 matter would be unreverently answer'd . Whereupon Cardinall Campeius called for Doctour Cuthbert Tunstall , Bish●p of London , and desired to heare 〈…〉 , for he was a man of profound judgement and learning ▪ and one in whose wisdome and honesty the Cardinall rep●sed great confi●ence . This Tunstall had w●itten a very l●arned Treatise in defence of the 〈…〉 , which indeed should have 〈…〉 in the Court , but the 〈…〉 ●bilities , purposely sent h●m upon 〈…〉 into Scotland ( at the v●ry 〈◊〉 he should have appeared ) about 〈…〉 businesse , so that he appeared not in Court this second time . It was conceieved , that had not the Queen appealed unto 〈…〉 Marriage had been confirmed at this 〈◊〉 , as it was afterwards by the Pope 〈◊〉 , when it was too late ; but being as it was , all matters of question 〈…〉 were cleare laid aside , 〈…〉 such things as belonged to Instruction and Information of his Holinesse in 〈…〉 , were inquired after , and that upon the 〈◊〉 motion of the Bishop of Ely , one of the Queenes Counsell , whereupon both the ●●gates determined to hear no further pleadings . CHAP. XI . 1. The King commanded the two Cardinalls to perswade the Queen to 〈◊〉 her appeale . 2. Their 〈…〉 to his commands . 3. The King growes resolute , and demands sentence ; th● Cardinalls refuse to give it . 4. The Lor●● of the Counsell begin to sto●me . 5 The King to conceive great indignation against the 〈◊〉 of Yo●k , 〈…〉 the Countrey . 6. The p●ssage which happened between the King and Mr. 〈…〉 . 〈…〉 better , and more honourable for both parties , then to stand to a publique triall in forreigne parts . The Cardinall ( to satisfie the Kings comm●nds ) pro●ised the uttermost of his endeavou●s in that behalf , but all in vain ; for the Queen st●o● stoutly to her Appeale , and would not in any wise be brought to retract her former resolution , affording them the same reasons as formerly , and requesting them for Charity sake , to give a simple and he●plesse woman the best advise they could , what was b●st to be done to the glory of God , the Kings satisfaction , and her owne honour : Whereupon they both returned to their form●r perswasions , and the Queen to her form●r answers . Thus the Cardinal●s returned well pleas●d , that they could not conquer her , and the Queen unfortunate that she was not overcome . The K●●g put off ( 〈◊〉 ) from post to pillar grew weary o● these delayes , and resolute in having a speedy end , he cared not which way , so it were done , and done it must be , as he would have it : Wh●refore he called another Session , and in person urged a finall Sentence , abd the pro●●edings to be read in Latin , whe●eupon the● K●ng Counsel called for judgement ; with that Campeius answered again in Latin , Not so , I will give no Sentence before I have made a relation of the whole Transactions of these Affaires unto the Pope , whereunto I am obliged by vertue of the Queens Appeale consi● ring whose 〈◊〉 we are , and by whose authority we here sit . I come not hither for favour , or dread sake to pleasure any person living , be he King or Subj●ct , neither for any such 〈…〉 will I 〈◊〉 my Conscience , or disple●se my Go● . I am now an old man , both we●k and sickly ; and should I now put my soule in 〈◊〉 of Gods 〈…〉 time : So the 〈…〉 , and nothing more of this nature was done ( in England ) ever after . The Lords about the K●●g perceiving the miscarriage of the Kings 〈◊〉 , began to happened ; Mr. Cranmer ( ● Master both of all Arts , and cunning how to 〈…〉 & Fellow of Jesus Colledge in Cambridg ) being at the same time retired into that Countrey with one of his Pupils ( by reason of the Sicknesse then raging in Cambridge ) happened to be in an 〈◊〉 thereabouts , where some of the Courtiers were , by reason of the Courts then being at my Lord of Darcy's house , where ( hearing some of the Courtiers relating how discontentedly the King behaved himself ( by reason of those late accidents which had happ●ned ●o crosse to his designes ) insomuch that he would hardly suffer any man to come neere h●m , much lesse to speak unto him ) he spa●e unto them as followeth . 〈…〉 and my life against any man living . One of the Courtiers ( hearing this , and knowing it to be a Spe●ch so justly calculated to the height of that Meridian , and a saying so agreeable to the Kings temper , as i● it had taken measure of his minde ) said thus unto him , I ●ell the● Scholler , the King shall 〈…〉 what thou hast said ; and if 〈…〉 words good , for 〈…〉 and to speak with the King but it was late in the evening before he could ●inde his opportunity , but at the l●st he fou●d it ; and when he had related unto the K●ng what such a man had said , and what he would undertake , the King swore by his wonted o●th , M●ther of God that man h●th the right Sew by the care ; I shall not goe to bed untill I 〈◊〉 with him , comm●nding the same party forthwi●h to depart out of his presen●e , and to bring Cranmer to him with all speed , the M●ssenger makes hast unto the Inne , but Mr. Cranmer was dep●rted to his friends house two miles off before his return thither , wherefore the messenger gave strict order to the Inne-keeper that he should send an Expresse unto M● . Cranmer to t●ll him that he should not faile to be at the Court betimes on the morrow , for the King would speak with him : Back to the Cou●t the M●ssenger r●turnes with this account , whereat the King was exceeding wroth with the Messenger , and swore that he should finde him out this night if he were above ground ▪ and bring him to him , for he would not close his eyes until● he had seen h●m ; with much ado night brought him unto the K●ng , who brought night upon the Chu●ch ; for questionlesse there was the fi●st platform raised for the Church of Englands downfall . For after much private conference first had between the King and Mr. Cranmer , and afterward with his most private Counsell , the most cunning and ab●e men ( as spies ) were speedily sent to Rome to prie into the Records , to see in what state and condition the Clergy of England there stood with the Pope of Rome , as also what Oaths the Clergy of England did usually there take , and what Obedience they had promised unto him , &c. and what advantages otherwise might be pickt thence against the Clergie here , whereby to draw them into a Paemunire . Which things pe●formed , the King returns back again to London with an ocean of displeasure in his bosome , and a temp●st in his countenance . Chap. XIII . 1. Both he Queenes set against Cardinall Wolsey . 2. Cardinall Campeius departs the Kingdom . 3. A Parliament is called wherein great complaints are made against the Clergy . 4. The Bishop of Rochester his Speech in Parliament . 5. The Commons highly incensed at his Speech , they complaine thereof unto the King. 6. The King questioned the Bishop therefore ; the Bishops answer thereupon . The Cardinall ( Wolsey ) had the two Ladies , Catharine that was so neere her setting , and Anne that was so apparent in her rising ( though as different as the two Poles between themselves ) both against him ; the one discovering , the other aggravating his offences ; yet , though sometime he had a better friend ; for he proved such a constant enemy to the last , that he became a Martyr for the former , and such a b●tter adversary ( sometimes ) to the first , as he became ( afterwards ) the second 's footstoole to her Throne ; yet neither of them gave him thanks , which rendred his venome guilty of the nature of the Spiders thus to be intangled within his own web . Cardinall Campe●●●s perceiving the King disposed to discontentment , takes his leave of his Maje●●y , and suddenly departs the Realme ( after that he had made his abode here in this kingdome neere upon the space of one yeare ) who was no sooner gone , but a sodaine rumour 〈◊〉 , how that he had carried with him vast ●ummes of money of the other Cardinalls ●ut of the Realme ; ( for at that time Cardinall Wolsey wa● suspected to 〈◊〉 the Land , by ●eason of the Kings displeasure ) insomuch that 〈…〉 after , and overtaken at Callis ▪ where when they had searched 〈…〉 , they scarce found so much money about him as would serve to defray his ordinary charges to Rome : This the Cardinall Campeius took heavily , and thereat was m●rvailously discontented ; which search for treas●●e was but a colour , for the thing which the King aimed at , was the instrument which contained the sentence of Divorce ( which Campeius had shewed unto the King ) in case he had seen cause to put the same in ex●cution , which if the King had sound out , it is supposed he would have made good play therewith : but he was deceive● of his purpose . Howsoever , in the 22. yeare of the Kings reigne a Parliament was summoned to begin at London the 3. day of November , and in the year of our Lord 1529. and accordingly Writs were directed to all the Counties , &c. but withall private Letters were sent to the most potent men , directing them whom they should choose ; which Letters there were few or none durst disobey , so that there was a Parliament filled to the Kings hearts desire . And The regulations of all abuses of the Clergy were referred to the house of Commons , where s●vere complaints against the whole Clergy , as well as against particular Clergie-men , were daily presented ; whereof some the house of Lord● 〈◊〉 into consideration , and some they 〈◊〉 ; wh●ch when the Bishop of Rochester perceived , he spake as followeth . My Lords , here are certaine Bills exhibited against the Cl●●gy , wherein there are complaints made against the 〈◊〉 , id●●nesse , rap●ciry and cruelty of Bishops , Abbots , Priests and their Officialls : But my Lords , Are all vitious , all idle , all ravenous , and ●ruell Priests , or Bishops ? And for such as are such , are there not laws provided alrea●y against such ? Is there any abuse that we do● not seek to rectifi● ? or can there be such a 〈◊〉 , as that there shall be no 〈…〉 their owne ? and 〈◊〉 where they have no a●●hority to correc● ? If w● be not 〈◊〉 in our Lawes , let each man suffer for his d●linquency ; or if we have not power , did 〈◊〉 with your assistance , and we shall 〈…〉 much the Good as the Goods of the Church , that is look●d after : Truly my Lords , how this may sound in your 〈◊〉 I cannot tell ▪ but to me it appeares no otherwise , than as if our holy Mother the Church were to become a bondmaid , and new brought into servility and 〈◊〉 , and by little & little to be quite banished out of those dwelling places , which the piety and liberality o● our forefathers ( as most 〈◊〉 Benefacto●s ) have conferred upon ●er ; otherwise to what tendeth these 〈◊〉 and curious Petitions of the Commons ? To no other intent or purpose , but to bring the Clergie into contempt with the Laity , that they may s●ize their Patrimony . But my Lords , beware of your selves and your 〈…〉 now on fire , teach us to beware our own disasters : where●ore , my Lords , I will tell you plainly what I think , that except ye resist manfully by your authorit●●● , this violent heap of mischiefs offered by the Commons , you shall see all obedience first drawn f●om the Cle●gie ; and secondly from your selves ; 〈◊〉 if you 〈◊〉 into the true causes of all these mischiefs which reign among them , you shall finde that they all arise through want of Faith. This Speech p●eased and displeased divers of the house of Peeres , 〈…〉 were severally inclined or adicted to ●orward , or 〈◊〉 the K●ngs design●s ; among the which none 〈…〉 thereto , but onely the 〈…〉 B●t when the Commons heard of this Speech , they conceived so great displeasure against the Bishop , that they forthwith sent their Speaker , Mr. Audeley , to complaine on him to the King ▪ and to let his Highnesse understand how grievously they thou ●h● themselves injured ther●by , so as to be so highly charged for lack of Faith , as if they had been Infidells or Hereticks , &c. The King therefore , to satisfie the Commons , sent for my Lord of Rochester to come before him ; being come , the King demanded of him why he spake in such sort ; the Bishop answered , that being in counsel he spake his minde in defence of the Church , whom he saw daily injured and oppressed by the common people whose office it was not to judge of her manners , much lesse to reform them , and therefore ( he said ) he thought himself in conscience bound to defend her in all that lay within his power ; neverthelesse the King wished him to use his words more temperately ; and that was all , which gave the Commons littl● satisfaction ▪ CHAP. XIV . 1. The demand of all the small Abbies within the Land for the Kings use . 2. The Bishop of Rochester opposeth the demand in the Convocation house . 3. The mindes of the Clergie ( before ready to condescend to the proposition● altered thereupon . 4. The Bishop of 〈◊〉 escaped very narrowly from being poysoned at his dinner . 5. How he escaped another danger from the shot of a cannon . 6. His departure from the place to Rochester . IMmediately hereupon the foresaid demand for all the small Abbeys and Monasteries within the Land ( of the value of two hundred pound land and under , to be given to the King ) was revived ; and the pretence for such demands of the Clergie , was in recompence of the great charges and expences , which the King was 〈◊〉 , concerning the Divorce which he was put upon by the false and double dealing of the Cardinall and his Clergie , and therefore it was said to be all the reason in the world , that the Clergie should satisfie the King againe for the great expences he had been at ; and this was urged with such ●impor●unity ; as if the businesse had been called upon by sound of Drummes and T●umpets : In conclusion , they all agreed that cert●ine of the Kings Counsell should make demands hereof to the Co●vocation of the Cl●rgy , which was performed with such a terrible shew of the Kings displeasure 〈◊〉 them , if they y●ilded not to his 〈◊〉 , that divers of the Convocation ( sea●●ing the Ki●gs indign●tion , and hoping by a voluntary condescention in these particulars to save the r●st ) were of a minde to satisfie the Ki●g ther●in , which the Bishop of Rochester perceivi●g , spake as followeth . My Lords , and the rest of our Brethren here assembled , I pray you to take good heed to what you doe , l●st you do you know not what , and what you cannot do : for indeed the things that are demanded at our hands , are none of ours to grant nor theirs to whom we should bestow them , if we should grant them their desires ; but they are the Legacies of those testators , who have given them unto the Church for ever , under the penalty of a heavy ●urse imposed on all those who shall any way go abou● to aliena● their property from the Church : and besides , if we should grant these smaller Abbeys , &c. to the King , what should we do otherwise than shew him the way how in time it may be lawfull for him to demand the greater ? wherefore the manner of these proceedings puts me in minde of a ●able , how the Ax ( which wanted a handle ) came upon a time unto the Wood , making his m●an to the great Trees , how he wanted a handle to work withall , and ●or that cause he was constrained to sit idle ; wherefore he made it his request unto them , that they would be pleased to grant him one of their small saplings within the Wood to make him a Handle , who mistrusting no guile , granted him one of the smaller trees , wherewith he mad● himself a handle ▪ so becoming a compleat Ax , ●e so fell to work within the same wood that in processe of time there was neither great nor small tree to be found in the place where the wood stood . And so my Lord , if you grant the King these smaller Monasteries ▪ you do but make him a handle , whereby at his owne pleasure he may ●ut downe all the Cedars within your 〈◊〉 , and then you may thank your selves after ye have incurred the heavy displeasure of Almighty God. This Sp●●ch qu●te changed the mindes of all those which were formerly bent to gratifie the K●ngs d●mands herein , so that all was rejected for that time . After this the Bishop escaped a very great danger , for one R. Rose came into the B●shops kitchin ( being acquainted with the Cook ) at his house in Lamb. M●rsh & having provi●ed a quantity of de●dly poyson , whiles the C●ok went into the buterie to fetch him some drink , he took his opportunity to throw that poyson into a m●ss of Grue●● , which was prepared for the B●shops dinner ; and after he had stayed there awhile , went his way : but so it happened , that when the Bishop was called unto his dinner , he had no app●tite to any meat , but wished his servants to fall to , and be of good chear , and that he would not eat till towards n●ght : the Servants being set to dinner , they that did eat of that poysoned dish were miserably infected , whereof one Gentleman , nam●d Mr. Bennet Carwin , and an old Widow ▪ died sodainly , and the rest never recovered their healths till their dying day . The person that did this wicked deed , was afterwards , for the same offence , boyled alive in Smithfield , in the 22. yeare of K. Henry's reign . Shortly after this , there happened another great danger to him in this same house , by reason of a Cannon bullet that was sh●t thorough his house , close by his study window ( where he was used to spend much time in Pr●y●r and holy Meditations ) which made such a horrible noyse and clutter , as it went thorough , that all the house were suddenly amazed ; upon enqu●ry made from whence this mischief shou●d proceed , it was f●und out how that it came from the other si●e of the River , ●nd out of the E●●le of 〈◊〉 house , Father to the La●dy Anne Bullein , which being told unto the B●shop , he cal●ed all his Se●vants before him , and said u●to th●m , Let a trusse up ou● baggage and be gone , this is no place for us to abide in any longer ; so he set forwards in his j●urn●y towards 〈◊〉 . 〈…〉 Co●spiracies w●re contrived by the K●ng● consent , or p●ivity , it is not handsome to determine , being 〈…〉 words against him at his table , & els●where ; which words ●xperience tel● us how too great 〈◊〉 may often take so large commission from them , as to attemp● such things as are beyond the nature of their warrant . The Bishop , now come to Rochester , f●ll to his old accustomed manner of frequent preaching , visiting the Sick , converting the Seduced , and for his recreation , he would sometimes go and see his workmen whiles they w●re employed in the reparation of Rochester 〈◊〉 : upon which he had bestowed great cost ; ●ut 〈◊〉 had not long remained in those pa●ts , but he was robbed almost of all his Plate by Thieves in the night-time , who brake into his Manour house of Halling , n●are Rochester , which being perceived in the morning by his Servants , they were all in great perplexity , and pursued the thieves as well as they could , and following them thorough the wood , the thieves le● fall severall pieces of Plate , through the great hast which they had made in flying , so that they brought some of the Plate back ●gain before the Bishop had heard of the losse of any ; but the Bp. coming downe to his dinner , perceived an unwonted kinde of heavinesse and sadnesse in their countenances , insomuch that he asked them what was the matter ? they seeming unwilling to relate the story , and looking upon one another who should begin , he commanded them to inform him of the cause of such d●straction , assuring them that he was armd for all adventures ( deeming it to be some great matter ) but when they had given a full relation of the whole businesse , and how they had recovered some of the ▪ Plate back again ; the Bish. replyed , if this be all , we have more cause to rejoice that God hath restored to us some , than to be discontented that wicked men have taken away any for the least favour of God Almighty is more to be esteemed than all the evill ( which the Devil and all his wicked instruments can doe unto us ) is to be valued , wherefore let us sit down and be merry , thank God it is no worse , and look ye better to the rest . CHAP. XV. 1. The Kings Agents are returned from Rome with sufficient matter of vexation to the Clergie . 2. The King calls another Parliament . 3. The whole Clergie are condemned in a praemunire . 4. The King laies hold on that advantage to make himself head of the Church . 5. The Bishop of Rochester his most admirable Speech upon that occasion , whereupon the Proposition was rejected . 6. The King persists in his demand . BY this time the Kings Agents , which were sent to Rome , were returned with sufficient matter wherewith to ve● the whole Clergie ; for they had learned our how that there had been a priviledge formerly granted from the See of Rome , no Legate de latere should enter the Realme of England , except he were first sent for by the King ; now it happened that Cardinall Wolsey ( either ignorant , or forgetfull of this priviledge , or perhaps thinking he might doe any thing without the Kings consent , or procu●ement ) procured of , and for himselfe , the Power legantine from the Pope that then was ; but though the Cardinall had exercised that authority for the space of divers yeares , without the Kings consent or privity , yet at the length ( perceiving his own errour , and the danger he was in ( if the Kings favour , which was no inheritance , should chance to sl●ck its sailes ) and perhaps how merrily the whe●le of fortune began to turn about ) he so wrought ( formerly ) with the King , that he procured a confi●mation thereof under the great Seal of England , as well for that which was past , as that which was to come , which the King full well remembring , thought the Cardinall too hard for him ; howsoever he was resolved he would be too hard for the Cardin●ll , and knowing that nothing stood between him and the mark he aimed a● , but the reduction of this Cardinall to the statuquo wherein he had him once safe enough , he so deales with a servant then belonging to the Cardinall , and in great truth about him , that by his meanes he regained the foresaid ratification under the great Seal , into his own hands , and then to work he went. And Accordingly he summoned another Parliament to beg●n upon the 16. day of February , in the year of our Lord God 1530. in which Pa●liament divers heinous matters were propounded against the ●lergy , as a praeludiū of the winds to the ensuing tempest ; then an account was given up in Parliament of 100000 l. charges which the King had been at to obtain so many inst●uments from forraign Universities concerning the businesse of the Divorce : All which expences they said the King had been at through the falshood and dissimulation of the Cardinall , and certain others of the chief of the Clergie ; all which was demanded of the Clergie , that they should make all good unto the King ; but when this business began to be propounded to the Convocation of Divin●s , it was there opposed , & especially by the Lord B. of Roche●ster , who said u●to the Kings Orators , that it was not their faults , as they were there the body representative of the Clergie , that the King had been at any charges at all concerning that businesse , for to his knowledge the Clergie were generally against it , that any such matter should at all be brought in question , and that if any such faulty persons were amongst them , it is fit they should be questioned , and compelled to give his Majesty , satisfaction ; Whereupon they all sl●tly denied upon any such score to make any restitution at all . Then the King ( more ●urio●sly than ever ) called the whole Clergie into the Kings Bench , and sued the Cardinall , together with the whole Clergie in a praemunire , for receiving and acknowledging the power L●gan●ine of the Cardinal : which objection , whiles th● Card , thought with as easie a grace to w●sh off of him , as the proud Swan to sl●de so much water off of his back ( like the bastard Eagle called Hali●t●●s he was drowned under the waves ( because , like the true Eagle , he poized not his prey before he offered to carry it ) by catching after a Fish , which was heavier than he could carry ; and so they were all condemned upon the Statute of King Richard the second in a praemunire . Thu● the K. was put into a capacity of imprisoning whom , or as many of them as he pleased , or to enter into , or upon what goods or possessions of theirs he had a minde unto : whereupon the Clergie first fallen under the Kings heavie displeasure , and now not being willing to abide the further danger of his displeasure under his justice , sued unto him for mercy , declaring unto him their willingnes● to pay the 100000 l. upon his indemnity , which the King promised unto them , excepting the Cardinall and some others . But The businesse of the Divorce s●uck so indig●stedly in the Kings stomach , that before he wo●ld either divorce them from their feares , or marry them to their former securities , he wished them all to repair unto their house of Convocation , and there he would propound unto them a businesse , which if they would condescend unto , then they should finde that he would be unto them a gracious Prince ; which when they were assembled in the place ●ppointed , such a business was propounded to them , as never was propounded by men since there was a congregation of mankinde , viz. that they should acknowl●dge the King to be the Supreme Head of the Church which was propounded chi●fly by Mr. Thomas Audel●y , ( who after Sir Thomas Moore had given over his place , was created Lord Chanc●lour of England ) and that with such mix●ure of faire promises , and threatni●g● together , that many of the Convocation thought themselves in a capacity neither of refusing any thing that shou●d be demanded of them by the King , nor of consul●ing of what was , or was not to be granted ; whereupon divers of the Convocation upon ●canning of the businesse , were in a readinesse to promote the Kings designe ; and few there were that durst open their mouthes to speak their mind● freely : Wher●upon the Athanasius of the Clergie , this ●●out Prelate , of whom we treat , thus took the busi●esse into consideration . My Lords , it is true , we are all under the Kings lash and stan● in need of the Kings good favour and clemency ; yet this argues not that we should therefore doe that which will render us both ri●iculous and contempti●le to all the Christian world , and ●issed out from the society of Gods holy Cath●lique Church ; for what good will that be to us to k●●p the p●ss●ssion of our Houses , Cloysters , and Covents & to lose the Society of the Christian world ? to preserve our Goods and lose our Consciences ? Wherefore , my Lords , I pray let us consider what we doe , and what it is we are to grant , the dangers and inconvenien●●s that will ensue thereupon , or whether it lies in our powers to grant what the King requireth at our hands or whether the King be an apt person to receive this power ▪ that so we may go groundedly to work and not like men that had lost all honesty and wit , together with their worldly fo●tune . As con●erning the first point , v●z . what the Supremacy of the Church is , which we are to give unto the King : it is to exercise the spirituall Government of the Church in chief , which according to all that ever I have learned , both in the Gospel , and th●ough the whole cou●se of Divinity , mainly consists in these two points . 1. In loosing and binding sinners , according to that which our Saviour sai● unto St. Peter , when he ordained him head of his Church , viz. to thee will I give the keyes of the Kingdome of Heaven . Now my Lords , can we say unto the King , tibi , to thee will I give the keyes of the Kingdome of Heaven ? If you say I , where is your wa●rant ? if you say no , then you have answered your selves , that you cannot put such keyes into his hands . Secondly , the Supreme Government of the Church consists in feeding Christs Sheep and Lambs , according unto that , when our Saviour performed that promise unto Peter , of making him his universall Sheepherd ; by such unlimited jurisdiction , feed my Lambs , and not onely so , but feed those that are the feeders of those lambes , feed my sheep : Now my Lords , can any of us say unto the King , Pasce oves ? God hath given unto his Church some to be Apostles , some Evangelists , some Pastors , some Doctors , that th●y might edifie the body of Christ , so that you must make the King one of these , before you can set him one over these , and when you have made him one of these supreme Heads of the Church , he must be such a Head as may be answerable to all the Members of Christs body ; and it is not the few Ministers of an Island that must constitute a Head over the Vniverse , or at least by such example , we must allow as many heads over the Church , as there are soveraigne Powers within Christs Dominion , and then what will become of the Supremacie ? every Member must have a hea● ; attendite vobis , was not said to Kings , but Bishops . Secondly , let us consider the inconveniences that will arise upon this Grant ; we cannot grant this unto the King , but we must renounce our unity with the See of Rome ; and if there were no further matter in it ▪ than a renouncing of Clement the seventh ( Pope thereof ) then the matter were not so great : but in this we do forsake the first four generall Counsells , which none ever forsook , we renounce all Canonicall and Ecclesiastical Laws of the Church of C●rist ; we renounce all other Christian Princes ; we renounce the Vnity of the Christian World , and so leap out of Peters ship to be d●owned in the wave of all Heresies , Sects , Schismes and Divisions . For The first and generall Counsell of Nice acknowledged Silv●ster ( the Bishop of Rome ) his authority to be over them , by sending their Decrees to be ratified by him . The Cou●sel of Constantinople did acknowledge Pope 〈◊〉 to be their chief , by admitting him to give sentence against the Heretiques , M●cidonius , S●bellinus , and E●nomius . The Counsell of Ephesus acknowledged Pope Celestin to be their cheif Iudge , by admitting his condemnati●n upon the Heretique Ne●torius . The Counsell of Chalcedon acknowledged Pope Leo to be their chief Head , and all generall Counsells of the World ever acknowledged the Pope of Rome ( onely ) to be the Supreme Head of the Church , and now shall we acknowledge another Head , or one Head to be in England , and another in Rome ? Thirdly , We deny all Canonicall and Ecclesiasticall Lawes , which wholy doe depend upon the authority of the Apostolic●ll See of Rome . Furthly , We renounce the judgement of all other Christian Princes , whether they be Protestants , or Catholiques , I●wes , or Gentiles , for by this argument Herod must have been head of the Church , of the Iewes ; Nero must have been head of the Church of Christ ; the Emperour must be head of the Protestant Countreys in Germany , and the Church of Christ must have had never a head till about 300. yeares after Christ. Fifthly , The Kings Majesty is not sus●●ptible of this Donation : Ozias for medling with the Priests office , was resisted by Az●rias , thrust out of the Temple , and told that it belonged not to his o●●ice : now if the Priest spake truth in this , then is not the King to meddle in this businesse ; if he spoke amisse , why did God plagu● the King with leprosie for this , and not the Priest ? King David , when the Ark of God was in bringing home , did he place himself in the head of the Priests Order ? did he so much as touch the Ark or ex●cute any the least , properly belonging to the 〈…〉 ? or did he not rather go be●ore , and abase himselfe amongst the people , and s●y that he would become yet more vile , so that God might be glorified ? All goo● christi●n Emp●rours have evermore refused 〈◊〉 authority ; for at the first Generall counsel of Nice , certaine Bills were privily brought unto Constantine , to be ordered by his authority , but he caused them to be burnt , saying , Dominus 〈◊〉 constituit , &c. God hath ordained you ( Priest● ) and hath given you power to be Iudges over us , and therefore by right in these things we are to be ju●ged by you , but you are not to be judged by me . Valentine , the good Emperour , was required by the Bishops to be but present with them to reform the heresie of the Arians ▪ but he answered , Forasmuch as I am one of the M●mbers of 〈◊〉 Lay-people , it is not lawfull for me to define such controvers●●s , but let the Pri●sts , to whom not to separate our selves from such a one . If we answer , th●t the Church of Rome is not of God , but a Malignant Church then it will ●ollow , that we the inhabitants of this land , have not as yet received the true faith of Christ ; seeing we have not rec●ived any other Gospel , any other Do●trine , any other Sacraments , than what we have received from her , as most evidently appears by all the E●cl●siastical Histories : wherefore if she be a malignant Church , we have been deceived all this while , and if to renounce the common Father of Christendome , all the G●nerall Counsels , ●specially the first four , which none renounce , all the C●untr●ys of Christendome , whether they be 〈…〉 Countreys or Protestant , be to forsake the Vnity of the Christian world then is the granting of the Supremacy of the Ch●●ch unto the King , a renouncing of the Vnity , 〈◊〉 of the S●amlesse coat of Christ in 〈◊〉 a divid●ng of the Mystical body of Ch●●st 〈◊〉 Spouse limb 〈…〉 , and tayle to tayle lik● 〈…〉 , to set the field of Christs holy Church all on 〈◊〉 : and this is it which we are about , wherefore let it be said unto you in time an not too late , LOOK YOV TO THAT . This Sp●ech so wrought with the whole Convoc●●●on that all 〈◊〉 were laid aside , and such an a●mour of resolution generally put upon the whole body there assembled , that come what come would , all was rej●cted , and the Kings purpose for that time clearly frustrated . But the King desi●ted not , notwithstanding all this but sent his Orators to the Convocation-house , to put them in mind of the dangers they were in , and to acquaint them with the K●ngs heavy displeasure against them , for denying him so reasonable a demand , both which particulars they aggravated and set forth to the high●st advantage ; but it was answered , that they were sensible enough of that which they had said ; and for the Kings displeasure they were very sorrowfull , because they could not help it , wherefore if they must ( they said ) suffer , they must be contented . The King having in vain thus attempted the fury of the wind , in bereaving these Travellers of this upper Garm●nt of the Church : he now makes triall what the policy of the Sun will do . Wherefore The King sent for divers of the chief leading men of the Convocation , as well Bishops as others , to come unto him at his Palace of Westminster ; at whose first entrance into his presence , he shines upon them such a gracious look , as if all the ra●●s of Majesty had beene bestowed upon them by that aspect ; and courts them with the sof●●st , mild , and gentlest words , as that p●ssibly he could use , protesting unto them upon the word of a K●ng ▪ that if they would acknowledge and 〈◊〉 him for sup●●me head of the Chu●ch of England he would never , by vertue of that G●ant , ●ssume unto himself any more pow●r , ju●isdict on , or ●uthority over them , than all other th●Kings of England , his 〈◊〉 , had forme●●y assumed ; nei●her wou●d he t●ke upon him to p●omulg● , or 〈◊〉 any new spiritual Law , or ex●rcise any 〈◊〉 Jurisdiction , or interm●ddle himself among them in altering , changing , ord●ring or judging in any sp●ritual businesse whatsoever : wherefore ( said he ) I having made you th●s frank promise , I exp●ct that you should deale with m● according●y : and so he dismissed them to consi●er of this businesse amongst thems●lv● , and to g●ve his Orators an accou●t thereof in the house the next morning . CHAP. XVI . 1. The Bishops consult what course to take . 2. The Bishop of Roch●ster proposeth unt● them a Parable , Whereupon they all break off in confusion . 3. The Kings O●ators repaire unto the Co●●ocation to know the Clergies fin● determ●nation in the busin●sse . 4. The Bishop of R●chester's Sp●ech unto the Kings Orators . 5. The Orators Reply unto the Bishops Speech . 6. The Headship of the Church gra●te● unto the King upo● conditions , the conditions rejected , at last accepted of . THe Bishops , &c. as soon as they were departed the Kings presence , retired themselves to a place of privacy , to consider with themselves what were best to be done , and what account and advice they should give unto the rest of the Clergie : Some of them were apt enough to think the businesse now pretty faire , seeing that the King had promised fairly ; but because my Lord of Rochester was the onely man that most stickled in this businesse , they all asked his opinion herein , in the first place ; who soon answered them with this parable , Thus stands the case my Ma●ters , the Heart upon a tim● s●id unto the Members of the Body , l●t me also be your Head , and I will promise you that I will neither see , nor heare , nor smell , nor speak , but I will close , and shu● mine eyes and eares , and mouth , and nostrills , and will excecute no other offices than a meere heart should do ; whereupon all hopes of reconciliation upon that trust and w●yes of satis●action was soon nipp'd in the bud , and they all broke off in confusion with ●●d hearts . The next day the Orators came to the house of Convocation , to know the Clergies reso●ution in the businesse repeating unto the whole hous the words which the day before his Maj. had spoken unto some of them , and that over & over : and moreover , saying unto them , that if they should now oppose themselves against his Maj. this businesse , it must needs declare a gr●at mistr●st●ulnesse which they had in the Kings words , s●eing he had made unto them so solemne and high an oath ; which words of theirs pressed so home , and followed so close , with all the specious arguments , and fairest promises that could be imagined , st●ggered indeed some , but sil●nced all , excepting him who is the subject of this History , who ( after that he had earnestly required of the Lords to take good heed what they did , and to consider the manifold michiefs and inconveniencies that would ●n●ue unto the whole Church of Christ ( if they should condescend to any such request ) applying himself unto the Kings Orators , he spake thus unto them . It is true , the King was graciously pleased to protest thus and thus : What if the King should alter his minde , where is our remedy ? What if the King will execute the Supremacy , must we sue unto the Head to forbeare being Head ? Againe , this dignity is invested in him , his Successors will expect the same , and the Parliament will ( questionlesse ) anne● that dignity to the Crowne : What if a Woman should succeed to the Crowne , must she be Head of the Church ? What if an Infant should succeed , can he be Head ? This were not only ( said he ) to make the Church no Church , but the Scripture no Scripture , and at last Iesus to be no Christ. To the which sayings , the Orators replyed , that the King had no such meaning ▪ as he doubted ( repeating againe his royall Protestation ) and further said , that though the Supremacy were granted unto his M●j●sty simply , and absolutely , according to his demand ; yet it must needs be understood , or so tak●n , that he can h●ve no farther power or authority thereby , than quantum per legem Dei licet ; and then if a temporall Prince can have no such authority by Gods Lawes ( as his Lor●ship hath declared ) what needeth the forecasting of so many doubts ? The B●shop of Rochester ( perceiving the whole house to be much aff●cted with their manner of pleading , and fearing that they might desert him in the end , through ●ear and dread of the Kings displeasure ) takes hold upon their last words , and thus speakes unto his Majesti●s Orators . G●ntlemen , you think that herein we stand too st●ff upon our owne legs , but it is not so , but on●ly in the defence of our owne , and your Mother , the holy Catholique Church , in whose bosome you are , as well as we ; and the milk of whose Breasts it is your p●rts to suck as well as ours , and within whose bl●ss●d Commu●ion there is but one Salvation , which is common u●to all ; wherefore , Gentlemen , let it be your care that our tendernesse in this point be not misconstrued to the King : and now , as to this demand , that his M●jesty , and you all , may plainly see , that we shall ( to please his Maj●sty ) do the u●termost of wha● lie● within ou● p●wer in that 〈◊〉 ; let all that which his Majesty hath protested , and so solemnly taken his o●th upon , be ●●cord●d , and the words quantum per l●g●m 〈◊〉 be in●erted in the Grant ( which is no otherw●●● than what the King and you your selves have faithfully promised and protested ) and for my part it shall be granted . Whereupon the Or●tors went away as well 〈◊〉 , and made a report of all that had happened in the Convocation house unto the King ▪ whereat the King was highly offended , and said unto them . Mother of God , you have 〈◊〉 p●etty prank , I thought to have made fooles of the●● , and now you have so ordered the businesse , that they are likely to make a foole of me , as they have done of you already : got unto them again , and let me have the businesse p●ssed without any qu●ntum's , or tantum'● ; I will have no quantum's nor no tantum ' s in the businesse , but l●t it be done . Whereupon , imme●i●t●ly they returned to the Convocation house , calling and crying ou● upon them with open and co●tinuall clamour , to have the Grant pass absolutely , and to credit the Kings honour , who had made unto them so solemne an oath and protestation , falling into disputation with the Bishops , how farre a temporall Princes power was over the Clergie ; but the Bishops soon disputed them into having nothing else to say , but whosoever would refuse to condescend to the Kings demands herein , was not worthy to be accounted a true and loving subject , nor to have the benefit of such a one . After which , nothing could prevaile , for then the Clergie answered with unanimous consent , and full resolution , that they neither could , nor would , grant unto the King the Suprem●cy of the Church , without those conditionall words quantem per legem Dei licet , and so the Orators departed , relating unto the King all that had passed , who seeing no other remedy , accepted it with that condition , granting unto the Clergie a pardon for their bodies and goods , paying him ●00000 l. which was paid every penny . CHAP. XVII . 1. How Campeius related the whole businesse of the Divorce unto the Pope , and was blamed for the same . 2. The King send● two Doctors of the Civil law with private C●mmissions to treat with the Pope about the Divorce . 3 ▪ The Pope solemnly ratifies the Marriage . 4. The Sentence it self . BUt we cannot well go on with our History , except we fi●st arive our discourse within the gates of Rome , to observe what account Cardinall Campeius had given unto the Pope of all these proceedings , which was no otherwise than what had passed directly here in England , which being related to his Holinesse by the Cardinall , the Pope blamed him exceedingly , for that he had not over-ruled Queen Katharine , to have waved her Appeale , whereby the businesse might have been determined within the Kings own Dominious ; for which cause-●ake he sent him thither . So sl●ppery is the g●ound whereon M●nisters of state do set their feet in any busin●ss● , that his businesse would doe right well , to make a separation between them by his definitive sentence : the Pope demanded to see their Commission and Authority which they had to treat with him ; they answered , that the Ki●g was by this time grown somewhat unruly , and that therefore what they did ▪ they did it upon their own score , and for the love-sake which they bare unto the common good of the 〈◊〉 Church , and for the peace and unity-●ake thereof . Then the Pope demanded of them to see the Certificate under the B●sh●ps 〈◊〉 , whereby it might appeare that they had so consented : to which they answered , that they had no such certificate for the present , but that they expected such a certific●te daily to come unto them , together with a Commission to treat with his Holinesse . Whereupon his Holinesse bad them expe●t . All this while the King was framing a new Model of a Church , and sent these men over on purpose , if it were p●ssible , to retard all proceeding at Rome , untill such time , as by a new court of Judicature , under a new Supremacy , the Marriage should have been adjudged 〈◊〉 , b●fore the Popes 〈◊〉 of Ratification ( which was feared ) should have made it good . All which policies and workings here in England , you must not imagine them of Rome to be ignorant of . Wherefore the Pope takes the best and most substantiall advise that could be given him , and calls unto him , not onely his Cardinalls , &c. but the most able Canonists and Divines that could be heard of , and consults with the most famous Universities , procuring the censures of the most famous men that had written of this case ; among the rest , the two books of the before-mentioned D● . Tunstall Bishop of London , and this out Dr. Fisher Bishop of Rochester ; ( of which ●ast book ( if you will believe that reverend and famous Clerk , Alphonso de castro ) it is said of him to be the most excellent and learned of all other works ) and at last , after diligent examination of the businesse , 〈◊〉 himself in his Tribunall seat , and open consistory , by assent and counsel of his 〈◊〉 , the Card●●al● , pronounced this definitive 〈◊〉 in the cause : The words begin as followeth ▪ Clemens papa septimus . Christi nomine invocato , in throno justitiae pro tribunali sedentes , &c. which in English is thus . Pope Clement the seventh . We invocating the name of Christ , and having for our Tribunall the Throne of Iustice , and the glory of the Almighty God onely before our eyes ; by this our definitive Sentence ( which by the counsell and assent of our venerable Brethren , the Cardinalls of the holy Church of Rome , assembled before us in consistory ) we doe in these Writings pronounce , decree , and declare , in the cause and causes , lawfully devolved upon us , and the See Apostolique , by an Appeal ( brought before us ) of our welbeloved Daughter in Christ , Catharine , Queen of England , from the judgements of the Legates , deputed by , and sent from us , and the see Apostolique , between the foresaid Queen Catharine , and our welbeloved Sonne in Christ , Henry the eight , the most illustrious King of England , upon the validity and invalidity of the Matrimony between them , contracted and consummated , and upon other matters more largely deduced in the acts of such like cause or causes , and committed to our Son Paulus Capissuchus , then Dean of the Causes of our h●ly Palace ▪ and in his absence to our reverend Father Symoneta B●shop of Pausa●ia , supplying the place of one of our Aud●tors of 〈◊〉 said Palace , to be heard , intrust●d and in our Consistory to be repor●ed ▪ and by them to us ; and the said 〈…〉 , and maturely discuss●d du●●ng the time of the matter 〈…〉 , that the Matrimony co●tract●● 〈◊〉 the sa●d Queen Catharin● and K. Henry of England , with all 〈…〉 of the same , was , and is , Cano●●call , and of good force , and that they may and ought to enjoy to them their due effects , and that the ●ss●e between them heretofore born , or hereafter to be born , was , and shall be , l●gitimate , and that the ●oresa●d King Henry , ought is , and shall be ●ound and obliged , to cohabit ▪ and dwell with the said Queen Catharine his lawfull wife ▪ and to entreat her with all Husbandly aff●ction , and Kingly honour ; and that the said King Henry is condemned , and by all remedies of Law is to be restrained , and c●mpelled as we do condemn constraine , and compell him , to accompl●sh and ●ulfill all , and singular the premises ●ff●ctually ; and that the molestat●o●s and r●fusalls by the foresaid King Henry , by any manner of wayes made to the said Queene Catharine touching the in●alid●ty of the s●id Matrimony , and alwaies from the beginning were unlawfull , and 〈◊〉 ; and that perpetuall silence 〈◊〉 all the foresaid matters , and 〈…〉 of the said Matrimony 〈…〉 unto the said Henry , and 〈…〉 it ; and that the said King Henry of England be condemned , and we doe condemn him , in the expences lawfully made before us and our said Brethren , in such case , on the behalf of the said Queen Catharine ; the Taxation of which Expences we reserve to our selve till another time : So we have pronounced . This was published in the Palace of Rome , in open consistory , the 23. of March in the year of our Lord God , 1534. Two men must be thanked for this ( Wolsey and Fisher ) and these two men must be met withall , whereby they may receive their payment : for the first , we leave him to his owne story , or some others on his behalf : The second is the subject of my pen , and how they found out him , the following Chapter must relate . CHAP. XVIII . 1. The various rumour of the people concerning the Divorce . 2. The History of the Holy maid of Kent . 3. Div●rs persons of quality executed as traitors concerning her and the Bishop of Rochester , &c. convicted of misprision of Treason for the same cause . 4. A new Parliament called . 5. The Marriage between the King and Queen Katharine pronounced null by Archbishop Cranmer . 6. A new Oath made and tendred to both houses of Parliament , &c. all take it excepting the Bishop of Rochester . AT the time when the Kingdome began to be divided ( when the King was about to make the Divorce between him and his wife , as the first act of his Supremacy ) and to talk too busi●● , some in favour of the King , but most of the Queen : it happened , that one Elizabeth Barton , a young maiden borne in Kent , at a plac● called Court , at Street , declared unto sundry persons that she had lately received certain Visi●ns and Revelations , concerning the Kings proceedings in this matter of D●vorce ; and as sh● thought , they came from God , and often falling into a trance ▪ she would declare , how that the K●ngs 〈◊〉 away his wife would be a m●anes to bring in 〈…〉 Land , and that 〈…〉 〈…〉 his wife , should never have co●fo●t in any other ; that whatsoever he did , yet the daughter of this Q●een should reign ; and bec●use he deprived 〈◊〉 mother ▪ the 〈◊〉 Cathol que Church , of so many chi●dren ▪ all his child●●n should die 〈◊〉 , and himselfe comfortlesse , leaving an ●●nominious name and fame 〈◊〉 him to the w●rlds end . To this and the like 〈◊〉 she would ●tter words , which were too wonderfull to proceed ordinarily from so simple a reputed woman . First , she communicated these V●sions , &c. to one M ▪ Richard Mayster Parson of Aldington in Kent , whose Penitent she was . This Al●ington advised her to go to Mr. Edward Bocking Dr. of D●vinity , and a Monk of Christ-church in Canterbury ; a man that was ●amous , both for Learning and Devotion , who sent for one Mr. Iohn Deering , another Monk of the same house ; all these advised her to go● to the Archbishop of Canterbu●y Doctor Warham , and to take his adv●se therein , and to follow his direction ; who ( as it was conceived , being conscious of the great ill-w●ll of the people which he had drawn upon h●mself , by being so great a furtherer of the D●vorce , and of the inevitable changes and alterations in R●ligion , which he then saw evidently to ensue ●●rough his so much compliance with the King ) shortly after discoursed with this Maid , died of grief . After whose departure from this life , the King ( by vertue of his Supremacy ) appointed ●ranmer to be Archb●shop of Canterbury . This womans fame did so spread it self abroad over the whole Kingdome , as that she was resorted unto by multitudes of p●ople , and called by them the holy Maid of K●nt , whose vertues were exceedingly ex●olled by the preachings of Mr. Henry Gold Bachelour in Divinity , and a learned man ; Father Hugh Rich Warden of the ●riars Observants in Canterbu●y , and Richard Risby of the same house ; and having gone her Perambulation to the Charter-house of London , and Sheane , thence to the Nunnery of Sion , and thence to the Friars of Richmond , Canterbury , and Greenwich , at last she came to the King himself and before him declared her minde fully and plainly ( with whom , as she had quiet audience , so she had peaceable departure ) at last she came unto the Bishop of Rochester , Dr : Iohn Adeson his Chaplain , and Dr. Thomas Bell , sometimes the Queenes Chaplaine , who , as a rarity , admitted her to come before them to heare what she would say , as all men else had done ; and now ( and not till now ) was this businesse looked upon as a matter of dangerous consequence : the Kings Counsel were call'd together to consult about it , who were divided amongst themselves concerning her ; some were for letting her alone , as knowing not what to make of her ; others were for rigour and cruelty to be shewed against her : in the end forbearance was laid aside , and severity was to take its place , which sentenced it to be a traiterous conspiracy between the Maid and some that were chief of the Clergie , to bring the King and his Government into contempt , and hatred with his people , whereby to encourage them to tumults and insurrections : wherefore the King sent for his Judges , and certain others which were servient to the Law , and propounded the case unto them , acquainting them with that which every one had done , desiring to know their opinions therein : who sitting in long consultation , at last they made result , that Elizabeth Barton , Edward Bockings , Iohn Deering Monks . Richard Maysters , Henry Gold Priests . Hugh Rich , and Richard Risby Friars Minors , where all by the Law in case of high Treason , that my Lord of Rochester , Dr. Adeston , Dr. Abel , &c. b●cause they were not the fi●st contrivers of the Matter , but concealers of the Thing , were on●ly in the case of misprision of Treason , viz. losse of Goods , and imprisonment of their Bodies , during the Kings pleasure : and thus the King got the opinion of the Judges , but not so home ( it was conceived ) as he expected . This being done , all the forementioned persons , opin'd to be within the case of high Treason , were attached and carried to Lambeth before the new Arch-bishop ( Cranmer ) where , after they had been examined by him , & others of the Commissioners , and charged with Treason , Fiction , and Hypocrisie , Fa●sehood , Dissimulation , and Conspiracy , Tumults , Rebellion , and Insurrection : they were all sent to the Tower. Thus the King got the parties into prison . Which being done , The King called a Parliament in the 25 ▪ year of his reigne , to be held at Westminster upon the 15. day of Ianuary , where they were all attainted of high Treason , the Maid judged to b● hanged and head●d at Tyburne , the rest to be hanged and qu●rtered alive ; the Bishop of Rochester , Dr. Ad●son , Dr. Abel Thomas , Register to the Archdeacon of Cant. and E●ward Thwaites Gent. convicted of misprision of Treason ; of which conviction ( being it was no more ) the Bishop of Rochester for that time , got himself cleared , paying unto the King three hundred pounds . A little before this Parliament sate , the Archbishop of Canterbury ( Cranmer ) had decreed ( which decree was made at Dunstable ) that the foresaid marriage solemnized between the King and the Lady Katharine , was clearly and absolutely against the Lawes of Almighty God , and that it ought to be accepted , reputed , and taken as of no value or effect , but utterly void to all intents and purposes ; and that the Marriage which was to be had and solemniz●d between the King and the Lady Anne Bullein , ought to be taken as undoubtedly true , si●cere , and perfect ; which Marriage ( carrying with it the soveraign imfortunity of all second Marriages ) being compleated , the same Parliament enacted a Statu●e , which declared the establishment of the Kings succession in the imperiall Crowne , to be upon the issue which he was to have by the present Queene Anne , ratifying whatsoever the foresaid Archbishop of Canterbury had decreed , and disinheriting the issue which the King had by the foresaid Lady Katharine , from all title to the foresaid Crowne and Government ; or that if any person of what state and condition soever , shall , by writing , printing , or any exteriour Act or Deed , procure , or doe any thing to the prejudice , slander , disturbance , or de●ogation of the said Matrimony , or the issue growing of the same , every such person shall be deemed and adjudged as an high Traitour , and suffer such punishment as in case of high Treason is provided ; and for the better keeping of this Act , the Kings Majesty , together with his Counsellours , of their owne authority , framed an O●th upon the breaking up of this Parliament ( which was upon the 30. day of Ma●ch ) and tendred it the same day to all the Lords , both spirituall and temporall , as likewise to all the Commons , and was to be tendred to whom the Commissioners ( for the same purpose ) should call before them , the words of which Oath were these , viz. Ye shall swear to beare Faith , Truth , and all Obedience , onely to the Kings Majesty , and to his heires of his body , and of his most dear and entirely beloved wife Queen Anne , begotten , and to be begotten , and further to the heires of our Soveraigne Lord , according to the limitation made in the Statute , for surety of his succession in the Crown of this Realm , mentioned and contained , and not to any other within this Realme , nor to any other forraign Authority , or Potentate whatsoever : and in case any Oath be made , or hath been made by you , to any person or persons , that then ye doe repute the same as vaine , and annihilate , and that to your cunning , wit , and utmost endeavours , ye shall observe , keep , maintain , and defend the said Act of Succession : all the whole effects and intents thereof , and all other Acts and Statutes , made in confirmation and for ex●cution of the same , or any thing therein contained : and this ye shall do against all manner of persons , of what estate , dignity , degree , or condition soever they be ; and in no wise do , or attempt , nor to your power suffer to be done , or attempted , directly , any thing , or things , privily , or openly , to the let , hindrance , danger , or derogation thereof ; or if any part of the same , by any manner of meanes , or any manner of pretences : So help you God , and all his Saints , and the holy Evangelist . Which Oath , all the Lords , both spirituall and temporall , took , except the Bishop of Rochester , who absolutely refused it : So the Parliament was ended . But The said Bishop had not been 4 daies quiet within his Palace of Rochester , but a Letter came to him from the Archbishop of Canterbury , together with other of the Commissioners , willing him personally to appear before them in the said Archbishops house , by a certain day expressed within the Letter , all excuses set a part . And CHAP. XIX . 1. The Bishop of Rochester summoned to appear before the Archbishop of Canterbury . 2. Sir Thomas M●or , and Dr. Wilson committed for refusing the Oath . 3. The Bishop of Rochester sent to the Tower for the same cause . 4. A Parliament is called , wherein the Bishops imprisonment was voted lawfull . 5. The Supremacy of the Church conferred upon the King , &c. by Act of P●●liament , absolutely ▪ and w●●●out the fo●mer clause . 6. An Act 〈◊〉 Parliament making i● treason to deny the King to be supreme head of the Church . NOw was the thing come to passe , which was no●hing terrible to him , because it was foreseen : wherefore he first makes his Will , and leaves severall L●gacies to divers persons and uses , as to Michael house in Cambridge , where he received his Education , to St. Iohns Colledge , to the Poore , to some of his 〈…〉 to all his Servants , whom he leaves weeping behinde him , whiles the rest followed him ( lam●nting his condition ) in his journey towards Lambeth . Passing thorough the City of Rochester , there were a mult●tude of p●ople gathered together , both citizens and countreymen , to whom he gave his benediction , riding by them all the while b●●eheaded : some crying , that they should never see him again ; others denouncing woes unto them that were the oc●asions of his troubles ; others crying out against the wickednesse of the times , and all of them lamenting and bewailing that wh●ch was their miserie , and his glory : Thus he passed on his way till he came to Sutors hill , twenty miles from Rochester , on the top whereof , he rested himself , descending from his horse ▪ and causing to be brought before him such victuals as he had caused to be brought thither for that purpose : he said , he would now make use of his time , and dine in the open aire while as he might : after which dinner he chearfully took his horse , and came to London the same night . The day of his appearance being come , he presented himselfe before the Archbishop of Canterbury ( at Lambeth ) the Lord Audely Chancelour of England , Thomas Cromwell the Kings Secretary , and the rest of the Commissioners , authorised under the great Seale of England , to call before them whom they pleased , and to tender unto them the foresaid Oath ( then sitting at Lambeth ) where , at the same tune , the Bishop met with Sir Thomas Moore , who welcomed and saluted the Bishop in these termes , Well met my Lord , I hope we shall meet in Heaven : to which the Bishop replyed , This should be the way , Sir Thomas , for it is a very strait gate we are in . There had been Doctor Wilson , sometime the Kings Confessor , who , together with Sir Thomas Moore , had both of them refused the Oath a little before the B●shops coming , for which the Knight was committed for the present to the custody of the Abbot of Westminster , as the Doctor had been formerly committed to the Tower of London ; at which time also , the Clergie of London were warned to appeare about the same businesse , who all of them took the Oath at the same time : Then was it that the B●shop of R●chester was called before the Archb●shop , &c. who ( putting the B●sh●p in remembrance of the Act which was made by the late Parliament ( wh●ch had provided an O●th to be administred to all persons within this R●alm , concerning the establ●shment of the Succession , &c. ) how all the Lords , both spirituall and temporall , had taken the said Oath , onely himself excepted , how grievo●sly his Majesty was offended with him therefore , how he had g●ven strict charge to himself and the rest of the Commissioners , to call him before them , and to tender unto him the Oath once more , presented unto him the Oath , laying it before him , and demanded of him what he would say thereto : the good man p●rusing it awhile requested that he might have some tim● to consid●r upon it ; the Commissioners consulting with themselves awhile , granted him five daies to co●sider upon it , and so dismissing him for the present : whence he departed to his owne house in Lambeth Marsh. During which small time of his abode there , there came divers of h●s friends , rather to take their leaves of , th●n to v●sit him : among which , one Mr. Seton , and Mr. Bransby , Substitutes of the Masters and Fellows of the two C●l●edges , to which he had shewed himself so much their friend , partly to salute him in the name of the two Societies , and partly to d●sire his confirmation of their Statutes under his Seale which he had drawn long before ; but the Bishop desired to have some further time to consider of them , as he intended ; alas , said the two G●●tlemen , we fear your time is now too short to read them before you go to prison ; It is no matter , said the B●shop , then I will read them in prison : that will hardly be permitted ( said the Trustees ) if you come once there ; then Gods will be done ( said the Bishop ) for I shall hardly be drawn to put my seale to that which I have not well considered of ; howsoever ( said he ) if the worst should happen , there is Mr. Cowper ( a worthy reverend man , and a Bachelour in Divinity ) that hath the copy of the same Statutes , which I have , if I do not , or cannot , according to my desire , peruse them , I will give it you under my Seale , that if you like them that shall be unto you a confirmation ; for I am p●rswaded , that one time or other , those Statutes will take place ; and accordingly it hapned , for when this Master Cowper ( long after the imprisonment and death of the B●shop of Rochester , and the change and alteration of the times , which had made Rel●gion , Lords , and Lawes , all new ) commi●ted this Book of Statutes to the custody of one M. T : Watson ( a man that afterwards came to great honor & estimation for his profound learning , & was afterwards elected to the Mastership o● S. Iohn's Colledge , and afterwards to the Bishoprick of London who ( as the B●shop of Rochester foretold ) restored them to the house , who admitted them as their onely Lawes whereby they were wholy governed , during the reign of Queen Mary . The time being come when the good Bishop was to give an account of the Premises , he presen●ed himself before the Comm●ssioners , ●cqu●inting them how that he had perused the Oath with as good deliberation as he could : but as they had framed it , he could not ( with any safety to his owne conscience ) subscribe thereto , except they would give him leave to alter it in some particulars , whereby his owne conscience might be the better satisfied : The King pleased , and his actions rather justified , and Warranted by Law. To this they all made answer , that the King would not in any wise permit that the Oath should admit any exceptions or alterations whatsoever , and ( s●●d the Bishop of Canterbury ) you must answer directly ▪ whether you will , or you will not subscribe ; then ( said the Bishop of Rochester ) if you will needs have me answer directly , my answer is , that foasmuch as my own conscience cannot be satisfied , I absolutely refuse the Oath . Whereupon he was immediately sent to the Tower of London , which was upon Tuesday , the 26. of April in the year of our Lord God , 1534. and upon the 25. year of the Kings reign , being the last of his reign for that year . Thus the Remora to the Kings proceedings ( in this kind ) being removed , the Ship went merrily along ; for all things being fitted for a Parliament , there was a Parliament which was ●itted for all things immediately called , upon the 26. year of the Kings reign , and upon the 23. day of Novemb. which wrought above nine wonders , lasting but fifteen daies , wherein the Bishop of Rochester's imprisonment was voted lawfull , and all other men their imprisonments good and lawfull , that should refuse to take the foresaid Oath ( which authority before was wanting ) also another Statute was ●nacted , whereby the Supremacy of the Church of England was given unto the King ▪ his Heires and Successors , to have and enjoy the same , as a title and stile to his imperiall Crown , with all Honours , Jurisdictions , Authorities , and Priviledges thereunto belonging , with full power and authority , as himselfe listeth , to visit , represse , redresse , reforme , order , correct , restraine , and amend all Heresies , Abuses , Errors , and Offences , whatsoever they were , as fully and as amply as the same might , or ought to be , done , or corrected , by any spirituall authority or jurisdiction whatsoever , and that without the clause or condition of quantum per legem Dei lieet , which was as contrary to the Kings promise to the Convocation-house , as it was answerable to what the good Bishop forewarned the Cl●rgie of , whiles he 〈◊〉 amongst them . And thus whiles the K●ng acted the Pope , the Bishop became a Prophet . This Act being once passed , the King required them to passe another Act , viz. That if any manner of Person whatsoever , should , by word or deed , presume to deny the title of Supremacy , that then every such person so offending , should be reputed and adjudged as an high Traitour , and suffer and abide such losses and paines , as in ●ases of high Treason is provided . CHAP. XX. 1. The King sends divers learned Bishops to perswade with the Bishop of Rochester to take the Oath . 2. The Bishop of Rochester answers unto the Bishops . 3. Sir Thomas Moore committed to the same prison . 4. The comfort which they received in each other . 5. Their lettters intercepted , and the Bishops man committed to close prison therefore . 6. The simple , yet m●rry question , which he ●ade thereupon . 7. The Lord Chancelour with divers other great Lords sent by the King to perswade the Bishop . BUt when that businesse came to be discussed in the Parliament-house , the Commons themselves began to think it a very hard Law , an● full of rigour ; for ( said they ) a man may chance to say such a thing by way of discourse , or such a word may fall from a man negligently , or unawares ; all of them as yet not otherwise able but to think it a strange thing , that a man should die for saying the King was not the head of the Church : which debate held them many daies ; at last the King sent them word , that except it could be proved that the party spake it malitiously , the Statute should not be of any force to condemn : So the word MALICIOVSLY was put in , and it passed currently , which afterwards served to as much purpose , as the words Quantum per legem Dei licet . And During the Bishops hard and close imprisonment , the King ( as he had at several other times so done ) sent divers of the Privi●-councel ( as well Bishops as others ) to perswade the B●shop of Rochester to take the oath of Succ●ssion : after that the B●shop had suffered a great deale of Rhetorique to come from them ▪ he thus spake unto them : My very good friends , and some of you my old acquaintance , I know you wish me no hurt , but a great deale of good ; and I doe believe , that upon the termes you speak of , might have the Kings favour as much as ever . Wherefore , If you can answer me to one question , I will p●rform all your desires . What 's that my Lord , said one , and all of them ? It is this , said the Bishop , What will it gain a man to win the whole world , and to lose his own soule ? Whereupon , after some little talk , to no purpose , they all left him ; some of them wishing ( for their owne security ) that either they had him in the same danger that they were in , or else that they were endued with the same constancy of minde that he was of : Now the same God which refused him comfort in his Visitants , sent him the consolation of a fellow Sufferer , which was Sir Thomas Moore , the fame of the world , who was now sent to the same prison where he was , and for the same cause ; whereat he seemed to conceive no small joy ; to whom , as soon as opportunity would give leave , he sent ( by his man ) his most loving and heartly commendations , and received the like from him : between whom ( to their comforts ) there passed sundry Letters for a while ▪ untill such time that there was notice taken thereof , and one of their Letters intercept●d , and carried to the K●ng● Councel ; which being read , although there was not in any part of 〈◊〉 least part of evil , yet was it taken in ●vil part ; and a great charge was given unto their Keepers to restraine them from that lib●rty . The B●sh●ps man being clapt up ● close prisoner , and threatned to be hanged ( for carrying L●tters to Sir Thomas Moore ) asked the Keeper if there were another Act of Parliament come forth , whereby a man should be hanged for serving his Master ? Which coming from a man that was so noted for simplicity , set them into such ● laughter , that after a little examination , as how many Letters he had carried , &c. he was set at liberty , with a strict charge given him , that he should carry no more Letters . After the King had tried all other waies , he sent the Lord Chancelour Audely , together with the Duke of Suffolk , the Earle of Wiltshire , Secretary Cromwell , and divers others of the Councel , to the B●shop of Roch●ster , to certifie him of the new Law that was lately made concerning the Kings Supremacy , and the penalty thereof to them that should gainsay it , or withstand it ; and to know , in his Maj●sty's name , whether he would acknowledge it ( as the rest of the Lords , both spirituall and temporall , had done ) or not : to which the B●shop , after some pause , replied unto them , My Lords , you present b●fore me a two-edged sword for if I should answer you with a disacknowledgement of the Kings Supremacy , that would be my death ; and if I should a●knowledge the same ▪ perhaps contrary to my owne conscience , that would be assuredly unto me worse than death ; wherefore I make it my humble request unto you , that you would beare with my silence , for I shall not make any direct answer to it at all . Whereupon the Commissioners were nothing satisfied , but urged him more and more to answer one way or other , directly telling him how displeasing such kinde of shiftings will appeare unto his M●j●sty , how much the King was formerly displeased with his correspondence with S●r Thomas Moore ; wherefore , said the Lord C●ancelour , if you should now thus use him , you would exasperate his grievous indignation against you more and more , and give him just cause to think that ye deal more stubbornly with him , than well becomes the duty of a good Subj●ct . To which the Bishop replied , That as concerning the Letters which had passed between him and Sir Thomas Moor , he wish●d with all his heart they were now to be read ; which if they were ( said he ) t●ey would declare more innocence than hurt on our behalfe , most of them being onely friendly salutations , and encouragements to patience . Indeed I was a little curious ( knowing the great learning and profound w●t that is in the man ) to know what answer he had made to the questions which were asked him concerning the Statute , which answers he sent unto me , as I had sent unto him mine : And this is all the conspiracy that was between us , upon that conscience which I suffer for , and will suffer ● thousand deaths , before ever it shall be called upon by me to justifie the least untruth : And whereas you tell me , that his Majesty will be much displeased with me for this doubtful kind of answer : truly , my Lords , no man shall be more sorry for the Kings displeasure , than he that tells you he is s●rry to displease the King : but when the case so stands , that ( in speaking ) I cannot please him , except I displease Almighty God , I hope his M●j●sty will be well satisfied with my silence . Then said Mr. Cromwell , Wherein do you ( more than other men , who have satisfi●d the Kings desires herein ) think you sh●ll displ●ase Almighty God ? B●cause ( said the B●sh●op ) I know how my own conscience dictates to me but do not how anothers may inform him . If your conscience be so setled , said my Lord Chancelour , I doubt not but you can give us some good reasons for it . Ind●e● my Lord ( said the B●shop ) I think I am able to give your Lordships reasons that p●rhaps may seem sufficient why my conscience stands affected as it doth and could be well contented that you heare them , could I declare my minde with safety , and without offence unto his Majesty , and his Laws . After which not a word more was spoken for that time ; but calling for the Lieutenant , they re-delivered him unto his custody , giving the Lieutenant a strict charge that no further conference , or messages , should pass between him and Sir Thomas Moore , or any other ▪ All which being related to the King upon their returne to Court , the King swore they were all fooles , and asked them if there wer● not more waies to the wood than one : they told his Majesty that they had tried all the wai●s that they could finde or think upon , advising his Majo to send some of his own Coat unto him , to perswade him further , as thinking it more proper for them : but the King swore Mother of God , both Moore and he should take the Oath , or he would know why they should not , and they should make them do it , or he would see better reasons why they could not ; wishing them to see his face no more , untill it were done . CHAP. XXI . 1. The notable slights which the Councel used to procure the two Prisoners ( Fisher and Moore ) to take the Oath . 2. The King sends the most grave and learnedst Bishops unto him . 3. How the Bishops Man set upon his Master to perswade him , after such time as the Bishops were gone , and could not pr●vaile with him . 4. Bishop Fisher is created Cardinall by Paul the third , Pope of Rome . 5. The Cardinalls Hat was sent as far as Callis . 6. The King sends to stop it from coming any further . THe Lords were by this time put to their trump● , and to use their wits , how they might bring this thing to passe : wherefore the next morning they sent for Sir Thomas Moore to come to Court , and after they had kept them there three houre● waiting upon them , they admitted him into their presence , and causing the Doore to be close shut , they discoursed with him about half an houre , the main subject of the discourse being to perswade him to conformity , and compliance with the King in these demands , and to assure him how gracio●sly ( thereupon ) he should be received into the Kings favour , and accustomed good opinion of him : but all being in vain , he was de●ained in s●fe custody within the Court , and a strict charg● was given that he should not speak with any man and that none should be permitted to speak to him . This being done , it was given out , that Sir Thomas Moor had taken the O●th , so that all men believed it . This done , they sent for the B●shop of Rochester the same day , and urged him very sor●ly to take the Oath of Supremacy , saying , that he ( resting himself wholly upon Sir Thomas Moore , by whose perswasion he stood out so st●fly against the King ) had now no reason but to do as he had done , who shewing him now the way , they all exp●cted him to doe no otherw●se than to fo●low the good example which he had given him , and be received unto the like grace and favour with the King , as his fellow-prisoner was at that time received : the good B●shop hearing as much befor● , and now those Lords justifying as much as he had heard , believed no less , an● seemed to be much troubled thereat , and sorrowfull for his sake ; ●ut in the end , he thus spake unto the Lords , My Lords , I confesse I am a little perplexed at that which you now tell me , which is no more than what I have heard already am exceeding sorrowfull that that courage should row be wanting to him which I once thought never would have failed him and th●t constancy had not been an addition to all his other great and singular vertues : But I am not a fit man to blame him , in regard I was never assaul●●d with those strong temptations 〈◊〉 of and childr●●n ) the which , it 〈…〉 lodgings ; and it was likewise given out , that the Bishop had subscribed to , and taken the oath of Supremacy , and that he was then conducted to the King to kisse his hand . In this interim , it hapned that Mrs. Margaret Roper , ( the darling daughter to Sir Thomas Moore , one that had much accesse unto the Lords by reason of her great friends and manifold perfections ) was at the same time at the Councel doore , with a Petition in her hand , thinking to deliver it unto the Lords in the behalf of her Father , to procure him more enlargement within the Tower , than what he formerly had enjoyed ; and hearing of her Fathers being there , was resolved to inform her self of the event of that daies Conference ; which the Lord Chancellour Audely perceiving , and knowing her businesse , went out unto her , and thus thought to perswade how the daughters thimble might prick a needle into the fathers conscience , viz. Mrs. Roper , I am sorry I can doe you no more service , in that which you so earnestly solicite in your fathers behalfe : truly Mrs. Roper your father is to blame to be so obstinate , and self-will'd , in a businesse wherein no man in the whole Realm stands out but onely he , and a blinde Bishop , and yet that bishop was not so blinde , but at the la●● , with much adoe , we have brought him to see his own error ; with that Mrs. Margaret gave a spring for joy , and asked him , Are you sure that my Lord of Rochester hath taken the Oath ? Yes , said the Lord Chancellour ; and more than that , he is now with the King , and you will see him at liberty , and in great favour with the King ; then I will warrant you , said the poore Gentlewoman , that my Father will not hold out : Go , said the Lord Chancelour , and perswade your Father ( that he doe not ) before he be brought before us ; for I wish him well , and it is a great pity that such a man as he should be cast away . Away goes Mrs. Margaret to her father , but could not be admitted to speak with him ; back she comes to the L. Chan. and procures his warrant of admittance : in she comes unto her father , & tells him all that she heard with a great deal of confidence ; when her father had heard all that she would say , he onely answered her with a soft voice , peace daughter , my L. of Rochester hath not taken the Oath : yes indeed father , it is so , said his daughtter , for my L. Chancelor told me as much with his own mouth , who wisheth you well , and my L. of Rochest . is at liberty , and is now with the K. and in great favour : Away , away , you foole , said Sir Tho : Moore , thou are not used to these s●●ights , I know the tricks of them all , they think to take me in a Poppet snatch , but they are deceived ; and I tell thee more , if the Bishop had taken the Oath , yet it should never be taken by me : A Bishop is a correcter of Vice , but no president for Sin. After they had had much talk to this , and no purpose , Sir Thomas Moore was sent for to appeare before the Lords , where he was no sooner entred the Room , but they all called upon him to do as my Lord of Rochester had done before him ; all of them using no other arguments , but my Lord of Rochester , my Lord of Rochester , as my Lord of Rochester had shewed him a good example ; Sir Thomas Moor asked them where my Lord of Rochester was ? saying , that if he could but speak with my Lord of Rochester , it may be his motives might induce him to take the Oath ; they told him that my L. of Roch. was where he might also be , viz. with the King , if that he would do but as he hath done : May I not speak with him , said Sir Thomas Moor , before I take this Oath ? They answered , that he should speak with him as soon as ever he had taken it , but to speak with him before , was not so proper , because then it would be said he pinn'd his judgement upon anothers sleeve , neither would they wish him to desire it , in regard that the King would then have cause to thank the Bishop , and not him , for such his condescention ; and besides , that would be too great a sl●ghting of us that are here , in that you will not take our words for such a businesse : I pray you then , said Sir Thomas Moore , let me see his hand , if he have subscr●bed : That said the Chancelour , is carried also with him to the King : Then let me tell you , said Sir Thomas Moore , that I do not believe that my Lord of Rochester hath either subscribed his hand , or taken the Oath ; and if he had done both , I could do neither . Whereupon they were both sent back to the Tower. The King ( seeing these engines would not hold ) betook himself to the advice which the Lords had formerly given him , and he re●used to take , viz. of sending unto him men of his owne Coat , to perswade with him in this businesse ; wherefore he sent for Dr. Stokesly Bishop of London ; St●phen Gardiner Bishop of Winchester ; Dr. Tunstall B●shop of Durham , and commanded them to repaire immediately unto their Brother of Rochester , and see what they could do , and see they did it ; for he would have it done . These men ( knowing there was no mercy to be had , if they did not do their uttermost endeavour , at the least to give the King all manner of satisfaction herein ) went to the Tower and dealt heartily with the Bishop in that businesse . But before I will tell you what answer the Bishop made unto their importunities therein ( that you may the better know the miseries of those times ) you shall first understand that these very men ( after that this good man was dead and rotten ) perceiving this Supremacy to exercise its authority more and more , untill at last it came to alteration of their Religion in point of Doctrine ) would often weep most bitterly , and carelesse of themselves , w●sh ●hat they had stuck to their Brother Fisher , and not to have left him wholly to ●●mself , as wickedly they did , and not onely so , bu● they would preach the same openly in their Pulpits , and upon all other occasions , and times of meeting , and that b●fore the Lords of the 〈◊〉 , and sometimes in the Kings hearing , which d●●w great commiseration from their hearers , and at last the K●ng hims●lfe to serious animadversions of what he had 〈◊〉 , and at last to a rectification of what he 〈◊〉 he had done amisse , by his 〈◊〉 enjoy●●g of the six maine Articl●s of 〈◊〉 R●lig●on ( which these Bishops 〈…〉 ) to be propounded unto al● his Subj●cts & to be subscribed unto , in which Religion the K. died , and in the reign of K. E●w . 6. ( when 〈◊〉 Supremacy was held in a 〈…〉 over a childs head , being then 〈◊〉 before the Kings Commissioners , and 〈◊〉 urged to proceed according to the fruits of those times ) they did not onely recant their former doings , but suffered thems●lves to be d●prived of so great dignities , and to endure the same prison , where , for the space of five years , they had no other comfort but the expectation of that Martyrdome , which might be an expiation to them of those errors , which fear and worldly vanity , had caus●d them to run into ; which resignation of themselves so willingly into the hands of Almighty God , was answered with a me●cy , which restored th●m unto their former liberties , dignities , and honours , in the beginning of the reign of Qu. Mary . But to return to my former story . When the●e men had perswaded the good B●shop all they could , to do what their owne conscience tol● th●m should not hav● been done , the good B●sh●p made them this reply . My Lords , 〈◊〉 not 〈◊〉 me so much to be urged so sorely ●n a 〈◊〉 of this nature ▪ as it doth wound me grievously that I should be urged by you , whom it concerns as much as 〈◊〉 I 〈◊〉 but defend your cause , whiles you so plead against your selves ; it would 〈◊〉 become us all to stick together in repressing the violences and injuries , which daily are obtruded upon our holy mother the Catholique Church , whom we have all in common , than thus divided amongst our selves to help on the mischief : but I see judgement is begun at the house of God ; and I see no hope , if we fall , that the rest will stand ; you see we are besieged on every side , and the fort is betrayed by those who should defend it : and since We have made no better resistance . We are not the men that shall see an end of these calamities : wherefore I pray leave me to Almighty god , in whom onely there is comfort , which no man can deprive me of ; and for that you have so often told me of the Kings heavy displeasure agasnst me , I pray remember my duty to his Grace , and tell him , I had rather exercise the duty that I owe unto his Grace , in praying for him , than in pleasing him in this kinde . So they departed from him with heavy hearts , and fad countenances , and never came unto him any more . Within a while after , that the Bishops were thus gone , the poore fellow ( his man ) that waited upon him , being somewhat simple , and hearing all the discourse , began to take his Master in hand , thinking he had not got reason enough to speak thus unto his Lord and Master , Alas my Lord , why should you stick ( said he ) with the King , more than the rest of the B●shops , which are learned and godly men ? Doubt ye not he requireth no more of you , but onely that you would say he is Head of the Church ; and methinks that is no great matter ; for your Lordship may still think as you please : whereat the Bishop fell into such a fit of laughter , that he little thought he sh●●ld have laughed so much so long as he had a day to live : but the man taking courage at this , began to prosecute his begun discourse in a manner which he thought more serious , which the Bishop cut short with this composure of jest and e●rnest , Tush , tush , thou art but a foole , and knows but little what belongs to this businesse ; but hereafter thou maist know more . Alas poore fellow , I know thou lovest me , and speakest this out of simplicity and love together ; but I tell thee , it is not onely for the Supremacy that I am thus tossed and tumbled ▪ but also for another Oath ( meaning the Oath of Succession ) which if I would have sworn unto , I believe I should never have been much questioned for the Supremacy ; nor is it for these two that I stand out , but for the ensuing evills , that must necessarily follow hereupon : And this thou maist say another day thou hast heard me speak . when I am dead and gone . Upon the 21. of May , and in the yeare of our Lord 1535 : Paul the third , Pope of Rome ( hearing the fame of this good B●shops constancy , and sufferings , in defence of the Catholique Church ) at the solemn creation of Cardinalls in Rome , in the first yeare of his consec●ation ( among divers other worthy and famous men ) he nominated this good Bishop Fisher for one that should be made a Cardinall , where , upon the same day before specified , he also was intituled , Sanct. Ro. Ecclesiae tituli Sancti vit . pretriter Cardinalis . This the Pope did for his great worth , and merits sake , thinking that by reason of the dignity and advancement of so high a degree of eminence , that either the King would use him with more clemency for his dignity sake , or else that he might thereby heap further trouble and danger upon the King , if notwithstanding that dignity , he continued such his displeasure against him : and this was it that clean threw him over the perch , and brought him a fiery chariot to his journies end , whirl'd by all the furious winds of rage and madness ; for upon the sending of the Cardinalls Hat to him from Rome , which was intended to have been p●rformed with the greatest ceremony that ever any Hat was sent from thence ( taking no notice of the condition he was in ) whereby it was conceived , that the King would reflect within himself , and take some heed how he offended so great a body as had the Universe for its Dimension : but it fell out otherwise , for Harry the 8. ( for all the other Kings were called Henries ) with his dagger , was resolv'd to go thorough● stitch with what he had begun ; wherefore , as soon as ever he had intelligence hereof , he sent immediately to Callis to stop the favour of the Pope , from coming any further into his Dominions , untill his pleasure therein was further known , which was done accordingly . CHAP. XXII . 1. The K. sends his Secretary to the Bp. to know of him , that in case the Pope should send unto him a Cardinalls Hat , whether he would accept of it , or not . 2. The Bishops answer thereunto . 3. The King highly offended with his answer . 4. A notable , but most wicked policy , to entrap the Bishop within Delinquency . 5. A Commission to enquire and determine Treasons . 6. Three Monks of the Charter-house executed . IMmediately hereupon , the King sent Mr : Thomas Cromwell his Secretary , to this good Father , thus in prison , to advertise him what was done , and to heare what he would say thereto ; who ( being come into the Prisoners chamber ) after some other conference had passed between them , concerning divers other businesses , he said unto him , My Lord of Rochester , what would you say if the Pope should send you a Cardialls Hat , would you accept of it ? whereat the Bishop of Roch●ster replyed , Sir I know my self to be so far unworthy of any such dignity , that I think of nothing lesse ; but if any such thing should happen , assure your self I should improve that favour to the best advantage that I could , in assisting the holy Catholique Church of Christ , and in that respect I would receive it upon my knees . Mr. Cromwell making a report of this answer ( afterwards ) to the King , the King said with great indignation , Yea , Is he yet so lusty ? Well , let the Pope send him a Hat when he will , Mother of God he shall weare it on his shoulders then , for I will leave him never a head to set it on . And now was this impregnable piece of Constancy , and strong so ● of I●nocence , surrounded on every side , by the most watchfull eyes , and diligent enquiry , how a breach may be made into it by the battery of the new Law , for prejudice to enter . In order to which Machination it was resolved upon ( after that the blessed man had continued a prisoner ( within the Tower ) the space of a whole yeare , and somewhat more ) that one Mr. Richard Rich ( then Solicitor generall , and a man in great trust about the King ) should be sent unto the B●shop , as from the King , upon some secret message , to be imparted to him on his Majesties behalf ; which Message was to this effect , viz. that he had a great secret to impart unto him from the King , which was a case of Conscience ; for , said he , the truth is , my Lord , that though you are lookt upon ( as you now look upon your selfe ) as a man utterly forlorne , yet I must tell you , and not as from my self , but as a thing uttered to you by the Kings expresse commands , that there is no man within the Kings dominions , that he looks upon , as a more able man , or a man upon whose honesty and upright dealings he will more rely , than on your self , and what you shall be pleased to say in that b●halfe ; wherefore he bids me tell you , that you should speak your minde boldly and freely unto me , as to himselfe , concerning the busin●sse of Supremacy , protesting upon his royall word , and the dignity of a King , that if he should tell him plainly it were unlawfull , he would never undertake it : And one thing more ( said he ) he wished me to acquaint you with , which is , that you may see how farre his royall heart , and pious inclination , is from the exercise of any unjust or illegall jurisdiction thereby , that if you will but acknowledge his Supremacy , you your selfe shall be his Vicar generall over his whole Dominions , to see that nothing shall be put in execution , but what shall be agreeable both to the 〈◊〉 of God , and good mens liking : 〈◊〉 ( saith he ) the K. thinks that whiles 〈◊〉 p●ople acknowledge any other Head besides himsel●● , his Crowne ●its not safe nor rightly upon his owne : Wherefore I pray , my Lord , since the King hath been so 〈◊〉 pleased to open his breast unto you in these particulars , that you will answer the respect with an ingenuity that shall be 〈◊〉 to such high favour , and that without any the least suspition of any ●raud or guile intended to your good Lordship , either by him or me . The poore Bishop thinking he had assurance enough in conscience , when for Conscience-sake his opinion was required in such and such matters , answered thus freely . Worthy Sir , As to those high Commendations which his MAIESTY ( by your own mouth ) is pleased to give me , I think them higher than what deservedly can stoop so low to take into due consideration ; so meane worth as that which every one must look to finde , that makes true search into me ; however , according to the ability and faithfulnesse which is resident in this poore piece of earth , I shall answer freely , and without feare of any other intentions towards me , than what is just and honourable . As to the businesse of Supremacy I must needs tell his Majesty , as I have often told him heretofore , and would so tell him , if I were to die this present hour , that it is utterly unlawfull ; and therefore I would not wish his Majesty to take any such power or title upon him , as he loves his own soule , and the good of his posterity ; for it will be such a president as none will follow , whiles all will wonder at it , and will never leave this Land till it lies bu●ied with the first power that first assumed it : And to what purpose were it to make me his Vicar generall of his whole Dominions , to see that nothing were done contrary to the Lawes of God , when nothing is more contrary to Gods Law , than that I should be so ? And as to his Majesty's conception of his Crown , not sitting rightly upon his head , whiles his people ( as so many half Subjects ) owne any other head besi●e himselfe ; I must tell you , my Lord , that such a kinde of headship is no more prejudiciall to the temporall Supremacy , than judgement ( which is the top of the soule ) is inconvenient to the intellects : for I must tell you ( my Lord ) there were never any greater stayes , or supporters to any Crown , than were your English Catholiques all along unto the Crown of England , and that even against all , or any the least encroachment offered or attempted to be made , even by the Bishop of Rome himself , as you shall find in the Statute Lawes of King Richard the second , where you shall finde ( in many businesses wherein the Pope of Rome himself was interessed ) the Roman Catholiques flatly denying the Crown of England ( which they averred stoutly immediately to be subject unto none but God , and to other in all things touching the regality of the said Crowne ) to be subject to the Pope of Rome , and yet the very same Parliament ( said the Bishop ) at the same time acknowledged the Bishop of Rome ( in respect of his spirituall jurisdiction ) to be their most holy Father . And This the Author assures the Reader to be taken notice of by B●shop Bilso● , where he brings in this Parliament ( consisting then altogether of Roman Catholicks ) thus expressing their loyalti●● to their Soveraigne Prince , viz. We will be with our said Soveraigne Lord the King , and his said Crown , and his R●gality in cases aforesaid , and in all other cases attempted against him , his Crowne and Dignity , in all points to live and di● . Nor will I onely bring in your Protestant Bishops , but also your Protestant Chronologies of latest Editions averring the same , viz. Holinshead , where you may finde how in the reign of King Edward the first , all the Lords ( then Catholiques , assembled a● Lincoln in Parliament , in the name of all the Estates ) did answer the Pope's right to judge &c. viz. that they would not consent that their King should do any thing that should tend to the disinh●riting of the right of the Crown of England , and that it was never known ( wherefore never practised ) that the King of this Land had answered , or ought to answer , for their Rights in the same Realme , before any Judge , Ecclesiasticall , or Secular . And Yet notwithstanding all this , in their speciall Letter writ to the same Pope ( Boniface ) at the same time they thus wrote unto him . Boniface , by Gods providence , high Bishop of the holy Roman , and universall Church , styling themselves his devout Sons , where ( notwithstanding all this ) it consisted with their Devotion , further , to affirme , that the King of England ought not to answer for any of their Rights in the said Realme , or for any of their Temporalties before any Judge Ecclesiastical , by reason of the free preheminence of the Estate of the Royall Dignity , and Custome kept without breach at all times , and after full treaty and deliberation , it was consistent likewise with their devotion , to make it their common argument and unanimous consent ( which agreement they said should be without faile in time to come ) that their foresaid Lord the King , ought not by any meanes , to answer in judgement , nor send any Proctors to the Popes presence ; especially seeing that the premises tended manifestly to the disinheriting of the Crown of England , and also to the hurting of the Liberties and Lawes of their Fathers , and the duties of their Oath made , which ( said they ) we will maintaine with all our power , and defend with all our strength , and will not suffer our foresaid Lord the King , to do or attempt the premises , being so unaccustomed , and before not heard of . Nor will we onely bring you your owne Chronicles , but our owne Annotations upon our own Testaments , where you shall finde Catholiques acknowleging themselves bound in conscience to obey their Emperours and Governors , though they were Heathens and Persecutors . Our greatest Champions , where you shall finde Bellarmine himself maintaining how that the Lawes of Magistrates do binde even the consciences of Christians . Our strict●st Casuists , where you shall finde them averring how that Faith is not necessary to Iurisdiction , and that Authority cannot be lost by the losse of Faith. Your own Protestant Apology for the Church of Rome , though writ by us , yet made by you , where you shall finde the Roman Catholicks acknowledging themselves indissolubly bound by all Lawes ( Humane and Divine ) in the highest degree of all earthly Allegeance , to the present temporall Government , notwithstanding at the same time , the Magistracy was adverse unto them in matters of Religion , and heavy upon them by reason of the same . Our owne submissions and protestations ( in the vindication of our Loyalty to the temporall Magistrate ) as the declared will of God in that behalf , where you shall finde us quoting all these severall texts of Scripture out of the Word of God , to the same purpose , how that we ought not to speak evil of our Governours , though they should perscecute us , nor so much as to think amiss of them , but to be subject to them , and that not onely for necessity , but for conscience sake , lest otherwise we should be damned . Where should a man finde better Subjects ? and yet these are the men who have been traduced all along , as inconsistent with politique Government . And why should the same Loyalty be suspected at any time , still to remaine within the same breasts , since that their Religion , Lawes , ( both Civil and Ecclesiasticall ) Custome , Provision for the future , present Practise , Oathes and Protestations , all along , evermore obliging them to such Obedience , especially whereas at this present , all other sorts and sects of christian Religion ( excepting those who are for all sorts and sects ) appeare against the present Government , like Aries , Scorpio , Leo , Sagitarius , &c. as if they would all , and every one of them , wound each part and member of this body politique ; the Roman Catholiques , like Pisces ( the Emblem of the Fisherman ) are contented to remaine quiet under foot . And this digression from the Subject we have in hand , I have presum'd to make , whereby the courteous Reader may be more cour●eous , if he please , to Roman Catholiques , seeing they have no such ugly features in their faces , as their adversaries would have them have , when the vizards are taken off , which they have clapt upon their faces ; and therefore let not ( hereafter ) a few discoloured , powder-spi●ited , and inconsiderate men ( among so many thousands ( of the same Religion , and better quality ) that were then ignorant of , and afterwards detesting the designe as diabolicall ) blow up a whole cause , so universall , or contract any tragicall , or immoderate application , for some few's sake , against the whole , any more than equity her selfe shall think it reason , that one Devil shall be able to prejudice the dignity of the twelve Apostles , since that there hath not been all along ( which way soever the Government was adicted to one or other Religion ) more faithfull , peaceable , and loyall Subjects , than were the Roman Catholiques excepting an exception which makes , but never marres a generall rule . What if this good B●shop had lived to see how in the daies of Queen Elizabeth , when she first took ●upon her the government of this Land ( although that Catholiques were then the chiefest Ministers , both in Church and State , and had ( at that time ) the government of both setled in that course , and therefore questionlesse were sufficient to have used any indirect , or sorcible meanes , if such kinde of loyalty had been consistent with their Religion , to have impugn●d that alteration in Religion , then evidently foreseen to ensue ) how the Catholique B●shops ( although she was a Princesse of a contrary Religion ) were so farre from holding their crosirers over , that they set the Crown upon her head ( insomuch ) that they are commended by Holinsheaa for peaceable and quiet B●shops ) and the Catholique and temporall Lord there by him recorded to be so farre from opposing themselves against her interest , as that they are there said to offer her Majestie in her defence to impugne and resist any forraigne force , though it should come from the Pope himself , insomuch that they ( also ) are there commended by Holinshead himself for Loyalty and Obedience , and had seen how the Lord Archbishop of Canterbury , himselfe , and Chancellour of England ( a Catholique B●shop ) how instead of inveighing against her , or casting forth Libells against her Authority ( as Archbishop Cranmer did against Queen Mary , her entrance into the Government ) he made a publique oration in her behalfe , to perswade the people to Obedience , and acknowledge of her Highnesse just Power and Authority , insomuch that the said Archbishops faithfulness was left to the commendation of a Protestant Bishop , adverse to him in his Religion , how all the Catholique Lords , and Catholique Bishops , repaired with all speed to London , to proclaime her Queene , who not long after , turned them all out of their severall Offices and Bishopricks . And On the contrary , how when Qu. Mary was to be invested in her right , Protestants would not receive her as their Queen , but upon Conditions ; nor assist her without Indentures ; nor acknowledge her but upon such and such termes ; how Warre was waged against her by the Duke of Northumberland , a Protestant Duke ; bills spread abroad , and severall treacherous practises contrived against her , & her Right and Dignity , by Archbishop Cranmer , a Protestant Archbishop ( for which he was afterwards arraigned and condemned of high Treason ) what great commotions and insurrections were made against her by Wiat upon the score of Religion ; how Townes and Castles were taken and held out against her by Stafford ; how daggers were thrown at , and gunnes shot off , at the Priests of her Religion , whiles they were preaching at Paul's Cross , insomuch that it is notorioslny evident , that there were more open Rebellions during the five years of her short government , than during the four and forty yeares of her late Majesties after-reigne , and yet these , and such like men as these , are accounted Martyrs , whiles we onely suffered Martyrdome . Had this good Bishop , I say , lived to have seen , and to have observed all these particulars , how much more able would he have been to have answered Master Rich his Objection ( from his Majesty ) concerning the inconsistency of the Pope of Rome's spirituall , with his temporall Supremacy ; but now both the Fish and the F●sher himself , is caught within the Net that was laid for him ; for Mr. Rich was no sooner departed from him , but immediately after the King commanded a Commission to be drawn , and given to Mr. Audely his Lord Chancellour , and certaine other persons commissionated under his great Seale , to enquire and determine Treasons ; which Commission was dated the first day of Iune , in the 27. yeare of the Kings reigne , against which time the Kings learned Councell , among the rest , had drawn up an Indictment of high Treason against the Bishop of Rochester , and three Monks of the Charter-house of London , whose names were William Exmew , Humphrey Midlemore , and Schastian Nudigate . This Indictment was not long in finding ; for on St. Barnaby's day ( the Apostl● ) being the 11. of Iune ; it was presented to the Commissioners sitting in the Kings Bench at Westminster : whereupon the Carthusians were shortly after arraigned , and condemned ; and having sentence of high Treason pronounced upon them , they were all three put to death at Tyburne , the 19. day of Iune next following , all in their Religious habits . But this good Bishop of Rochester ( now Cardinall , if it be lawfull to call him so ) chanced at that time to be very sick , insomuch that he had likely to have saved the Commissioners , and divers others a great deale of paines , which afterwards they bestowed upon him , and it is conceived would willingly have spared , wherefore the King sent unto him his owne Physitians to administer unto him , to his great charges ( as I have it in my Record ) to the value of fifty pounds , onely that he might be e●served for fu●ther ●riall . In the mean time , lest any conveyance might be made of his good remaining at Roch●●ter , or elsewhere in Kent , the King sent one Sir Richard Morison of his Privy chamber , and one Gostwick together with divers other Commissioners , down into that Countrey , to make seisure of all his moveable goods that they could finde there ; who being come unto Rochester , according to their Commission entred his house , and the first thing which they did , they turned out all his Servants , then they fell to rifling his goods , whereof the chief part of them were taken for the Kings use , the rest they took for themselves ; then they came into his Library , which they found so replenished , and with such kind of Books , as it was thought the like was not to be found againe in the possession of any one private man in Christendom ; with which they ●russed up , and filled 32. great fats , or pipes , besides those that were imbezel'd away , spoyl'd , and scatter'd ; and whereas many yeares before he had made a deed of gift of all these books , and other his housholdstuffe , to the Colledge of St. Iohne in Cambridge ( as in the beginning of this History it was mentioned ) two frauds were committed in this tr●spasse ; the Colledge were bereaved of their gif● , and the Bishop of his purpose , yet both found out a way , through gratitude , to a reception ; for the Colledge accepted the good will for the deed , and the Almighty received the giver for his good-will : and whereas a summe of money of 3001. was given by a Predecessor of the Bishop , to remaine as a D●positum for ever to the said See of Rochester , in the custody of the Bishop for the time being , against any occasion that might happen to the Bishoprick ; to which this good B●shop had added one hundred pounds out of his own purse , with this inscription upon a labell which hung out at the bags mouth , Tu quoque fac simile , and notwithstanding ▪ that there was there written , in an old character upon the inside of the Chest , Let no man offer to lay hands on this , for it is the Churches Treasure : yet they swept it all away . And I cannot omit ( as a Scaene of mirth in this sad Tragedie ) to relate unto you one merry passage , which hapned in this quaerendum , There was a wooden coffer strongly girded about with hoops of iron , and double l●cked , which stood in his Oratory , where commonly no man came but himself , for it was his secret place of Prayer . This Coffer thus fenced about , and in so private a place , and close unto him , every man beleived verily that some great Treasure had been stored up in that same Coffer , wherefore , because no indirect dealing might be used in defrauding the King in a matter of so great cons●quence a● this was thought to be , wherefore witnesses were solemnly called to be present , so the Coffer was broken up before them , and much paines was taken in ●breaking up th● Coffer ; but when it was open , they found within it , instead of gold and silver , which they looked for , a shirt of haire , and two or three whips , wherwith he used full often to punish himself , as some of his Chaplaine● and Servants have often reported , that were neere about him , and curiously marked his doings ; and other treasure than that found they none at all . But when report was made to him in his prison of the opening of that coff●r , he was very sorry for it , and said , that if hast had not made him forget that , and many things else , ●●ose things had not been to be found there at that time . After this good B●shop was recovered to some better strength , by the help of his Physitians , and that he was more able to be carried abroad , he was on Thursday the 17. of Iune , brought to the Kings Bench at Westminster , from the Tower , with a huge number of Holberts , Bills , and other weapons , about him , and the Ax of the Tower born before him with the edge from him , as the manner is ; and because he was not yet so well recovered that he was able to walk by land all the way on foot , he rode part of the way on horseback in a black cloth gown , & the rest he was carried by water , for that he was not well able to ride thorough for weaknesse . As soon as he was come to Westminster , he was there pres●nted at the Barre before the said Commissioners , being all set ready in their places against his coming , whose names were these , Sir Thomas Audely Knight , Lord Chancellor of England ▪ Charles Duke of Suffolk , H●nry Earle of Comberland , Thomas Earle of Wiltshire , Thomas Cromwell Secretary , Sir Iohn Fitz. Iames Chief Iustice of England , Sir Iohn Baldwin Chief Justice of the Common-pleas , Sir William Pawlet , Sir Richard Lyster Chief Baron of the Exchequer , Sir Iohn Port , Sir Iohn Spilman , and Sir Walter late Justices of the Kings Bench , and Sir Anthony Fitzherbert one of the Justices of the Common-pleas . Being thus presented before these Commissi●ners , he was commanded , by the name of Iohn Fisher late of Rochester , Clerk , otherwise called Iohn Fisher Bishop of Rochester , to hold up his hand , which he did , with a most cheerfull countenance and rare constancy : then was his Indictment read , which was very long and full of words ; but the effect of it was thus , that he maliciously , treacherously , & fals●ly , had said these words , The King our soveraigne Lord , is not Supreme head in the earth , of the Church of England : and b●ing read to the end , it was asked him , whether he was guilty of this Treason , or no ? whereunto he pleaded , Not guilty . Then was a Jury of twelve men ( being Free-holders of Middlesex ) called to try this Issue , whose names were these , Sir Hugh Vaughan Knight , Sir Walter Langford Knight , Thomas Burbage , Iohn Nudygate , William Browne , Iohn Hewes , Iasper Leak , Iohn Palmer , Richard Henry Young , Henry Lodisman , Iohn Elrington , and George Heveningham , Esquires , These twelve men being sworne to trie whether the prisoner were guilty of this Treason or no , at last came forth to g●ve evidence against him Mr Rich , the secret and close Messenger that passed between the King and him , as ye have read before , who openly , in the presence of the Judges , and all the people there assembled , deposed and swore , that he heard the Prisoner say in plaine words , within the Tower of London , that he believed in his conscience , and by his learning he assuredly knew , that the King neither was , nor by right , could be Supreme head in earth of the Church of Engl. When this blessed Father heard the accusations of this most wretched & false person , contrary to his former oath & promise , he was not a little astonied thereat ; wherefore he said to him in this menner : Mr. R●ch , I cannot but mervaile to hear you come in , and beare witnesse against me of these words , knowing in what secret manner you came to me ; but suppose I so said unto you , yet in that saying I commited no Treason ; for upon what occasion , and for what cause it might be said , your self doth know right well , and therefore being now urged ( said he ) by this occasion , to open somewhat of this matter , I shall desire , my Lords , and others here , to take a little patience in hearing what I shall say for my self . This man ( meaning Mr. Rich ) came to me from the King , as he said , on a secret message with commendations from his Grace , declaring at large what a good opinion his Majesty had of me , and how sorry he was of my trouble , with many more words than are here needfull to be recited , because they tended so much to my praise , as I was not onely ashamed to hear them , but also knew right well that I could no way deserve them ; at last he broke with me of the matter of the Kings Supremacy , lately granted unto him by Act of Parliament , to the which he said , although all the Bishops in the Realme have consented , except your selfe alone , and also the whole Court of Parliament , both spirituall and temporall , except a very few ; yet he told me , that the King , for better satisfaction of his owne conscience , had sent him unto me in this s●cret manner , to know my full opinion in the matter : for the great aff●●nce he had in me more than any other : he ad●ed further , that if I would herein frankly and freely advertise his Maj. my knowledge , that upon certificate of my misliking , he was very like to retract much of his former doings , and make satisfaction for the same , in case I should so advertise him : when I had heard all his message , and considered a little upon his words , I put him in minde of the new Act of Parliament , which standing in force as it doth against all them that shall di●●ctly say , or do any thing that is against it , might thereby ●ndanger me very much , in case I should utter unto him any thing that were offensive against the Law : to that he told me , that the King willed him to assure me on his honour , and in the word of a King , that whatever I should say unto him by this his secret messenger , I should abide no danger no perill for it , neither that any advntage should be taken against me for the same , no , although my words were never so directly against the Statutes seeing it was but a declaration of my minde secretly to him , as to his owne person : and for the messenger himselfe , he gave me his faithfull promise that he would never utter my words in this matter to any man living , but to the King alone : Now therefore , my Lords , quoth he , seeing it pleased the Kings Majesty to send to me thus secretly , under the pr●tence of plaine and true meaning , to know my poore advice and opinion in these his weighty and great affaires , which I most gladly w●● and ever will be , willing to send him in ; meth●nks it is very hard in justice to heare the m●ssengers Accusation , and to allow the same as a sufficie●● testimony against me in case f Treason . ●o this the messenger made no direct answer ; but ( neither denying his words as false , nor confessing them as true ) said , that whatever he had said unto him on the K●●gs behalf , he said no more than his Maj●ty commanded ; and , said he , if I had said to you in such sor● as you have d●clared , I would gladly know what discharge this is to you in Law against his Majesty , for so directly speaking against the Statute ; whereat some of the Judges taking quick hold one after another , said , that this message , or promise from the King to him , ne●ther could , nor did , by rigour of the Law , discharge him ; but in 〈…〉 claring of his minde and conscience agai●●● the Supremacy , yea , though it were at the Kings own commandment or request , he committed Treason by the Statute , and nothing can discharge him from death but the Kings pardon . This good Father perceiving the small account made of his words , and the favourable credit given to his accuser , might then easily ●inde in which doore the wind blew , wherefore directing his speeches to the Lords his Judges , he said , yet I pray you my Lords consider , that by all equ●ty , justice , worldly honesty , and courteous dealing , I cannot ( as the ●ase standeth ) be directly charged therewith , as with Treason , though I had spoken the words indeed , the same being not spoken maliciously but in the way of advice and counsell , when it was requested of me by the King himself , and that favour the very words of the Statute do give me , being made onely against such as shall maliciously gainsay the Kings Supremacy , and none other : wherefore , although by r●gour of Law , you may take occasion thus to condemn me , yet I hope you cannot finde Law , except you adde rigour to th●● law to cast me downe , which herein I hope I have not deserved . To which it was answered by some of the Judges , that the word m●l●ciously is but a supe●●●●ous and void wo●d , for if a man speak against the Kings Supremacy by any manner of meanes , t●a● sp●ak●ng●● to be understood , and taken in Law , as 〈◊〉 . My Lords , said he , if the Law be so understood , then it is a hard exposition , and ( as I take it ) contrary to the meaning of the● that made the Law. But then l●t me demand this question , whether a single testimony of one man may be admitted as sufficient to prove me guilty of treason for speaking these words , or no ? and whether my answer , Negatively , may not be accepted against his Affirmative to my availe and benefit , or no ? To that the Judges and Lawyers answered ( that being the Kings case ) it rested much in conscience and di●ecretion of the Jury , and as they , upon the evidence given before them , shall finde it , you are either to be acquitted , or else by ju●gement to be condemned . The Jury having heard all this s●●ple Evidence , d●parted ( according to the order ) into a secret place , there to agree upon the Verdict ; 〈◊〉 ●ore they w●nt from the place , the case was so aggravated to them by my Lord 〈◊〉 , making it so hainous and dang●rous a treason , that they easily perceived what verdict they must returne ; others heap such danger upon their owne heads , as none of them were willing to undergo ; some other of the Co●●●ssioners charged this most reverend man with obstinacy and s●●gula●ity , alledging , that he being but one man , did presumptuously stand against that which was in the gre●t Cou●cell of Parliament ag●●d upon , and finally was consented unto by al the B●sh●ps of this Realme , saving hims●lfe alone . But to that he answered , that indeed he might well be accounted singular , if he alone should stand in this matter ( as they said ) but having on his part the rest of the B●shops in Chr●ttendorme far surmounting the number of the Bishops of Engl. he , said they , could not justly account him singular . And having on his part all the Catholicks and Bishops of the world from Christ's Ascention , till now , joyned with the whole consent of Christs univer●all Church , I must needs , said he , account mine own part farre the surer : and as for O●stin●cy , which is likewise obje●●●● 〈◊〉 me , I have no way to cleare my self thereof , but my owne solemne word and promise to the contrary , if ye please to beli●ve , it , or 〈◊〉 , if that will not serve , I am 〈…〉 the same by my oath . Thus in effect he answered their obj●ctions , though with many 〈◊〉 words , both wisely and profound●y uttered , and that with a mervailous , couragious , and rare constancy , insomuch as many of his hearers , yea some of his Judges , lamented so grievously , that their inward sorrow in all sides , was expressed by the outward ●eares in their eyes , to perceive such a famous and rever●nd man in danger to be condemned to cruell death , upon so weak ●vidence given by such an accuser , contrary to all faith and promise of the King himself . But all pity , mercy , ●nd righ● , being set aside , ugour , cruelty , and malice , took place ; for the twelve men being shor●ly returned from their consu●tation , Verdict was given that he was 〈◊〉 of the ●reason , which although they thus did , upon the menacing & threatning words of the Commissioners , the Kings learned Councell , yet was it ( no 〈◊〉 ) 〈◊〉 ●ore against their conscience , as some o● them would after report , to their dying daies , onely for safety of their goods and liv●s ▪ which they were we●l ●ssured to lose , in case they had acquitted him . After the Verdict thus given by the twelve m●n , the Lord Chancellour commanding 〈◊〉 to be kept ▪ said unto the Prisoner in this ●ort , My Lord of Roch●ster , you have been here arraigned of high ●reason , and putting your selfe to the triall of twelv●men you have pleaded not guilty , an● 〈◊〉 notwithstanding have found you guilty in their 〈◊〉 ; wherefore , if you have any more to say for your self , you are now to be 〈…〉 Iudgement according to the 〈◊〉 and course of Law. Then said this blessed Fa●her againe , Truly my Lord , if that which I have before spoken be not sufficient , I have no more to say , but onely to desire Almighty God to forgive them that have thus condemned me , for I think they know not what they have done . Then my L Chancellour framing himselfe to a solemnity in countenance , proclaimed sentence of death upon him , in manner and forme following ; You shall be led to the place from whence you came , and from thence shall be drawn through the city to the place of execution at Tyborne , where your body shall be hanged by the neck , half alive you shall be cut downe and throwne to the ground , your bowels to he taken out of your body before you , being alive , your head to be smitten off , and your body to be divided into four quarters , and after your head and quarters to be set up , where the King shall apoint ; And God have mercy upon your soule . After the pronouncing of this cruell sertence , the Lieutenant of the Tower , with his band of men , stood ready to receive and carry him back again to his prison . Be●ore his departure he desired audience of the Commissioners for a few words , which being granted , he said thus in effect , My Lords , I am here condemned before you of high Treason , for deniall of the Kings Supremacy over the Church of England , but by what order of Iustice I l●ave to God , who is the search●r both of the Kings Majesty's conscience and yours . Neverthelesse , being found guilty ( as it is termed ) I am ▪ and must be , consented with all that God shall send ▪ to whose will I wholly referre and submit my self . And now to tell you more plainly my minde , touching this matter of the Kings Supremacy , I think indeed , and alwaies have thought , and do now lastly affirm , that his Grace cannot justly claime any such Supremacy over the Church of God , as he now taketh upon him , neither hath it ever been seen or heard of , that any temporall Prince , before his daies , hath presumed to that dignity : wherefore if the King will now adventure himself in proceeding in this strange and unwonted case , no doubt but he shall deeply incurre the gri●vous displeasure of Almighty God , to the great dammage of his owne soule , and of many others , and to the utter ruine of this Realme , committed to his charge , whereof will ensu● some sharp punishment at his hand : wherefore I pray God his Grace may remember himself in time , and hearken to good counsell , for the preserva●ion of himselfe and his Realme , and the quietnesse of all Christendome . Which words being ended , he was conveyed back againe to the Tower of London , part on foot , and part on horseback , with a number of men , bearing holberts and other weapons about him , as was before at his coming to raignment : And when he was come to the Tow●r 〈◊〉 he turned him back to all his tra●●● 〈◊〉 had thus conducted him forward and 〈◊〉 and said unto them , My Master● , I thank you all for the great labour and paines 〈…〉 with me this day , I am not able to give you any thing in recompence , for I have nothing left ; and therefore I pray you accept in good part my hearty thanks . And this he 〈◊〉 with so lu●ty a courag● , so amiable a countenance , and with so fresh and lively a colour , as he seemed rather ●o have come from some great feast , or banquet , than from his arraignment , shewing by all his gesture , and outward countenance , nothing else but joy and gladnesse . Thus being after his condemnation , the space of three or four daies , in his prison , he occupi●d himselfe in continuall p●ayer most fervently ; and although he looked daily for death , yet could ye not have perceived him one whit dismayed thereat , neither in word nor countenance , but still continued his former trade of constancy and patience , and that rather with a more joyfull , cheere , and free minde than ever he had done before , which appeared well , by this chance that I will tell you : There hapned a false rumour to rise sodainely among the people , that he should b● brought to his execution by a certain day ▪ whereupon his Cook , that was wont to dres● his dinner , and carry it daily unto him , hearing , among others , of this Ex●cution , dressed him no dinner at all that day , wherefore at the ●●ook's next repaire unto him ▪ he demanded the cause why he b●ought him not his dinner as he was wont to doe : Sir , said the Cook , it was commonly talked all the towne over , that you should have died that day , and therefore I thought it but in vaine to dresse any thing for you . Well said he , merrily unto him againe , for all that report thou seest me yet alive ; and therefore whatsoever newes thou shalt heare of me , hereafter let me no more lack my dinner , but make it ready as thou art wont to do ; and if thou see me dead when thou comest , then eat it thy selfe : but I promise thee , if I be alive , I minde , by Gods grace , to eat never a bit the lesse . Thus while this blessed B●shop lay daily expecting the houre of h●s death , the King ( who no lesse desired his death than himself looked for it ) caused at last a writ of Execution to be made , and brought to Sir Edmond Walsingham Lieutenant of the Tower. Bu● where by his Judgement at Westminster he was condemned ( as ye have read before ) to Drawing , Hanging , and Quartering , as Traitors alwaies use to be , yet was he spared from that cruell execution , wherefore order was taken that he should be led no further than Tower-Hill , and there to have his Head struck off . After the Lieutenant had received this bloody writ , he called unto him certaine persons , whose service and presence was to be used in that businesse , commanding them to be ready against the next day in the morning : and because that was very late in the night , and the Prisoner asleep , he was loath to disease him of his rest for that time ; and so in the morning before five of the clock , he came to him in his chamber in the Bell tower , finding him yet asl●ep in his bed , and waked him , sh●wing him that he was come to him on a message from the King , and after some circumstance used with perswasion , that he should remember himself to be an old man , and that for age he could not , by course of Nature , live long ; he told him at last , that he was come to signifie unto him , that the Kings pleasure was he should suffer death that forenoone . Well ( quoth this blessed Father ) if this be your errand , you bring me no great newes , for I have long time looked for this message ; I most humbly thank his Majesty , that it pleaseth him to rid me from all this worldly businesse , and I thank you also for your tidings . But I pray you Mr. Li●utenant ( said he ) when is mine houre that I must go hence ? your houre ( said the Lieutenant ) must be nine of the clock : and what houre is it now ( said he ? ) it is now about five ( said the Lieutenant . ) Well then ( said he ) let me , by your patience , sleep an houre or two , for I have slept very little this night . And yet to tell you the truth , not for any feare of Death ( I thank God ) but by reason of my great infirmity and weaknesse . The Kings further pleasure is ( said the Lieutenant ) that you should use as little speech as may be , especially any thing touching his Maj●sty , whereby the people should have any cause to think of him or his proceedings , otherwise than well : For that ( said he ) you shall see me order my self , as by Gods grace , neither the King nor any man else , shall have occasion to m●st●ke of my words . With which answer the Lieutenant departed from him , and so the Prisoner falling againe to rest , sl●p● soundly two houres and more . And after h● was waked , he called to his man to help him up : but first of all he commanded him to take away the shirt of haire ( which accustomably he wore on his back ) and to convey it privlly out of the house , and instead thereof to lay him forth a clean white sh●●● , and all the best apa●rel he had , as cleanly brushed as may be : and as he was in arraying 〈…〉 Abou● nine of the Clock the Lieutenant came againe to his prisoner and finding him almost 〈◊〉 , said that he was come now for him . I will wait upon you straight ( said he ) as fast as this thin body of mine will give me leave . Then said he to his man , reach me my 〈◊〉 ●ppet to put about my neck . O my Lord , said the Lieutenant , what need you be so careful for your health for this little t●me , being ( as your self knoweth ) not much above an houre ? I think no otherwise ( said this bless●d Father ) but yet in the mean time I will keep my selfe as well as I can , till the very time of my execution : for I tell you truth , though I have ( I thank our Lord ) a very good desire , and a w●lling minde , to die at this present , an● so trust of his infinite mercy and goodnesse , he will continue it , yet will I not willingly hinder my health , in the mean●t me ▪ one minute of an houre , but still prolong the same as long as I can by such reasonable waies and meanes as Almighty God hath provid●d f●r me . With that taking a little book in his hand , which was a N. Test. lying by h●m , he made a Crosse on his forehead , and went out of 〈…〉 doore with the 〈◊〉 , being to weak that he was scarce able to go downe staires : wherefore at the 〈◊〉 foo● he was taken up in a chaire between two of the 〈…〉 and carried to the Tower gate , with a great number of weapons about him to be delivered to the Sher●ffs of London for execution . And as they were come to the uttermost pr●cinct of the liberty of the Tower , they rested there with him a space , till such time as one was sent before to know in what readinesse the Sheriffs were to receive him : during which space he rose out of his chaire , and standing on his feet leaded his shoulder to the wall , and lifting his eyes towards 〈◊〉 , opened his little book in his hand , and said , O Lord , this is the last time that ●ver I shall open this book , let some comfortable place now chance unto me , whereby I thy poore servant may glorisie thee in this my last house ; and with that , looking into the book , the first thing that came to his sight were these words , Haec est ●utem vita aeterna ▪ ut cognoscant 〈◊〉 , solum verum Deum , & quem 〈◊〉 Iesum Christum . Ego te glorificavi sup●r terram , opi●us consummavi quod dedists mihi ut faciam : Et nunc clarific●tu me , 〈◊〉 apud 〈◊〉 〈…〉 &c. and with that he shut the book together , and said , Here is even learning enough for me to my lives end . And so the S●eriff . being ready for him , he was taken up again among certain of the Sheriffs men , with a new ▪ and much greater company of weapons than was before , and carried to the Scaffold on the Tower-hill , otherwise called East-●smith●●●lt himselfe praying all the way , and recording upon the words which he before had read ; and when he was come to the foot of the Scaffold , they that carried him offered to help him up the staires . But then ( said he ) nay Masters , seeing I am come so farre lee me alone , and ye shall see me shift for my self well enough , and so went up the staires without any help , so lively , that it was mervail● to them th●● knew before of his debility and weaknesse ; but as he was mounting up the staires , the South-east Sun shined very bright in his face , whereupon he said to himselfe these words , lifting up his hands : Accedite ad eum , & illuminamini , & facies vestrae non consundentur . By that time he was upon the Scaffold it was about ten of the clock , where the Executioner being ready to doe his office , kneeled downe to him ( as the fashion is ) and asked him forgivenesse : I forgive thee ( said he ) with all my heart , and I trust thou shalt see me overcome thi● storme lustily . Then was his Gown and Tippet taken from him , and he stood in his Doublet and Hose , in sight of all the people , whereof was no small number assembled to see this Execution : there was to be seen a long ▪ lean , and slender body , having on it little other substance b●sides skin and bones , insomuch as most part of the beholders mervailed much to see a living man so farre consumed , for he seemed a very Image of Death , and as it were Death in a mans shape , using a mans voice ; and therefore it was thought the King was something cruell to put such a man to death , being so neere his end , and to kill that which was dying already , except it were for pity sake to rid him of his pain . When the innocent and holy Man was come upon the Scaffold , he spake to the people in effect as followeth : Christian people , I am come hither to die for the faith of Christs holy Catholique Church , and I thank God hitherto my stomack hath served me very well thereunto ▪ so that yet I have not feared death ; wherefore I desire you all to help and assist with your prayers , that at the very point and instant of deaths stroke ▪ I may in that very moment stand stedfast , without fainting in any one point of the Cathol . Faith●free from any fear . And I beseech Almighty God of his infinite goodnesse , to save the King and this Realme and that it may please him to bold his hand over it , and s●nd the King good Councel . These , or the like words he spake , with such a cheerefull countenance , such a stou● and constant courage , and such a reverend gravity , that he appeared to all men , not onely void of Feare , but also glad of Death . B●sides this , he uttered his words so distinctly , and with so loud and cleare a voice , that the people were astonished thereat , and noted it for a miraculous thing , to heare so plain and audible a voice come from so weak and sickly an old body , for the youngest man in that presence , being in good and perfect health , could not have spoken to be better heard and perceived , than he was . Then after these few words by him uttered , he kneeled down on both , his knees and said certain Prayers , among which one was the Hymn of Te Deum Laudamus , to the end , and the Psalm In te Domine Speravi . Then came the Executioner , and bound a handkercheif about his eyes ; and so this holy Father lifting up his hands and heart towards heaven , said a few prayers which were not long , but fervent , and devout : which being ended , he laid his head down on the middle of a little block , where the Executioner being ready , with a sharp and heavy Ax cut asunder his slender neck at one blow , which bled so abundantly , that many wondred to see so much blood issu● out of so slender and leane a body . As concerning the Head , the Executioner put it into a bag , and carried it away with him , meaning to have set it on the Bridge that night , as he was commanded . The Lady Anne Bullein ( who was the chief cause of this holy mans death ) had a certain desire to see the head before it was set up ; whereupon , being brought unto her , she beheld it a space , and at last , contemptuously , said these or the like words : Is this the head that so often exclaimed against me ? I trust it shall never do no more harm : & with that , striking it upon the mouth with the back of her hand , hurt one of her fingers upon a tooth that stuck somewhat more out than the rest did , which finger after grew sore , and putting her to pain many dayes after , was nevertheless cured at last , with much difficulty . But after it was healed , the mark of the hurt place remained to be seen when her own head was not to be seen upon her shoulders . This may seem strange , as a rare example of cruell boldness in that sex , which by nature is fearfull , and cannot behold such spectacles , and therefore argueth ( no doubt ) a wonderfull malice which she , by likelihood , bare to the holy man living , that could thus cruelly use his head , being dead . Then the Executioner stripping the body of his shirt and all his clothes , he departed thence , leaving the headless carkasse naked upon the Scaffold , where it remained after that sort for the most part of that day , saving that one for pity and humanity sake , cast a little straw over his privities ; & about eight of the clock in the evening commandment came from the Kings Commissioners to such as watched about the dead body ( for it was still watched with many halberds & weapons ) that they should cause it to be buried . Whereupon two of the watchers took it upon a holbert between them , and so carried it to a Church-yard there hard by , called Alh : Barkin , where on the Northside of the Church hard by the wall , they digged a grave with their halberds , and therein , without any reverence , tumbled the body of this holy , Prelate , all naked and flat upon his belly , without either shirt , or other accustomed thing belonging to a christian mans buriall , and so covered quickly with earth . And this was done on the day of St. Albane the Pro●omartyr of England , being Tuesday the 22. of Iune in the year of ou● redemption 1535. and in the 27. year of the Kings reigne , after he had lived full threescore and sixteen years , nine moneths and odde daies . The next day after his burying , the head being parboyled , was pricked upon a pole and set on high upon London Bridge , among the rest of the holy Carthusians heads that suffered death lately before him . And here I cannot omit to declare unto you the miraculous sight of this head , which after it had stood up the space of fourteen dayes upon the bridge , could not be perceived to wast nor consume , neither for the weather , which then was very hot , neither for the parboyling in hot water , but grew daily fresher and fresher , so that in his life-time he never looked so well , for his cheeks being beautified with a comely red , the face looked as though it had beholden the people passing by , and would have spoken to them , which many took for a miracle , that Almighty God was pleased to shew above the course of nature , in this preserving the fresh and lively colour in his face , surp●ssing the colour he had being alive , whereby was noted to the world the innocence and holinesse of this blessed Father , that thus innocently was content to lose his head in defence of his Mother , the holy Catholique Church of Christ ; wherefore the people coming daily to see this strange sight , the passage over the bridge was so stopped with their going and coming , that almost neither cart nor horse could passe : and therfore at the end of fourteen daies this Executioner was commanded to throw downe the head in the night-time into the R●ver of Thames , and in the place thereof was set the head of the most blessed and constant Martyr , Sir Thomas Moore , his Companion and fellow in all his troubles , who suffered his passion the 6. day of Iuly next following . And touching the place of his buriall in Barkin Church yard , it was well observed at that time by divers worthy persons of the nations of Italy , Spain and France , that were then abiding in the Realme , and more diligently noted and wrote the course of things , and with lesse fear and suspition then any of the Kings subjects might or durst doe , that for the space of seaven yeares after his buriall , there grew neither leaf nor grasse upon his grave , but the earth still remained as bare as though it had been continually occupied and trodden . When by common fame this bloudy Execution was blown and spread abroad , straight way the name of King Henry begun to grow odious among all good people , not onely in his own Realm at home , but also among all forreign Princes and Nations abroad through Christendome , insomuch that Paul the third , then Pope of Rome , with great grief signified these doings by severall Letters to all the Christian Princes , openly detesting the outrage of King Henry , in committing such a wicked and manifest injury , not onely against the freedome and priviledge of the Church of Rome , but also against the whole state of Christs universall Church , for the which , in short space after , he pronounced the terrible sentence of Excommunication against him . Likewise the most noble and christian Emperour Charles the fifth , at such time as Sir Thomas Moore was beheaded , and word th●●eof brought to him , sent speedily for Sir Thomas Eliot the Kings Embassadour , there 〈◊〉 with him , and asked him whether he heard any such newes , or no ; who answered him that he heard no such thing : yes , said the Emperour , it is true , and too true , that Sir Thomas Moore is now executed to death , as a good Bishop hath lately been before : and with that , giving a sigh , said , alas , what meant the K. to kill two such man ? for , said he , the Bishop was such a one , as for all purposes , I think the King had not the like agai●●● in all his R●alm , neither yet was to be matched through Christendome , so that ( said he ) the King your Master hath in killing that Bishop , killed at one blow all the Bishops in England . And Sir Thomas Moore ( said he ) was well known for a man of such profound wisdome , cunning , and vertue , that if he had been towards me , as he was towards the King your Master , I had rather have lost the best City in all my Dominion than such a man. And in like manner King Francis the French King ( though in some respects a man to be wished otherwise than he was , yet ) talking on a time with Sir Iohn Wallop the Kings Embassadour , of those two blessed men , told him plainly , that either the King his master had a very hard heart , that could put to death two such worthy men , as the like 〈…〉 within his Realm , whereof K. 〈…〉 advertised , took it very ill at the 〈…〉 King Francis , for 〈…〉 of him , saying , that he had don● nothing but that himself was first made privy to it . In statute of his body , he was tall and comely , exceeding the common and middle sort of men ; for he was to the quantity of fix foot in height , and being therewith very slender and lean , was neverthelesse upright and well formed , straight back'd , big joyn●ed , and strongly sinewed , his haire by 〈◊〉 black , though in his later time , throug● age and imprisonment , turned to hoarinesse , or rather to whitenesse , his eye large and round , neither full black nor full gray , but of a mixt colour between both , his forehead smooth and large , his nose of a good and even proportion , somewhat wide mouth'd and big jaw'd , as one ordained to utt●r much speech , wherein was , notwithstanding , a certaine com●linesse , his skin somewhat tawny , mixed with many blew vein● , his face , hands , & all his body , so bare of flesh , as is almost ineredible , which came ( rather as may be thought ) by the great abstinence and penance he used upon himself many yeares together , even from his youth . In his countenance he bare such a rev●rend gravity , and therewith in his doings exercised such discre●t severity , that not onely of his equalls , but even of his Superiours he was honoured and feared ; in speech he was very mild , temperate , and modest , saving in matters of God and his Charge , which then began to trouble the world , and therein he would be earnest above his accustomed order ; but vainly , or without cause , he would never speak , neither was his ordinary talk of common worldly matters , but rather of Divinity and high power of God , of the Joyes of Heaven , and the Paines of Hell , of the glorious death of Martyrs , and strait I fe of Confessors , with such like vertuous and pro●itable talk , which he alwaies uttered with such a heavenly grace , that his words were alwaies a great edifying to his hearers ; he had such a continuall impression of death in his heart , that his mouth never ceased to utter the inward thoughts of his minde , not onely in all times of his exercise , but also at his meales ; for he would alwayes say , that the remembrance of Death came never out of season : and of his own end , he would now and then ( as occasion of speech was given ) cast out such words , as though he had some fore-knowledge of the manner of his death ; for divers of his Chaplaines and houshold servants have reported , that long before his death they have heard him say , that he should not die in his bed ; but alwaies in speaking thereof , he would utter his words with such a cheerefull countenance , as they might easily perceive him rather to conceive joy , than sorrow thereat : in study he was very laborious and painfull ; in preaching assiduous , ever beating down heresies and vice ; in prayer most fervent and devout ; in fasting , abstinence , and pun●shing of his lean body , rigorous , without measure . And generally in all things belonging to the care and charge of a true Bishop , he was to all the B●shops of England , living in his daies , the very mirrour and lantherne of light . One that was Dean of Rochester many years together , named Mr. Philips , in the daies of King Edward the sixth , when certaine Commissioners w●re coming towards him to search his house for books , he , for ●eare , burned a large volume , which this holy Bishop had compiled , containing in it the whole story and matter of D●vorce , which volume he gave him with his owne hand a little before his trouble ; for the losse whereof the Deane would many times after lament , and wish the book whole againe , upon condition he had not one groat to live on . Pope Paul the third writing ( as before is said ) to the Princes of Christendome of the dealings of K●ng Henry against this goodly man , wrote , among others , one Letter to Ferdinando King of Romans , which I my self have seen and read . In this Letter , after great complaint made of King Henry for killing of such a man , whom be before , for his great sanctity and vertue , had inrolled in the number and society of the Cardinall , hoping thereby that all should have turned to his better safety and deliverance , because that dignity in all places hath ever been acounted sacred , yet now falling ou : otherwise , he taketh occasion to compare the doing● of King Henry the eight to the doing ; of his Progenitors K. Hen. 2. and this holy Father he compareth , or rather preferreth , to the holy Martyr St. Thomas of Canterbury , saying , that his K●ng Henry did not onely 〈◊〉 the imp●ety of that K●ng , but also went farre beyond him , for where he slew one , this sl●w many . St. Thomas defended the right of one particular Church , this of the Universall ; that King killed an Archbishop , but this King hath put to death a Cardinall of the holy Church of Rom● ; that King exiled St. Thomas by long banishment , but this King tormented this holy man by long & hard imprisonment ; he sent unto S. Thomas certain hired men to kill him , to this was ●ssig●ed onely a hungman ; he caused St. Thomas to be sl●in by a forcible death , but this by a shameful torment hath killed the holy man of God ; he ( in conc●usion ) sought to purge himself before Alexander the third , and laying the fault upon others , did with humility , take upon him such 〈◊〉 , as was to him enjoyned by the B●shop of Rome ; but this with a most obstinate ●inde , defended his own horrible fact , shewing hims●lf not onely unwilling to do penance , but also b●cometh a stubborne and rebellious enemy against the Church of Rome . Then consider what that man of happy memory ( Cardinall Poole ) wr●teth of him in sundry places of his works , who in his life● time both knew him , and was familiarly acquainted with him , but specially in that book which he wrote to King Henry the eight , intituled Pro Ecclesiasticae Vnitatis def●●sione , wherein he extolleth the name of this blessed Prelate , with words according to his great worthinesse , saying to the King , that if an Abassadour had bee● to be sent from earth to heaven , there could not among all the Bishops and Clergy so sit a man be chosen as he , for what other man ( saith he ) have ye presently , or of many yeares past had comparably with him in sanctity , learning , wisdome , and carefull diligence in the office and duty of a Bishop ? of whom ye may justly , above all other N●tions , glory and rejoice , that if all the corners of Christendome were narrowly sought , there could not be found out any one man that in all things did accomplish the parts and degrees of a Bishop equ●l with him . Further in the same place he laudeth him highly for his great travaile and care in the education of youth , especially of the young Students in the U●iversity of Cambr. for that by his onely mean and motion , that noble and right vertu●us L●dy Margaret , Countesse of Richmond and Derby , sometimes his Mistress , erected two famous Colledges in that University ( as before in this History hath been declared ) wherein young Schollers receive great comfort toward their instruction in Learning unto which number himself became also a very 〈◊〉 and Father , and being after chosen by the whole consent of the University to the room of their high Chancellour , he b●●ame no less carefull over them than over the slock of his Diocess . All which , with many other high praises , this most vertuous , learned , and high-borne Cardinall set down very bountifully of him . Likewise blessed Sir T. Moor , his companion and fellow in adversity and trouble , upon occasion of talk , ministred unto him by his daughter Mrs. Roper , about refusing the oath by my L. of Roch. & himself , saith in a certain Epistle to his ●●id daughter , that he hath had him in such a reverend estimation , as for his wisdom , learning , & long approv'd vertue together , he reckoneth in this Realme no one man to be matched or compared with him . Furthermore , the renouned B. of Nuceria , and most el●quent Historiographer of our time , P. Iovius , although he lacketh no commendation of him throughout all his whole History , yet in one place specially he saith , that upon the acceptance of his great charge of a B●shoprick , he became so vigilant over his stock the space of many years together , that he was to be wondred at , not onely of his owne country people at home , but also of all other outward nations : then he greatly reverenceth him for his constant piety , in defending the Marriage between K. Hen. and his lawful wife Q. ●ath , and for withstanding the Kings wilfull minde in taking upon him so absurdly the name & title of supreme head of the Church , for the which he did not refuse even in his old age , to suffer the losse of liberty , livings , life , and all . Then weigh what is said of him by that most eloquent and learned Father Stanstau● Hosmes , B●shop of Warima in Poland , and Cardinall of Rome , in his book of Confutation against Brentius the Heretique , his words being thus , Fatemur & nos Br●nti , &c. wherein he sheweth very notably , how , although in all ages Heretiques have lift up themselves against the Church of God , yet hath he not forsaken or left her destitute at any time . Neither hath God in these our unfortunate daies , failed his Church ; for whereas you Lutherans are broken forth , and from you are sprung Zuinglius , Munserans , or Patimontans , and a number of Hereticks mo God hath produced against you into the battell , many worthy men indued with singular wit , and excellent learning , by whom your raging madness might be suppressed and put down . Among whom especially , and by name , was that famous holy man Iohn , Bishop of Rochester , who , in defence of the Faith , and Catholique Church of Christ , never stuck for the loss of his life , and the shedding of his blood . Finally , whosoever shall read of Cocleus , Wycelleas , Eckius , and others learned writings of Ger●any , of the worthy Bishop and eloquent Writer , Osorius , of Alphonsus d● Castro , and others of Spaine and Portugall , besides a number of such other learned Fathers of many Nations , whereof some lived in his own daies , and some since , shall easily perceive that he was a man for his profound learning , and rare vertue , highly reverenced and esteemed thoroughout all Christendome . And no doubt but if his writings and doings be well compared , ye shall find him most like those holy Fathers and Doctors , that in the Primitive Church laid the very first ground and foundation of our belief , upon the which we have since rested and stayed our selves , whom to describe wholly and fully unto you , according to his worthiness , I will not take upon me , neither am able to doe ● , yea were I as elequent as Cic●ro , or as witty and subtill as Aristotle , as copious as Demosthenes , or as profound in Philosophy as Plato , such , and so innumerable were his singular vertues . But herein I will content my self with the generall commendation , which all the famous Universities of Divinity in Europe do give this learned man , by calling him blessed Martyr , and alledging his works for great authority . Thus much I may also say , that unto Iustus his predecessor , the first Bishop of Rochester , he was a just and true Successor ; the place of his birth he doth greatly beautifie with the glorious Bishop St. Iohn of Beverly ; to the Country of Kent , where he was Bishop , he is an ornament with St. Thomas of Canterbury ; in gravity of his writing he is to be reverenced with St. Bede ; for stout defending the right and liberty of the holy Church , against the power of Princes , he is not inferiour to the blessed Bishop St. Ambrose , and St. C●rysostome ; in praying for his enemies and persecutors he resembleth holy St. Stephen ; in constancy and stoutnesse of his Martyrdome he was a second Cyprian , and in the manner of his death to Iohn the Baptist . And now we shall observe the wonderfull working of Almighty God , whose judgements are secret and strange in our sight , much to be marked and noted in him and his adherents ; for as God of his own nature is patient and long suffering , because he expectth the amendment of our sinfull lives : so is he also just in his doings , and pun●sheth grievously , when no amendment is endeavoured , as now may well be perceived by those perceive by those persons that were persecuters of this blessed man ; for they escaped not the danger of his heavy hand , as shall be declared unto you . As first , to begin with the King himselfe , In quo quis peccat in ●o punitur , the Almighty ( commonly ) makes rods for our own sins , wherewith he often punisheth those that offend him , as here most notably it is to be observed in the three fold manner of his displeasure , which accused him to be so cru●●l to this good man , that nothing but the punes of Death could satisfie his ir●full indignation : As first for resisting his so inord 〈…〉 of changing wives . Secondly for his refusall to take the Oath of Succession , and his constant disapprovement of the unlawfull cou●ses which he took to procure unto himselfe 〈◊〉 male . Thirdly for withstanding his Supremacy in causes E●clesisticall . These were the three causes of his displeasure , which like a Trident he st●uck into the breast of Innocence ▪ whiles the three● pointed Scept●r made their severall entries within his own bo●ome ; for the first , he that robb'd so many breasts of the poss●ssion of so great joy and happinesse in being his through his desire of change , found change a robbery to his own hearts contentment in so many wives , which lawfully were none of his , for of the six bells whereon he rung this change , two of them were repudiate , two beheaded , one wittingly killed , and the last so displeasing to him , as he had determined to have sent her to the Tower so far onward in her way to her Predecessors fates , had not his approaching death caused her to survive . As to the second , viz. the unlawful meanes which he took to have succession by his issue male , those females who he illegitimated , succeeded , and his issue male deceased , that they might succeed . As to the third , viz. his assuming ( and taken upon him ) the Supremacy of the Church ( whose doings herein were neither approved by the Roman party ( as monstrous in their opinions ) nor by the Lutherans and Zuingl●ans as different from theirs ) but what the holy Martyrs conjectured ; thereupon it came to passe , for , said he in the Convocation-house , ( when this businesse was in scanning ) the King desires that we would make him head of the Church ; his successors will expect to be the like : what if his Successor should chance to be a child , or a woman , how shall we be governed by such ? and accordingly the Almighty , to shew us the ridiculousnesse of the usurpation , left him none but women and a child to succeed him in that office ; women that could not speak , and a childe that knew not how in the Church of God , till at the length he had neither male nor female to sit any more upon the Throne than in the Chair , Death having made all their hands ( issueless ) as unapt to sway the Scepter , as improper for the Keyes . Lastly , I shall produce before your eyes , his last will and Testan●ent , with some observations upon the same . Henrici Octavi Testamentum . IN nomine Dei , gloriosaeque & benedictae virginis Mariae dominae nostrae , totiusque sanctae societatis caelictum , nos Henricus Dei gratia Rex Angliae , Franciae & Hiberniae , defensor fidei ; & in terris immediate sub Deo supremum caput Ecclesiae Anglicanae & Hiberniae , ejus nominis octavus : revocantes in memoriam magna dona & beneficia omnipotentis Dei nobis collata in hac vita transitoria , ipsi submisse himilimas reddimus gratias , agnoscentes nos ipsos protinus insufficientes ex ulla parte ad eadem beneficia promerenda aut compensenda : quin potius metuentes ne illa non digna receperimus : perpendentes ulterius apud nos ipsos , esse nos ( ut & totum genus humanum ) mortales , in peccato natos ; cernentes nihilominus & sperantes , omnem Christianam creaturam in hoc transitorio miseroque mundo viventem sub Deo , ( dummodo in fide stabilita conetu● & exerceat in hac vita si tempus habuerit , talia charitatis & pietatis opera quae scriptura injungit , quaeque ad Dei honorem & beneplacitum faciunt ) ordinatam esse ut per Christi passionem salvetur , & ad ae●srnam vitam pertingat , de quorum numero veraciter , confidimus nos ipsos per Dei gratiam existere : Considerantes etiam unamquamque creaturam quanto fuerit sublimior statu , honore , & auctoritate in hoc saeculo , tanto esse obstrict orem , aut amer Deum , eique serviat , & gratias agat , tantoque diligentius conari deberi ut bona opera charitatis faciat , ad laudē , honorem & gloriam omnipotentis Dei ; memoria etiam repetentes , dignitatem , honorem , regnum , & gubernationem , ad quae nos vocavit omnipotens Deus in hoc mundo ▪ quoque haec , nos ipsi nec ulla alia mortalis creatura noverit tempus aut locum quando vel ubi placebit omnipotenti Deo nos ex hoc transitorio saeculo evocare : Idcirco volentes & meditantes per Dei gratiam , ante nostrum ex eodum mundo transitum , disponere & ordinare nostram ultimam mentem , voluntatem & testamentum , eo modo quo confidimus gratum fore omnipotenti Deo , unico salvatori nostro Jesu Christo , & toti societati coeli ad satisfactionem etiam omnium piorum fratrum in terra , adhuc integra perfectaque mente adhaerentes totaliter rectae fidei Christi ejusque doctrinae , poenirentes de veteri detestabilique vita , habentes perfectam voluntatem & mentem per ejus gratiam nunquam ab ea deflectere , quamdiu ulla memoria , spiritus aut interior cognitio fuerit in hoc nostro mortali corpore , humilime & cordialissime commendamus & legamus animā nostrā omnipotenti Deo , qui eam in su● persona redemit pretioso corpore & sanguine suo in tempore passionis suae , & in pleniorem ejus rei memoriam relequit hic nobiscum in ecclesia sua militante consecrationem , & administratonem pretiosi corporis & sanguinis sui , ad consolationem nostram non mediocrem , si nos etiam ita gratanter accipimus , sicut ille gratanter , & quantum ex hominum parte est , immerenter , ad nostrum , non secu● bonum illam ordinavit . Instanter e●iam rogamus & obsecramus beatam virginem Mariam , Dei matrem , totamque sanctam societatem coeli , ut continuo p●o nobis & nobiscum precentur quam diu in hoc mundo vivimus & in nostro transitu de illo , ut citius pertingamus ad vitam aeternam quam & speramus & vendicamus ex Christi passione , & verbo , quantum ad corpus meum , quod quando inde anima discesserit , manebit eadaver , atque ita ad vilem materiam unde factum fuerat , redibit : nisi locus & dignitas ad quam nos vocavit Deus , impediret ; & ● ne notemur quasi violatores humanitatis , & bonarum consuetudinum , quando legi Dei non contrariantur : contenti sane essemus ut quovis in loco ●●peliretur Christianae sepulturae con su●●o , quantumvis v●lis foret : cinis enim est duntaxat , & in cinerem reverretur : Nihilominus , quia non libenter volumus populo nostro videri injuriam facere dignitati , ad quam Deus immeritos nos vocavit , contenti sumus & per hanc nostram ultimam voluntatem ac testamentum volumus & ordinamus , quod hocce corpus nostrum terrae mandetur , & scpeliatur in choro collegii nostri de Windesor , in medio spatio inter stalla , & summum altare , quodque fiat & collocetur , quam primum commodè possit post decessum nostrum per exequutores nostros , & nostris sumptibus & expensis ( si tamen per nos ipsos , in vita nostra non fiat ) honorabile monumentū in quo ossa nostra requiescant guod monumentū jam pene consummatū est , cum cancellis seu cratibus pulchris circumpositis : in quo etiam monumento , volumus ossa , & corpus fidelis , & dilectae , conjugis nost●●● reginae Janae simul poni : utque projudeatur , ordinetur & fiat expensis sumptibusque nostris , aut exequutorum nostrorum si tamen in nostra vita non fiat ) conveniens altare reverenter ornatum & instructum omnibus requesitis & necessariis ad missas quotidianas ibidem decendas perpetuo , donec mundus perseverat . Volumus insuper ut sepulchra & altaria regis Henrici sexti & Regis Edwardi quarti , abavunculi & avi nostri fiant forma augustiori magisque principali & regali risdem in locis in quibus nunc sunt , idque nostris sumptibus & expensis , & insuper voluntas nostra & specialiter desideramus atque requitimus , ut ubi & quandocunque placuerit Deo nos vocare ex hoc mundo transitorio ad infinitam misericordiam , & gratiam suam , sive ultra Maria aut in quocunque loco extra nostrum Angliae Regnum vel intra ipsum exequutores nostri quam primum commode poterunt curent omne genus servitii divini , quod pro defunctis fieri solet pro nobis etiam celebrari idque in proximo maximeque commodo loco , respectu illius in quo nos ex hac vita caduca decedere contigerit . Volumus praeterea ut quandocunque & ubicunque placuerit Deo nos vocare ex misera vita ista ad infinitam misericordiam & gratiam suam , sive intra regnum sive extra ipsum , exequutores nostri quam poterunt pio , convenienti et celeri modo ordinent & procurent , corpus nostrum transferri & portari atque convehi ad praedictum collegium nostrum Windesorae , quoque servicium Placebo & Dirige , cum concione , & missa postero mane , nostris sumptibus & expensis devote celebretur , & solemniter observetur ▪ ut ibi terra mandetur & sepuliatur in loco disignato pro sepulchro seu monumento , ad eum finem faciendo : & haec omnia ut fiant devotissimo , quo fieri poterunt modo . Volumus & injungimus executoribus nostris , quatenus disponant & per viam eleemosinae distribuant pauperimis maximeque indigentibus personis quae inveniri poterunt ( exclusis tamen , quantum ratio postulat , mendicis ordinariis ) idque quam brevissimo intervallo post nostrum de hac vita transitoria discessum , summam mille marcarum legalis monetae Angliae , partim quidem eodem ipso in loco , in quo placuerit Deo nos ad suam misericordiam evocare ; partim in itinere , partim in loco ipso sepulturae nostiae secundum quod ipsi discretius judicaverint ut populum cui hec nostrae elemosinae tribuentur , moneant , ut Deum ex corde precentur propeccatis nostris & salute animae nostrae . Item volumus , ut quanta commode fieri poterit celeritate post nostrum ex hoc mundo transitum si in vita nostra id non fiat ) Decanus & canonici liberae capellae nost●ae intra castrum Windesorae habeant in maneriis , terris tenementis & spiritualibus promotinibus ad annum valorem lexcentarum librarum , ultra omnes alias expensas , iisdem assecuratum , successoribus eorum in perpetuum , sub his conditionibus sequentibus & pro debita ad impletionem omnium conditionum inibi contentarum , per formam indentaturae chirographo nostro subsignatae , quae transigetur per viam pacti & contractus in eundem sinem inter nos & praedictos decanum & canonicos in vita nostra , viz. praed●cti D●canus & canonici ●orumque succ●ssores in perpetuum habebunt paratos duos presbi●eros qui Missas dicunt ad prae●atum Altare in loco superius designato collocandum : & post decesrum nostrum celebrabunt quatuor solemnes obitus , pro nobis in praedicto Collegio Windeso●ae , curabuntque solemnem concionem haberi : & in unoquoque praedictorum obituum pauperibus donent decem libras ( i. centum francos ) quotannis in perpetuum , donent tredecim pauperibus , qui vocabuntur equites pauperes unicuique duod●cim donarios ( hoc est decem asses per diem , & semel per singulos annos unicuique togam talarem panni albi , habentem in pectore acupictam periscelidem seu garteriā cum cruce D. Georgii in scuto inclusam intra periscelidem & mantellam panni rubei : ut uni ex●llis tredecim , qui constituetur caput & rector aliorum , tres libras fex solidos & octo denarios ( i. 33. Froncos & sex asses ) ultra supraque predictos unicujusque diei duodecim denarios : u●que omni dominica totius anni in perpetuū curent haberi concionem in castro Windesorae , sicut in praefata indentatura , & contractu pleniùs & particularius exprimetur . Volentes & onerantes & requirentes filium nostrum principem Edvardum , omnesque Ex●quutor●s nostros & consulati●s postea nominandos , omnesque haeredes nostios & successores , qui hujus regni reges 〈◊〉 sunt , sicut se noverint responsuros coram Deo in tremendo judici● die , quat●nus ipsi , & unusquisq●●psorum p●ovideant , ut praed●cta indentatura & assecuratio , inter nos & predictos decanum & canonicos transigenda & omnia in e●s contenta , debite mādentur exequutioni . Observentur , & custodiantur in perpetuum , juxta ha●d extremam voluntatem nostram atque testamentum , &c. Reliquam testamenti partem in qua de successione disponebatur summatim recitat Sanderus in hunc modum : ut Edvardus filius ex Iana Seimera , novē natus annos primas omnium regnandi vices acciperit , secundas Maria●x ●x Catharina , tertias Elizabetha , ex Anna Bulleina postea his deficientibus ad illos transire successio ad quos jure cōmuni pertineret . Deinde impuberi filio sedecim constituit tutores & curatores pari potestate , cosque magna ex parte Catholicos , velut aristocratia quadam monarchiam temperans . Demum valde mandavit ut filius in fide catholica educaretur , excepto primatus titulo , quem ei reliquit & ut regnum ab haeresibus purgatum teneretur . HE that had made void so many mens wills , had his own made void in every par●icular . All those sixteen Counsellors which he had appointed to governt the Kingdome in his Son● minority , either by threatning , exclusion , or imprisonment , were all of them forc●d to give way to one , who wholly took upon him the gov●rnment of the whole Kingdome ; and he that took such care that his Son should have none to be of his Councill but such as should be Catholiques , had his will so performed , that there was one who took care that no Catholique should come 〈◊〉 him ; and when the heads of these gainsayers of his will were cut off , his Son was l●ft in tuition of such hands , as it was verily beli●ved , made his Son away , that they might set up one upon his thron● , in opposition to his owne Daughter ; the Religion wherein his Son was bred and commanded to be brought up in , was changed , his Lawes abrogated ; and he that took so many unlawfull courses to obtain issue , had so many children , who all of them died issu●l●sse . Next to the King I shall observe the punishment of Almighty God , which lighted neavily upon the Q● . ( Anne Bullein ) the chief and principal cause of all this wofu● Tragedie , who in a short space was suddenly thrown down from the top of all her high D●gnity and Honour ( whose Glory was exalted upon this mans ruine ) and for a most vil● and abominable Incest committed with her owne brother , condemn'd and accused to be worthy of death by her owne fath●r , together with divers others of her own kindred , and the Nobility then sitting in judgement , who , not long before , were her Idolaters , and she their Idoll ; whereupon she was executed at Tower hill , her head being stricken off ▪ of whose losse the King himself took such sorrow , that the very next day after she was dead , he mourned for her in a Wedding garment . Next to the Queen we will call to minde M. Thomas Cranmer Archbishop of Canterbury , who of his own power , without any other warrant or authority , pronounced the sentence of Divorce between the King and Queene ( being calculated to the height of that Meridian ) and afterwards called this holy man before him , and cast him into prison for refusing the two new Oaths , the one of the Kings new Marriage ▪ the other of the new Supremacy , from whence he was never delivered , till death rid him of all worldly 〈◊〉 . This Archbishop lived till he was condemned for a traitour , because he spred certain seditious Libels amongst the people , and assisted the Duke of Nort●umberland in his Rebellion ( in the behalf of the Lady Iane ) against his lawfull Soveraigne . But forasmuch as this was done in Qu●en Mary her daies , and the Clergie had somewhat else to say to him , they burned him as a Heretique . As for Mr. Rich , the Kings Soliciter , and the Dequoy to this good man , who gave such strange and injurious testimony against him at his arr●ignment , he lived to be deposed from all his high places and preferments , and fell into deep disgrace , not onely with the King his Master , but with those who afterwards sate at the stern in the young Kings time , insomuch that affiction brought him to understand , and the knowledge of himself to true repentance , so that it is to be believed that he escaped without any further punishment than the clipping of his wings whilest he was alive , and the singing of his qody when he was dead : for his dead body being laid into a coffi● , seared & imbalmed , c●rtain candles that were set upon the hearse , through the watchers negligence , or absence , fell downe , and took hold first on the cloaths , and then upon the coffin , till at length came unto the se●rcloaths , that before any man could come unto the rescue , the fire was pre●●y onward in his way , to have deceived the worms . Lastly , we shall conclude with Mr. Cromwell , a shrewd enemy to this good man , and a great Agent in this businesse ; a man in whose behalf the Archb●shop of Canterbury thus writ in his behalf in his Letter to the King , after his troubles had beginning . viz. — A man that was so advanced by your Majesty , whose surety was onely by your Majesty , who loved your Majesty no lesse than God , who studied alwaies to set forward whatsoever was your Maj●sties will and pleasure , who cared for no mans displeasure to serve your Maiesties , who was such a servant , in my judgement , in wisdome , diligenc● , faithfulnesse , and experience , as no Prince in this Realm ever had the like , who was so vigilant to preserve your Maiesty from all treasons , that few could be so secretly conceived but he detected the same in the beginning ; such a man , that if the noble Princes of memory , King John , Henry the second , Richard the second , had had such a Councellour about them , I suppose they should never have been so treacherously abandoned and overthrowne , as those good Princes were . Who shall your Grace trust hereafter , if you mistrust him ? Alas , I bewaile and lame●t your Grace's chance herein ▪ I wot not whom your Grace may trust , &c. And for this fidelity , ability , and good service , advanced successively to the d●gnities of the Master of the Rolls , Biron , Lord Privy Seale , Knight of the G●rter , Earle of Essex Lord high Chamberlaine of England , and higher than all this , V●car generall of the Church of ENGLAND , by vertue of which Office he took place above them , who were Metropolitanes of all England , and yet notw●thstanding he was arrested at the Councell ●●ble of high Treason by the Duke of Norfolke , when he least suspected any such desig●e , committed to the Tower , brought ●hence unto the Hill , and ( without being permitted to plead for himselfe ) there beheaded without any more adoe . But the strangest thing of all , is , that he that was the King● Vicegerent in spirituall causes should be accused for an Heretique , and that made one of the causes of his death , and that that was such a great enemy to the Catholiqu●s ( kicking downe all the Religious houses of the L●nd , and grinded the Religious together with the rubb●sh under his feet ) should at his death openly profess● that he would die in the Catholick faith . Thus we see Gods justice in the d●struction of the Churches enemies ; who knowes but that he may help her to such friends , though not such as may restore her her own Jewells , yet such as may heale her of her Wounds ? And who knowes but that it may be aff●cted by the same name , sithenc● the Almighty hath communicated so great a secret unto mortalls , as that there should be such a salve made known to them , whereby the same weapon that made the Wound , shou●d work the Cure ? Oliva Vera is not so hard to be construed ; Oliv●rus , as that it may not be believed , that a Prophet , rather than a Her●uld , gave the Common F●ther of Christendom● , the now Pope of Rome ( Innocent the tenth ) such Ensignes of his Nobility ( viz. ● dove holding an Olive branch in her mouth ) since it falls short in nothing of being both a Prophesie , and fulfilled , but onely his Highnesse running into her armes , whose Emblem of innocence beares him already in her mouth . FINIS . Notes, typically marginal, from the original text Notes for div A45326-e560 Stat. King Rich. 2. ● . Bils . in his true difference between Christian & Antichri●●ian Rebellion . part 3. pag. 243. 244. Hol. in his second volume of the last edition , p● 309. b. line 66. Holins . ib. pag. 310. line 2. Ibid. p. 30. a. line 11. Ibid. pag. 310. a. l. 11. Ibid. pag. 310. a. l. 14. Ibid. pag. 311. a. l. 2. Ibid. pag. 311. a. l. 9. Annotations upon the R●●m . 〈◊〉 . cap. 13. 2. An. in 1 Pet. cap. 2. 13. Bell. li. de ●aic●s . c. 10. & 11. of Dr. Keilison in his Survey printed 1603. p. 480. Tract . 3. sect . 5. written by I. Brer●ly An. 1608. Exo. 22 , 28 Act. 23. 5. Eccl. 10. 20 Rom. 13. 2. Rom. 13. 5. Hol. vol 3. An. Eliz. 26. p. 1358 Ib. p. 1360. b. line 26. Ib l. 26. Ib. l. 35. Ib. l. 40. Ib. l. 53. 54. &c. Holi●s . ubi supra , p. 1170. 2. l. 35. 36. Goodwin in his Catalogue of Bishops . Hol. ubi supra , p. 1170. l. 15 ▪ As the Suffolk people , S●ow in his Annals . p. ● 1046. S●ow An ▪ printed 1592. p. 1039. and 1045. Stow. An. p. 1046. Stow. An. p. 1047. Stow. ubi supra , pag. 1039. p. 1058. A65590 ---- The enthusiasm of the church of Rome demonstrated in some observations upon the life of Ignatius Loyola. Wharton, Henry, 1664-1695. 1688 Approx. 325 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 85 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images. Text Creation Partnership, Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) : 2003-05 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1). A65590 Wing W1562 ESTC R29269 11061870 ocm 11061870 46195 This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission. Early English books online. (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A65590) Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 46195) Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 1433:8) The enthusiasm of the church of Rome demonstrated in some observations upon the life of Ignatius Loyola. Wharton, Henry, 1664-1695. [19], 139 p. Printed for Ric. Chiswell..., London : 1688. Attributed by Wing and NUC pre-1956 imprints to Henry Wharton. Reproduction of original in the Harvard University Library. Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford. Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors. EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO. EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org). The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source. Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data. Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so. Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor. The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines. Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements). Keying and markup guidelines are available at the Text Creation Partnership web site . eng Ignatius, -- of Loyola, Saint, 1491-1556. Catholic Church -- Controversial literature. Christian saints -- Biography. 2003-01 TCP Assigned for keying and markup 2003-02 SPi Global Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images 2003-03 Judith Siefring Sampled and proofread 2003-03 Judith Siefring Text and markup reviewed and edited 2003-04 pfs Batch review (QC) and XML conversion THE ENTHUSIASM OF THE CHURCH of ROME . Imprimatur , Liber cui Titulus , The Enthusiasm of the Church of Rome . Guil. Needham , RR. in Christò P. ac D. D. Wilhelno Archiep . Cant. a Sacr. Domest . Mart. 16. 1687 / 8. THE ENTHUSIASM OF THE Church of Rome Demonstrated in some OBSERVATIONS UPON THE LIFE OF IGNATIVS LOYOLA . LONDON : Printed for Ric. Chiswell , at the Rose and Crown in St. Paul's Church-Yard . MDCLXXXVIII . THE CONTENTS . AN irrational Credulity the occasion of Enthusiasm , Page 2 The causes of this Credulity , p. 1 , 2 The ill effects of Enthusiasm , p. 3 The true remedy of it , p. 4 How fatal it is to Christianity , p. 5 That Christianity rightly understood , cannot be charged with it , p. 6 , 7 That the Church of Rome is most guilty of it , p. 7 , 8 That Learning tends effectually to prevent it , p. 6 , 7 , 8 , 9 The Artifices of Enthusiasts , p. 9 , 10 That the constitution of the Body , and disposition of the Spirits , may very much promote Enthusiasm ; and these either natural or acquired , p. 11 , 12 , 13 The mistakes in Religion arising from Enthusiasm , p. 13 , 14 That to promote Enthusiasm is a certain mark of a corrupted Church Page 15 That the Church of England doth not in the least encourage it , p. 16 That the Church of Rome doth many ways promote it , p. 16 , 17 , 18 Especially in her approbation and veneration of Enthusiastick Saints , p. 18 , 19 Particularly of Ignatius Loyola , p. 20 Ambition the first necessary quality of an Enthusiast , p. 20 , 21 Ignatius in an eminent manner guilty of it , p. 21 , &c. First induced to undertake a Religious Life by reading Romances , and the Lives of Saints , p. 22 , 23 , 24 His apish imitation of Christ and St. Francis , p. 25 His imitation of Romantick Heroes , p. 26 , 27 , 28 His Dispute with the Moor in his Pilgrimage to Montserrat , Page 28 , 29 His Ambition , confessed by the Writers of his Life , p. 30 , 31 That his Conversion proceeding from Ambition , could not be the effect of a Divine Operation , p. 31 That this Ambition continued after his Conversion , p. 32 That an Enthusiastick way of life was an effectual means to procure to him his desired Glory , p. 32 , 33 , 34 Other Arguments of Ignatius his Ambition , p. 34 , 35 , 36 His great conceit and boasts of his own Sanctity , p. 37 , 38 Weakness and violent commotions of Body necessary to Enthusiasts , and eminent in Ignatius , p. 39 , 40 His Ignorance , and weakness of understanding , stupidity and hatred of Learning , p. 41 , 42 , 43 , 44 The essential Properties of Enthusiasm , p. 44 His pretence of Divine Visions , p. 45 , 46 , 47 , 48 , 49 That these Visions were wholly owing to his disturbed Imagination , p 50 , 51 His pretence of internal supernatural Illuminations , and infused Knowledge , Page 51 , 52 , 53 , 54 His own Account of his Divine Visions , Raptures and Illuminations , p. 55 , 56 , 57 , 58 , 59 That these Illuminations were false and fictitious , p. 60 , 61 His pretence of acting by Divine Inspiration , and an inward Light , p. 61 , 62 , 63 , 64 His requiring a blind obedience and submission from his Disciples , p. 64 , 65 , 66 His diffidence of his own Reason , and irrational expectation of a Divine Direction and Assistance upon all occasions , p. 66 , 67 , 68 His pretence of a mighty familiarity with God , and receiving wonderful internal Consolations , p. 68 , 69 His canting about Spiritual Matters , p. 70 , 71 His irregular Preaching without receiving any Commission from the Church , p. 71 , 73 , 74 , 75 , 76 In imitation of St. Francis , p. 72 The ordinary effects of Enthusiasm , and that Ignatius was guilty of them , p. 76 , &c. His perpetual praying , p. 77 His foolish expectation of extraordinary assistance from God in all difficulties , p. 78 Other mistakes in Religion arising from Enthusiasm , p. 79 , 80 The foolish pretence and gross practice of Evangelical Poverty used by Ignatius , p. 80 , 81 , 82 , 83 , 84 His immoderate and irrational Abstinence and Austerities , p. 84 , 85 , 86 His desire of contempt , contumelies and derision , p. 87 , 88 The ridiculous Actions of Enthusiasts , p. 89 Of St. Francis , p. 89 , 90 , 91 Of Ignatius , p. 91 , 92 His denying to pay the usual ceremonies of Civilitiy , p. 93 , 94 The inconstancy and irregular Conduct of Enthusiasts , p. 95 Of Ignatius , p. 95 , 96 , 97 The pretence of fighting with Devils common to the Enthusiasts of the Church of Rome , p. 97 , 98 More especially to Ignatius and St. Francis , p. 98 , 99 That all these Pretences may be justly suspected of falshood , p. 100 That the Actions related to Ignatius by the Writers of his Life , might give just occasion of suspecting the concurrence of Evil Spirits in them , p. 101 , 102 ▪ That the Pope hath erred in affirming him never to have committed any mortal Sin after his Conversion , p. 103 That he was most grosly guilty of the Sin of Despair , p. 103 , 104 , 105 That his blind submission to the Dictates of his Confessor was sinful , at least foolish , p. 105 , 106 That he may be justly suspected of many other Vices , of entertaining unworthy thoughts of God , of revenge and cruelty , of lying , equivocating and incontinence , p. 107 , 108 , 109 St. Francis's temptation to Incontinence , p. 109 , 110 That Ignatius may be justly suspected of Imposture , p. 110 , 111 Of Heresie , p. 112 , 113 That both he and Saint Francis were , while alive , generally esteemed Fools , Madmen , Impostors and Hereticks , p. 113 , 114 , 115 Of his Miracles , p. 115 , &c. That it is incredible that God should in these latter Ages exert his power of Miracles so frequently , p. 116 , 117 That the Miracles of Ignatius were forged after his Death , p. 118 That by the Confession of the Writers of his Life they are highly uncertain , p. 119 , 120 That they want due attestation : many of them depending upon his own single Testimony , p. 121 , 122 Others upon the Testimony of one single credulous Witness , p. 122 , 123 , 124 That many of his Miracles have nothing extraordinary in them , and may be solved by natural Causes , p. 124 , 125 , 126 That some of them are evidently false , proved from the Testimony of the Writers of his Life , p. 126 , 127 , 128 From the absolute impossibility of them , and contradictions included in them , p. 128 , 129 , 130 , 131 From their monstrous incredibility , p. 131 , 132 , 133 , 134 From their frivolousness and impertinence , p. 134 , 135 , 136 The Conclusion , p. 137 , 138 , 139 THE PREFACE . AMong other Artifices , wherewith the Romish Emissaries recommend their Religion to ignorant and unwary Persons , none hath been more specious and successful , than the pretence of an excellent Ecclesiastical Policy , fitted to preserve Vnion in the Church , and prevent the Illusions of a private Spirit . The badness of their Cause permits them not to descend into a scrupulous examination of the merits of it . Every single Controversie hath been so often handled , and so demonstratively determined against them , that it would be rash and disadvantageous to resume the debate of those particular Questions . It was therefore found necessary to advance some general Considerations , which might amuse the Ignorant , and divert the Inquisitive from the examination of particular Controversies . Prejudices have been published against the Reformed Religion ; and pompous Arguments of external Convenience daily urged in favour of the Church of Rome . The principal of these is the pretended excellence of the Constitution of that Church , tending to preserve an intire unity of Faith , and universal decency of Discipline in the Church , and free all private Persons from the danger of entertaining any pernicious Error , or at least infusing it into others continuing in the Communion of the Church ; while every one submits his private Reason to the Iudgment of the Church , and with a blind obedience receives directions from the Living Rule of Faith , whether Pope or Council . This supposed Advantage hath been often , and with great ostentation produced in behalf of the Church of Rome ; and a natural tendency to Disorder , Heresie and Schism , with great vehemence charged upon the Church of England . It is objected that she allows to every man an unlimited power of using his own Reason in deciding matters of Faith ; that she constitutes every Person a supreme Iudge of the most momentous Controversies , from whom lyeth no Appeal to any Visible Iudge on Earth ; That she subjects the Faith of all private Christians to infinite uncertainty and fluctuation , since the Infallible Direction of the Holy Ghost is promised only to the Representative Church ; and the Iudgments of men may be as various as are their Humours and Vnderstandings ; That hereby a door is opened to infinite Heresies and Errors , and the Christian Religion exposed to the danger of being divided into as many several Systems as it contains Proselytes : That by this disorder all Rules of Faith are rendred useless , since whatsoever they may propose in their genuine sense , men will adapt them to their own pre-conceived Notions ▪ and frame to themselves a belief from the Dictates and Inclinations of their private Spirit : whereby unity of Faith will be totally destroyed , and Religion will degenerate into downright Enthusiasm . Indeed the danger of Enthusiasm , when rightly understood , is so fatal to Christianity , and destructive to the Reason of Mankind ; that we cannot but conclude any Church , which is guilty of it , to be grosly corrupted and degenerate ; and shall willingly put the whole Controversy upon this issue . But then Enthusiasm consists not in allowing to every private Person the power of judging for himself in matters of Religion . For this the Nature as well as Interest of Mankind requireth , which received the use of Reason chiefly for this end ; and even our Adversaries themselves must at last recur to this principle ; but it consists in pretending to receive the Articles of Faith by extraordinary Illumination , and in irrational and extravagant actions of Devotion and Piety , which a fond Imagination mistaketh for the Impulses and Dictates of the Divine Spirit . Such Pretences and Actions , as they are most remote from the Genius and Constitution of the Church of England ; so they naturally flow from the Principles of the Church of Rome , and are fomented and promoted by her . This appears upon many accounts , but chiefly from the consideration of her most Illustrious Saints , whom she admired when living , and reverenceth when dead ; consulted them then as Oracles , and proposeth them now to her Followers as Patterns of the most consummate Perfection , and by canonization of them , and solemnizing their Memories , hath set a publick stamp of authority and approbation upon their Life and Conduct . The most eminent of these were extravagant Enthusiasts , who distinguished themselves from the rest of Mankind by nothing else but the continued exercise of a blind Fanaticism . The proof of this Charge is the design of this present Treatise ; which hath therefore assumed for the Subject of it the Actions of Ignatius Loyola , as the greatest and most illustrious of all the latter Romish Saints . If our Arguments shall be convictive , and the most admired Saints of the Church of Rome shall be found to be in the highest degree guilty of Enthusiasm ; many considerable Conclusions may be drawn from thence in relation to other Controversies , which I shall not here insist to prove ; The so much boasted Order and Discipline of the Church of Rome will be intirely ruined . For if the pretence of a private Impulse be once publickly admitted and countenanced in any Church , all Impulses whatsoever must be allowed without distinction , whether agreeable or contrary to decency and the established Discipline of the Church , which will open a wide door to all licentious Disorders , since it is the nature of Enthusiasm ever to affect somewhat extravagant and irregular . The certainty of Oral Tradition will be overthrown ; since if Persons of so great authority and repute , as Saints are supposed to be , received not the Catholick Faith from any precedent Tradition , but from extraordinary Inspiration , that is in truth , the whimsies of their own Brains , and so delivered it to vast multitudes of credulous Hearers ; Oral Tradition will be interrupted , and the grossest Heresie might be easily introduced in the Church . But to omit other Consequences prejudicial to the Doctrine of the Church of Rome ; the Invocation of Saints will hence receive a fatal blow . For it would be highly irrational to address our Prayers to any Saint to desire his intercession in Heaven , unless we were probably assured that the Saint hath already obtained a place in Heaven . But if the Church can so far err in the Canonization of Saints , as to bestow that sacred Character upon , publickly address Prayers to , and exhort the People in their private Devotions to desire the intercession of such foolish Enthusiasts , as are utterly unworthy the lowest seat in Heaven , and perhaps never got so far as Purgatory ; then Invocation of Saints , altho we should grant it to be lawful in the Theory , cannot but be infinitely unsafe in the practice of it . If the imputation of Enthusiasm renders the Invocation of these Saints unsafe and dangerous ; much more will the evidence of some notorious Crime unrepented of incapacitate other Romish Saints from receiving our Addresses . That there have been such , the Examples of St. Thomas Becket and St. Dominick put past all dispute ; the first of which violently opposed the lawful power of his Prince over the Clergy ; the last employed his whole life in inciting Armies of holy Pilgrims to the slaughter of the innocent Albigenses . But what , if after all , great numbers of Saints , placed in the Roman Calendar , and invoked in the publick Offices of the Church , had never any existence , and are the meer Inventions of Romantick Legends ? A Learned Person hath lately instanced in some few of them , as St. George , St. Sebastian , St. Longinus , St. Viarius , &c. to which perhaps some hundreds might be added . I will instance but in one , but him most remarkable , and not yet observed by any , as being such a Monster of a Saint , as Pagan Superstition would have never thought of , and which may perhaps at the first sight seem incredible . The Church of Rome hath taken the Almanack into the number of the Saints , and canonized it under the name of St. Almachius , solemnizeth its memory on the first day of January , and giveth to it an illustrious Character in the Martyrology . This probably proceeded from the mistake of some ignorant Monk about the seventh or eighth Age , who finding the word S. Almanacum , Sanctum Almanacum written in the front of the Calendar , and not knowing what to make of that barbarous term , with which he was before unacquainted , imagined it to be some ancient obscure Saint , who took up the first place in the Calendar . Being possessed with this Error , it was no hard matter to make S. Almachius of S. Almanacum written in the old way of Abbreviation . Having thus framed the Saint , out of good manners he placed him after the Circumcision of our Lord , the memory of which is celebrated upon the same day ; but yet to keep the former Order as much as possible , immediately after it , as it now continueth in the Roman Martyrology . This unhappy mistake was thence transcribed into many other Copies , and so encreased the Rabble of the Romish Saints with the addition of St. Almanack . Afterwards a goodly Story was framed of him ; that he suffered Martyrdom at Rome under the Presecture of Alipius , where reprehending the Gladiators in the Amphitheater for their bloody sports , he was killed by them . That my Conjecture is just , manifestly appears from the constant silence of all ancient Writers concerning any such Martyr . None makes mention of him before Alcuinus (a) ; and he doth it in such a manner as sheweth that he knew not what to make of him . For as for the Martyrologies of Beda , Usuardus and Ado , they have received so many Interpolations from latter hands , that no Arguments can be drawn from them . Baronius is grievously perplexed about this S. Almachius . One while (b) he makes him to have suffered under Honorius ; another while (c) under Theodosius ; and supposeth him to have been the same with the Martyr Telemachus , of whom Theodoret (d) makes mention . But so prodigious a change of Telemachus into Almachius is somewhat incredible ; and that Telemachus was stoned , whereas Almachius is said to have been stabbed . Add to this universal silence of the Ancients , that S. Almachius is placed exactly in the beginning of the Calendar , on the first of January , immediately after the Circumcision of Christ ; and the matter will be rendred highly probable . The only Objection , which with any shew of reason can be opposed , is , that the word Almanacum seems not to have been so ancient as the time of Alcuinus , as being received from the Arabians . But this is no other than a vulgar Error . For Porphyry (e) used the word 1400. years since , where speaking of the many different Horoscopes , he saith of them , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 whose names are contained in the Almanacks : which may also give a probable reason how the letter h crept into Almachius . For as anciently in spelling words derived from the Greek , they kept much more closely to the Greek Orthography , than we now do ; it is not unlikely that when this word was first adopted by the Latins , it was writ Almanachum . These Arguments will at least create a probability of my Assertion , that this fictitious Saint arose from the unhappy mistake of some ignorant Writer . If our Adversaries of the Church of Rome shall yet persist to defend the honour and truth of their Calendar ; it will concern them to produce better Arguments for the existence of St. Almachius , than I have now proposed against it : But to return from St. Almanack to St. Ignatius ; it cannot be pretended by our Adversaries , that the Character of Enthusiasm or Falsity , which I have affixed to him , and the Miracles attributed to him , may equally be fastned on the Actions and Miracles of Christ and his Apostles ; altho both Ignatius and St. Francis in acting their Extravagances flattered themselves with the thoughts of a perfect imitation of Christ. As for the reception of the Faith by extraordinary Illumination , and in many cases acting by Divine Impulse ; that in the first propagation of Christianity ( when it was both necessary and convenient ) was no argument or character of Enthusiasm : but only in subsequent times , after the Faith had been once published ; and an ordinary Rule , whether Scripture or Tradition , was fixed , which by natural means might divulge the knowledge of it . Nothing childish or ridiculous can be discovered in the Actions of Christ and his Apostles ; none of those frantick Motions , or irrational Extravagances , which are so eminently conspicuous in the whole Conduct of Ignatius . At least none of their Miracles are subject to those Objections , which intirely ruine the credit of those ascribed to Ignatius . They were all well attested , performed before whole multitudes of Enemies as well as Friends , delivered to us by Eye-witnesses , and that without any fluctuation , or mutual repugnance of their Testimony , were not destructive of the Laws of Corporeal Beings , nor included any contradiction , contained nothing monstrous or indecent in them , and were in all respects intirely conformable to the Majesty of that God , who wrought them ; and the gravity of that Religion , which was confirmed by them . It will perhaps be pretended with greater shew of reason , that the actions and Histories of many famous Monks and Anchorets of the Ancient Church give no small countenance to the Conduct of Ignatius , and by the authority of their Examples rescue it from the force of our Objections ; that consequently the Ancient Church is no less subject to the Charge of Enthusiasm than the Church of Rome , and both equally concerned in it . Altho the deformity of Enthusiasm cannot be palliated by any Authority whatsoever ; yet the regard which I have to Truth , and the great reverence which the Church of England not unjustly beareth to the more pure and ancient times of Christianity , obligeth me to remove this prejudice , and preclude the force of any such Objection , before I dismiss the Reader . First then , however it cannot be denied that many Persons , who obtained to themselves an extraordinary repute of sanctity in the Ancient Church , committed many gross irregularities in the conduct of their Devotion , practised immoderate Austerities , and were sometimes guilty of ridiculous Actions ; yet the Ancient Vniversal Church is not in the least concerned in all this , nor receiveth any prejudice from the indiscreet Zeal of these private Bigots . She gave no countenance to their Extravagances , never recommended them to the practise or imitation of her Children , much less approved them by any solemn and publick Act. Whereas the Church of Rome hath in the highest and most solemn manner espoused the Follies and Whimsies of her Enthusiastick Saints by canonizing them , celebrating their Memories with Festivals and pompous Ceremonies , invoking them in her publick Offices , and recommending their Examples to the World as the best and greatest Patterns of Christian Perfection . This alone might suffice to overthrow all pretence of Antiquity in this case . Yet to clear the matter somewhat farther , I will observe that these indiscreet Actions and Childish Irregularities were the products of latter and degenerate Ages in the Ancient Church , unknown to the first four Ages , when Christianity flourished in its greatest purity . In the three first Ages not the least footstep or shadow of them can be found ; and in the fourth Age they were very rarely practised , and wholly confined to the Desarts of Egypt or Palestine . As for the Follies related of St. Antony in his Life , ascribed to St. Athanasius , and those of other Saints in the Vitae Patrum , said to have been writ by St. Hierom , all Learned Men are now agreed that the former Work is miserably corrupted , the latter wholly spurious . After the fourth Age , many Childish Impertinencies and trifling Superstitions began to be practised by the Monks and Hermits , whose Follies are celebrated and magnified by injudicious Writers of the same Order and time , such as Palladius , Heraclitus , Sulpicius Severus , Cassian and Moschus ; but augmented with a large addition of Fables and absurdity , by the latter Legendary Writers of the Church of Rome . In the next place it deserveth farther to be considered , that in the Ancient Church none but obscure and inconsiderable Persons , confined to a Mountain or a Desart , who obtained neither authority nor reputation in the Church , were guilty of such foul mistakes and irregularities . The great and famous Doctors and Fathers of the Church , who drew the eyes of the whole World upon their Actions , and acquired to themselves an universal veneration , cannot be accused of such fatal miscarriages , which were so far unworthy of them . On the contrary , they sharply opposed the misguided Zeal of these ignorant Devotoes , censured their imprudent Actions , slighted their external shews of apparent Piety , and deplored the evil consequences of their irregular Practices . What the wisest of the Ancients disowned , deserve not to be excused and defended by us . And indeed the trifling Devotions and wild Impertinencies of the Monastick Order were the greatest blemish to those latter Ages of Antiquity ; and laid the foundation of all Corruptions , whether of Faith or Manners , which infected succeeding Ages . Towards the beginning of the fifth Age , Eunapius , the Heathen Historian , could find no more plausible or rational objection against Christianity , than the sordid Actions and ridiculous Conduct of the Monks : certainly no objection was then more visible , or less capable of a refutation . But then the Actors of these Follies never obtained that respect and admiration from the publick suffrage of the Ancient Church , which Enthusiastick Saints have received from the Church of Rome . The former commemorated none in her publick Offices but Martyrs , Confessors and famous Persons , who had been eminently instrumental in the service of the Church ; and filled not her Diptychs with Monks and Anchorets . The latter hath scarce canonized any other than such as were chiefly eminent for Enthusiasm . Lastly , to say no more , Even the highest Extravagances of these Ancient Bigots come far beneath the Enthusiasm of Ignatius and other admired Saints of the Church of Rome . They might perhaps commit many gross absurdities and indecent actions , and entertain Childish notions of Religion ; but never proceeded so far , as to pretend to extraordinary Illuminations , reception of the Faith by supernatural Revelation , and continual Impulse of the Divine Spirit ; nor took upon them to publish their own Whimsies by preaching to the People without any commission from the Governours of the Church ; which are the genuine and most essential Characters of Fanaticism . If the Miracles related of them be sometimes found to lye open to the same Objections , which are opposed by me to those of Ignatius ; the honour of the Ancient Church suffers no prejudice thereby ; which far from building her Authority and Reputation on them , hath frequently disowned and rejected them ; as appears among other Arguments , from that Passage of the Learned Author of the Opus Imperfectum , which I have produced in the following Discourse . None will be concerned in the truth of these ancient Monkish Miracles , but that Church only , which hath proposed them to the People in her publick Offices and Ecclesiastical Legends . In representing the Actions of Ignatius , I have chiefly made use of the Authority of F. Dominick Bouhours , a French Iesuit ▪ altho one of the latest Writers of his Life ; because in publishing the Life of Ignatius of late among us , that Author was thought fit to be preferred before all others , and his Relation of him translated into our Language . However , in whatsoever he proposeth , he wants not the attestation of more ancient and authentick Writers . For he seems to have taken his whole Relation from Orlandinus his History of the Society of Jesus , printed at Colen in the Year 1615. with the approbation of Claudius Aquaviva the General . I have seldom produced any other Writers of Ignatius his Life ; but when the first is either wholly silent , or giveth a different Relation . If I have sometimes inserted Observations from the Life of Apollonius Tyaneus ; that tendeth as well to illustrate the nature of Enthusiasm in general , as to do justice to the common Cause of Christianity against the pretences of an Impostor , whom the latter Heathens set up in opposition to our Blessed Saviour . To conclude , I hope our Adversaries will not pretend that I have misrepresented or falsified the Actions of Ignatius : since I have all along to every particular Action so carefully annexed in the Margent the Author who relates it , and the place where it may be found . The pretence of misrepresentation is the last refuge of a baffled Cause ; and therefore made use of by our Adversaries as the only remaining expedient upon all occasions ; particularly by the Author of the Monomachia , who not being able to answer the Objections brought by a Friend of mine against the Authorities of his Speculum Ecclesiasticum , pretended to overrule the concurrent Testimonies of Labbé , Oudin , Du Pin , and other Romish Criticks ; because the particular places of their Books , to which those Passages related , were not adjoined ; and insinuated a suspicion of some insincerity , as if that omission had proceeded from a fear , lest the truth of those Citations should be examined . What the ignorance or artifice of this Author will not permit him to do ▪ at least all judicious Persons will allow , that it were both unuseful and impertinent to stuff the Margents with particular mention of the places of such Critical Writers , who in giving their Censures upon Ancient Authors , proceed either Alphabetically , or in order of time , and may consequently be immediately recurred to without any difficulty . But a lame excuse must serve the turn , when the badness of the Cause will admit no better . THE ENTHUSIASM OF THE CHURCH of ROME , &c. SO great and venerable an Idea of God is by nature imprinted in the minds of men ; so visible and convictive are the Arguments of his Omniscience and Veracity , that all Divine Revelations are no sooner proposed , than admitted ; and esteemed to command , no less than to deserve our assent . The infinite desires of our Will , and visible imperfections of our Understanding , sufficiently convinceth mankind of the necessity of such Revelations . The desire of happiness is natural to all , and impossibility of attaining it in this life is no less evident . The nature and immateriality of our Soul demonstrates that we were created for greater and more noble ends than the mean and inconsiderable enjoyments of this life ; that we cannot but exist for ever , and are capable of Eternal Happiness ; and then our Will naturally prompts us to desire that this future Happiness may be commensurate to the infinite duration of our existence , and not inferior to the capacity of our Nature . Yet these ardent desires , and possibility of obtaining them , would but enhance our misery , and augment our wishes , unless the means of attaining them were assured to us . This Divine Revelation alone can do ; since God alone can confer that happiness upon mankind ; and that he will do it , can no otherwise appear than by some external Revelation . The sense and evidence of these undoubted Truths have excited mankind in all Ages to enquire after such Revelation , and obliged them to found all their hopes of future Happiness upon it . Their Hopes and Desires induced them to attend to the proposal of it , and then their Reason commanded them to acquiesce in it . The assurance of the Divine Infallibility excluded all doubts and scruples ; and the sense of their Interest engaged in it , banished even all desire of doubting . Thus Divine Revelations easily gained belief and obedience in the World ; and if at any time they were rejected or disbelieved by men , it was because their Judgment and Assent was prepossessed with some either real , or feigned Revelation . But then it could not be avoided but this natural reverence for Divine Revelations , and proneness of believing them , would produce some ill effects prejudicial to the Reason and Interest of mankind . A fatal credulity would creep into the World , and possess the minds of more ignorant Persons , and induce them blindly to believe every bold Pretender to Revelation . After a laborious and fruitless search of future Happiness , men were apt to embrace any System of Religion presented to them , if it flattered their hopes of future felicity ; they were loth to discover the error and illusion of any pleasing Revelation : they wished it might be true ; and what at first they wished , they at last believed . But not only did the desires and hopes of mankind create this credulity ; the natural reverence of God and all divine Oracles , when not rationally directed , advanc'd and increas'd it . Many feared they should be injurious to the Divine Majesty , and incur the guilt of Atheism , if they should scrupulously examine what pretended to carry the stamp of his Authority , and to have been revealed by him . To entertain scruples in this case , was thought no less than Sacrilege ; and every doubt was esteemed an affront to God. To which may be added , that most imagined they should contract no small merit , and even lay an obligation upon God , if they immediately resigned up their judgment to his supposed Revelation , and blindly received it without any doubt or hesitation . This in all Ages opened a wide gate , and prepared the way for Error and Superstition : while the whimsies of every foolish Enthusiast , and fables of every bold Impostor were proposed under the venerable name of Divine Oracles , and securely believed by the credulous multitude . Hence all the follies and absurdities of Pagan Religion found belief and entertainment in the World ; and the most extravagant Impostors never wanted Proselytes . Hence the most pernicious Errors of Hereticks found admission into the Church ; and the pretence of new Revelations in every Age , seduced some part of the Christian World. All the present corruptions of the Faith are owing to it ; on which side soever any Errors at this day are entertained , a scrupulous examination would discover them to be entertained chiefly for the precedent reasons ; and all modern additions to genuine Christianity will be found either to flatter the hopes , or raise the admiration of the common People . To this fatal credulity , and danger of illusion arising from it , God and Nature have assigned an excellent remedy , the use of our Reason ; which may examine the grounds and testimonies of all pretended Revelations , inquire into their truth , and after a scrupulous trial pass sentence on them . This the interest of Truth , and the honour of our Nature requires us to perform , that we may neither prostitute the former , nor depreciate the latter by submitting our Understandings to the Pretensions of every bold Impostor . Without this precedent enquiry , our belief would be irrational , and far from being meritorious , would become unlawful . For to violate the rules of conduct prescribed to our understanding , were to overthrow all the Laws of Nature , to debase the dignity of mankind , and efface the Image of God imprinted in us . These Rules assure us that God cannot reveal any thing foolish or ridiculous , much less contrary to the testimony of our Senses , or repugnant to the first principles of Reason . No greater injury can be offered to the Deity , than to believe him the Author of any Religion which prescribes or encourageth foolish and superstitious Practices , or opposeth Sense and Reason . All such Revelations would imply repugnant Attributes to be in God ; which if it did not destroy his existence , would at least oblige us to form dishonourable Ideas of him . And therefore Seneca truly saith , (a) Superstition is a most senseless Error , which affronts that Object it pretends to worship . For what doth it matter , whether you deny or dishonour God ? Justly also doth Plutarch wonder (b) why Atheism should be rather accused of Impiety than Superstition , since few of are moved by any defect in the Order or Government of the World to call in question the Existence of God ; but the Tricks and Cheats of superstitious Persons , their Enthusiastick Motions , Ridiculous Actions , Exorcisms , Lustrations , and such like , give them occasion to believe it better , and more rational , there should be no God , than such a God , as the Author of such a Superstitious Religion must necessarily be . So that wise Heathen . If Christianity in the first and purer Ages of it , had laboured with these difficulties , or been obnoxious to these Objections ; it could never have convinced the World of its Truth , or surmounted the resistance of Heathen Philosophy . It would have been highly irrational and unworthy the learning of those Ages to have deserted one Superstition to embrace another so much more absurd , than the former , by how much the one was repugnant to Reason alone , the other both to Sense and Reason . It is the unhappiness of latter Ages , to lye open to the force of this Objection , which after so many Superstitious Practices and Opinions introduced into a great part of the Christian Church , is thereby become unanswerable . For , whosoever considers the Fictions of Transubstantiation , Purgatory and Infallibility , the Impertinence of Prayers in an unknown Tongue , the trifling Actions of their most illustrious Saints , and fond Superstitions practiced in their several Monastick Orders , Processions , Worship of Images , Saints and Relicks ; and indeed , in every individual Office of the Church of Rome , cannot but conclude without descending into the merits of the Cause , That the complex Religion of the Church of Rome , is not of Divine Institution , and deserves not , either to have been revealed by God , or to be believed by Men ; and if he believeth these opinions and practices to be inseparable from Christianity , he may justly reject it , and rationally conclude it to be a Cheat , and the Author of it to have been an Egregious Impostor . That these Reasons have really tended to the Prejudice of Christianity , and made innumerable Apostates from it , the sad Experience of Italy , and other Romish Countries beyond the Seas demonstrates , where , if the Relations of modern Travellers do not deceive us , few real Christians can be found out of the credulous Multitude , whose Ignorance disableth them from perceiving the Follies , and discovering the Falseness of their Religion . It is therefore the peculiar Glory of the Christian Religion , that it was revealed and proposed to the World in the most Learned of all the precedent Ages ; That it did not take shelter in the Ignorance of Mankind , nor confine its Mysteries to the more remote and ignorant Part of the World. The Learning and Philosophy of the Heathens was then raised to the highest Perfection ; and the Knowledg of all Arts and Sciences had gained equal extent with the Roman Empire ; so that we may truly affirm the World to have been then more universally Learned , than in any Age , either before or since . At this time especially , God chose to publish his Revelations to the World , and made the more Learned part of it the Stage of his Promulgation ; that so in future Ages , Christianity might not be subjected to any just Suspicions of Fraud and Imposture , nor the precedent Reception of it be ascribed to the foolish Credulity of ignorant and illiterate Proselytes . The Doctrines of it were proposed , and Miracles in testimony of it , wrought in all the more famous Cities of the Empire , in their publick Schools and Synagogues , in their Theaters and Universities , in Rome and Athens , the great Centers of Learning ; and , which deserveth to be observed , more especially in Greece , and Asia Minor , the most Learned part of that then Learned Empire . This secured the Christian Religion from all possibility of Error and Illusion ; since , if either the Doctrines of it had been ridiculous and irrational , or the Miracles fictitious and pretended ; the Learned Auditors and Spectators of those times , who were not in the least prepossest in favour of it , would soon have discovered the Cheat , and vehemently decried the Error . This consideration also tendeth no less to the Advantage and Reputation of the Reformation , that it was advanced and undertaken in a most learned and knowing Age ; That all the Authors and Promoters of it , were Persons of extraordinary Knowledg ; and that purity of Religion , and success of Learning , as they decreased proportionably in all Ages ; so they returned into the World at the same time . Whereas Popery oweth all its Triumphs and Success to the Ignorance of Mankind ; began with the decrease of Learning , and was well nigh ruined with the Restauration of it . All the peculiar Articles of Popery , were founded in the dark and ignorant Ages of the Church ; their most illustrious and admired Saints , were rude and illiterate Idiots , devoid of all Learning , and oft-times of common Sense ; their Miracles are ever acted either in barbarous and credulous Ages , or in remote Corners of the World ; ( we poor Hereticks , who have the greatest need of them ( for their Arguments being so often baffled , nothing but Miracles can now convert us ) can never be blessed with the sight of them ) and at this day , it flourisheth proportionably to the Knowledg or Ignorance of all Countries . In France , the most Learned of all the Popish Countries , it is forced to put on a new Masque , and by many subtil and nice Expositions , Qualifications and Interpretations , is almost lost and refined into nothing . In Italy ( if we may believe the Reports of modern Travellers ) it hath few Proselytes , besides the ignorant and unlearned Multitude ; the more intelligent sort being become either Atheists , Scepticks or Molinists . In Spain alone , and the Indies , doth it flourish in its full Vigour ; where so gross an Ignorance hath possessed the minds of Papists , that they believe their Inquisitors no less Infallible than the Apostles ; and imagine that their Images can both hear and see them . So necessary and useful is Learning to Mankind , which may fix Rules to distinguish true from pretended Revelations , discern real from feigned Miracles , and discover the Illusions of Impostors , that the decay of it hath in all Ages and Countries been accompanied with a deluge of Error and Superstition . But in nothing is the use and necessity of Learning , and its subservience to the interest and purity of Religion , more conspicuous and apparent , than in preventing the Dangers and Follies of Enthusiasm ; to which , in the present Constitution of mankind , all revealed Religions cannot but be obnoxious . I do not hereby imply the necessity of any extraordinary Learning , or accurate Knowledg of all Sciences , in all Ranks and Orders of Christians ; but an ordinary Prudence , and right understanding of the nature and genius of Christianity ; which if assisted by the Direction of more learned Guides and Pastors , as God in the first Institution of Christianity intended it should be ; will abundantly secure all Persons from the delusions of designing or ignorant Enthusiasts . However , a great part of Mankind will continue to want this Prudence , and neglect this Direction ; especially , when the means of Knowledg are studiously kept from them , and no Instruction to be obtained , but from external Ceremonies , or the Dictates of a Confessor , as it is in all Popish Countries . Such Persons profess Christianity , not out of any Conviction of the Truth or Divinity of it , but induced by the Prejudices of Education and Authority of Example , understand not the true Principles of their Religion , and instead of a rational Faith , possess only a blind Credulity . This affords a fair opportunity of success to the Frauds and Artifices of Impostors , who will never want Proselytes in an ignorant and credulous Auditory ; and if upheld , and favoured by the publick Applause of the Church , may draw Multitudes of Admirers after them . The great Engines of these Religious Juglers , were ever Enthusiasm , and the pretence of Miracles . The latter have long since ceased , and could never really be performed by Impostors : It remains therefore , that they betake themselves to Enthusiasm ; possess the People with a belief of extraordinary Revelations communicated to them , of an inward Familiarity with God , of continual Divine Inspirations , of acting solely by the impulse of the Spirit , and following the infallible Dictates of an inward Light. This Opinion must be raised , and continued by bold Pretences , extatick Motions , severe Austerities , and Macerations of the Body , a mortified Look , extraordinary Acts of apparent Humility , ridiculous Actions , which may imply a contempt of the World , perpetual canting about Spiritual Matters , and delivering them in such a manner , as may seem to proceed from the immediate Revelation of God ; and withal , in impenetrable Nonsense . Such Pretences and Actions , will excite the Admiration of foolish Persons , and by amusing their Judgment with specious Shews , create in them an extraordinary Veneration for their Enthusiastick Prophet . All the Whimsies of his disturbed Phantasy shall then pass for Oracles , and his foolish Austerities for so many certain Indications of a real Sanctity . When this Opinion is once entertained , then the pretence of Miracles may securely be set on foot , and the grossest Cheat may pass undiscerned among credulous Spectators , who will be deterred by a religious Awe from examining the Truth of the Miracles of their admired Impostor , whose own Word shall without Scruple be received for Miracles pretended to be done by him in Secret ; or at least , the single Testimony of one credulous Woman , or fanciful Ideot , shall be esteemed an undoubted Certainty . Whosoever examines the Miracles of the Romish Saints , will find them all to have been at first believed upon such slender Motives , and afterwards amplified and increased by the Writers of their Lives ; at least , that this was the case of the Miracles pretended to be done by Ignatius Loyola , I doubt not to demonstrate . Thus the Folly and Credulity of Mankind , hath opened the way , and facilitated success , even to designing Impostors , who are conscious of the falsity of their own Pretences , and are disquieted with a perpetual fear of Discovery . But , then the way is more open , and success more easy to such Enthusiasts , who imagine they really enjoy and receive from God those Illuminations and Impulses which they vent to their deluded Followers . Such Persons are inspired with a false Zeal ; and in proposing the Phrensies of their disturbed Brains , imagine themselves to act in Obedience to Heaven , and for the benefit of Mankind ; which renders all their Actions vigorous , and themselves unwearied in the Prosecution of them . That there have been , and are still , many such Enthusiasts in the World , the History of all times , and our own Experience demonstrates beyond all doubt ; and that there should be such , we shall cease to wonder if we consider the nature of things . Such Persons are commonly endued with weak Brains , and diseased Bodies ; often suffer irregular motions of the Blood , which creates gross and turbulent Spirits , and fills the Brain with strong and active Vapours . These continuing a violent motion in the Brain , will reproduce so strong and lively Images of those things , which have been the most frequent Objects of their Meditations , and made deepest Impression in them , that they will really believe themselves to act those things which they only imagine ; and to see , hear , and feel all those Objects , which are so lively represented to them . This is manifest even in Melancholly and Hypochondriack Persons , who are so far deluded by the Action of the undigested Vapours of their Bodies upon their Brain , that they frequently believe the reality of those things , which their disturbed Imagination representeth to them . If the motion of the Spirits be very irregular , and their action upon the Brain exceeding strong , it will produce various effects upon the Body , according to the different Constitution of it , or peculiar irregularity of the motion and disorder of the Spirits . Sometimes violent and extraordinary motions of the Body shall be effected ; at other times , all the Spirits flowing to the Brain , the Nerves will be emptied , and thereby all the visible Actions of Life will be suspended , and both ways an Extasy will be produced . And all this may happen involuntarily without , or even against the consent of the Will. All these Effects will be much more sensible and apparent , when the Enthusiasm is affected , and contracted by a long habit of distempered Imagination . This frequently happens in ignorant and melancholy Persons , whose Thoughts are not serene and calm , but accompanied with vehement Passions and turbulent Motions . Such are wont to affix their whole Thoughts to certain Objects , and employ all their Spirits in continuing their Ideas of them ; which being gross , and hurried with an irregular Motion , create a mighty Fermentation in the Blood , whence new Clouds and Vapours are transmitted into the Brain , and render the Imagination more intense and strong . The Spirits being put into this irregular and rapid Motion , various Effects will follow in the Body , according to the different Constitution of it , or present Disposition of the Spirits . Either violent and extraordinary Motions of the whole Body will be produced , or all the sensible Actions of Life will be suspended . And all the while the Mind amuseth it self with monstrous and extravagant Ideas of things , which are often rendred pleasing and delightful by their infinite Variety . When once the Art is obtained , of exciting the Passions , and disturbing the Spirits of the Body at the Meditation of certain Objects , no sooner will the Ideas recur to the Mind , but the same Motions will return into the Body , and all the aforementioned Effects will naturally be produced . Thus a habit of Enthusiasm at last is formed ; and extasies may be produced as often as the convenience or whimsies of the Enthusiast shall require it . In this state the Soul is detained with unaccountable Notions , and monstrous Ideas of things , which enables even the most ignorant Persons to talk boldly and fluently of those things , whose imagination then disturbs the mind , which are commonly Divine Matters , but withal in an incoherent and unintelligible manner . However , the Enthusiast himself believes all this to proceed from a Divine influence , and mistakes the phrensies of his Brain for the dictates of the Holy Ghost ; and the credulous Multitude , which ever refers those things to a Divine original , whose causes it cannot comprehend , proclaimeth his Dreams to be Inspirations , ascribeth the extatick motions of his Body to the operation of the Spirit acting in him , and admireth his high-flown Nonsense as Divine Sublimity . These Enthusiasts , as they are commonly Persons of weak understandings , and narrow capacities , are easily led away with false appearances of Religion , and grosly mistake the nature and genius of Christianity . They imagine Religion to consist in a rigorous and severe exercise of those external actions , which in the Countrey they live in , are generally esteemed the indications of Piety and Christian Vertue ; and fancy , that the farther they carry these practices , the more nearly they approach to the utmost degree of perfection . Thus in the Church of Rome , the profession of Evangelical poverty , a beggarly habit , a severe mortification of the Body , continual telling over of Beads , going in pilgrimage , and other childish actions , are at least by the common people esteemed the best characters of a refined and exalted Vertue . Hence Enthusiasts of that Communion , corrupted with these prejudices , while they aim at an extraordinary perfection and purity , propose to themselves long pilgrimages , terrible austerities , continual prayer , and a thousand other ridiculous actions , which their deluded fancy suggests to be meritorious . They employ their thoughts in the perpetual meditation of these imaginary perfections ; and in their extasies and raptures are amused with them , and form pleasing Ideas of them , arising from the apprehension of any exceeding merit or veneration to be obtained by the practice of them . In this religious phrensy they imagine to have received the Divine approbation of them , mistaking a foolish satisfaction of a deluded judgment for the suffrage and voice of the Holy Spirit acting in them : and at last proceed so far , as to fancy the reception of a Divine Command for the commission of these extravagancies . No wonder then , if after such a false perswasion they proceed to act all the whimsies and follies which a disturbed brain and violent imagination can suggest ; if they put off all sense of shame and modesty , and setting no bounds to their extravagance , deliver themselves up to the conduct and direction of an irrational fancy , which inciteth them to commit such follies and trifles , as are beneath the dignity of a rational Being , and contrary to the dictates of common sense ; such ridiculous fopperies and elaborate extravagance , as may justly provoke the laughter of sober Heathens , and indignation of wiser Christians . Such ridiculous Fanaticism is the utmost degeneracy of Christian Religion , than which nothing can be more contrary to its Genius , and destructive of its Principles . Christianity was intended to exalt and perfect the Reason of mankind , to create true notions of the nature of all moral and religious Actions , and introduce the practice of a manly and rational Piety . Whereas this Enthusiasm debaseth the Reason and Understanding of mankind , introduceth false Ideas of Religion and Piety , and exposeth both to the scorn and derision of the more judicious and intelligent World : as if none but Fools and Ideots could be perfect Christians ; and the highest degree of madness were the most certain mark of piety . Such absurd Opinions cannot but scandalize all considering Persons ; and cause them to conclude , that either these absurdities are gross corruptions and deviations from Christianity , or else Christianity it self is a grand Imposture , unworthy the belief and veneration , or even attention of mankind . The former is not easily discernible by those who have no other notions of Christianity , than what they receive from the general practice and currant opinions of their Countrey ; and are from their infancy prepossest , that there is no true Christian Society besides their own ; where if such Fanaticism be publickly practised or countenanced , it cannot but create in them a detestation of all Christianity . But as for those who are convinced of the truth of Christianity in general , and enquire after the true Doctrines of it among so many divided Communions of the Christian World , they may rationally and infallibly conclude that particular Church which favours or promotes this Superstitious Enthusiasm , to be infinitely corrupted and degenerate from the true Spirit and Principles of Christianity . If we view the several Churches and Communions of the Christian World , we shall find no Society of Christians more free from Fanaticism than the Church of England , or more guilty of it than the Church of Rome . It hath been the peculiar happiness of the Church of England to create a right sense of Religion and Piety in all her Communicants , and secure to them the practice of a rational Devotion . She makes no pretensions to private Inspirations , and extraordinary Illuminations of the Holy Ghost ; and all her Children are more apt to deride , than admire the follies and extasies of Enthusiasts . If any of her Members have at any time through ambition or ignorance embraced Fanaticism , they have at the same time departed from the Communion of the Church , and becoming Schismaticks , proclaimed themselves her Enemies . Yet so far hath the sober and judicious practice and example of the Church of England influenced even their conduct , that the most extravagant among them have been less Fanatical than the most admired Saints of the Church of Rome : and whensoever the sense of their Duty , and Providence of God shall induce them to return to the bosome of the Church , which we heartily wish , they can do it no otherwise than by deserting even all Reliques of Fanaticism . Not so the Church of Rome , which in all her Offices and publick Ceremonies promotes and foments it , hath on many occasions given publick applause and approbation to it , and oweth the greatest part of her peculiar Doctrines , and present prosperity to the Enthusiasm of her Followers . If we consult the publick Offices of that Church , we shall find nothing intelligible directly proposed to the common People , but the Prayers performed in an unknown Tongue , and their Senses in the mean while amused with antick Gestures , Images , Processions , and pompous Representations . The first enforceth the minds of ignorant Persons to betake themselves to the entertainment of their own thoughts , and direct their Devotion according to their own crude and indigested Ideas ; and then the latter inspires them with childish and absurd notions of Religion , and Divine Matters , and both together cause them to form wild and Enthusiastick Apprehensions of Religious Actions , and direct their Conduct according to those Apprehensions . If we examine the peculiar Doctrines of the Church of Rome , we shall find many of them to derive their original from Enthusiastick Visions and Revelations . I will instance only in Purgatory and Transubstantiation ; whereof the former , however at this day defended , was at first set a foot upon the sole Authority of these Fanatick Visions ; which imaginary Visions of this kind were so frequent among the Enthusiastick Monks of the sixth , seventh , eighth , and tenth Ages , that large Volumes might be compiled of them : as indeed I have seen several voluminous Collections of them in Manuscript , composed before the Reformation , in proof of Purgatory . As for Transubstantiation , as it was first forged in the Cell of a Visionary Monk ; so it chiefly gained credit and belief in the World from the pretended Visions of supposed Saints ; for whose sake God divested the Sacramental Elements of their usual Accidents , and offered them to their sight under the very Species of an Humane Body . Scarce a Monkish Saint of any eminence after the ninth Age can be found , in whose life such a Vision is not related . Lastly , if we view the Religious Orders of the Church of Rome , where Religion and Piety is supposed to flourish in its utmost perfection , and which are esteemed the grand Patterns of refined Christianity ; we shall find them to be so many Societies of Fanatical Enthusiasts , who , if we except vicious and irreligious Persons among them , wholly busie themselves in wild Imaginations , and ridiculous Ceremonies . If any religious Persons among them escape this contagion , and surmount this imperfection , it is owing to the excellency of their Genius , and advantage of their Learning , not the Rules of their Order , which naturally lead them to it . But in nothing is the Enthusiasm of the Church of Rome more apparent , than in her approbation and veneration of Enthusiastick Saints . The Church of Rome in her Calendars , Offices , Legends , and Bulls of Canonization hath placed such a rabble of Saints in Heaven , that if a Lucian or Iulian should arise anew to write Satyrs againts the Inhabitants of Heaven , and criticise upon the vulgar conceptions of them , I fear they would find greater matter of laughter among the Christian Saints , than the Heathen Gods. Of these Saints no small part had never any existence ; and many no such existence as is commonly ascribed to them ; I mean , acted no such things as their Legendary Lives relate . Of those which remain , many were vicious and wicked Persons , Traytors to their Prince and Countrey , or furious Persecutors of the supposed Hereticks of latter Ages ; whom nothing but a blind zeal for the Interest of the Court of Rome caused to be canonized . As for the Saints of latter Ages , who were canonized by solemn Bulls and Ceremonies ( For the Ancient Saints never enjoyed that honour ) they were generally chosen out of the Monastick Orders ; and were either downright Enthusiasts , or chiefly admired for those Actions which included somewhat of Enthusiasm . In these Canonizations it is enquired , not whether the Candidate of that sacred Character exercised all the offices of Piety , Temperance and Charity in the highest perfection ; not whether he procured some illustrious benefit to the Church , or was ever ready to suffer Martyrdom for the Profession of Christianity ; but whether he ran about the World barefoot , and professing Evangelical Poverty , begged his bread from door to door ; whether he wore an iron Chain , an hair Shirt , or a knotted Cord , and affected to appear ridiculous in all his Actions ; whether he macerated his Body with prodigious Austerities , and went in Pilgrimage to the Holy Land , and other famous Shrines ; whether he enjoyed extraordinary Illuminations of the Holy Ghost , acted by the sole impulse of the Spirit , and had frequent extasies and raptures of mind : lastly , whether any of his credulous Followers would adventure to testify any Miracles done by him , either seen by themselves in secret , or received from others by Tradition . What a miserable corruption of Christianity must this needs be , to give such solemn and publick approbation to the extravagances of Fanaticks , to applaud their Follies , admire their Phrensies , and propose them as the great Objects of imitation , not to say of worship , to the People ; to solemnize Festivals in their memory , and invoke them in the publick Liturgies ; and give thanks to God for the great and glorious Examples of those , who were fitter for Bedlam , than the Blessed Society of Apostles , Prophets and Martyrs ! Such fond Credulity and irrational Conduct might be somewhat excusable in the common People , whose ignorance and inexperience might plead their pardon . But when the representative Church of Rome commit such Follies , and deliberately form such Canonizations , which are afterwards approved and received by the whole Roman Communion , we cannot but conclude that Church to have grosly perverted the Design of Christianity , and widely deviated from the primitive Purity of that most Rational as well as Holy Religion . That the Charge of Enthusiasm upon the Saints of the Church of Rome is most just and deserved , will appear from a particular view of their Lives and Actions : and that not only of those who lived in the more barbarous and ignorant Ages of the Church , but of those who flourished in these last more learned and refined Ages , after so many Reformations of Ecclesiastical Discipline , and so great improvements of Reason . For in those Countries where Popery is freely professed , and without fear of Heretical Observers , Fanaticism retains as great applause as ever ; and by a fatal Contagion , whether of pernicious Examples , or prevailing Ignorance , the latest Saints are the greatest Enthusiasts . This might be abundantly demonstrated from the Lives and Actions of St. Philip Neri , of St. Teresa , St. Mary Magdalen Pazzi , and St. Rosa ; but I chuse rather to prove it from the Conduct of St. Ignatius Loyola , as well because he is one of the most eminent and illustrious Saints in the Roman Calendar , as because he was Founder of the most celebrated and learned Order of the Church of Rome . If after a strict examination he shall appear to have been a most extravagant Enthusiast , we cannot hope to discover a more rational Devotion in the obscure and more inconsiderable Saints of that Church . In forming this Enquiry , I shall begin with the Qualities necessarily required to constitute and compleat an affected Enthusiast ; among which an ardent desire of Glory , and immoderate Ambition , obtains the first place . For none would prostitute the Dignity of his Nature to the Follies and Impertinencies of Enthusiasm ; deny to himself the common benefits of Life , and undergo Poverty , Nakedness , Hunger , and a thousand other Inconveniencies incident to that Profession , if he were not transported with a violent Ambition , and sustained with the pleasing hopes of obtaining thereby unusual Glory , and extraordinary Admiration . Ignatius was in a most particular manner indued with this Heroick Quality , and that both natural and acquired . That he was by nature ambitious , all the Writers of his Life assures us . Thus Bouhours ⸫ tells us , That above all , he had an ardent Passion for Glory ; that he was naturally Haughty , and his Fancy wholly filled with Gallantry and Vanity ; and in all his Actions , he only followed the false Maxims of the World. This , as the same Father relates , naturally incited him to the love of Poetry , and made him keep a kind of Decency even in his Irregularities . They pretend indeed , that Ignatius was possest with this ambitious Temper , only before his Conversion , when it was abolished by a particular gift of God ; but besides , that even that is sufficient for our purpose ; if we may judg from his subsequent Actions , we have no great Reason to believe them , as shall be shown hereafter . This natural Ambition of Ignatius , was fomented and increased by his extraordinary Addiction to read Romances , and the Lives of Saints . The same Historian * relates of him , That he was a diligent Reader of Romances ; and in particular , a great Admirer of Amadis de Gaul , and such Books of Knight Chivalry , and wonderfully tickled with Adventures and Feats of Arms related in them . This filled his Head with false Ideas of Glory , and heated his Brains with vehement desires of Imitation . Thus Don Quixot began his Knight-Errantry with the reading of such Romances , which even made him run Mad with ambition and desire of Glory : And as it happens most unluckily , Ignatius and Don Quixot were both inspired with reading the same Book , the Adventures of Amadis de Gaul , whom the Don always proposed to himself , as the grand Pattern of all his Exploits ; and Ignatius imitated as far as the difference of Saint-Errantry would give him leave . But it was the reading the Legends of Saints , which finally compleated the Disease , and rendred it incurable . This excited in him a passionate desire of obtaining an equal Reputation in the Church , and Degree in Heaven with them ; and after envying their Glory , perswaded him to imitate their Follies . It was necessary , as well as natural , for such an ignorant Bigot , who designed to acquire to himself esteem , by the repute of extraordinary Sanctity , and yet understood little of the true Principles of Christianity , to take his Pattern from the Lives of Saints , and direct his conduct by the Imitation of their most celebrated Actions , related in the ordinary Legends of the Church ; which affixing most ridiculous Follies to the venerable Names of Apostles , Martyrs and Confessors , and not undeservedly relating them of the latter Saints , who are commonly held in the greatest Esteem , betrayed his weak Judgment to the Imitation and Practice of the same Extravagances . All the Writers of his Life , ascribe his Conversion to his accidental reading of the Lives of Saints ; and Maffeius † particularly relates of him , That in reading these Legends , he would often stop , and in a transport , whether of Zeal or Ambition , cry out , What if I should imitate this Illustrious Exploit of St. Dominick ? What if I should undertake this celebrated Action of St. Francis ? This procured to them little less than Divine Honours , and may make me be accounted somewhat more than Human. Somewhat extraordinary , therefore , he was resolved to do , which might immortalise his Name , and give occasion for new Legends ; but how to direct his Ambition , he was yet uncertain ; being desirous of the Honour of a Saint , yet loth to forfeit the Triumphs of a Knight-Errant . He was ravished indeed with the reading the Life of Christ , and Legends of the Saints ; * Was set on fire with the wonderful things he read ; and being astonished at the Austerities of the Anchorets , resolved to imitate them , to visit the Holy Sepulchre , and shut up himself in an Hermitage . But these good Motions lasted but for a while , and he quickly relapsed into his former Weakness . He wisely considered , That the Imitation of these Anchorets might procure him the Admiration of ignorant Devoto's ; but Feats of Arms alone , could secure to him the Favour and Applause of more Polite Ladies . For it must not be dissembled , That our Saint ‖ , besides his innate Passion for Glory , had a secret Inclination for a Lady of Quality ; and now his Head was full of Military Exploits , to make himself worthy of that Ladies favour . Then he fell again to read , and anew to imagine somewhat more wonderful in the Actions of Saints , than in all the Exploits of those Romantick Heroes , which had formerly filled his Imagination . This rekindled in him a desire of Solitude ; but still , when he was upon the point of taking a good Resolution , the World with all its Charms so powerfully assaulted him , that he fell back , and lingred after Military Honour . Many days were spent in this Fluctuation of Mind , till at last he resolved to become Saint-Errant . And not imprudently . For as Sancha Pancha unanswerably disputed to his Master Don Quixot , since the attainment of Glory was his only aim , Saint-Erranty was a much easier , and more certain way than Knight-Errantry . For from the first , nothing but Blows and Wounds were to be expected , and perhaps a sudden Death in the first Encounter , which might blast all the hopes of Honour ; whereas a Saint-Errant might sleep securely , unless disturbed with the Phrensies of his own Brain ; be lodged in Palaces , and attended with crouds of admiring Followers ; might survive the Fruits of his Labour , and after his Death be inrolled among the Favourites of Heaven ; might be honoured with an Anniversary Solemnity , have his Bones enchased in Gold , and his Tomb frequented with crouds of devout Clients ; might have Churches and Images erected to his Memory and Worship ; and if the Writers of his Life be endued with fruitful Inventions , have innumerable Miracles ascribed to him . Besides , Ignatius wisely remembred that his Lameness , and the visible deformity of his Leg , remaining after his Wound received in the Siege of Pompelona , would eternally hinder him from appearing a compleat Courtier , or attracting the Favour and Affections of Ladies , without which a Knight-Errant cannot subsist . He had used indeed all imaginary Remedies to cure this Deformity , as passionately affecting to appear every way compleat , without the least Blemish . But Heaven had designed him for a more noble Profession . The Order of Knighthood being thus resolved on , it remained to chuse some illustrious Saint , whose Actions he might imitate , and propose as a Rule to his Conduct . Don Quixot sat not longer in Councel to chuse a Pattern for his Military Atchievements , than Ignatius did to find out a fit Exemplar for his intended Bigottry . At last , most luckily he pitcht upon St. Francis , than whom latter Ages have not produced a greater , or more extravagant Enthusiast , if we except his Ape Ignatius . How well he performed his undertaking , and how nearly followed the footsteps of this great Master , we shall often by comparing their Actions , have occasion to shew . However Ignatius , to manifest that he was no Dastard , sometimes ventured a little higher , and had no inconsiderable flights in imitation of Christ himself , having a very ardent desire to be as much as possible , the lively Image of Iesus Christ , as Bussieres expresseth it . Thus after he had perswaded his first six Disciples to submit themselves to his Direction ; he calls them together , and opens to them his design of imitating Christ in the most perfect manner ; tells them , that Christ went about saving Souls , and thence perswaded them to go into Palestine upon the same employment . St. Francis was not altogether so hasty ; he staid till he got twelve Disciples about him , that so himself might resemble Christ , and they the Apostles ; altho none can easily discover any resemblance between them , save only in this , that they were illiterate . But Ignatius was not so wholly taken up in the Imitation of Saints , but that he still kept an eye to the Laws of Chivalry , and as much as possible , directed his Actions by those Ideas which the reading of Romances had created in him . And in this he degenerated not from the Example of his Master St. Francis , who in the beginning of his Conversion , was inclined to exert his vigorous Ambition in Feats of Arms. These Military Ideas so far possessed Ignatius's Imagination , that he could not forget them , in forming the draught of his Order , and writing his Book of Exercises . The first design of his Order , was revealed to him by God in his Meditation of the two Standards , in which were shewed to him the first Lineaments , and general Scheme of his Order , by Military Representations . Afterwards intreating the Pope that no Preferments might be conferred on any of his Order , he represented to him , that the other Orders were like so many Squadrons of Cuirassiers to stand fast in their Post ; but his Order like Light-Horsemen , to be always in a moving Condition . In like manner , his Book of Meditations is formed in a Military way , where he represents to us , our Saviour as a King , inviting his Subjects to accompany him in a Military Expedition , for the Conquest of the whole Earth , and assures them of their share in the Booty and Glory of the Conquest in Proportion to their Fatigues in War. He describes Christ coming to Preach his Doctrine to the World , with the Devil standing in the Front before him , and both under the resemblance of Generals , who raise Troops , spread their Ensigns , take the Field , and exhort their Men to follow them . It seems , the Propagation of the Gospel by force of Arms , is connatural to the Order of Jesuits ; only the Wisdom of latter Years hath changed these Spiritual , into carnal Weapons . But to come a litle nearer ; one of the most necessary Ingredients of Knight-Errantry , is a Lady , who by the auspicious Charms of her Beauty may protect the Knight , and receive the Trophies of all his Victories . The choice therefore of Dulcinea del Toboso , cost Don Quixot no less than the serious Consultation of eight Days ; and the choice of the Blessed Virgin cost Ignatius a tedious Preparation at his first setting out ; when at last , he prostrated himself one night before her Image , and consecrated himself to the Service of the Son and the Mother ; vowed inviolable Fidelity to her ; made her his Protectress , and ever after esteemed himself to be obliged to her by the Laws of Knighthood . Another necessary Qualification of Knight-Errantry , is to be solemnly dubbed Knight , and watch a whole Night in Armour , before the undertaking of that Profession . And therefore Don Quixot at his first setting out , had a terrible scruple of Conscience , because he was not yet dubbed Knight ; whereupon he immediately caused himself to be dubbed by the Inn-keeper , and kept his Vigils in his imaginary Chappel . Ignatius was not forgetful of this Ceremony , and therefore in Imitation of it , he watched a whole Night in his Pilgrims Weeds , the Armour of Saints , before the Altar of our Lady at Montferrat , praying and devoting himself to Jesus and Mary , according to those warlike Ideas , which were still in him , as Bouhours * expresseth it . Departing , he hung up before the Altar his Sword and Poniard . For where-ever a Knight-Errant performs his Vigils , his Arms are forfeited to the use of the Chappel , and must be redeemed if he will have them . But to proceed , Don Quixot carried no Money about him , because no Knight-Errant ever did ; ordered Sancha Pancha to provide no Necessaries aforehand , saying Knights-Errant ought to rely on Gods Providence ; and ever pleaded that by the Priviledg of his Order , he was exempted from paying any Reckonings , or any other Debt whatsoever . So Ignatius thought it a Crime to carry Money with him ; relied so far upon the Providence of God , that he would accept of no Provivisions for a Journey , altho offered to him ; and in his Journey to the Holy Land by Sea , pleaded always , that as a Saint he ought to be excused from paying any Fraight , and would never pay it , tho Money were given to him for that purpose . Don Quixot believed every one bound to confess , believe , and maintain whatsoever he avouched , whether they had seen it or no. So Ignatius established it for the primary Rule of his Order , that every one should obey the General , that is , himself while alive , with the same implicite Faith as they would God himself . Lastly , to omit many other Instances of this nature , As the Inn-keeper excused Don Quixot when he had done many outragious Injuries , as a Fool and distracted Coxcomb ; so the Spanish Captain excused upon the same account the Extravagant Incivilities of Ignatius , when he was brought before him . But the most remarkable Instance remains behind . Don Quixot in Obedience to the Laws of Knight-Errantry , in all his Exploits left it to the Discretion of his Horse whether he would go , believing the essence and being of all his Adventures to consist in that . In like manner , Ignatius ever submitted himself blindly to the Dictates of his Confessor ; and when he was wanting , to the Direction of his Horse ; as may appear from this Story . Ignatius presently after his Conversion , made a Pilgrimage to Montserrat . By the way , he fell in Company with a Moor , and disputed with him about the Immaculate Conception of the Blessed Virgin. The Moor stifly opposed it , and as it should seem , was too hard for Ignatius upon the point , as well he might , arguing against an ignorant Disputant , and being on the righter Side . At this Ignatius , transported with anger and zeal , was in doubt with himself , whether his Faith and Allegiance due to the Blessed Virgin ever since his solemn dedication of himself to her , did not oblige him to revenge her honour by the death of the Mahometan . Not being able to resolve the Doubt , and fearing to be wanting in his Duty , he resolved to follow the Moor , and do what God should inspire him . Thus riding on , he came where the Road parted . One way led to Montserrat , the other the Moor took . No Divine Inspiration yet appearing , and the Case admitting no longer delay , he abandoned all farther expectation of Divine Impulse , and committed himself to the direction of his Horse , although all will not allow him to have rid upon so learned a Beast ; Maffeius saith , It was a plain Ass , or at least a Mule. Ignatius , therefore , coming to the Division of the Road , stopt his Horse , and loosned the Reins , resolving if the Beast took the same way which the Moor had done , to set upon him , and kill him ; if the other , to let him pass unrevenged . The Beast by good luck took the way leading to Montserrat ; whereupon Ignatius most rationally concluded , that God did not require at his hands that he should revenge the Blasphemies of the Moor. This the Writers of his Life call a Miracle , tho an honest Heretick would rather call it Chance . Now the Romish Saints may well be impeccable , if God must work Miracles to perserve them from sin ; tho a sober Casuist would not fear to conclude , that Ignatius by making such an irrational Resolution , was really guilty of Murther . It is well his Countryman St. Dominick did not live in his time . For he denying the Immaculate Conception of the Blessed Virgn , if Ignatius had met him in this mood , and his Ass had not been wiser than himself , the two Saints must have fought a Duel about the Immaculate Conception ; and then surely by the common Privilege of Saints each would have fought for Truth . That Ignatius in his Conversion was acted with these ambitious Principles , and reformed his Life not out of any sense of Piety , but meerly through an immoderate desire of Vain-glory , is so undeniable , that even the Writers of his Life cannot dissemble it . This appears from the account given by them of the motions excited in his Imagination by reading Romances and the Lives of Saints at his first Conversion , which was before mentioned ; and may be farther demonstrated from what Bouhours (a) adds , that in exercising all his Religious Austerities , he had at first no other aim than to imitate those holy Penitents , whose Lives he had read , and to expiate his Sins . This last clause was annexed only to save the Credit of the Saint . For in his Life , (b) published by order of Mutius Vitelleschi , General of the Jesuits , it is freely confessed , that Ignatius his first Resolutions were to exercise great Austerities , and perform extraordinary Penance , not so much to expiate his Sins , which then presented themselves to his view , as because he imagined that in these rigours the utmost perfection of Christianity consisted , having no higher Idea of it , and desiring with passion to acquire that perfection , as the only means of obtaining the repute of Sanctity . And indeed if we examine his first Adventure after his Conversion , we hear of no extraordinary acts of real Piety and Devotion , but only Pilgrimages , Sackcloth , Fasting , Whipping and Begging , the effects of an Ambitious Desire to imitate the Actions of the most Renowned Saints , which then wholly possest his Imagination ; and with the thoughts of which he continually amused himself , so far as to employ his whole time in painting the famous Actions of Christ and his Saints upon a Book , and then admiring the glory of them . However , this was somewhat better employment , than that wherewith St. Francis at first busied himself , to make Crucifixes in Mortar with his own hands ; although both equally proceeded from Childish Notions of Religion and Devotion . If then Ambition had so great a part in the Conversion of Ignatius : if an excessive desire of Glory , and foolish emulation of the Honour of other Saints , chiefly induced Ignatius to embrace a Religious Life : with what pretence or shew of truth can the Writers of his Life ascribe his Conversion to the Providence of God , and operation of the Holy Ghost ? A Conversion which themselves cannot deny to have been the effect of Ambition , and other unruly Passions ; and in which , without any breach of Charity , the Devil had far more influence than God. Divine Conversions never proceed from such unlawful Principles ; and correct the Errors of the Judgment , as well as purge the Corruptions of the Will ; whereas Ignatius , after his Conversion , continued in the same Ignorance of all Divine Matters and true Piety , and retained his former Ambitious Inclination , which alone may create a reasonable suspicion of insincerity in the whole conduct of his Life . It cannot be pretended that Ignatius was at first induced by motives of Ambition and Vain-glory to undertake the Severities of a Religious Life , but afterwards proceeded wholly upon Principles of disinteressed Piety . The Writers indeed of his Life assure us , that immediately after his Conversion , all Reliques of Ambition were by an immediate operation of the Holy Ghost extinguished in him ; but the subsequent conduct of his Life demonstrate the contrary . The ambition of founding a new Order in the Church , had strongly possest his Imagination , and was the grand motive of all his Austerities . To this all his Actions were directed ; and by this he was encouraged to undertake and conquer the greatest Difficulties . Orlandinus (a) plainly confesseth , no man would have taken so much pains as he did , unless he had carried such a Design in his head ; and Bouhours , (b) that he had designed to institute an Order under the name of the Society of Iesus , ever since his retirement at Manreza , immediately after his Conversion . The Ambition of instituting a peculiar Sect was ever the chief Motive of all Heresiarchs and Impostors ; who thought nothing more glorious than to acquire an arbitrary command over the Understandings of their deluded Followers . This incited Apollonius Tyaneus , St. Francis , and Ignatius to gather to themselves Disciples as soon as they had obtained a popular repute of sanctity ; and that the World might take notice of their great success , they all agreed to lead their Disciples as it were in triumph into the Capital City of the World : Ignatius and Francis on pretence to receive the Pope's Blessing and Commands , but Apollonius upon a more generous Design to brave the Tyant Nero , and let him know that he detested his Actions , and scorn'd his Threats . No wonder the supposed Merits of the Design , and sanctity of the Profession which Ignatius had undertaken , should raise his Pretensions ; since he might rationally promise to himself an extraordinary veneration on Earth , and a more exalted Throne in Heaven . Don Quixot fancied that all Knight-Errants went to Heaven , or at least to Purgatory ; and surely Saint-Errants deserved to be placed in an higher degree than they . The Indian Philosophers had assured Apollonius , that both dead and living he should be esteemed a God. A pious Frier had seen St. Francis's Soul in the shape of a bright Star carried in a Cloud upon many Waters into Heaven ; and another holy Brother being wrapt into an extasy had seen an empty Seat prepared in Heaven , more eminent than the rest , shining with great splendor , and adorned with precious Stones ; and at the same time heard a Voice from Heaven , saying , that it was kept for St. Francis. Bonaventure † , who was himself a Saint , had stiled him the Angel ascending from the East , having the Seal of the Living God ; and might not Ignatius reasonably expect a Place of equal dignity in the Court of Heaven ? yes surely ; and that we may not doubt of it , St. Mary Magdalen Pazzi in an extasie saw his Soul in a glorious Seat in Heaven . As for reverence to be obtained by them whilst alive , Apollonius was commonly saluted by the People with the Title of Divus , and esteemed so great a Favourite of the Gods , that crouds of Clients daily flocked to him , desiring him to intercede with Heaven for them . St. Francis enjoyed the Title of Christianissimus Pauper , or the Most Christian Beggar , and thereby stood in competition with the Most Christian King ; but Ignatius being more ingenious , assumed the Title of Pauper Pauperum ; and thereby emulating that of Servus Servorum , exceeded St. Francis , as much as the Pope exceeds all Secular Princes . However , both are now attended with crouds of devout Supplicants ; altho in this Apollonius hath the advantage of them in point of Judgment and Learning . For they favoured such Invocations while alive , and are now supposed gladly to receive them when dead : whereas the Heathen Philosopher wisely rejected the Petitions of those who desired his Intercession with God , telling them , that if they were really devout Persons , they needed no Intercessor , but might themselves boldly approach to God , and offer up their Petitions to him . I might instance in several other Actions and Circumstances , which clearly manifest an immoderate desire of Vain glory . His Resolution of preaching the Gospel among the Infidels in the Holy Land , the great stage of Knight-Errantry in former Ages , without any probability of success , arose from this principle of Ambition . Thus Apollonius affecting the honour of dying a Martyr for Philosophy , went boldly to Domitian , and reprehended his Tyranny ; and Saint Francis went twice into Asia , and once into Africk to convert the Soldan of Babylon , and Miramolin of Morocco , not so much out of desire to propagate Christianity , as that by his Impertinence provoking those Princes to cruelty , he might obtain the Crown of Martyrdom . The singularity of habit used by Ignatius ▪ and Apollonius was directed to the same Design . By this they distinguished themselves from the rest of mankind , and drew crouds of Admirers after them ; who at first drawn together by the novelty of their Habit , might at last be deluded with their Jugling Artifices . But a most certain argument of Ambition in Sacred Matters is to envy to all others the acquisition of Reputation by the same method . That must needs be an impious as well as extravagant Ambition , which cannot endure any Rivals or Competitors in Sanctity , and would engross to it self all the veneration of Fools , and credulity of Mankind . This Philostratus (a) and Bonaventure (b) particularly observe of Apollonius Tyaneus , and St. Francis , that they approved not those Austerities in any other , which they practised themselves . In like manner , Ignatius represented to two Ladies of Alcala his Disciples , who had resolved to go in pilgrimage to our Lady of Gvadalupe , profess Evangelical Poverty , and serve the Sick in Hospitals , the folly of their Design ; and asserted , that without an evident Inspiration of the Holy Ghost , they must not take such extraordinary courses to advance in Perfection ; that Sanctity did not consist in Pilgrimages or Evangelical Poverty ; and earnestly dissuaded them from their Intentions . Now if Ignatius did truly practice and pursue Evangelical Perfection , he ought not to have diverted these Ladies from their Resolutions , who had proposed to themselves the practice of those very Actions which they had before admired in Ignatius . He might perhaps plead for himself Inspiration of the Holy Ghost : but besides that such a Plea is downright Enthusiasm , it might have been with equal reason pretended by the Ladies ; since all such Inspirations are purely interrnal , and known only to the Person who receives them . Thus also he expressed great dislike of long Prayers in others , altho himself frequently bestowed whole days in Prayer ; and at his first conversion did nothing else but pray . The affectation of the name of Saint is a no less evident mark of a violent Ambition ; and therefore we may reasonably conclude Apollonius to have been extremely guilty of this Vice , in that while alive he not unwillingly received the title of God from the common People . The Notions which the Heathens had of their Inferior Deities was the same which the Papists usually entertain of their Saints . This Title Ignatius upon all occasions ambitiously courted ; and by cunning Artifices endeavoured to procure . Thus at Manreze having with many incredible Austerities and severe Mortifications once acquired among the credulous Multitude the Title of a Saint , as if he had got his Aim , he immediately gives over all solitude , changed his deformed Penitential Dress into a more decent Habit , and moderates his Austerities . At Barcelona meeting a company of Beggars , he distributed all his Money to them , and then immediately in their sight began himself to beg : whereupon they cryed out , A Saint , a Saint . His Confessor Eguia was wont to give it out , that he was more than a Saint ; and he to return the Complement , and secure the continuation of it , gave Eguia a great character of extraordinary Piety . He betrayed no less Vain glory , when in an affected extravagance of humility he prayed to God , and wished publickly on all occasions , that his Body , when dead , might be exposed in the open Fields to be devoured by Beasts and Fowls , or at least might be buried in a Dunghill . Such Wishes were frequent in the Mouths of Cynicks , who were ever esteemed the most ambitious of all Philosophers . If any thing be still wanting in Ignatius to compleat the Character of Ambitious , it must be arrogant Boasts , and high Pretences of his his own Sanctity ; which indeed is the utmost degree of Vain-glory , than which nothing is more intolerable or inexcusable . Ignatius was never wanting to his own praise , always endeavouring to excite and continue great Ideas of his own Merits in the minds of men : following herein the common Artifice of all Impostors , who supply their own want of merit by an arrogant ostentation of it . Thus Apollonius Tyaneus gloried that he knew all things , penetrated the most secret thoughts of others , understood all Languages , tho he had never learned them ; and bragged to Domitian that he could not hurt him , since he was immortal . Saint Francis boasted that he was daily fed with the Bread of Angels ; and published every-where , that after his death he should be worshipped as a Saint through all the World. As for Ignatius , he conceived so great an opinion of his own merit , that presently after his Conversion , before he had performed yet any thing extraordinary , being seized with a violent Fever , and lying in a desperate condition , he fancied to hear an inward Voice repeating to him , that he need not be troubled to die , because he died a Saint ; and that being arrived at so great a degree of Perfection , he needed not fear either the Temptation of the Devil , or the Judgment of God. On the one side he saw represented to him his Meritorious Austerities ; on the other side Heaven open , where the Angels , with Palms and Crowns in their hands , invited him to enter in . That he might create in others the same apprehension which he had formed to himself , he sometimes talked publickly of his Raptures and Extasies , and spread abroad a Report that he had an Archangel for his Angel Guardian . This perhaps might be somewhat pardonable in a Spaniard , but what follows is intolerable . Polancus asked him one day , as he was boasting of his wonderful Gifts , Whether he did not fear to be guilty of Vain-glory ? Ignatius answered in these words : Polancus , I do assure you that I do not relate the thousandth part of the Divine Gifts conferred on me , by reason of the incapacity of those who hear me , to conceive them : and added , that he would not change Merits or Divine Gifts with any one of all the Saints , if they had not greater than what are commonly related of them in their Lives . It might perhaps be imagined that a more exquisite Flattery could not be invented ; yet thanks to a Politick Brain , the Reputation of Ignatius his Merits must be rais'd yet higher . Eguia , his Confessor , often wished that he might outlive the Saint , at least , some few hours , that he might reveal without Scruple , what he knew of the Sanctity of Ignatius , and he pretended that he had things to tell , which could not be heard without astonishment . The cunning Saint fearing that if the Matter came to a Trial , it might end in Smoke , or at least , not answer Expectation , prayed earnestly against his Wish ; and by good fortune the Confessor died before him . Alas , What a loss did the immature Death of Eguia bring to Christendom ? Such a loss no doubt the World had before suffered in the case of Don Quixot ; a great part of whose most noble Adventures were not mentioned in the Records of Mancha . Ambition is the chief and fundamental Quality of an affected Enthusiast ; that Ignatius was eminently endued with it , we have now proved . Other accedaneous Qualities are required to constitute a compleat Fanatick , which were not wanting in our Saint ; I shall instance only in two , weakness of Body , and want of Judgment . The first is commonly antecedent to , and in some measure the cause of Enthusiasm , but must necessarily be contracted by those immoderate Fermentations and Commotions of the Blood , which attend the Extasies of Enthusiasts ; which may for a time confer an unusual Vigour upon the Body ; but when the Heat is expired , and the Tempest calmed , leave it languid and dejected . The Production and Conservation of a strong and irregular Imagination , by gross and impure Spirits , supposeth a vehement Indisposition of the Body , and general Corruption of Blood , which also that very Imagination promotes and augments . And this alone might unanswerably detect all the Illusions and Impostures of Enthusiasts , who pretend to intellectual Visions and divine Raptures . For if those Visions were indeed purely intellectual , no extraordinary motion of the Body would attend them ; whereas the violent Ebullition of the Spirits , which accompany these pretended Visions of Enthusiasts , demonstrate them to be wholly owing to their Imaginations and disturbed Brains . Thus * St. Phillip Neri being often overflowed with celestial Pleasures , was forced to fall flat upon the Ground , and rowl himself to and fro : And in praying , his whole Body was wont so much to Quake and Tremble , as would cause the Chamber to shake , and the Stools in it to dance about . Nay , once this shaking proceeded so far , that the poor Saint broke two of his Ribs by it . Ignatius began his fits of Devotion in a violent Fever , and ever after maintained them in a weak and crazy Body . In his Retirement into the Vale of Paradice , where he enjoyed such extraordinary Raptures , he impaired his Health so far in a few days , that his Friends searching for him , found him in a Swound , which wmmediately followed by a desperate Fever . In his Meditations and Raptures , he poured forth so great an abundance of Tears , that he was often very near blinded by it . In all his Extasies , his Body was wonderfully weakned . By reciting Mass , ( wherin he always pretended to receive a flood of Consolations ) he often became so languid , that he was forced to be carried to his Chamber upon the Shoulders of other Men , not being able to stand upon his own Legs for weakness . Sometimes in praying or celebrating Mass , he burned with such vehement Heat , that all the Parts of his Body seemed to be on Fire , his Face grew red as Scarlet , his Pulse beat violently , and all his Veins swelled through the extraordinary Fermentation of his Blood , and the hair of his Head stood upright . Or as another Author expresseth it , * His Countenance was inflamed in praying ; and commonly in the heat of his Devotion , he had very violent Palpitations of Heart , and frequent Raptures ; withal , he poured out a Torrent of Tears , till he obtained of God by Prayer , that he might be able to restrain his Tears ; but when they were kept in , he felt in his Soul an Inundation of spiritual Delight . From which last words , it is manifest , That he mistook the extraordinary motion of his Blood ( which commonly produceth a grateful sentiment of Pleasure ) for spiritual Delights ; since , from the restrainment of his Tears , no other effect could follow , than that the motion not being allayed by an Evacuation of Tears , should continue longer in its first Vigour . To mention no more , our Saint , Whensoever he thought of Death , and the Love of God , had such furious motions in his Heart , that his Health was exceedingly injured for a long while after . After so many manifest Indications of a violent and disturbed Imagination , we cannot with any shew of reason ascribe his spiritual Delights and Visions , to the serene and calm Operation of the Holy Ghost , but must impute them to the Phantomes of his Brain ; an effect which naturally followed his method of Devotion and Meditation ; insomuch , as Peter Faber having wholly resigned up himself to his Conduct , and to the Rules prescribed in his Book of Spiritual Exercises , felt such fervour in his Meditations , that he was forced often to go down from his Chamber into a little Court , to take fresh Air , and cool his Brains . Ignorance and Weakness of Understanding , is so necessary a quality to those Enthusiasts , who are perswaded of the truth and reality of their Dreams and Visions , such as Ignatius seems to have been , at least , in the former part of his Life ; that without it , Enthusiasm could gain neither Admission nor Belief , even in their own Breasts . For this reason St. Philip Neri , Above † all things endeavoured that his Disciples should suppress in themselves the too nice Inquisitions of the rational Intellect , and often said it was the Abridgment of all Spiritual Life , to lay aside Reason and Arguings . This affected Ignorance not only disposeth them to submit their Judgment to the Direction of an irrational Imagination , and resign up their Conduct to the fortuitous Impulse of irregular Motions in the Body ; but also disables them from discovering the Folly and false Ideas of Enthusiasm , from perceiving that nothing can be more contrary to the genius of Christianity , than Fanaticism ; that right Reason is the greatest Ornament , as well as Perfection of Mankind ; that whatsoever violates the Laws of Decency and Sobriety , cannot be Divine ; and instead of merit , that God is dishonoured by ridiculous Actions and irrational Austerities . The great Founders of Monastick Orders , are observed to have been Ignorant and Stupid to a Prodigy ; and Ignatius far from being Ambitious to surpass them in Learning , thought it meritorious to be more ignorant than them all . He judged it a great Perfection to be esteemed a Fool ; and made it one of his chief Maxims , that whoever would do great things in Gods Cause , must have a care of being too wise . Nature it seems , had taken care that he should not be too wise , if the Writers of his Life do not foully misrepresent him ; Vitelleschi * saith plainly , That he was an Ideot . Bouhours ‖ , That he was but meanly instructed in the Mysteries of the Faith. Maffeius ‡ , That he had scarce learning enough to preserve him from Heresy . Orlandinus ‖ , That he was devoid of all Learning . He was so far indeed conscious of his own Ignorance , that he put himself to School , and bestowed many years in learning Philosophy and the Latin Tongue ; but all his Labour met with small success ; his natural Stupidity was too prevalent for the greatest Industry . In the Grammar-School at Barcelona , he made so small Proficience , that in many Months he could not learn to Conjugate the Verb Amo ; and was forced to beg of his Master to whip him severely , and treat him equally with the meanest Boy . After two years Study at Barcelona , he goes to Alcala , where he learneth Logick , Physick and Divinity , And studieth Night and Day without Intermission ; but so many different Notions so confounded his Vnderstanding , that all his Labour ended in learning nothing . Next he removes to Salamanca , leaves off begging , and mitigates his Austerities , that he might imploy his whole time in Learning . Yet finding but small Progress , he quits Spain for shame , and betakes himself to the University of Paris , wisely driving an Ass laden with Books before him . For himself , before he got to Paris , had lost all his Learning , insomuch , as coming thither , he was forced to begin all a new , and return even to the first Elements of Grammar . After he had studied there several years , by the help of Friends , and many Petitions , he gets a Degree ; but still continues so Ignorant , that after he had enticed Faber into his Society , he was forced to desire him privately to explain Aristotle to him ; to whom he in requital explained the Secrets of a Spiritual Life , and Mystical Divinity . But perhaps all this is to be ascribed to a singular Providence , which hindred his Progress in Learning , as knowing it to be destructive to the very being of a Romish Saint . That little smattering which he had of Learning , did no small Prejudice to his Sanctity ; for after that , his Visions , Extasies and Illuminations , became infinitely less frequent . The very reading of a learned and rational Book , lessened his Devotion , and quenched his Spiritual Consolations . For being advised once by some learned Men , to read the Books of Erasmus , he perceived that the reading of him diminished his Devotion ; and the more he read , the less fervour he had in Prayer : He thereupon threw them away ; and when General of his Order , commanded that none of his Followers should read Erasmus's Writings , or at least , not without great Precaution . Nothing but the reading of Thomas a Kempis , or other unintelligible Enthusiasts could keep alive his first fervour , which grew faint and expired at the least appearance of solid Learning . If the Jesuits have since conceived a greater esteem for Learning , and not unsuccessfully employed their Labour in the attainment of it , they have perhaps deservedly obtained a Reputation to themselves ; but , as I fear , have thereby forfeited the Protection and Intercession of their Founder Ignatius , who continues even after his Death , to be the professed Enemy of Learning . For ten years after his Death , appearing to Iames Terry , a young Scotchman of his Society , who with diligence and fervour had applied himself to the Study of true Learning , he sharply reprehended him , recommending to him , Less Knowledg , and more Virtue . Having thus manifested , That Ignatius wanted no Qualities necessary to an Enthusiast ; I shall next enquire , whether he were really guilty of Enthusiasm . This consisteth in pretending to divine Visions and extraordinary Illuminations , after Christianity is once fully setled , and all Christians left to learn their Religion by natural and ordinary means from the Rule of Faith , whether Scripture or Tradition ; in boasting of infused Knowledg and inward Lights , in pretending to have received all the Articles of Faith by particular Inspiration , to do all things by the private Impulse of the Spirit , and act solely by the Inspiration of the Holy Ghost ; in venting these pretended Revelations , without any respect to the Rules of Ecclesiastical Discipline fixed by Christ , much less of Decency ; in perpetual talking of Divine Matters in an unintelligible Jargon , and impertinent Canting , and boasting of a mighty Familiarity with God and Christ. To which , if frequent Extasies and Raptures of mind be added , the Enthusiast is become compleat , and his Disease little less than Madness . These Pretences are not only apt to raise the Admiration , and excite the Veneration of the Vulgar , who ever admire what they cannot Penetrate ; and having crude Notions of Religion and Piety , are easily led away with Pretences of it ; but raise the Ambition , and augment the Folly of the Enthusiast himself , who thence formeth vast Ideas of his own Merits and Perfection ; is delighted with his own Illusion , hates to be convicted ; and flatters himself with the thoughts of being the familiar Friend of God , and Favourite of Heaven . That Ignatius was guilty of all these Extravagances and Follies in the highest degree , a particular Examination of his Actions , will abundantly demonstrate . First , Therefore , as to the pretence of Divine Visions and Illuminations , his whole Life after his Conversion , if we may believe the Writers of his Life , was a continued Series of them . His Conversion was at first produced by such imaginary Visions . The Holy Virgin descended from Heaven , and brought down with her the Child Jesus in her Arms ( one would wonder how our Saviour since his Ascension , should dwindle into a Child ) to convert this maimed Soldier . She appeared to him all invironed with Light , while he was awake , ( tho Bouhours * implieth the contrary ) and continued with him some while . At this Vision , Ignatius felt his Soul replenished with such a spiritual Vnction , as ever after rendred all Pleasures of the Senses insipid to him . During this Apparition , it seemed to him that his heart was purified within him , and that all Images of sensual Delights were quite razed out of his mind . Soon after he imagineth St. Peter to appear to him , to touch him , and cure his Wounds . Being recovered , he goeth to Manreze , where he receiveth innumerable Visions and Illuminations ; but the most remarkable , was an Extasy , which lasted eight Days ; during all which time he had no use of his Senses . Some thought him Dead , and would have buried him . But some motion of his Heart being at last perceived , diverted that Resolution . No Body ever knew the Secrets which were revealed to him in that long Rapture ; and all the account which he would give , was , that they were inexpressible . Travelling thence through Italy , in his way to the Holy Land , and praying in the open Plain before the Gates of Venice , Jesus Christ appeared to him , gave him inward strength , and promised him Protection in all his Journey . Coming to Ierusalem , he was seized with a religious horror , and imagined that he saw Jesus Christ in every place , born in the Manger at Bethlehem , teaching in the Temple , crucified in Mount Calvary , and triumphing on Mount Olivet : or as another Author expresseth it , Iesus Christ appeared to him often , and enriched him with a thousand Benedictions . Travelling from Mount Olivet to the Convent , Christ appeared to him in the Air , and accompanied him along , encouraging him with his presence . Afterwards at Paris he saw clearly in a Vision that God had appointed to establish a Company of Apostolick men , and found a new Order in the Church . A year after journeying from Spain through Valentia into Italy , he happened on Iohn de Castro , a Religious Hermit , to whom he made known his Intention of going into the Holy Land. Castro spends all the Night following in Prayer , comes out of his Cell next Morning in a transport of joy , and tells Ignatius that he was commissioned by Heaven to let him know , that his Design should succeed , and turn to the good of all Christendom ; and for a sign that he did not speak at random , offered himself to be his Companion and Disciple . Ignatius received this Testimony of Castro as an Oracle of the Holy Ghost , but would not suffer him to accompany him . Whence Bouhours concludeth , that Persons inspired from Heaven in behalf of others , are not always so for themselves . He might more reasonably have concluded that the whole Inspiration was fictitious , and a meer whimsie of the Hermites Brain , with which both Parties were not unwillingly deluded . For Ignatius his Design did not succeed . He never went after that to Palestine , as he intended , and consequently his Design was not in the least beneficial to the Cause of Christianity : and then Castro equally pretended a Divine Inspiration for his entrance into the same Design , as for Ignatius his success in it : so that either Castro received no real Inspiration , or Ignatius resisted the Holy Ghost . But to proceed , Ignatius travelling from Venice to Rome , he stept alone into a little ruinous Chappel upon the Road , following the motion of the Spirit which possest him , to recommend his Company to God. Scarce had he begun his Prayer , but he was wrapt in spirit , environed with a great brightness , and saw the Eternal Father , who presenting him to the Son , who stood before him laden with an heavy Cross , recommended him to his protection ; who receiving him graciously , said , I will be propitious to you at Rome . Removing soon after to Monte Cassino , he saw the Soul of Hozez , one of his Companions , who at that time died at Padua , at the very moment of his expiring , in a glorious and shining Habit , enter into Heaven : and thereby had the good fortune to equal St. Benedict , who in that very place saw the Soul of his Sister Scholaria in form of a Dove ; and the Soul of Germanus , Bishop of Capua , environed with exceeding light , ascending into Heaven . But now for the Honour of Ignatius , whereas St. Benedict had but a transient view of the ascending Souls , our Saint had the same Vision more than once . For presently after hearing Mass , he saw Heaven open , and his Companion in the middle of the Saints ( See the Merits of the Society ) more resplendent than the rest . However , it must be remembred in favour of St. Benedict , that in his time Enthusiasm was but in its infancy , which in latter Ages was advanced to greater perfection . St. Ignatius scorned to draw his model from an imperfect Copy ; but chose rather to imitate St. Francis a more Illustrious Visionary . He assured his Companions , that he often enjoyed the Corporeal Presence of Jesus Christ ; who appeared to him in his private Prayers nailed to the Cross , and at other times under the form of a Cherub having six wings , bearing a Crucifix in his Breast , and fluttering before him for a long while in the Air. Not only were Divine Visions of this nature frequently by Heaven granted to them , but also liberally communicated to others , whensoever their Interest or Advantage required it . Thus Ignatius coming to Barcelona to take Ship for the Holy Land , a certain Lady , called Isabella Rosella , saw him at Church , and heard a Voice within her , crying , Call him , Call him . Hereupon she invites him to her House , and desires him to lodge there . But he declared that he was called by Heaven to another place , and so denied her Request . Certainly one of these Calls must have been an Illusion . For if the Lady was indeed commanded by God to invite him , he ought to have accepted the Invitation ; if he was sent by God to another Place , she ought not to have diverted him . But not to be too critical upon the Actions of the Saints , since it is the peculiar privilege of the Church of Rome that no Contradictions can prejudice the truth of its Assertions . From Barcelona Ignatius travelled to Venice , where entring late , he takes up his Lodging upon the stones in the Piazza . Heaven thought this too mean a Lodging for so great a Saint ; and therefore Marco Antonio Trevisani , a Senator , was immediately commanded by a Voice in a Vision to rise and invite him into his House . When Rodriguez , one of his chief Disciples , was tempted by the Devil to leave Ignatius , and become an Hermite , God , to prevent so great a loss , sent an Angel from Heaven , who taking a Gigantick Body , and putting on a terrible Aspect , met him going out of Town , with a naked Sword in his hand , and brandishing his Sword against him , forced him to return with all speed ; altho the Countrey People , who admired the precipitate , and as they imagined , causeless flight of Rodriguez , could see neither Sword nor Giant . To produce but one Instance more : A Recluse near Vicenza slighting Ignatius , and esteeming him a Madman , God to vindicate the honour of the Saint , appeared to him , and told him , ( or as Bouhours hath it , he understood by a Light from above ) that Ignatius was a Vessel of Election , filled with the Spirit of God. In like manner a Priest of Assisium , who despised Saint Francis , was assured by a Divine Vision , that he was some great and venerable Person . Hitherto their Visions are pretty equal : but St. Francis had one adventure , which Ignatius could never equal . Being prostrated one day before a Crucifix , he received exceeding consolation of spirit in praying ; and with his bodily Ears thrice heard a Voice proceeding from the Cross , saying , Francis , go and repair my ruined House . This was wonderful indeed ! but Ignatius never attained to this perfection . For as the Devils and Oracles vanished and disappeared at the coming of Christ ; so the Romish images ceased to speak at the first appearance of the Reformation . The last , which we can hear of , is that of Bern in Switzerland , which performed the Miracle few years before the Reformation . These Visions and Apparitions are so plainly owing to the whimsies of a disturbed Imagination , that no art can palliate the Delusion . The Ideas which these Enthusiasts conceived of God , Christ , and Angels , were so gross and corporeal , and by long habit attended with such violent motions of the Spirit , that every cloud in their Brain was mistaken for that Object , whose Idea did then accompany it . This is evident in the case of Ignatius , who in Mount Cassino remembring the famous Vision of St. Benedict in that place , and then hearing the death of Hozez , imagined he saw a Vision of the like nature ; and in visiting the holy Places in Palestine always fancied to see Christ before his eyes in that habit , which the remembrance of the Place suggested to his Imagination , born in the Grotto at Bethlehem , crucified in Mount Calvary , and ascending in Mount Olivet . This was solely to be ascribed to the delusion of a violent and strong Imagination , wherewith all the precedent Actions and Arguments demonstrate Ignatius to have been endued . To which may be added this following Circumstance . When Ignatius first set himself to learn Grammar at Barcelona , he found his Spirits by long habit so stongly enclined to these Enthusiastick Imaginations , that he could not divert them any other way . Whence instead of conjugating the Verb Amo , he did nothing but form Acts of Love. I love thee my God ( said he ) thou lovest me : he could think of nothing else for many months . However , if this Illusion had stopt in his own Breast , it had been no great loss ; but when it imposeth upon multitudes of credulous Believers , and draws them into pernicious mistakes ; when after a juridical Inquiry the reality of such Apparitions is allowed and attested by the publick suffrage of a large Christian Church in the Canonization of the Visionary , we cannot but deplore the Credulity of Mankind , and Corruption of that Church . If the truth of all Christian Religion depended upon the attestation of such a Church , as is pretended , well might all sober Heathens suspect the Miracles of Jesus Christ , or even deny the existence of such a God , who chooseth the greatest Fools for his highest Favourites , and obsequiously attendeth the Motions of every petty Visionary . More rationally did Philostratus proceed in writing the Legend of Apollonius Tyaneus ; to whom he ascribes no more than two Visions , and both of them undertaken for the improvement of Knowledge ; the first an Apparition of Achilles's Ghost to him for the resolution of divers Critical Questions ; the other of himself after death to a company of Friends , to assure them of the Immortality of the Soul. If the external Visions of Ignatius were rare and wonderful , the internal Illuminations of his Understanding were more extraordinary . From these he pretended to have received a more perfect knowledge of the Mysteries of the Christian Religion , than could have been drawn from the ordinary Rule of Faith ; to have learned all the Secrets of the Trinity , and seen the very Essence of God. The pretence of this Infused Knowledge is the chief and most essential Character of Enthusiasm ; others may be properties or effects of it , but this constitutes the very nature of it . Thus Apollonius pretended to know all things by Divine Inspiration , to act by a particular Illumination , to know the state and adventures of his own Soul before it was united to his Body , ( according to his notion of Transmigration ) and to discern the Souls of Ancient Heroes imprisoned in the Bodies of Beasts . By this Divine Illumination he knew Domitian had laid snares for him ; and if we may believe Hierocles † , performed all his Miracles , not by Enchantments or Spells , as was commonly believed , but by an hidden and preternatural knowledge of Divine Matters . Saint Francis understood many secret things by the Spirit ; knew all the Mysteries of Scripture , not by the help of Learning , but by Divine Revelation : unfolded many things to his Disciples by the assistance of Divine Visions , which transcended Humane Capacity : preached always Sermons to the People not composed by his own Industry , but ex tempore , suggested by the Spirit ; and lest you should suspect these Discourses to have been highly impertinent , Bonaventure assures you , they were not empty or ridiculous , but full of the vertue of the Spirit , piercing the very marrow of the Heart , and ravishing all his Hearers with mighty admiration . But to raise your Opinion yet somewhat higher of the wonderful Illuminations of this Saint , Christ corporally appearing to him , revealed to him many things , which it was unlawful for him , while he lived , to publish : and the great and wonderful Mystery of the Cross , wherein all the gifts of Graces and treasures of Wisdom lay hid , concealed from the Wise and Learned Men of the World , were at once fully revealed to St. Francis. Yet all this is inconsiderable , when compared to the infused Knowledge of Ignatius . Iohn de Avila , a famous Spanish Doctor , declared that he knew no man more interiour , nor filled with more supernatural Wisdom than Ignatius : and Oviedo , one of his Disciples , out of a long experience of him , gave his Opinion , when Ignatius desired to be eased of the Office of General , that he ought not to be opposed ; since being a Saint he had Lights which ordinary Christians had not . Soon after his Conversion , at Manreze he began to receive Visions and Illuminations : (a) He was hitherto meanly instructed in the Mysteries of the Faith ; but now he is elevated in the Spirit , and hath all , particularly the Trinity , so clearly represented and revealed to him by an internal Light , that he can speak of nothing but the Trinity , and that with so much unction and light in such proper and sublime Expressions , that the most Learned admired him , and the most Ignorant were instructed by him . (b) The Illustrations which were communicated to him upon this Subject , cannot be expressed ; how often our Lady , and the three Persons of the Holy Trinity appeared to him , and taught him what was their will touching this Article ; how many internal Consolations he received , and how great Secrets were revealed to him . In one of his Visions he saw the Blessed Trinity , as plainly as we do one another , under a corporeal representation . The very notions of his Institute were obtained by Illumination , and all the rules of his Order composed by the assistance of an internal Light. Immediately after his Conversion in time of Mass , at the elevation , he had an intuitive knowledge that the Body and Blood of Christ were truly contained under the Elements , and in what manner they were there : nay , He saw with his bodily Eyes Iesus Christ and his Blessed Mother , which kindled in his Soul new desires of following the Cross. (c) One day he had a profound knowledge of all the Mysteries of Religion together ; and at another time praying before the Cross , all which he had formerly learnt were set before his eyes in so full a light , that the verities of Faith seemed to him to have nothing obscure in them ; and he remained so enlightned and convinced of them , that he hath been heard to say , that had they never been recorded in Scripture , he should still have believed them ; and that had the Scriptures been lost , no part of his Faith had been diminished . But none raiseth the Merits of Ignatius in this respect so high , as the Anonymous Author of his Glory , who relateth his Divine Illuminations in these words . Before he had yet learned any thing , he was so fully instructed in a sublime manner by an intellectual Vision of the unity of the Essence and Persons of the Trinity ; that being but an Idiot , he was enabled to write a Book concerning the Trinity in the beginning of his Conversion . His mind was frequently illuminated with Visions of Divine Persons , sometimes altogether , sometimes every one separately , and of the Divine Essence it self . The whole design of his Order was by him ascribed to this divine and admirable illustration of mind . Wherefore he might justly assume those words of St. Paul , For I neither received it of man , nor was I taught it but by the revelation of Iesus Christ. For in the very first year of his Conversion , when he thought least of it , a Divine Light arose in his mind , so great , and so wonderful , that he clearly perceived many things without any Master in a moment of time , not only concerning matters of Faith , but also other things , even the most subtil Questions and Determinations of Philosophers ; and manifestly perceived , as in a most bright Glass , those things which men are scarce able ordinarily to understand after long and accurate reading , many labours , and great study . This is even a degree above the Infallibility of Pope or Councils ; for they never pretended to be infallible , or to receive Divine Inspiration in the determination of Philosophical Questions . Certainly the World would have been infinitely obliged to the Memory of Ignatius , if he had published a System of his Revealed Philosophy . But the cunning Saint would not trust his Revelations to the examination of the Virtuosi . But to represent more evidently the Enthusiastick Spirit of Ignatius , his pretence of Infused Knowledge , and perpetual enjoyment of Divine Illuminations ; I will present the Reader with an account of his Transactions for some few days only , written by his own hand ; which the Writers of his Life pretend to have been preserved by a particular Miracle and extraordinary Providence , when all his other Papers , relating to the same Subject , were by him committed to the Flames . If the whole Journal of his Life had been preserved , it had mightily conduced to the glory of Ignatius ; since none could then have denied him to have surpassed infinitely all the Enthusiastick Follies of the other Romish Saints , or English Visionaries . However , it appears from this Fragment , that he was no puny in this Art ; but only was either more cunning , or less charitable than the rest , in not blessing the World with the publication of his Revelations . Let us hear him then speaking in his own words . The tears of this day seemed to me very different from those of other days ; they poured down more gently , they were less violent and impetuous ; they were in a manner internal , and carried a certain sweet languor along with them , which I cannot express . I heard Speeches within and without me , which all excited me to the love of God by an internal sound , with a concert and harmony so touching , wherewith God spoke to me , that I want words to express it . The next day I was overwhelmed with my tears , during Mass , as on other days , and even after Mass ; and all the while I heard with great joy this internal Discourse . It seemed to me , as it was pronounced , that it was the Musick of Heaven , which I then heard . With these tears I perceived my devotion and love towards God to increase ; as knowing that I understood what was revealed to me by an extraordinary and divine manner . The day after I had yet a great abundance of tears , as also of internal Discourses extraordinary and wonderful . Praying to the Holy Virgin , and desiring her to intercede for me to the Son , and to the Eternal Father ; and addressing my self to the Son , I implored the intercession of himself , and his Mother , to obtain for me the assistance of his Divine Father . In doing this , I perceived that my hairs stood aright , that I was elevated before the Father , and that an extraordinary heat was dispersed through my whole Body : after which my tears began anew , together with a very ardent devotion . I began my Prayer with great abundance of tears , with a very sensible devotion , and among lofty perceptions of the Holy Trinity . Amidst these so sublime Ideas , so often reiterated , so sweet and so touching , I saw very well , that I had no memory which could represent them to me , nor understanding which might furnish to me words wherewith to express them . I had so great an abundance of perceptions , illuminations and spiritual sentiments , with so many tears , that I could not speak , could do nothing else but name God and my Saviour : and it seemed to me , that as often as I named them , I found my self pierced to the very bottom of my Soul with a plenary submission , and a profound respect , and a desire of obedience , which is impossible to be expressed . After prayer I felt yet extraordinary motions , tears and palpitations , burning all over with the love of God , and saying to him , that I desired rather to die with him , than live with any other . While I prepared my self for the Altar , meditating on Jesus Christ , I found my self moved by impulse to follow him . It seemed to me internally , that to accept an extreme poverty , the greatest motive which I could have , was to consider my Saviour as the Chief of the Society . Remembring then that the Father had formerly remitted me , and as it were , delivered me to the Son , I renewed my Design to imprint more than ever in my heart the Name of Jesus . After I had well fixed my Resolution , tears and palpitations returned as before . Speaking to the Divine Majesty , I was surprised with a torrent of tears ; and was elevated to so flaming a love of God , that it seemed to me I was extraordinarily united with his love . I do not remember ever to have received any Illumination so excellent , so luminous , so sweet , and in so admirable a manner . Being afterwards in the Chappel , my tears began anew , and my Devotion renewed , being wholly terminated upon the most Holy Trinity . Being at the Altar , and habited to say Mass , my tears , palpitations and most ardent love were redoubled , thinking of nothing else but the adorable Trinity . Afterwards I said Mass with so tender a sentiment of devotion , and among such abundant tears , that the continuation of them , together with a great pain , which they caused in one of my eyes , made me fear the loss of it , if they ceased not . At those words , Placeat tibi Sancta Trinitas , I was surprized with an emotion of excessive love , and a great inundation of tears . This Illumination and all others were terminated in the most Holy Trinity , which led me to it self , and drew me to its love . After Mass , having put off my Habits , and praying near the Altar , I began anew to sob and renew my weeping , all inflamed with the love of the Trinity ; and the sweetness of this love was so great , that I could neither divert my self from it , nor rise from that place . The rest of the day , either in the House , or in the Streets , at the remembrance of the Adorable Trinity , these violent emotions of love were renewed , with a great inclination of melting into tears . Disposing my self to say Mass , and speaking to the Holy Ghost with the same tears , and in the same devotion , it seemed to me that I saw him in a singular brightness , in the colour of a flame of Fire , in an extraordinary manner , and that he spoke to me . While the Altar was prepared , and while I put on the Habits , and while I celebrated Mass ; I had great interior Commotions , strong Tears , and vehement Palpitations , which often hindred my Speech . Afterwards I had a powerful Commotion , and I saw the Holy Virgin near the Eternal Father , who seemed to me mightily disposed to assist me . Insomuch , as in the Prayers addressed to the Father , and at the Consecration , it seemed to me that I comprehended , and saw evidently , that the Mother of God hath a very great share in the distribution of Grace ; and that she is the gate whereby to arrive at Glory . I saw moreover at the Consecration , that her Flesh was contained in the Flesh of her Son , which I saw with so clear a perception , and so tender a sentiment , that it is not possible to express it . In the ordinary Prayer , from the beginning to the end , I had a very great devotion , and all full of light . Without doors , in the Church , and in saying Mass , I saw the Heavenly Countrey in its Sovereign Monarch , as it were by knowledge of the three Divine Persons , seeing the Second and Third Persons in the Father . Entring into the Chappel to pray , I received an illumination and supernatural assistance ; by the help of which I knew , or to speak more properly , I saw the most Holy Trinity , and Jesus Christ , who served me in quality of a Mediator , and disposed me to this Intellectual Vision . In this Sentiment , and in this Vision I was overwhelmed with a torrent of tears , and filled with an extraordinary love . Saying Mass with the same tears , and in the same devotion , I had on the sudden the same Vision of the Holy Trinity , my love for the Divine Majesty continually increasing . In beginning the Te igitur , I knew and saw , not obscurely , but with a vey clear light , the Divine Existence or Essence , as the Sun , but much more luminous than that Sun which we see ; and it seemed to me that the Father proceeded from this Divine Essence , yet so , that the Essence appeared to me with the Father . And in this representation of the Divine Existence , without any distinction of Persons , I felt a very ardent devotion for the thing represented , with great emotions , great effusion of tears , and a great love towards the Holy Trinity . After which having finished Mass , and praying before the Altar , I saw a-new the same Essence in the similitude of a Globe ; and I saw in some manner the three Persons , to wit , the Father on one side , on the other the Son , and on the third side the Holy Ghost , which took their original from the Essence , without being yet divided from the Globe which I saw . And in this Vision I had new emotions , and new tears . He proceeds to relate other Visions and Representations of the Trinity , his clear perception of its Essence ; and being swallowed up in the love of it , his union with the Divine Majesty , and fresh Visions of the Trinity , sometimes with , and sometimes without any distinction of Persons ; his wonderful Illuminations which gave him in a moment greater knowledge of Divine Matters than could have been obtained by the study of many years ; his elevated and innumerable perceptions in Spirit , and those so clear , that there remained nothing further to be comprehended in the Holy Trinity : his flaming love towards the Person of the Father , because in him the other Persons were especially contained : his frequent sight of Jesus , whithersoever he turned himself , accompanied with abundant tears , inexpressible sweetness , and strong internal motions . In short , it appears from this extravagant Account of his Visions and Illuminations , that no Enthusiast in any Age hath exceeded him either in the number or extravagancy of his Imaginary Visions . That they were indeed imaginary , and no other than the effects of a disturbed Brain , I need not insist to prove , since the very nature and constitution of Christianity requires it ; which would be dissolved , if after a determinate Rule of Faith were setled , extraordinary Revelations in matters of Faith should be admitted , or Religion were to be learned not from that Rule , but from private Inspiration . Besides the absurdity and impertinence of these Pretended Revelations of Ignatius , the crude and indigested Notions contained in them , demonstrate them to have proceeded from a Principle of Disorder , not the Divine Omniscience . But since the Writers of his Life contend these Inspirations to have been real and Divine , and the Church of Rome in the process of his Canonization alledgeth them as the grand argument of his Sanctity : I will oppose one reason to the truth of them . If indeed Ignatius received a perfect knowledge of the Christian Religon by extraordinary Illumination ; if in these inward Inspirations he obtained distinct Notions of all Matters of Faith , and was enabled to publish his Inspirations in such proper and sublime Expressions , that the most Learned admired him , and the most Ignorant were instructed by him , as is pretended ; how came it to pass that for many years after , he was still esteemed a Fool and an Ideot ? that in learning of any Science whatsoever , he was so insuperably dull and stupid , that after some years study , upon a particular examination by the Inquisitors of Alcala , and Archbishop of Toledo , he was adjudged not to have been sufficiently instructed in Matters of Religion , and therefore ordered by them to continue his studies of Divinity some years longer ; but above all , how can it be imagined that after so many , and so clear Illuminations , any Learning should be necessary to him ? yet after all Bouhours (a) tells us , that being conscious to himself of his Ignorance , and convinced that Learning was necessary to his intended purpose of Conversion , he applied himself to study . But to proceed , when once the belief of Divine Illuminations is received by the deluded Enthusiast , and he imagines himself to be frequently inspired by God , it is natural for him to resign himself wholly to the supposed conduct of that inward Light , and act solely in obedience to it . Thus he mistaketh every whimsie of his Fancy for the Dictate of the Holy Ghost , and every motion of his Brain for the Impulse of the Spirit . Then he believeth himself infallible , and pretends to act always by Divine Inspiration . This indeed is an high degree of Fanaticism , but which above all is apt to draw the admiration , and delude the Judgment of the common People , who being not willing to undertake the labour necessary for discovery of truth , greedily embrace every pretence of infallibility , which may ease them of a laborious search , and in appearance secure them from all error . Philostratus (a) ascribes the Actions of Apollonius , and Bonaventure (b) , of St. Francis , to Divine Impulse . The latter founded his Order by the Inspiration of the Holy Ghost , was incited by Divine Visions to write the Rules of it ; to which end retiring to a Mountain by the guidance of the Spirit , he composed it not by his own industry and invention , but writ down every thing , as it was divinely revealed to him , according as the Holy Ghost suggested to him in prayer , as if he had taken the very words from the mouth of God. He never prayed but by the Impulse of the Spirit ; and whensoever that Impulse came , he forthwith kneeled down , whether in the Road , in the Street , or in the Dirt. But all this is inconsiderable to the Merits of Ignatius . In him , if we may believe Busssieres (c) , Reason never commanded , but by the motives of Grace , and the dictates of the Spirit . (d) In all acts of Religion he was rather passive than active . Particularly (e) his manner of prayer consisted in passively receiving the Impressions of the Divine Spirit ; and he told Laynez , that God acted in him much more than he acted himself . (f) When he went to Paris to re-commence his Studies , he acted in obedience to a strong Inspiration ; and when he waited on the Principal of his College , there to deprecate his punishment of being whipt publickly , he followed the inward Light which directed him . His very playing (h) at Billiards must be ascribed to the Impulse of the Divine Spirit : and that the Rules of his Order , as well as those of St. Francis , might obtain a Divine Original , (i) being about to write them , he confulted God with the simplicity of an Infant , as if he had nothing to do but to write down that which God should dictate to him . When he had written it , he laid it on the Altar after he had said Mass , desiring that God would correct it himself , and miraculously blot out all which should not be Orthodox . After many Prayers the interior Answers which the Holy Ghost made to him , gave him at least an intire assurance and perfect quiet in his Vnderstanding concerning the Resolution he had made . Not only were the Constitutions of each Order divinely inspired , but the Pope and whole Conclave must be compelled by particular impulse to confirm them . Innocent III. refused to approve St. Francis's designed Order , till he was overruled by a Divine Vision . When Ignatius first presented the project of his Institute to the Pope , Paul III. he gave it to the Cardinals to be examined . Most opposed it , and Cardinal Guidiccione , the chief Commissioner , writ against it . To remove these Obstacles , (a) the Pope was powerfully incited by an inward Impulse : (b) the Holy Ghost changed the heart of the Cardinals ; and Guidiccione being at the last on the sudden changed , he knew not why , (c) was forced to say , I cannot indeed approve new Religious Orders , yet this I dare not disapprove . For I find my self so disposed in mind , that whither my Reason doth not lead me , thither the Divine Will inclines me ; and I am driven thither by Inclination , whither before I could not be brought by Arguments . Indeed no memorable Action of Ignatius was performed without a particular Impulse ; and as if he had derived an eternal contagion of Fanaticism upon St. Peter's Chair , many years after his death Paul V. found within himself a strong impulse to have him honoured as a Saint among all the Faithful . Lastly , to advance the Merits of Ignatius beyond all possibility of comparison , or even comprehension , contrary Impulses of the Holy Ghost acted in him and his Disciples at the same time . Some Ladies of Alcala , his Disciples , had resolved to profess Evangelical Poverty , and go in Pilgrimage to Guadalupe . Ignatius earnestly dissuaded it , and drawing Arguments from Truths divinely revealed to him , laid before them the folly of their Undertaking ; yet the Ladies pursued their Design ; and no wonder , for (e) they were moved to it by the impulse of the Spirit . This Enthusiastick Pretence of Divine Impulse proceeded so far in the College of Jesuits at Conimbria , while Ignatius was yet alive , that every one took upon himself to be his own Director in matters of Piety and Mortification , only consulting his own Spirit , and following the heat of his Devotion . Ignatius , who never approved in others the same methods of Perfection which he embraced himself , and could endure no Competitors of Divine Inspiration , writ an Epistle of Obedience to them , wherein he layeth down three Rules of Perfection . The first and lowest consists in doing what we are commanded . The second in not only executing the Orders of our Superior , but also conforming our Will to his . The third , to believe that what he orders us is best , and most reasonable , and upon this ground alone , because the Superior doth judge it so to be . However , this Advice of Ignatius may seem to check the Fanaticism of his Followers , yet it infinitely tendeth to promote his own . For if the Commands of the Superior must be judged best and most reasonable for this Reason alone , because the Superior judgeth them so to be ; it must necessarily be supposed that the Superior in giving all his Commands , is acted by a Divine Inspiration , which renders him infallible . This not only created in others the belief of a Divine Impulse perpetually acting in him , but conduced to feed his Ambition , and augment his Glory . And indeed the whole design of his Order , and practice of his Life , tended to produce in others a belief of his own Infallibility , and thereby create to himself a little less than Divine Authority . Summoning all his Companions to Rome in the Year 1538. to treat with them about the constitution of his intended Order , he perswaded them besides their Vow of Poverty and Chastity , which they had before made at Paris , to add a third of Obedience ; and resolve to this end to elect a superior General , whom they must all obey as God himself . He knew very well , that the Election would most certainly fall upon him ; and accordingly after he was chosen , his Companions made their vows of Poverty , Chastity , and Obedience ; to which they added a fourth Vow of a Blind-obedience to the Pope , with this difference , that Ignatius the General made his promise immediately to the Vicar of Jesus Christ , and the rest made theirs to him as to their General and Chief . Afterwards sending twelve Disciples into Sicily , he required them to subscribe to this Article among others , That they did believe whatever their Superior should prescribe to them was most proper for them , and most conducible to their eternal good . Lying upon his Death-bed , among other Rules left as a Legacy to his Order , he requireth them to believe all things which the Superior enjoyns , to be good for them , even altho their own judgment should suggest the contrary . This is a degree of Infallibility beyond whatever the Pope claimed . For however many have asserted him to be infallible in defining Matters of Faith ; none ever yet denied that he might publish Constitutions prejudicial to the real Interest of the Church . But Ignatius ever affected somewhat extraordinary ; and therefore taught that none did perfectly perform his Vow of Obedience , who were not like a Statue , which doth not in the least resist any motion : a Position which he had learned from his Master St. Francis , who affirmed none to be truly obedient , who were not like a dead Body , which remaineth in whatsoever situation it is placed . An Opinion , which indeed deserveth to be chiefly urged and recommended by designing Impostors ; who , when they have once possest their Credulous Disciples with the belief of it , have obtained their Design , and may securely propose their Erroneous Doctrines . Therefore Apollonius above all things took care to teach his Disciples , that they ought in all things to pay a blind obedience to his Commands : told them that he had received Inspirations from God , and was taught by him whatsoever he revealed to them ; that he acted by Divine Impulse , and expected that they should follow his Directions , as he followed God's . This pretence and belief of Divine Inspiration and Impulse in Enthusiasts , is usually accompanied with so great a diffidence of their own Reason and Judgment , that no matters of moment must be left to their direction ; Heaven must be importuned , and extraordinary Revelations demanded to satisfy the meanest Scruples , and regulate their Actions ; as if no Reason had been given to Mankind to guide their Conduct , and determine their Resolutions . St. Francis upon any undertaking was wont to retire into solitary Places , and there incessantly beg of God with inexpressible groans , and importune him with continual prayer to reveal to him what he should do . In all emergent Difficulties he neither trusted himself , nor his Friends ; but by instant prayer searched out the good pleasure of the Divine Will , till he were illustrated by the Oracle of supernatural Revelation . Being tormented with a great Scruple , whether he should employ his whole time in Prayer , or betake himself to preach the Gospel , he could not resolve the question by his own Reason , but resolved to expect the Divine Revelation . He commands St. Clara to inquire the Will of God by Prayer . It is revealed to her that he should undertake the Office of Preaching . It is impossible to imagine any thing more irrational or Enthusiastical than this Conduct ; but what follows is an unpardonable Superstition , which in the Ancient Church would have been punished with Excommunication . Whensoever he undertook any thing of moment , he was wont to consult the Bible , and take his Resolutions from that place , which upon a sudden opening of the Book first presented it self to his view . Ignatius having got together six Companions at Paris , calls them together , causeth each in particular to pray , and fast , and beg of God his light to direct them ; and then opens to them his Design . He prescribed to them the same method in forming the Constitutions of his Order , and choosing a General . When Borgia , one of his Disciples , was chosen Cardinal , to find out the Will of Heaven in that matter , he shut up himself for three days , and communicated only with God in prayer . The first day he found himself wholly indifferent , inclining to neither side . The second day he found in himself an inclination rather of breaking the Design , than permitting it to go on . But the third day he was convinced that it was not the Will of God , that Borgia should be made Cardinal ; and therefore opposed the Election . I will produce but one Passage more , which demonstrates both the Enthusiastick Diffidence of Ignatius , and the intolerable Flattery of his Disciples . Upon occasion of his seeking God by Prayer so much , when he was to write the Constitutions of his Order , Vitelleschi hath these words . (a) It seems there was upon this Subject an agreeable debate between the Master and the Servant ; the latter judging himself incapable of making any Constitution , and resolving not to make any , without consulting the Oracle of the Eternal Wisdom ; and the former taking pleasure in communicating to the other the sublime and resplendent Lights of his Treasures , which he had reserved from before the beginning of time for the conduct and regulation of this Society , which he conceived , and gave to his Church . What pity is it , Ignatius should be unhappily reserved to such a learned ungrateful Age ? Otherwise his Disciples might have offered somewhat to his memory , answerable , and in nothing inferior to the Eternal Gospel of St. Francis. When the Enthusiast is advanc'd so far as to believe the Phrenzies of his Brain to be Divine Illuminations , and himself on all occasions to be divinely inspired , he will not fail to pretend a mighty familiarity with God ; and from the sentiment of any grateful motion in the Blood or Spirits , imagine together with his inward Lights to have received great abundance of inward Consolations . He will fancy himself to be the familiar Acquaintance of God , and Favourite of Heaven ; and thence conceive a spiritual Pride greater and more intolerable than any which ariseth from the pomp or grandeur of the World. Apollonius boasted that he enjoyed a personal familiarity with the Gods ; and , as a Philosopher , conversed with them every morning . St. Francis was commonly filled with great consolation of Spirit in praying ; and boasted that he could defend himself from the cold of Winter by the fervour of the Divine Spirit acting in him . What large Conceits Ignatius entertained of his own Merits , and published without all sense of modesty , we before shewed . The pretence of extraordinary Divine Consolations in his Prayers and Raptures , runs through the whole fragment of his Journal before published . To these we may add what the Authors of his Life relate of him ; That sometimes such a flood of Consolations would suddenly come upon him , that he was even overwhelmed , and transported out of himself ; that by reason of these overflowing Consolations , such abundance of tears would follow , that his sight was endangered by it : that by the great affluence of these Consolations , and tears ensuing from them , in reciting the Divine Office , he was forced to stop and interrupt his Prayers at almost every word , and employ a great part of the day in reading the Psalms only . That he continued sometimes two or three whole days together without taking any thing , feeding himself only with the honey of Celestial Consolations : That all the favours which God bestowed on the Society , are to be attributed to the love which he bore to the Soul of St. Ignatius , in which his Divine Majesty was well pleased . That he burned inwardly with the fire of Charity ; and the Heart of Iesus was a soft Bed to him , whereon he took his repose . Such impertinent Jargon and unintelligible Cant is the natural effect of Enthusiasm . For when the turbulent motions of the Brain are mistaken for Divine Inspirations , and the Judgment willingly acquiesceth in that delusion , the outward expressions , which are ever conformable to the Ideas of the Mind , cannot but be involved in the same obscurity . And this , however it deserves the scorn and contempt of judicious Persons , tendeth not a little to raise the Reputation of the Enthusiast among ignorant men , who ever admire what they cannot penetrate , and suppose the obscurity of his Discourse to proceed from the Divine Mysteriousness of it . If we consult the Writings of Ignatius , we shall find them full of this foolish Canting . His Book of Spiritual Exercises talks much of the love of Christ in a most unintelligible manner ; and his Letter to a Religious Person of Barcelona concerning the two manners whereby God teacheth us , is most remarkable upon this account . While he was yet a Novice in Philosophy , he professed the knowledge of Mystical Divinity , and indeed never knew any other . In prescribing the duty of the General of his Order , he saith that all Learning is necessary for him ; yet the Science of the Saints is that which is far most necessary for him , to discern the divers interior Spirits of men . This Science of the Saints is commonly too mysterious for Learned men ; and therefore Barth . Torrez , writing in defence of Ignatius's Book of Spiritual Exercises , accused of Heresie in Spain by the Learned Melchior Canus , saith , there is a great difference between the Sciences learnt in Schools , and the Sciences of the Saints . His Followers pretend his Constitutions to be filled with the Spiritual Vnction of Grace ; and himself to have drank largely of the Wine of Heaven , which is too strong and heady for the Vessels of the Earth . Thus St. Francis is said to have been wholly absorpt in God in time of prayer ; and all swallowed up in the flame of the Divine Love , as it were a burning coal . And indeed it may be affirmed in general of all the Romish Saints , that their Writings are wholly unintelligible , and nothing else but a rhapsody of sublime Nonsense . The grossest and most impertinent of our English Fanaticks come far beneath them , and were never able to equal their Mysterious Follies . We may indeed hear them talk of being Christed with Christ , and Godded with God ; but the Science of the Saints was never among the●●●●vanced to that perfection which it obtaineth it 〈◊〉 Church of Rome . There remains nothing to compleat the Enthusi●●● but to fancy himself commissionated by God to pu●●lish his Imaginary Revelations to the World ; and thereupon , without any respect to the Rules of Ecclesiastical Discipline instituted by Christ , to invade the Office of preaching . This is indeed the last and highest degree of Fanaticism , not to contain the whimsies of their disturbed Fancy within their own Breasts , but imagining them to be necessary Truths for all Christians , to propagate them with a blind and unwearied zeal ; to believe that Christ hath not openly and plainly delivered to the Church in the rule of Faith all necessary Articles of Religion , or that sufficient means were not provided for the propagation of them , unless they intruded themselves into the Holy Office against all the Rules of Decency and Ecclesiastical Policy . The Author of the Lawful Prejudices against the Calvinists , affirms the guilt of this disorder alone to be a sufficient argument why all their Pleas should be rejected without any farther consideration . Whether , and how far the Calvinists are guilty of this irregularity , I will not enquire ; but affirm that the most Illustrious Saints of the Church of Rome have been inexcusably guilty of it . Particularly the supposed Merits of St. Francis and Ignatius are chiefly founded upon this apparent zeal for Souls , and preaching their wild notions to the People without any ordinary mission from Christ , or delegation from the Church . St. Francis immediately after his Conversion , while he was yet an ignorant Layman , fell to preach repentance to the People in the Streets and Markets : and being asked by some Robbers , setting upon him in the Road , who he was , as if he were another Iohn Baptist , he answered , I am the Preacher and Messenger of the Great King. As soon as he had got together seven Disciples , he sends them forth to preach the Gospel in these words , Go ye , and declare peace unto men , preaching repentance for the remission of sins . Then taking one Companion to himself , he proceeds to one part of the World , sending the other six by couples into the other three parts of the World. This was a phrenzy beyond the power of Hellebore , and which exceeds even the Follies of our English Fifth-Monarchists . Surely , whatsoever Bonaventure may pretend , the Holy Ghost had no share in this Undertaking : and therefore no wonder it met with no better success . St. Francis himself prepares to preach the Gospel to the Sarazens in Syria ; but by contrary Winds is driven upon the Coast of Sclavonia , and forced to return back . The Spirit still moving him , he disposeth himself to convert the Moors and Miramolins of Africk ; but detained in his Journey by sickness , loseth his Courage , and quits the Design . At last he resolves firmly to convert the Soldan of Babylon . Away he goeth to Syria ragged and barefooted : and yielding himself Prisoner to the Soldan's Guards , boldly demands to be brought to his presence . The Soldiers , after they had soundly beaten him , bring him to their Emperor . He asketh him who he is . Francis answers , That he is sent by God to preach Salvation to him and his People ; and for proof of the Christian Faith , undertakes to enter into the fire . The Soldan laughs at him ; and having made sufficient sport with him , dismisseth him for a Fool. Ignatius at his very first conversion proposed to himself to preach the Gospel in the Holy Land. Accordingly , in the Year 1523. he enters upon the Journey , guided by that inward motion which had first prompted him at his conversion . Coming thither , the Guardian of the Franciscans , whom he had acquainted with his Resolution , disapproved such irregular usurpation of the Holy Office , and commands him to be gone upon pain of Excommunication . The poor Saint is forced to return without success : however , he quits not his Design . Studying at Barcelona , he began to preach conversion to his Neighbours . Removing to Alcala , he falls to reform the dissolute Manners of Scholars , Clergy-men , and others , and to Catechize Youth . But being suspected of Sorcery , he is clapt into the Inquisition . To free himself from Prison , he professeth himself willing blindly to obey his Ecclesiastical Judge . At last the Inquisitors dismiss him , but withall forbid him to explain to the People the Mysteries of Religion upon pain of Excommunication and Banishment . Ignatius , notwithstanding his promise of blind obedience , would not readily submit to this Command , doubting whether it were a lawful Command , and fearing that in not preaching , he should be wanting to his Call and Vocation . To get rid of this difficulty , he removes to Salamanca , and there preacheth openly to the People in the Streets and Fields ; altho many good men were scandalized at it , saying , it was never heard that a simple Layman should instruct the People , and perform the whole Office of a Pastor in directing their Consciences . Upon this he and his Companions are thrown into Prison by the Inquisitors ; where they do nothing but sing Psalms , and preach to the People flocking to them , through the windows and chinks of the doors . Being examined by the Inquisitors , he pretends that he did not preach , but only hold forth to the People , sitting on Horseback , or getting upon the Stalls in the Market , concerning Vertue and Piety . Being driven from that Plea , he flieth to the pretence of an Extraordinary Vocation . Being confuted in that , he refuseth to give any farther account of his Authority to preach , till his Ecclesiastical Superiors should command him . At last he is absolved upon condition to preach no more . He dislikes the Condition , and therefore resolves to leave Spain . Coming to Paris , he falls upon his old work of preaching and converting . Upon this he is accused to the Inquisitor , but upon intercession of Friends dismissed . Now he falls hard to study , and wholly omits preaching : but soon after begins to talk of Heaven and Hell so vehemently to the Scholars , that he forced them to intermit their studies ; and was thereupon condemned to be publickly whipt in the Hall by all the Regents , as a Disturber of the Colledge . However , soon after his zeal for conversion of Souls mightily increased upon him ; and he clearly saw that God had appointed him to establish a company of Apostolick Men to that end . Hereupon he begins to gather Disciples , and first sets upon Peter Faber , a poor Spanish Youth , acted with sentiments of Vain-glory , and after a deal of Cant , acquaints him with his Resolutions to go into the East , and employ himself wholly in the conversion of Infidels . Faber takes fire at this , and resolves to follow him through all dangers . After he had gained five other Disciples by the like Artifices , he calls them together , opens his Design , and perswades them to vow a Journey into the Holy Land to preach the Gospel there , altho none of them were yet ordained , except Faber . The Design being resolved on , Ignatius takes a progress into Spain ; and there preacheth every Sunday , and two or three days in the Week , with great concourse of People . The Church not being able to contain the multitude of his Auditors , he holds Field-Conventicles ; and there inveighs powerfully against Cards and Dice ( I suppose Mince-pies were not yet in fashion ) perswading the People to throw them all into the River . Coming to Venice , he waits for his Companions , and in the mean while employs himself in preaching . When his Companions were all met , they most unhappily could get no passage to the Holy Land ; and therefore go to Rome to receive the Directions of the Pope . Here they obtain to be ordained Priests ; yet that they may as much as was possible continue their Enthusiasm , refuse to preach in a regular way ; but dispersing themselves through the great Cities of Italy , commonly get upon some Stone in the middle of the Market-place , and whirling their Caps over their heads , invite the People to hear them with a loud voice ; when having got a confluence of People about them , they vented their undigested Notions of Religion in a canting and mysterious stile ; altho for the most part with such ill success , that many of them were clapt into Prison by the Inquisitors . We have long since deplored , and our Adversaries of the Church of Rome have upbraided to us , the Divisions of our Church arising from the unlawful usurpation of the Pulpit by Enthusiastick Preachers . Yet could we never charge them with such gross follies and irregularities as those now mentioned ; nor can the Papists justly accuse them of any ; since in acting this Disorder and Enthusiasm , they imitated the Great Ignatius and his Disciples , and perhaps learnt it from them . At least our Adversaries cannot now deny , that Jesuits have sometimes preach'd in Conventicles . Thus we have past through all the chief and most essential Properties of Enthusiasm , and demonstrated Ignatius to have possest them all in an high degree . I will next consider some of the more ordinary effects and consequences of it , and compare them with the Actions of our Saint . For these essential Errors of Enthusiasm , in mistaking the turbulent Motions of the Spirits for the Dictates of the Holy Ghost , and the Tempests of the Brain for Divine Inspirations , cannot but betray the Judgment of the Enthusiast to a thousand other Errors and Absurdities ; inspire him with false notions of Religion , misguide his Zeal , and corrupt his Devotion : Every immoderate excess of Vertue will then appear an extraordinary Perfection ; and the foulest Superstition shall be accounted meritorious . Hence , among other follies , the Enthusiast will imagine it no small Perfection to pray continually , suppose it to be a sign of a nearer familiarity with God ; thence flatter himself with the belief of his own extraordinary Merit , and by gratifying his mistaken Ambition , create to himself even a sensual pleasure in the performance of it . Thus St. Francis was wont to pray incessantly , if not vocally , at least mentally ; and in praying , used to receive great caresses from the Holy Ghost , to be ravished in his mind , and wholly swallowed up in a certain wonderful light ; and ofttimes in an excess of contemplation to be put beside himself ; insomuch , as being wrapt in Spirit , and perceiving somewhat beyond humane sense , he was ignorant of what was done before his Eyes . Ignatius , after his conversion , spent seven hours every day in the Church in prayer upon his knees ; and was immediately so recollected , that he often continued many hours together without any motion . In his long retirement at Manreze , not satisfied with his seven hours of prayer , he did nothing but pray . When he was ordained Priest , he retired to a poor solitary Cottage ; and living like an ancient Hermit , fasted daily , prayed incessantly , and there received such overflowing Consolations , that through , the abundance of tears his sight was endangered . To produce no more Instances , all the Actions of his Life were directed by the Illuminations of the Spirit , supposed to be received in prayer , as we before shewed . Yet himself , when the Reputation of any other devout Enthusiast was to be diminished , could alledge against it , that such as made long Prayers , ought to take great care not to abuse that commerce which they have with God. That there are a sort of People , of a wilful nature , who by much praying , without observing the rules of discretion and found judgment , dry up their Brains , and are so possest with their own Imaginations , that there is no getting them out of their head . That others there are , who perswaded that all comes from God which enters into their thoughts in time of prayer , take their own Fancies for their conduct ; and so by following only the impulse of Nature , which they mistake for that of Grace , fall into most gross Errors . Another ordinary effect of Enthusiasm is the expectation of extraordinary assistance from God in all emergent Difficulties . The supposed experience of frequent Supernatural Illuminations makes the Enthusiast believe that God is ever ready to engage in his quarrel , and for his sake to violate the Laws of Nature no less than the established Rules of Christianity : that as he informs his Soul with Supernatural Inspirations , so he will protect his Body , and provide it necessaries by continual Miracles . Thus St. Francis offered to the Soldan of Babylon to throw his Body into the fire in proof of Christianity , and decide the Controversy by the operation of the flames upon it . St. Dominick was more cunning , when preaching against the Albigenses in France , he would not trust his Body to the fire , but drawing up his Faith and Arguments in a Schedule , used to cast it into the fire together with the like Schedule of the Albigenses . The Legend tells you , that the first was always untoucht , the latter always burnt . Thus Apollonius , when brought before Domitian to be tried for his life , scorned the Threats , and braved all the Power of that Tyrant ; telling him , that God would certainly interpose in his behalf , and not permit him to touch his Body . Ignatius indeed was never guilty of so great Courage , yet the belief of his endearment to God made him often presume upon the Favour of Heaven . Undertaking his Pilgrimage into the Holy Land , he would take no Companion along with him , no Money , nor provision of necessaries for the Iourney ; that he might have no comfort but from God , and no dependance but on Providence . Yet with all this Self-resignation , the cunning Saint dared not to come near Barcelona , because it was infected with the Plague . Being accused of Sorcery , Sedition and Heresy to the Inquisition of Alcala , and some Ladies offering to him an Advocate to plead for him , he refused their kindness , thinking that he ought to leave himself to Providence , and not distrust God so far as to make use of any Humane means for his preservation . In his Voyage to Ierusalem he would give no Money for his Passage , for that he thought utterly unlawful . Free Passage he could obtain no otherwise than upon condition of providing necessaries for himself . This he scrupled at , and esteemed it a kind of diffidence of Providence , and deviation from Evangelical Poverty , to carry any thing along with him in the Ship. Touching in the way at Venice , some endeavoured to discourage him from the Journey , by representing to him the dangers of it , and impossibility of getting any farther passage at that season of the Year ; he told them , that if he could not get a Ship , he would pass the Sea upon a Plank with the succour of Heaven . I suppose he had read how Iosefes , the Son of Ioseph of Arimathea , sailed from France to Britain , with 150 Companions , upon his Shirt . Not in these respects only doth Enthusiasm betray the Judgment to false notions of Piety and Perfection ; but in all other Christian Vertues infuseth the same Error , especially if it may tend to ostentation , and procure to the Enthusiast the admiration and reverence of the deluded Vulgar . In that case it will be accounted an improvement of Vertue to run into extremes ; and the most extravagant Superstition shall be esteemed an exalted degree of Piety . Thus if Christ hath commanded us not to set our heart upon Riches , but to be ready to forsake all Worldly Possessions , when they stand in competition with the profession of true Religion ; the Enthusiast will believe all propriety of Goods to be unlawful , and account Evangelical Poverty a Christian Perfection . If a temperate diet , and sometimes fasting , be recommended to us , the Enthusiast will fall in love with immoderate Austerities and Mortifications ; and imagine the Merits of his Abstinence to be then infinite , when the practice of it exceeds all bounds . If we be admonished not to be deterred from our Duty by the contempt of the World , or scoffs of men , the Enthusiast will by all means court this contempt , and perform a thousand ridiculous actions to obtain the laughter of Mankind ; and then applieth to himself all the Beatitudes of the Gospel as rewards of his Folly. Evangelical Poverty is one of the most specious pretences , that can be made use of by Fanatick Visionaries , to raise an opinion of extraordinary merit either in themselves or others . This was ever the grand Engine of the Monastick Orders of the Church of Rome ; altho the World knows what vast Treasures and Possessions they have appropriated to their Monasteries and Colledges . Certainly Reason doth not teach us that it is any great perfection to put on rags , and beg from door to door ; and if Christ had taught so , Mankind would have had sufficient reason to reject his Religion as irrational and absurd . But he proposeth no such thing . These are only the Whimsies of Brainsick Enthusiasts , who have abandoned themselves to the conduct of a depraved Imagination . When Apollonius boasted to Phraates , King of Media , of his own voluntary Poverty ( for he had distributed all his Inheritance and Possessions to his Kindred and the Poor ) and that of other Greek Philosophers ; Phraates truly answered him , that they were bigotted Enthusiasts , contumelious and seditious , unfaithful and rebellious , asserters of Fables and monstrous Stories ; who made an ostentation of Poverty , not out of any sense of modesty or frugality , but that they might have the better pretence to steal and cheat . How far this Character may agree to St. Francis , Ignatius , or their Followers , I will not now determine . I will only shew that they far exceeded these Greek Philosophers in the pretence and extravagant practice of voluntary Poverty . St. Francis immediately after his conversion , changed his fine Cloaths with the Rags of a Beggar , whom he met ; and soon after hearing that Gospel read , wherein our Saviour sending forth his Disciples to preach , commands them to take neither Staff nor Scrip , put off his Shoes , laid aside his Staff , threw away his Money , girded on a Rope , and fell a begging ; which practice he continued all his life with such superstition , that he thought it unlawful to possess any thing in particular , and himself to be defiled with the sole touching of money . If he were invited to dinner by any great Men , he would first beg pieces of Bread from door to door , and then sitting down to dinner , draw out his Pouch , and feed upon the fragments of it , which he called the Bread of Angels , refusing to tast of any other Dish . Ignatius in his first Pilgrimage to Montferrat , meeting a ragged Beggar , stript himself to his Shirt , and changed Habits with him . Having performed his Vigils , in conformity to the Laws of Knight-Errantry , he puts on his Pilgrims Weeds , that is , a rugged and course Canvas Coat reaching down to his Feet , wicker Shoes , a knotty Rope for a Girdle , with a bottle of Water hanging at his Girdle , a Crabtree Staff in his Hand , his Head bare , and his left Leg naked ; and in this Habit marched to Manreze , intending to take Ship for Palestine . Coming to Manreze , he imagins his Habits to be too costly , and Sackcloth to be far more Evangelical than Canvas . Being at last equipped to his satisfaction , for a specimen of his Humility , he begs from door to door ; and to that end disguiseth himself in the most slovenly manner , his Face all covered with dirt , his Hair clodded and uncombed , which with his Beard and Nails grown out to an horrible length , made such a Figure , as seemed at once both frightful and ridiculous : so that whenever he appeared in the Town , the Children laught at him , threw stones at him , and followed him in the Streets with shouts and outcries . Coming to Barcelona , he would not engage in any Ship , but upon condition of free passage , thinking it unlawful to make use of Money upon any pretext , altho a Lady proffered to deposit the Money for him . At last obtaining free passage , but upon condition of providing for himself necessaries to the Voyage , he thinks even that prejudicial to Evangelical Poverty . Being overruled by his Confessor , he accepts of some Money to buy necessaries . But being at the point of departure , a fit of Conscience returns : he dares not make use of the Money , nor carry it along with him ; and yet would not give it to the Seamen , lest they should use him the better for it in his Voyage , for to permit that , would be a distrust of Providence . At last he very learnedly decides the case , He layeth down his Money upon the shore for the next Comer to take , and so enters into the Ship. The same scruples urge him at his return ; he begs free passage in the notion of a Saint , and upon no other condition will enter the Ship. The same scruple had possest St. Francis (a) and St. Dominick before ; who would sooner trust themselves to the Waves , than pay any fraight for their passage . The latter being once asked by the Master of the Ship for his fraight , told him he was a Preacher of the Gospel , and consequently carried neither Gold nor Silver with him ; however to make some kind of payment , he freely bestowed the Kingdom of Heaven on him . But to return to Ignatius ; returning to Barcelona with a sum of Money , which he had lately received , he distributes it all to a company of Beggars , and then immediately falls a begging himself . While he studieth at Barcelona , Alcala and Salamanca , he will not accept of any allowance , which was often offered to him , but pursueth the trade of begging . At Barcelona he is by importunate perswasions induced to wear Shoes ; yet to satisfy his Enthusiastick Phrenzy at least in secret , he cuts large holes in the soles of his Shooes , that he might not wholly lose the honour of a discalceate Beggar . Being at last convinced that his small progress in Learning proceeded from spending his time in begging ; he thought he might in Conscience raise a small Fund , wherewith to subsist at Paris , whither he now removes . Coming to Paris , his Conscience grows somewhat squeamish , and he thinks it unlawful to keep his Money himself , out of the old Principle of Evangelical Poverty . He trusts all therefore with one of his Chamber-fellows , who runs away with it . Ignatius is forced to retire himself into the Spanish Hospital ; and when they grew weary of him , betakes himself again to begging . Finding Charity to be cold at Paris , he travels to Antwerp , Brussels , and ( that England alone might not be unhappy in the want of his presence ) at last to London . Returning to his native Countrey , he puts on his ragged Weeds , which he had for some years left off , throws off his Shooes , resumes all his former Austerities ; and lodging in an Hospital , begs his Bread from door to door , refusing to accept the earnest Invitation of Brother and Kindred . Coming to Venice , and sending forth his Disciples through Italy to preach , he chargeth them strictly to lodge in Hospitals , and beg their Bread ; and afterwards forming Constitutions for the Order , resolves with the unanimous Consent of them all , that the Professed of his Order should possess nothing , either in common , or in particular . How well the Jesuits have observed this Constitution , concerns not me to enquire . I fear most believe them to have broken their Founder's Will. I am sure they have palpably violated it in intruding themselves into the Courts of Princes , courting their Favour , seeking the acquaintance of Great Men , and intermedling in Secular Matters ; Practises which Ignatius esteemed the greatest Plagues which could befall his Society , and therefore earnestly begged of God for ever to avert them . Immoderate Abstinence and Austerities contribute no less to raise the admiration of ignorant Persons , and excite in the Enthusiast an extraordinary opinion of his own Merits . The former are led away with all apparent Mortifications which may strike their Senses ; the latter continually triumpheth in his Imaginary Conquests over his own Body ; and both imagine it to be an high degree of Vertue , and near approach to Angelical Perfection , to deny to the Body the most natural Pleasures and Conveniences , and by an excessive maceration intirely subdue it to the government of the Soul ; whereas Reason and true Philosophy would rather teach us , that by such rigorous Mortifications the energy of the Soul is weakned , the Body is disabled from performing her Commands , and her Thoughts are disordered by continual tempests and irregular motions of the Body . The Heathen Philosophers imagined that an austere Diet would procure a personal sight and familiarity of the Gods : and therefore Apollonius would never tast any Flesh or Wine , feeding only on Herbs and Water ; and affecting all squallid impurities which might disgust the Body . Christianity giveth no incouragement to such irrational Conduct : yet the common Prejudices of Mankind , and false Ideas of Religion , have in all Ages induced Enthusiasts to admire and practice the same Follies . St. Dominick began early . For while he was yet an Infant , he would often rise out of his Cradle , and lay himself naked upon the cold ground . St. Francis used to call his Body Brother Ass , because of the rigorous Severities , continual Whippings , and course Diet , wherewith he treated it : and particularly , sprinkled all his Meat with Ashes . However , this might be pardoned in St. Francis , who was grievously tormented with temptations of the Flesh. But for Ignatius , whom the Writers of his Life assure us to have been by a particular favour of the Blessed Virgin reprieved from all such Temptations , to practice the same Austerities , could be nothing else but an Extravagant Phrenzy . He imagined all Christian Perfection to consist in the maceration of the Body . And therefore his first Resolutions were to perform great Austerities , to do Penance in good earnest , not so much to expiate his Faults , as because he imagined that in these rigors Perfection consisted , having then no higher Idea of it , and passionately desiring to acquire it . Immediately after his Conversion he puts himself incognito into an Hospital , fasts whole weeks with Bread and Water , except Sundays , when he eat a few boiled Herbs , but sprinkled over with Ashes , girded his Reins with an Iron Chain , wore an Hair Shirt , disciplined himself thrice a day , slept little , and lay upon the ground ; resolveth to continue these Austerities all his Life , to go barefoot to the Holy Land , and then choose a wild Desert for his Abode . Removing to Manreze , the Spirit grows more violent . He adds to his Hair Shirt and Iron Chain a Girdle of certain Herbs full of little thorns and prickles : and remembring that Knights-Errant use not to eat sometimes in two or three months together , he lengthens his Fasts as far as Nature will permit , and continueth sometimes two or three days together without taking any thing , feeding only on the Honey of Celestial Consolations . This was indeed a considerable advance towards the imitation of Romantick Heroes ; but not comparable to the following Adventure . Ignatius had read in his beloved Romance , how the admired Amadis de Gaul being once despised by his Mistress Oriana , retired to the Poor Rock , like an Hermit ; where he snivelled and whined , and cried , and shed tears unmeasurably , till Heaven took pity of him , spent most of his time in Prayer , made a Rosary of Acorns , and confessed himself to an Hermit . In imitation of this Heroick Penance , Ignatius resolves upon a retreat ; and having found out a dark and deep Cave in the hollow of a Rock ( opening into a solitary Valley , called the Vale of Paradice ) so hideous , that none would ever venture into it ; dark and obscure , the Mouth overgrown with bushes and brambles ; he enters into it , and makes his Abode . The horror of the Place inspired him with a new Spirit of Penance : he whips his Body five times a day with an Iron Chain , beats and cuts his Breast with a Flint-stone , fasts unmeasurably , and prays without ceasing ; till his Friends finding him , draw him out of his Den by force . He was then reduced to a very weak condition : but as a Knight-Errant must not complain , tho his Guts be coming out of his Belly ; so neither must a Saint-Errant , tho his Bones be coming out of his Skin . Ignatius will not renounce his Austerities , but continueth all his life to sprinkle his Meat with Ashes . To produce but one Instance more of this extravagant Mortification ; Ignatius , when he first began to gather Disciples at Paris , and had gained Peter Faber to him , used with him to lye abroad in Winter Evenings upon the Snow and Ice , gazing upon the Heavens ; and then stripping themselves to their Shirts , lay the remaining part of the Night upon the Coal-heap . If to be bedawbed with Coaldust be so great a Perfection ; when the granting of Indulgences comes next in fashion , we may hope to see erected an holy Confraternity of Catholick Chimney-sweepers . If it be irrational to mortify the Body with excessive Austerities , and deny to it the common benefits of Nature ; it is no less folly to court the laughter , and industriously procure the contempt of Mankind ; much more to be ambitious of Afflictions and Sufferings , or refuse to be delivered from them . This is the utmost degeneracy of Humane Reason , to imagine that our Nature receiveth any perfection from contempt or misery ; an Opinion which overthroweth the very Laws of Creation , and is highly injurious to the Honour of God ; as if God in creating us had not intended some benefit and happiness to Mankind even in this World ; or afterwards , in revealing Christianity , had resolved to render us miserable and ridiculous . Such fatal Mistakes doth Enthusiasm introduce , while it affecteth excesses in all Actions , and disliketh all sober Vertue . Yet no wonder even these gross Mistakes should be admitted , which so naturally tend to inflame the Pride , and foment the Ambition of the Enthusiast ; who hence imagins himself dear to Heaven , assumes the title of Martyr , conceives a vast opinion of his own Merits , and misapplies to his Follies all the Blessings and Rewards promised to those who suffer for Righteousness sake . S. Francis desired nothing more than to be reviled ; and when by his extravagant Actions he had acquired in his own Countrey the character of a Mad-man , and was thereupon usually persecuted with a train of Boys flinging dirt , stones , and jeers at him , he sought not to undeceive the opinion of the Multitude , or avoid their importunate Clamours by withdrawing himself ; but ravished with joy , walked along as it were in triumph , blessing himself that he was thought worthy to suffer for the name of Christ. Thus Ignatius also thought it highly meritorious to be on any account derided ; and if by chance any insolent Person threw stones at him , while he preached , or rotten Oranges , he returned to his Lodging so contented and satisfied , as cannot easily be imagined . Being accused of heinous Crimes to the Inquisitors of Alcala , he would not accept of an Advocate , which was offered to him , that so he might not lose , through his own fault , so fair an occasion of partaking in the Ignominies of the Cross. Upon his refusal to plead , the Inquisitors clapt both him and his Companions into Prison , and load them with Chains , as Hereticks and seditious Persons . Hereupon they sing Psalms , and give thanks to Heaven all night long , for being thought worthy to suffer for Righteousness sake . The other Prisoners brake Prison ; and binding the Guards , make their escape . Ignatius and his Disciples will not make use of this opportunity , but stay in the Prison . This is exaggerated by the Writers of his Life as an extraordinary mark of Christian gallantry ; altho we shall have no great reason to admire it , if we remember that their Legs were chained . However , it cannot be denied , to the honor of Ignatius , that he never blushed at any Reproach , nor was ashamed of the most ridiculous Action . When he preached at Rome in Italian , that he might obtain the laughter and scorn of his Auditors , he would often intermix Spanish words , talk Gibberish , use Solecisms , and break the Rules of Grammar . But of all his Actions of Humility , the most illustrious was his Adventure at Bologna . Going over the Draw-bridge there , he fell into the Ditch , and crept out soundly drencht and bedaubed with dung . In this condition he entred into the Town ; and that he might the better triumph over the vanity of the World , and obtain the happiness of an universal Derision , he walked through all the larger and more frequented Streets of the City , begging of Alms , all covered with dung , as he was . This no doubt procured the desired effect , diverted the Rabble , pleased Ignatius , loaded him with merit , and made him proof against all shame . These effects of Enthusiasm , which I have already mentioned , however they be highly irrational , and contrary to the simplicity of the Christian Religion , yet at least they carry some shew of Piety , Abstinence , Humility and Mortification along with them , which may dazle the eyes of unwary People , and in an Ignorant Age pass for real Sanctity . But there are other Actions of Enthusiasts so extravagantly absurd and ridiculous , that they can be ascribed to no other cause than the unaccountable Phrensies of a disturbed Brain ; to whose irregular Motions the Enthusiast yielding a blind obedience , is betrayed to the commission of all those Follies and Absurdities which an heated Imagination can invent or suggest . These above all other Actions give the greatest scandal to the unthinking part of Mankind , as not to be palliated with any pretence of Piety ; and do infinite prejudice to the common Cause of Christianity , while unlearned Persons taking their measures of it from the Actions of reputed Saints , accuse it of Folly and Superstition , and believe it rather to have been designed for the Sport , than the Salvation of Mankind . St. Philip Neri often caused (a) his Disciples , and among them the Great Baronius , to do many Ridiculous Actions , and walk the Streets in Antick Habits on purpose that they might be derided . St. Francis , as soon as he was converted , being drunk with the Spirit , putting off his Breeches and all his Cloaths before a Multitude , said to his Father , Hitherto I have called you Father here on Earth ; but now I may securely say , Our Father which art in Heaven . Passing into Hospitals , he kisseth the Hands and Mouths of Lepers , waits upon them , washeth their Feet , kisseth their Ulcers , and sucks out the filth of them . Meeting a company of Beggars ; he tears and cuts his Cloaths in pieces to distribute them to them , not being able to stay till he could pull them off . Travelling in the Road , he sings Psalms all along with a loud voice ; and whensoever the Spirit moves him , kneels down in the Streets , or dirt , to pray . Imagining himself commanded by God to repair his decayed House , he serves the Masons gratis in repairing of Churches . Retiring alone into the Woods , he fills them with sighs and groans , and bedews them with tears ; beats his Breast with his fist , and continually talks to God , as he were present with him . Whensoever he hears the name of Christ , he licks his lips , as if he felt some sweetness in the sound . He gives the title of Brother or Sister to the meanest Beasts , even Worms and Flies ; and thinks it meritorious to redeem Lambs from slaughter . A Lamb being presented to him , he daily reads lessons of Instruction to it , and enjoins to it great attention in praising God. The Lamb in a little while becomes illuminated , kneels reverently in time of Divine Service , bleats before the Altar of the Blessed Virgin in an humble posture ; and ( to the eternal conviction of all Hereticks ) kneels down at the elevation of the Host. Finding a flock of Birds or Grashoppers , he preacheth to them ; then sets a Psalm , and invites them to joyn with him in praising God. On Christmas Eve he gets a company of Asses and Oxen into a Stable , reads Mass at the Manger , and makes a Sermon to them . He feareth to touch Lights , Lamps or Candles , because he would not defile them with his hands . Walks gingerly upon the stones , in honour of him who was called Stone . Gathers the small Worms out of the way , that they may not be trod on by Passengers : and feareth even to kill the Vermin of his Body . Saint Macarius had done penance by going naked six months in the Desert , and suffering hmself to be stung of Flies , for having killed a Flea . Not only Animals , but the very Elements did St. Francis imagine to be endued with understanding . For being in a grievous sickness necessitated to admit a Cauterism , he thus bespeaks the Fire . My Brother Fire , God hath created thee beyond all other things , handsome , and vertuous , and fair , and useful ; Be thou kind and courteous to me in this moment . Now see the force of an eloquent Complement ; the Fire is applied , but doth not burn him . Being one day full of the Spirit , he calls together the People of Assisium , enters into the great Church , causeth a Rope to be fastned to his Neck , and commands himself to be drawn naked in the sight of all to a Stone , on which Malefactors were wont to be placed before their Execution . Getting upon this , he preacheth naked to the People in a cold Season , confesseth himself to be a very great Sinner , a carnal Man , and a Glutton . This Phrenzy could not be ended but with his Life : in the last period of which , he commands himself to be carried into the Church , and to be there laid naked upon the ground , that he might expire in the sight of all the People , and boast before them that he left the World as naked as he entred it , disburdened of all Possessions . Those many ridiculous Actions , which I have already related of Ignatius , might justly supersede any farther labour ; yet at least to equal the Merits of St. Francis , I will produce some few Instances of a no less extravagant Folly. In his retirement at Manreze , feeling some temptations of Vain-glory , he enters into an Hospital , and applies himself to serve the sick Persons , licks their Sores , and sucks out the filth of their Ulcers . As soon as he was made General of his Order , the first thing he did , was to serve in the Kitchin in quality of a Scullion ; where for some while he executed the most vile and sordid Offices . Sending for his Companions from France to Venice , he instructs them to sing Psalms as they travelled in the Road , and when the Spirit moved , to kneel down and pray . They punctually perform his Instructions , travel through Heretical Countries with Beads about their Necks ; and out of the abundance of their zeal , refuse to eat with any Lutheran Minister , as fearing some Contagion from him . While he studied at Paris , he had often in vain employed his Reason to convert a Fornicator , who held an unlawful commerce with a Woman living in a Village near the City . Ignatius watcheth his walk by a Ponds side in a frosty Morning . Perceiving him coming , he strips himself , and runs into the Water up to the Chin. The Man coming by , he calls to him , thunders out damnation against him , tells him , that he there did penance for him , and intended by the cold , which he voluntarily undertook , to temper the ardent heat of his Lust , being resolved to continue this practice every day till he should be converted . To produce no more examples , the constant Flouts and Derisions of the Rabble , which for many years after his conversion attended him at his entrance into any Town , demonstrate that all his Actions had somewhat ridiculous in them , which might excite and deserve the laughter of the Vulgar . Certainly Folly may be advanced to a great perfection , when it is affected and elaborate ; and the Enthusiast is ambitious of being ingeniously ridiculous . Our Saint thought it a great perfection to be esteemed a Fool : and therefore often resolved , and earnestly desired to cover himself with horns , and in that equipage march through the Streets of Rome . But whether it were that the Fates envied his happiness , or he were afraid to provoke the Roman Citizens by so significant a Ceremony , he never enjoyed the honour of that glorious Procession . These are the most natural and ordinary effects of Enthusiasm , which I have already mentioned . However , because in England we have a race of Enthusiasts , who are chiefly taken notice of for denying to give to any the titles of their Dignity , or usual ceremonies of Respect introduced in all civil Countries ; I will consider Ignatius even on this account , and therein demonstrate that he was in nothing inferior to the most ridiculous Enthusiasts of any denomination whatsoever . Among other Errors , into which he was carried headlong by a violent , and as himself thought , infallible Imagination , none of the least was his false notion of a Christian Simplicity ; which he imagined to consist not in a sober deportment , and unaffected gravity , but in acting publickly all the Follies of an unthinking Ideot , in manifesting a morose behaviour , and declaring open war against the innocent Civilities of the Polite World. Hence he never gave to others in discourse any titles of Respect ; but in talking with Persons present , treated them with the friendly compellation of Thou and Thee ; and in speaking of Persons absent , called them only by their Common Names : nay , studiously endeavoured ever after his Conversion to converse with Great Men and Princes in a rude and clownish manner . As for Oaths , he was so far from making use of them , that out of a scrupulous concern for Truth , he thought it unlawful even to use superlative words . To give one memorable Instance of this Enthusiastick Behaviour . Returning from Venice to Spain , his way lay through the Spanish and French Camps , which had then declared war against each other ( tho Maffeius saith he might have taken another way , and escaped all danger , if he had not been led with the ambition of being esteemed a Fool. ) The Spanish Guard apprehended him , took him for a Spy , treated him rudely , stript him naked , whipt him soundly , and then carried him to their General . As he was leading away , he bethought himself , ( or as the Writers of his Life say , was tempted by the Devil ) to make himself known who he was , that so he might escape Reproaches and Stripes . But immediately correcting himself for his base Cowardise , and desertion of his magnanimous Resolution to take up the Cross of Christ , he resolved to punish himself for it , and to counterfeit the Fool and Ideot , that he might be beaten the more severely . He doth so , plays the Fool before the General , denieth to him the civility of his Hat , and the common terms of respect due to a Person of his Quality , and dreaming out his words , denies himself to be a Spy. The General takes him for a Fool , and is angry with the Soldiers for bringing such an Ideot to him . The Soldiers revenge themselves upon him by beating him unmercifully . Next he passeth through the French Guards ; but is there treated somewhat better . I suppose the Spanish Discipline had by that time perswaded him to pull off his Hat. In the midst of all these Sufferings he was taken up with a profound meditation of the Contumelies which our Saviour suffered , when he was carried from Annas to Caiaphas , from Caiaphas to Pilate , and from Pilate to Herod ; and congratulated to himself the similitude of his Sufferings . O happy Ignatius , if the Spanish Soldiers had hanged him up ! For then no doubt he would have more nearly imitated the Sufferings of Christ , and thereby outdone even the Conformities of St. Francis. When our Adversaries shall hereafter charge the Reformation of England to have given occasion to the rise of all those Sects , wherewith we are now divided ; I hope they will at least make some exceptions , as remembring that the Sect of the Quakers began in Spain , and was founded by St. Ignatius . I might produce many other properties and effects of Enthusiasm ; and among these the perpetual inconstancy which attends their Actions and Resolutions . For since the Enthusiast wholly resigns up himself to the directions of an irregular Imagination , which is often disturbed with various , and sometimes contrary motions of the spirits , it cannot be avoided that his Thoughts and Resolutions should be no less fortuitous than are their motions ; that while the motion continueth violent and rapid , he should feel a sensible pleasure , and imagine himself overflowed with Divine Consolations ; when it grows languid and ceaseth , he should be reduced to extreme despair , and exchange his sublime Raptures with melancholly Ideas of his own Condition : that what at one time is accounted a vertue , and no small perfection , shall at other times be contemned , and perhaps esteemed unlawful ; and that the motions of his Will should be no less variable than the conceptions of his Understanding . This alone might abundantly refute all pretences of Divine Impulse ; since the Dictates of the Holy Ghost are constant and invariable , and can no more be altered , than can the reason and nature of things . Ignatius soon after his conversion began to be afflicted with Scruples , and wants his former interior Consolations . Sometimes in his Prayer he found nothing but driness and anxiety . Sometimes such a flood of Consolations would suddenly return , that he was even overwhelmed and transported out of himself . But these had no continuance . He found himself often precipitated from an illuminated state into desolation and darkness . At his first conversion , being led , as he imagined , by the inspiration of the Holy Ghost , he resolved to clothe himself in rags , to beg his Bread , to go barefoot , preach the Gospel in the Holy Land , and continue these Austerities and Employments all his life . Many months had not passed before he changed his austere penitential Dress into a more decent Habit , put on Shooes , and suffered his Resolutions of preaching in Palestine , at first to cool , and at last to vanish . The itch of begging continued longer . In his Voyage to Palestine he dared not so much as to carry Provisions with him , laid down his Money at the Sea-shore ; and touching at Cajeta , when some Spaniards bestowed some Money on him , he presently was troubled in Conscience for having taken it , and accused himself of it to God in his Prayer , and gave it all away to the next Poor he met . Finding his Studies to go on slowly at Barcelona , he diminisheth his Austerities yet farther , leaves of his fantastick Habit , and Iron Chain , and retrencheth his seven hours of Prayer , Following the Light which he then had , that we may and ought on some occasions leave God for God. Retiring to Paris , he is satisfied in Conscience , that he may quit his Evangelical Poverty , and lawfully raise a fund of Money . Soon after he grows perfectly weary of his begging Life , doubts whether it is lawful ; and proposed this question to the Sorbon , Whether a Gentleman renouncing the World to follow Iesus Christ , and wandring through several Countries to beg Alms , doth any thing against Conscience . He acquiesced indeed in the negative Determination of the Sorbon ; yet remitted his first ardor so far , that he , who had thought it a diffidence of Divine Providence , to make any Provisions for himself in a long Voyage , was content to take a Journey into Spain , to settle his own , and his Companions Affairs . For many years after his Conversion , he had ambitiously courted the Contempt of the World , and esteemed Disgrace his greatest happiness ; yet when he came to Rome , he renounced this Self-resignation , and thenceforth stood upon his Punctilios of Honour ; insomuch , as being accused by a Piemontese Priest , of Heresy and Sorcery , and at last beyond hope acquitted , he sollicited earnestly , to have a sentence juridically passed to remain upon Record , and after long Sollicitation obtained it . Lastly , however he placed his supreme happiness in those imaginary Consolations , which he believed himself to receive from God in Prayer , and was wont to despair when he found himself to want them ; he sometimes prayed to our Lord , not to give him any inward Consolations , that so his Love might be more pure and disinteressed . Such frequent changes of Resolution , argue that the Principle of his Actions was no other than a volatile and disturbed Imagination , no fixed and stable Judgment founded on true Notions of the Nature of moral and religious Actions ; much less the impulse of an infallible Spirit . There remains one Phrenzy peculiar to the Enthusiasts of the Church of Rome , which deserveth some Observation , before we close this Argument ; I mean their imaginary fighting with Devils , whom these visionaries Fancy to appear frequently before their Eyes , to put on divers Shapes , and play a thousand antick Tricks . This indeed is natural to those Enthusiasts , who propose to themselves the imitation of Legendary Saints , who in their Lives are represented to fight with Devils , no less continually than Knights Errant are in Romances to fight with Giants . Ignatius raised the whole Model of his imaginary Perfection from reading the lives of Saints ; and therefore may be pardoned if he were transported with a furious Ambition of fighting Devils , or rather the Phantasms of his own disturbed Brain . The Devil it seems used to persecute both him and St. Francis most terribly ; yet to spare the infirmity of these puny Saints , he never appeared to them under those monstrous shapes wherewith he was wont to terrify the ancient Saints . To them he presented himself under the shape of a Lyon , a Dragon , a Bear , or a Crocodile ; and to St. Macarius , under the shape of so tall a Giant , that he reached Heaven ; but to our latter Saints he presents himself under a more amiable shape ( as knowing their weak side ) either of a handsom Woman , or a purse of Money . Thus the Devil peeping one evening into St. Francis Cell , with a pretty Face and glancing Eye , excited in the poor Saint an horrible Commotion of the Flesh. Another time casting himself in his way , in the shape of a large purse of Money , he would have tempted him to the Violation of his Evangelical Poverty , by taking up the Purse ; but here the Saint was too cunning for the Devil . He is aware of the Stratagem , forbids his Companions to take up the Purse , unless with Intention of abusing the Devil in it . The Devil smells out their design , turns into a Serpent , and runs away . Upon which St. Francis made this worthy remark ; Beloved , Money is nothing else but the Devil . One Night the Devil got into his Pillow , and disturbed the good mans sleep ; but St. Francis soon made him weary of that , for he ordered the Pillow to be taken away , and the Devil to be shaken out into no very wholesom place . Nothing without doubt can be more edifying , than to read the stratagems and counterstratagems of the Devil , and the Saints . But above all , recommend me to our Countryman St. Guthlac , who when the Devils disturbed the Workmen in building the Monastery of Croyland , forced them in part of Penance to build the whole Abby Church with their own hands . As soon as Ignatius was converted , the Devils endeavoured to bury him in the ruins of an Earthquake ; and when that would not succeed , deluded him in appearing often in the Air before his Eyes , in a sensible Image , under the shape of a Body composed of many Stars . Ignatius for a long while knew not what this Apparition meant . But one day kneeling before the Cross , he received an internal Light , which assured him that it was no other than an Illusion of the wicked Spirit . Afterwards , whensoever Ignatius saw it , he took his staff and brandishing it in the Air , beat the Apparition , which thereupon disappeared . For you must know , The Devil feared no Mortal like Ignatius ; he trembled at the very sight of his staff , with which Ignatius was wont to drive him away , when he appeared to him , as he often did , under monstrous shapes . Lodging in an haunted Chamber at Barcelona , his Presence so terrified the Spirits which appeared to him , that they never after dared to approach that Chamber . In Demoniacks , his very Name would scare the Devils , and make them fly before him . Nay , his very Picture at last grew terrible to the Powers of Hell , and made them fly without resistance . Even his Letters drave away evil Spirits from a Colledg , which was haunted by them , when the ordinary Exorcisms of the Church could not . As soon as the Letter was publickly read in the House , the Noise ceased , and the Spectres disappeared . St. Francis enjoyed so unlimited a Power over Devils , that if he commanded them in Virtue of their Obedience , to go out of possest Persons , they dared not to disobey . Particularly coming to Arezzo , which was greviously disturbed with intestine Seditions ; he saw a company of Devils leaping and sporting in the Air over the City , and inciting the Citizens to mutual Slaughter . He commands Brother Sylvester , to command the Devils in Virtue of their Obedience to be gone quickly . Sylvester goes to the Gate , and makes Proclamation with a loud Voice . The Devils without expecting a second Summons , run away ; whereupon the Citizens are presently reconciled . Poor Apollonius was forced to go farther about , when he had to do with the Devil , whom he could dislodg no otherwise than by opprobrious Contumelies and Railings ; or at least , by making him soundly Drunk . Yet this may be alledged to the Honour of the Heathen Philosopher , that he once killed the Devil , which is more than ever our Christian Saints could perform . For aspying a little sorry Fellow to walk in the Market of Ephesus , he assured the People it was the Devil , and perswaded them to stone him . They do so , and then removing the Stones , instead of a Man , find only a great black Dog lying dead . However , if all which our Historians relate of Ignatius and St. Francis , be true , they exercised an arbitrary and unlimited Power over the Devils , save only in the case of Life and Death . But see how a goodly Story is like to be marred by the Imprudence of the Relators . The Devil it seems , owed them a turn , and revenged himself upon their Memory . For the same Historians relate , that the Devil , far from being afraid at their Names , their Pictures , or their Letters , sometimes seized upon their very Bodies , and handled them very roughly . Thus St. Francis being once perswaded to betray his Humility so far , as to accept a Lodging in a Cardinals Palace , was at night most unmercifully beaten by the Devils , and left for dead . Ignatius was often most cruelly scourged by the Devil ; more especially , one Night at Rome , when the Devil catch't him by the Throat , and squeezed him so hard , that the Saint straining himself to call upon the Name of Jesus , continued hoarse many days after . However these Bastinadoes might for a while mortify the Saints , and intirely blast the repute of their arbitrary command over the Devils ; yet at least they conferred this benefit upon them , that hereby they more nearly resembled the ancient Heroes of the Legend ; among whom the Great St. Antony underwent the same fate . For unadvisedly peeping into the hole of a Rock , and discovering there a whole nest of Devils , the Devils sallied out upon him , and beat him so unmercifully , that his Servant carried him away for dead . Not only in this respect were the Writers of his Life injurious to the Memory of Ignatius , in not telling their Story plausibly , and without any repugnance between the several parts of it ; but also by their improvident zeal to raise the Honour and Grandeur of their Saint , have so imprudently represented many of his most illustrious and wonderful Actions , that we might justly suspect the concurrence of evil Spirits in the performance of them , if we either believed the truth of those Actions , or were ready to admit any such suspicions . When he first dedicated himself to the Blessed Virgin , as soon as he had ended his Prayer , he heard a mighty noise , the House trembled , all the Windows of the Chamber were broke , and a rent made in the Wall , which remaineth to this day . This Bouhours would gladly attribute to God , testifying thereby the acceptance of Ignatius his Prayers , as formerly of the Prayers of the Apostles , by a like sign . However he doth not deny that it might possibly have been caused by the Devil , who by that Earthquake endeavoured to put a period to Ignatius his Life . Bussieres makes no doubt of it , but confidently affirms it to have been caused by the Devil . A little after the Devil excited in him an extraordinary nauseousness of the Hospital , into which he had voluntarily entred , and shame to see himself in the company of Beggars . At Manreze he appeared to him in the Habit of an honest Young man , disswading him from the use of so great Austerities . While he learned the Latin Tongue at Barcelona , the Devil , to hinder his Learning , instigated him to practices of Piety , filled him with Consolations , raised in him such tender sentiments of God , that all the time of his study was spent in devout Thoughts . Of the Demoniacks , which he dispossessed , some were lifted up into the Air ; and himself , in time of Prayer , was often seen to be raised from the ground , and be elevated in the Air. From this pendulous posture Procopius (a) concludes that Iustinian the Emperor was a Devil , and no man. That Apparition of the Devils hovering in the Air before his Eyes in form of Stars , he mistook a long while for an Angelical Vision , and effect of the Divine Favour to him . When a Spanish Maid was brought to him under the notion of a Demoniack , raging with violent contortions over all her Body ; he asserted she was not possest , and that those extraordinary motions proceeded from a natural cause ; and that if the Devil had any part in it , it was only in disturbing the Imagination of the sick Person . Lastly , being told of a Religious Woman at Bologna , endued with an extraordinary gift of Prayer , and having frequent Raptures and Extasies , during which she had no sense of feeling , altho fire were applied to her : he assures Ribadeneira , that God indeed did operate in his Soul , and abundantly infuse into it the Vnction of his Spirit ; but that this happened rarely , and only to Persons much in favour with God : whereas the Devil , who could act nothing upon the Soul , ( I know not how this can be reconciled with the former assertion ) was wont to counterfeit externally Divine Operations , and by such appearances impose upon the Credulous . That this was the case of the Nun ; as in effect it was afterwards found out , that all her pretended Holiness was but an Illusion of a Wicked Spirit . If then the Devil can externally counterfeit Divine Operations , suspend the Senses , and cause extraordinary Extasies and Raptures of the Soul ; and by these Impostures procure to any one a great repute of sanctity and devotion in the Church of Rome ; If he can disturb the Imagination of Men , without possessing their Bodies , or taking from them the liberty of their Will ; If Ignatius actually mistook an Illusion of the Devil for a Divine Favour ; and was often observed in the same pendulous posture with Demoniacks ; If the Devil sometimes inspired him with good Thoughts and Resolutions , as well as at other times diverted him from them ; Lastly , if it be uncertain which miraculous Actions of Ignatius are to be ascribed to God , and which to the Devil : it cannot but remain infinitely doubtful , whether God or the Devil had the greater share in the Actions of Ignatius ; whether he acted by the power and impulse of the former , or by the assistance and suggestion of the latter . It cannot be pretended that the Church , by giving attestation to the sanctity of his Life , and the truth of his Miracles in his Canonization , hath removed all suspicions of this nature , and vindicated the Memory of Ignatius from all possibility of disadvantageous Scruples . For till the late Jesuits of Clermont proposed their Theses , it never was pretended that the Church , much less the Pope , is infallible in determining matters of fact ; and that the Pope in attesting the sanctity of Ignatius was actually deceived , and imposed upon the credulous World , I will undeniably demonstrate . In the Bull of his Canonization the Pope affirmeth , that from the time of his Conversion no word or action proceeded from him , which can be accounted a mortal Sin. Despair of the Divine Mercy is by Divines commonly accounted the greatest of all Sins ; and even this may receive greater or less aggravations as it is more or less unreasonable . Ignatius committed this sin in the most aggravating circumstances , some while after his Conversion , when he had received frequent Illuminations from Heaven , had enjoyed infinite Raptures and Extasies , performed stupendious acts of apparent Charity , and undergone the most severe exercises of external Mortification ; which if they be indeed acceptable to God , as the Admirers of Ignatius , and the Church of Rome imagine , might reasonably recommend him not only to the Mercy , but even the Favour of God. Yet notwithstanding all these Advantages , he fell into a most horrible Despair , which Bouhours thus describeth . Soon after his penitential Austerities performed at Manreze , he began to be afflicted with Scruples , and want his former interior Consolations ; and he finds himself precipitated into a state of desolation and darkness . His Scruples and Despair increase ; He doubteth whether he had confessed all his Sins , and with all their circumstances , ( altho his Confession had lasted three whole days . ) To dissipate these Doubts , he hath recourse to Prayer ; but the more he prays , the more his Doubts and Fears increase upon him . Every step he made , he thought he stumbled and offended God , imagining there to be sin , where there was not the least shadow of it ; and always disputing with himself about the state of his Conscience , not being able to decide what is sin , and what not . In these conflicts of mind he groans , he sighs , he crieth out , he throws himself upon the ground like a man tormented with pain , but for the most part keeps a mournful silence . Being wont to communicate every Sunday , it now happened to him more than once , that being ready to communicate , his troubles of mind so redoubled upon him , that he retired from the Holy Table full of confusion and desolation . After many unprofitable debates , wherein his Understanding was lost , it entred into his thoughts , That obedience only could cure him ; and that his pains would cease , if his Confessor should command him entirely to forget all things past . He doth so ; but his Scruples continue . He redoubleth his Exercises of Piety ; but finding no relief either from Earth or Heaven , he believeth that God had forsaken him , and that his Damnation was most certain . The Dominicans out of pity take him into their House , but can give him no comfort . He falls into a dark melancholly , and being one day in his Cell , he had the thought of throwing himself out of the Window to end his misery . But Heaven by force restrained him against his will. Then remembring the precedent of an old Hermit , he set himself to fasting ; and resolved to eat nothing till God should hear him . Accordingly he fasted seven whole days without eating or drinking , but without success . His Confessor at last commanded him to break his fast . He doth so ; and is on the sudden for ever freed from all his Scruples . Certainly if all irregular conducts of the Will , be Sins , and an irrational Despair the greatest of all Sins ; this of Ignatius was such a complicated Sin , as few examples can equal . But , it seems , Heresie alters the nature of Vertue and Vice. Such a Despair in a Protestant would have deserved damnation ; whereas in a Romish Saint it was so far meritorious , that if we may believe Bouhours , God in reward of it bestowed upon him the gift of curing Scrupulous Consciences . Upon occasion of this ready obedience paid by Ignatius to the Commands of his Confessor , I will take farther notice of the same blind submission observed by him through the whole course of his Life . Whether the Principles of the Church of Rome do not naturally lead to such a blind obedience to the dictates of every private Confessor , and thereby resolve the Faith of all particular Christians into the private opinion of an ignorant , and perhaps Heretical Priest , I will not now enquire : but certainly Ignatius practised this blind submission in the utmost extravagance ; insomuch , as if he had adhered to his own Principles , or we may judge from his other Actions , he must have renounced Christianity , and even natural Religion , if his Confessor had so commanded him . His notion of a perfect obedience , which we before mentioned , sheweth this ; and his Actions put it beyond all doubt . He declared upon all occasions his resolution blindly to obey his Ecclesiastical Judge ; and when he preached at Venice , he proposed this as a first principle to all , That true Christians ought to submit themselves to the decision of the Church , with the simplicity of an Infant . Being tried before the Inquisitors for no less than a capital Crime , he refused to answer till his Ecclesiastical Superiors should command him . Apollonius in a like case had refused to move his Tongue after a Vow of five years silence , when he was falsly accused of an horrid Crime , and in great danger of being executed . However , if it be a venial Sin for a Man to sacrifice his Life to his Folly ; it is no less than a mortal one deliberately to commit an action , which he is perswaded in his own Conscience to be unlawful . Ignatius in his Voyage to Ierusalem thought it utterly unlawful , and contrary to Evangelical Poverty , to carry any Provisions along with him . Yet being resolved by his Confessor to the contrary , he boldly did that out of obedience , which he durst not do of himself , and made provision for his Voyage . This Folly at last proceeded so far , that renouncing the liberty of his Will , and use of his Reason , he would not venture upon any indifferent Action without consulting his Confessor : as if with St. Francis he wanted a Guardian , who might in all things direct his Actions , and command his Will. When an unskilful Physician in his sickness administred to him hurtful remedies , and proceeded contrary to the nature of his Distemper , and Ignatius fully knew all this ; he would not once open his mouth against it , because he esteemed it meritorious , and a point of Religion , to obey in all things . When he was unanimously elected General of his Order by a method of Election which himself prescribed ; he refused to accept the Office , unless he should be commanded by his Confessor . So the Iew refused to go on Shipboard on the Sabbath-day , till he was beaten thither by the Janizary whom he had hired to do it . If then an irrational despair of the Mercy of God , and an intire Renunciation of the use of Reason , may be accounted Sins ; we have abundantly demonstrated the Pope to have been widely mistaken in celebrating the Sanctity of Ignatius . If we should carry our Enquiries yet farther ; we might perhaps discover other no less Infirmities , which would ruin the supposed Sanctity of Ignatius , and the Truth of the Papal Assertion of it , at the same time . We might suspect him to have been guilty of many other Vices after his Conversion : For before it , all Writers allowed him to have been abandoned to the utmost degree of Debauchery and Immorality . His mean and unworthy thoughts of the Nature and Excellency of God , appear from many Actions before related , and may be farther manifested from his frequent imagining to see God and the Holy Trinity , before his Eyes , in a corporeal Representation ; from his endeavouring to bribe him in favour of his Order , by offering up to him three thousand Masses , and from his seeking to acquire the favour of God , by the practice of foolish Superstitions . We cannot but suspect him to have been inclined to Revenge and Cruelty , if we remember that all the Ships , Passengers and Mariners , which refused to carry him gratis , going and returning from the Holy Land , were cast away ; that Lopez Mendoza , for slightly reviling him , was in a few hours burnt to Ashes . That when General of his Order , he frequently chastised the Novices so severely with his own hands , that some of them died of the blows , by the Attestation of Hoffoeus * , a professed Jesuit in his own Colledg , and an Eye-witness ; and that all this is confirmed by the Testimony of Salmanassar , a Jesuit of Naples , who describes Ignatius to have been of a fierce , severe , and cruel Disposition . His turbulent and unquiet Temper appears from his being condemned in the Colledg at Paris , to be whipt publickly for disturbing his Fellow-Students ; and from his valedictory form , wherewith he dismissed all the Fathers of his Society , whom he sent in Mission , Ite omnia accendite & inflammate . Go , put all in Flames , and set the World on Fire : Words , which I suppose he used in Emulation of St. Dominick ; whose Mother , while yet with Child , dreamed She had a Whelp in her Belly , carrying a Torch in his Mouth , which set the whole World in Flames . That Ignatius was addicted to Lying and Equivocation , may be suspected from his behaviour to his own Brother , who perceiving him fallen into a religious Phrenzy at his first Conversion , was resolved by all means to divert it . Ignatius not knowing how to leave his Brothers Castle of Loyola handsomely , without discovering his Intentions , borrows a Horse , and a Servant of him , assuring him that he went only to visit the Duke of Naiara , their Neighbour . Being at some distance from the Castle , he sends back the Servant , and rides away to Montserrat , where he enters upon a religious Life . After many years , returning in triumph to Loyola , he takes up his Lodging in an Hospital ; but at last being overcome by the earnest Importunities of his Brother , promiseth to him faithfully to lodg with him in the Castle . He goeth thither , lodgeth there one Night , and next Morning betimes steals back to the Hospital , thinking he had now fully satisfied his Promise ; and refuseth ever after to return . Lastly , however the Writers of his Life pretend him to have been by a special priviledg freed from all carnal Concupiscence , ( which Philostratus * also reports of Apollonius ; ) we have no small reason to suspect the contrary ; For from his Conversion to his Death , he never dared to look any Woman on the Face ; which argues him to have been conscious of his own Infirmity , and to have feared the Temptations of their Beauty : And even after that Vision of the Blessed Virgin , wherein this extraordinary gift of Continence is pretended to have been conferred on him ; Bouhours confesseth him to have had a secret Inclination for a Lady of Quality . St. Francis had the same bashfulness . He never durst look upon a Woman ; and no wonder ; for the very thoughts of them so terribly tormented him , as created to him no small perplexity : in proof of which I will crave leave to present the Reader with this following Story . The Devil one night putting on a handsom Face , peeps into Saint Francis's Cell , and calls him out . The Man of God presently knew by revelation , that it was a trick of the Devil , who by that Artifice tempted him to lust : yet he could not hinder the effect of it . For immediately a grievous temptation of the flesh seizeth on him . To shake off this , he strips himself naked , and begins to whip himself fiercely with his Rope . Ha , brother Ass , saith he , I will make you smart for your rebellious lust : I have taken from you my Frock , because that is sacred , and must not be usurped by a lustful Body . If you have a mind to go your ways in this naked condition , pray go . Then being animated with a wonderful fervour of spirit , he opens the door , runs out , and rowls his naked Body in a great heap of Snow . Next , he makes seven Snowballs , and laying them before him , he thus bespeaks his outward man. Look you , this great Snowball is your Wife , those four are two Sons and two Daughters ; the other two are a Man and a Maid , which you must keep to wait on them . Make hast and clothe them all , for they dye with cold : But if you cannot provide for them all , then lay aside all thoughts of marriage , and serve God alone . This was honestly said : no expedient of Fornication thought on , when Marriage was rejected . Now see the merits of rowling naked in the Snow . The Tempter being conquered , departs , and the Saint returns into his Cell with triumph ; that is in plain English , his Courage was cooled ; and Brother Ass benummed with cold . Not only may the Immunity of Ignatius from all mortal sin after his Conversion be denied ; but even his Sincerity through the whole conduct of his Life may be called in question . We before observed him to have been acted with an ambitious Spirit , which might prompt him to undertake any Artifices tending to increase his Reputation ; and if any thing was wanting to render him a compleat Impostor , it was only defect of Wit. Yet in many of his Actions we may plainly discover the footsteps of an Impostor , who designed to raise his Honour upon the credulity of Mankind : Thus it may be observed , that for many years after his Conversion he applied himself to infuse his Notions into Women and Young men , taking advantage from the weakness of Sex , or inexperience of immature Judgment . Agnes Pascall , Isabella Rosella , and some Ladies of Alcala , were in a manner his only Disciples before his remove to Paris . These were the only Witnesses of his Miracles , and Admirers of his Sanctity . At Paris he sets upon , and after a long canting and earnest sollicitations gains , to him Peter Faber , a poor Spanish Youth , in whom were sentiments of Vain-glory. Xaverius , a generous Soul , but who was naturally vain , and loved ostentation ; a Young man , who filled with an innate tumour of vanity and pride , fed himself with Chimeraes after the custom of ambitious Men , and framed to himself the obtaining of great advantages upon the least appearances : Nicholas Bobadilla , a poor Young man , whose necessities forced him to cast himself upon Ignatius : Rodrigues , who had been long possest with the same ambition of preaching in the Holy Land : Iames Laynez , and Alphonso Salmeron , the first 21. the other 18 years old . These were the only Disciples he gained at Paris , and the first six Companions of his Order . To this we may add his resuming his discalceate Habit after a long intermission at his return into Spain ; which tended only to raise to himself an opinion of extraordinary sanctity among his credulous Countreymen ; his artifice of framing his Countenance , as himself pleased , and occasion required : his canting upon the greater glory of God , which served as a preface to all his Words and Actions : his pretended desire of resigning the Generalty of his Order , when he knew that it would not be permitted ; his flattery of Great Men , whom he continually praised , but winked at their faults , and never blamed them , altho their Actions and Behaviour were condemned and decried by the unanimous consent of all men . Lastly , to produce one Instance of a just suspicion of Imposture in performing Miracles , I will represent it in the words of Vitelleschi . (a) At his last Voyage into Spain , one night the Saint did a great Miracle . The People flocking to his Chamber , and staying with him late , he desired them to withdraw , and carry away the Candle with them , saying , God can enlighten the darkness of the night . When they were gone , Ignatius fell to praying loud . The People after some while return ; and peeping through the Keyhole , see a light in his Chamber . He that will not suspect some artifice in this matter , may safely believe all the Fables of the Alcoran . If Ignatius wanted a light in his Chamber , why did he order the People to carry away the Candle with them ? If he intended to perform a Miracle , why did he not suffer the People to stay , and be spectators of it ? But , what if after all , Ignatius should be found an Heretick ? He would ill deserve the dignity of a Saint ; and at the next reformation of the Calendar , might be perhaps expunged out of it It seems St. Francis was somewhat inclined to Heresie , and no thorough Catholick . For his Epistle to the Priests of his Order is prohibited in the Index Romanus : (b) and he is known to have laid those Principles of Evangelical Poverty , which afterwards founded the Heresies of the Fratricelli and Beguini , or Beguardi . This Opinion of the perfection and excellence of Evangelical Poverty , was common both to Ignatius and St. Francis ; and was condemned as erroneous and heretical by Pope Iohn XXII . But the charge of Heresie falls much more heavy upon Ignatius . For he believed Scripture to be the only Rule of Faith : a Doctrine which passeth among our Adversaries for a rank Heresie . For magnifying the greatness and perspicuity of the Divine Illuminations and Revelations conferred on him , and boasting that he received the knowledge of Christianity not from the ordinary Rule of Faith , but by extraordinary Illumination , he was wont to use these words : That if the Articles of Faith had never been recorded in the Scriptures ( or as another Author (c) expresseth it ) altho no Monuments or Testimonies of the Christian Religion had remained , he should still have believed them ; and that even had the Scriptures been lost , no part of his Faith had been diminished . Which manifestly supposeth him to have believed that the knowledge of the Christian Religion must necessarily be received either from the Scripture , or from extraordinary Illumination , and that there was no medium , which might serve the ends of a Rule of Faith. Besides all this , Ignatius pretended that in Prayer his Soul acted passively , not actively , and did nothing but receive the influences of the Spirit ; and upon the authority of a personal Apparition , believed that the Flesh of the Blessed Virgin was contained in the Eucharist in the Flesh of her Son there substantially present . Now among the Articles of Molinos , condemned last year in the Inquisition at Rome , one is , that in contemplation the Mind acts purely passively , not actively : and one of the pretended Opinions of Signior Burrhi , condemned of Heresie by the Inquisition , and which he was forced to recant in the Year 1668. was , That the consecrated Host hath in it the Body of the Mother , as well as of the Son. If Ignatius had lived at this time , I do not see how he could have escaped being condemned for an Heretick by the Inquisition . It will be no small confirmation of the truth of whatsoever I have hitherto observed or advanced concerning Ignatius , if it be proved , that in his life-time he was esteemed an Enthusiast , an Impostor , and a Heretick , by many sober , indifferent , and learned Men of the Church of Rome ; if he was censured as such by the publick Tribunals of the Church ; and suspicions of this nature often entertained of him by whole multitudes of his Hearers . Saint Francis at his first conversion was esteemed to be a Mad-man by his Father , who therefore put him in Chains , and shut him up in a dark Room , to cure his Distemper . His Townsmen of Assisium entertained the same opinion of him , where the Rabble commonly persecuted him whensoever he appeared in publick , with stones and dirt , and followed him with loud outcries ; Civilities which both himself and his Disciples often received in other Cities of Italy , when they first began to preach . Ignatius fared no better . His own Brother , far from esteeming his Conversion a work of Heaven , told him it was only the effect of a melancholy distemper , which betrayed him to extravagant courses . The People of Manreze , where he vented the first heat of his Devotion in wonderful Austerities , thought him a Fool and a Mad-man ; insomuch , as whenever he appeared in the Town , the Children pointed at him , threw stones at him , and followed him in the Streets with shouts and outcries . Going into the Holy Land to preach the Gospel , the Franciscans , far from believing him to have received a Divine Mission , charged him to depart on pain of Excommunication . At Alcala he was suspected by some of Sorcery , by others of Heresie , and put into the Inquisition for a Visionary ; but at last acquitted on condition of deserting his extravagant methods of Religion . Soon after , he is clapt into the Inquisition a second time , for instilling foolish Principles into his Hearers ; and when he removed to Salamanca , both he and his Disciples were put in Chains by the Inquisition there , as Hereticks and Seditious Persons ; and not absolved , but upon condition of preaching no more . Soon after his arrival at Paris , he is accused to the Inquisitors for seducing Young Scholars ; but by the intercession of Friends dismissed . After some time he is sentenced to be whipt publickly in the Hall by the Regents of his Colledge upon the same account ; and before his departure accused a second time of Heresie to the Inquisitors , chiefly for his Book of Exercises , which his Enemies called the Mysterious Book . At Venice he was decried as an Heretick , and a dangerous Impostor ; and by some accused to have a Familiar , which informed him of all things . At Rome both himself and his Companions were accused of Heresie by a famous Piemontese Priest ; and were esteemed by the People to be Hypocrites and false Prophets . No body , for a while , dared to appear in the company of such miserable wretches , whom they thought to be destined to the Stake . When he first proposed the erection of his Order to the Pope ; the Cardinals generally disapproved and opposed it . After it was approved , it met with great opposition in France , in his life-time . Many decried it as monstrous , and said , that he who had set it on foot , was a little Spanish Visionary . Lastly , his Book of Exercises was accused of Heresie in Spain by the Learned Melchior Canus ; who asserted it to be the work of a Brain-sick Enthusiast . From this universal contempt of Ignatius in his life-time , and frequent suspicions of Heresie , Enthusiasm and Sedition , entertained of him by the Governours of the Church , it may be farther evinced that all the Reports of his Miracles are absolutely false , and either not yet invented , or generally disbelieved at that time . For it is not credible that such contempt should attend him , or such suspicions be entertained of him , if he had indeed performed so many and so great Miracles . It remains that we examine the truth of these Miracles more particularly by some general Observations , which may be framed of them . It might indeed be sufficient to oppose to them , what Eusebius (a) doth to the Miracles of Apollonius , that we are not inclined to believe them : but because our Adversaries are not ashamed to produce them as undoubted arguments of the truth of their Cause , I will oppose some few Considerations to them . And first , it may be enquired , To what purpose should God work so many Miracles in the midst of Christian Countries , many Ages after the Faith had been fully setled in them ? Were those Countries devoid of true Religion ? This is not pretended . Was the Church of Rome at that time grieviously corrupted with Errors and Superstition ? This our Adversaries will by no means allow . Or lastly , Did the Evangelical Counsels of Poverty , Abstinence , Humility and renunciation of the World , which were the grand Topicks of Ignatius , want the recommendation of Divine Miracles ? This Ignatius himself would not approve : For he was wont to say , that if Miracles were to be desired of God , they were much rather to be desired in confirmation of the Precepts , than of the Counsels of the Gospel . It remains therefore that God should perform all these Miracles meerly in testimony of the extraordinary Sanctity of Ignatius , to manifest his favour to him , and procure to him honour and esteem among all Christians ; a Design so unworthy of God , and contrary to the excellence of his , and imperfection of our Nature , that the very pretence of it is an unpardonable boldness , and a manifest argument of Imposture and immoderate Ambition ; and that even altho we should allow Ignatius to have been indeed as great a Saint , as the Writers of his Life do represent him . And therefore the Author of the Opus Imperfectum upon St. Matthew , argueth excellently , that there is no way now left to find out the true Church , or the true Faith , but only the Scripture ; that at the first Institution of the Gospel , it was known indeed by Miracles , who were true , and who false Christians ; since the latter could either perform no Miracles , or none such as the former did : For the Miracles of true Christians were perfect , and tended rather to the use and Interest of the Church , than to procure the admiration of the World ; whereas the Miracles of false Christians were imperfect , and of no use , and tended wholly to raise admiration . By this means true Christians might formerly be discerned from false : But now all working of Miracles is ceased , and is found only among false Christians , among whom Miracles are yet feigned to be wrought ; as St. Peter ( cited by St. Clement ) assureth us , even the Power of working true Miracles shall be given to Antichrist . This Passage is so offensive to our Adversaries , that it is ordered to be expunged in the Indices Expurgatorii , and was accordingly left out in all subsequent Editions , till it was restored by Fronto Ducoeus . If yet the Church of Rome will pretend her Miracles to be true and real ; we are content , provided she assumeth the title affixed by St. Peter , and this Author , to the Workers of true Miracles in latter Ages . If She refuseth the Title , She renounceth her claim to Miracles . But the Temptation of lying and feigning Miracles for the Reputation of an Order , is in that Church far more perswasive than the evidence of Reason . A Catalogue of Miracles is as necessary to a Romish Saint , as a list of wonderful Cures is to a Mountebank ; no Canonization can be obtained without them . When Ignatius therefore was to be promoted to the dignity of a Saint , his Disciples set their Inventions on the rack , to raise a Fund of Miracles ; every flying Report was taken up , and every Old womans Tale advanced into a Miracle : and the most Illustrious wonders of his Life then first feigned without any ground . This the Honour of the Order required , to which all considerations of Truth and Honesty were betrayed , that so the Founders of it might be rendred no less Illustrious , than those of other more Ancient Orders by an equal number of Miracles and Prodigies . Vitelleschi produceth a Catalogue of 140 Miracles wrought by Ignatius in divers parts of the World , drawn from the Registers and Process of his Canonization ; He cured Twenty five Persons of divers Mortal Diseases ; Ten of Diseases apparently incurable ; Thirteen of Blindness ; Nineteen of Collick , Head-ach , Tooth-ach , and Belly-ach ; Four of the Stone ; One of the Plurisie , &c. That the far greatest part of these Miracles were feigned many years after his Death , we have just reason to suspect ; for when Ribadeneira , who was his familiar Companion , first published his Life , in the Year 1572. he made a long Apology in it , in defence of Ignatius ; maintaining that it was no way derogatory to his Sanctity , that he had performed no Miracles : Afterwards in the Year 1610 , publishing a second Edition of his Life , he was so far enlightned in this matter , that he giveth to us a long Catalogue of the Miracles of Ignatius , but withal confesseth , That the Reason why he had not inserted them in the first Edition , was because they were not then sufficiently certain and uncontested . Now it cannot be imagined , how the Miracles of Ignatius , who died in the Year 1556 , should be unknown , or at least uncertain , Sixteen years after , when the Memory of them was yet fresh , if any such indeed there were ; and after Fifty four Years , when the greatest part of the Witnesses must be supposed to have been dead , should be advanced to undoubted Certainty ? In like manner , Maffeius writing the Life of Ignatius , in the Year 1605 , when his Canonization was not yet thought on , relates very few Miracles performed by him ; and concludes in these words , Beside these , many other wonderful actions are related of Ignatius , which because they are not sufficiently certain , I thought not fit to insert ; especially , since the holiness of famous men consists not so much in Signs and Miracles , as in the Love of God , and Innocence of Life . And after all , Bussieres confesseth , That many wonderful things related of Ignatius in his Life , written by Nierembergius , are by no means testified with incontestable Proofs ; and that we may justly doubt of the Truth of them : But however Ribadeneira and Maffeius knew very few Miracles of Ignatius ; later Writers had abundant Information of them . At the Examination preceding his Canonization , in the Year 1609 , Bouhours (a) tells us , That 660 ( Bussieres (b) 665 ) Witnesses , juridically interrogated , deposed concerning the Holiness of his Life ; and that 200 Miracles well attested , were produced at the same time ; altho Vitelleschi (c) assures us , That 13 Years after , at his Canonization , no more than 140 Miracles could be heard of , when he saith that 175 Witnesses were examined by order of Gregory XV. Two or three years after Vitelleschi , comes out the Glory of Ignatius * , which enlargeth the number of the Miracles to above 200. and the Witnesses to 675. Now even altho we should take the lesser Account , it is utterly incredible , that so many Witnesses of the Miracles and Holiness of Ignatius should be alive in the year 1622. 66 years after his Death . If it be a merit to believe Contradictions in Faith , it is none to believe lies in History . The Miracles of St. Francis and Apollonius , labour with the same difficulties ; for to mention no more of St. Francis , than the Miracle of the Five Wounds of Christ imprinted in his Body , which however Bonaventure , proposeth it as a thing past all dispute , and attested by Infinite Multitudes of Spectators ; it is certain , that presently after his Death , Pope Gregory IX . would not believe one word of it ; insomuch , as the poor Saint was forced to appear to him in the Night , and draw a whole Porringer of Blood out of the Wound in his side , to convince him of the Truth of it . As for Apollonius , Moeragenes , who was Contemporary to him , and writ his Life immediately after his Decease , knew little of his Miracles ; Philostratus comes a hundred years after , and giveth a large Legend of them ; altho at last , he confesseth himself to be so far ignorant of his Actions , that he knows not whether he died Eighty , Ninety , or an hundred years old , and by what kind of Death . Philostratus himself pretends no more than one Person to have been raised from the Dead by Apollonius ; and even relates that so doubtfully , that he delivers it as his own Opinion , that the Person was not really dead . An hundred years after him , Vopiscus doubted not confidently to assert , that Apollonius raised to life many dead Persons . But Miracles may so easily be obtruded upon the World , after a long distance of time , and are so securely received by the credulous Multitude , that nothing less than a strict Examination can defeat the hopes of Impostors , and confute the Lies of their devoted Historians . If all the Miracles of Ignatius in general , want a sufficient Attestation , much less will those deserve our Belief , the Truth of which was never attested by any Spectators , but depends upon his own sole Credit and Authority ; and that , not only because it is unreasonable to believe a Person witnessing in his own Cause ; but chiefly , because it is foolish to imagine that God should concur with Ignatius , to work Miracles in secret , which could tend to no other end , than to foment his vain glory by increasing in him an Opinion of his own Merits . Yet if we examine his Miracles , we shall find many of them attested by his own sole Authority . All his Illuminations and Visions were of this Nature ; of which none could be conscious besides himself . When in his Journey to Rome , he stept alone into a little ruinous Chappel , and there enjoyed that wonderful Vision of the two first Persons of the Trinity , Vitelleschi tells us , that he was environed with a great brightness . This could depend only upon his own Testimony ; as also the hovering of a flame of Fire over his Head , like the Cloven fiery Tongues of the Apostles , while he writ the Constitutions of his Order in his private Chamber ; and indeed , Bouhours pretends to no other Testimony of this Miracle , but only saith it appears from a Paper-Book , writ with his own Hand . His driving away Devils from an haunted Chamber , and producing a light in his Chamber , when he had commanded the Candle to be carried away , which we before mentioned , are of the same nature . Thus St. Francis , while he prayed alone in Woods , or solitary Places , was wont to be raised from the Ground , and continue in that pendulous Posture , environed with a bright Cloud . His five Wounds in the likeness of Christ's , he received in secret , and would never shew them to any but his own Confidents . St. Mary Magdalen Pazzi , was yet more careful to prevent any discovery of her Imposture . She pretended to have the five Wounds of Christ engraven in her Heart . It is more than probable , that if her Heart had been opened , they would have disappeared , and must have been searched for in her disturbed Brain . It would be no less irrational blindly to believe those Miracles of Ignatius , which are delivered to us upon the Testimony of one single Witness ; who possessed perhaps with a vast Opinion of his Sanctity , fancied somewhat extraordinary to be in all his Actions , and mistook every Motion for a Miracle , to which himself could not assign a Cause . Not to say , That in some Persons the Vanity of lying and spreading wonderful Reports , surmounts all considerations of Shame and moral Honesty . That he was often raised from the Ground in Prayer , and continued in that pendulous Posture in the Air , is delivered to us upon the sole Authority of Iohn Pascal , a poor ignorant Youth , his Chamber-fellow at Barcelona ; who thought sometimes , that he saw him elevated from the Ground , and surrounded with Light , when he arose in the Night to pray . The Widow and Children of this Pascall deposed upon Oath , that they had heard their Husband and Father say , that he had often seen Ignatius in an Extasy , environed with Light , raised from the Ground five or six Yards high . This was admitted as an undoubted Testimony , and most certain proof of a prodigious Miracle ; altho , if we remember that Pascall's house was a poor Cottage , and that another Author assures us , that he always lodged in a low Chamber , which could not admit any such Elevation of his Body ; we shall have great reason to suspect the Miracle . However it is irrational to imagine God the Author of so unuseful a Miracle , which could tend only to make the foolish Saint believe that God heard him better hanging in the Air , than kneeling on the Ground . That Miracle was more notorious , which Lucian * assures us , he saw publickly performed in the Temple of Hierapolis , of the Image of Apollo , hanging for some while , and caried about in the Air ; yet must we ascribe it to any thing else , rather than the Divine Omnipotence . The same Pascall being reduced to great Necessity after the Death of Ignatius , and imploring his Assistance one morning in a Church , heard a melodious sound , and saw Ignatius appearing attended with a beautiful train of young Clergymen . After a while , the Canons enter to sing Mattins , see no Apparition , but find Pascall transported into an Extasy with the Imagination of it . The frequent Splendor and supernatural Brightness of his Face is no better attested . Isabella Rosella , a credulous Woman , fancied she often saw it at Barcelona , while standing amidst a croud of People , he heard Sermons in the Church ; altho no other Person present could perceive any such thing . In Spain , two Women of his Kindred peeping through the Keyhole , while he prayed , saw his Countenance enflamed , as with a Fever ; for it shined with such a Light , that it dazled their Eyes . Being once at the point of Death , as he expected Extreme Unction , his Health was miraculously restored to him . Vitelleschi ‖ confesseth that this Miracle would never have been known , had not his good Hostess by great fortune been in the Chamber with him , at that very juncture of time . This consideration also defeats the credit of the greatest part of Apollonius his Miracles , being known only to his confident Damis ; with whom being chained in Prison , he drew his Leg out of the Chain , and shewing it unchained to Damis , immediately put it in again ; by which Miracle he was first convinced , that somewhat Divine , and more than Human , was in Apollonius . The Miraculous Splendor of his Face , was better attested , if we may believe Philostratus * , for while he was led to the Tribunal of Domitian , the whole People of Rome saw and admired it . This also ruins the Authority of St. Francis's Miracles , the far greater part of which were performed by him after his Death , in Apparitions to sick Persons ; Apparitions which are owing only to the disturbed Imagination of the foolish Votaries , first desiring his assistance , and then fancying him to be present . Such Miracles as these have nothing extraordinary in them , and are fitted only to amuse the ignorant part of Mankind , who not knowing their natural cause , recur to the Divine Power . Many Miracles of Ignatius lay open to the same Objection ; and may be rationally solved without any deep Philosophy . All his Apparitions after death , and Cures of sick Persons making their application to him , and other like Miracles , which fill up the far greater part of his Legend , are of this nature . The former may be ascribed to the whimsies and vapours of a disturbed Brain ; the latter to the effect of Chance , altho even the strength of imagination may not a little concur to the happiness of the effect . If among a thousand Persons , which implore the assistance of Ignatius in any sickness , danger , or undertaking , one hundred recover , escape , or obtain their desire ; a blind Credulity shall ascribe the whole event to the miraculous Power , and wonderful Benignity of the Saint ; altho in all appearance the Invocation of Aesculapius , Mahomet , or Don Quixot , had produced the same effect . As for the remaining nine hundred which obtain not the grant of their Petitions ; their unhappiness shall be ascribed to their want of Faith , to the coldness of their Devotion , and perhaps to the multiplicity of business wherein the Saint was then engaged . Thus Miracles can never be wanting to a Romish Saint , when once the People are perswaded to offer up their Petitions to him Many even of the most illustrious Miracles performed by Ignatius in his life-time , may be resolved into the same cause ; and when examined , will be found to have nothing worthy admiration in them . I will instance but in one , the raising of a man from the dead at Barcelona , which all the Writers of his Life magnify as a great Miracle . The case was this . A Man had hung himself in the House where Ignatius lodged . Ignatius comes hastily into the Chamber , and cuts the Rope . The Man revives , but had already so far weakned the union of Soul and Body , that his life could be continued no longer , than while he confessed , and commended his Soul to God. Here is nothing extraordinary in all this ; but only an impertinent Story magnified and exalted into a Miracle in imitation of those frequent Fables of Legends , which to aggrandize the Power of Priests , represent them saving the Souls of Men by some pretty Artifice performed in a minute , without any concurrence of themselves , and sometimes even against their wills . Thus Pope Gregory by one short Prayer translated the Soul of Trajan the Emperor from Hell to Heaven ; and St. Dunstan did the same kindness to King Edgar , when they least thought of it . But St. Patrick did somewhat more majestick , when he raised from the dead Glasse a Pagan Giant in Ireland , an hundred foot high , after he had been dead one hundred years ; and having baptized him , sent him back to his Grave with assurance of Salvation . St. Benedict used a more compendious way ; who , when any of his Monks died in a doubtful state , as to their future Happiness , laid the consecrated Host upon the Breast of the dead Body , which immediately opened it self to receive it ; and then all was safe . There are other Miracles ascribed to Ignatius , which may be evidently convinced of falsehood and forgery ; and if this Charge be once proved , the credit and authority of all his other Miracles is intirely overthrown . It would be highly unreasonable in a Cause of so great moment to admit the testimony of a Witness once convicted of Perjury , since all his Miracles are equally founded upon the same Authority ; and a voluntary Fraud proved in one case , will subject the whole Relation to a just suspicion of the like Imposture . Thus it is sufficient to oppose to all the Miracles of Apollonius , that Damis his Companion , from whose sole Authority Philostratus professeth to receive them , hath wilfully obtruded an evident Fable upon the World , in relating that the Constellation of the Bear cannot be seen in the Red Sea , where he remained with Apollonius many months , and could not be ignorant of the truth of that matter . To this we may add , that whereas Apollonius pretended , and Philostratus (a) relates of him , that by an extraordinary gift of God he understood all Languages , and as Porphyry (b) would perswade us , even the Language of Beasts and Birds ; yet when he came into India , he was forced to make use of an Interpreter , by the confession of the same Historian (c) . That the History of Ignatius ▪ his Miracles receiveth the same prejudice from the disagreement and contrariety of the Historians , I will briefly demonstrate in some few Examples . His Conversion is commonly represented to have been begun by a Vision of Saint Peter touching his Wounds , and healing them immediately . Yet Bouhours confesseth the Cure was not yet performed of many weeks after this supposed Vision , and at last so performed , that a visible deformity and perpetual lameness remained in his Leg : altho Vitelleschi proposeth it as a certain rule of Miracles , that they are ever perfect , and in nothing deficient . At Barcelona Ignatius was so grievously beaten by some Ruffians , that he underwent great danger of his life . His recovery is ascribed to a glorious Miracle by Vitelleschi ; who relates , that after thirty days sickness , being now at the point of death , he was miraculously in a moment restored to perfect health . In opposition to this Bouhours (a) and Bussieres (b) maintain , that he hardly recovered his health after fifty three days sickness and pains . Ribadeneira (c) relates many Miracles performed by the Reliques of his Garments , which Vitelleschi (d) saith that the People with great reverence and devotion divided among them . Maffeius (e) and Bouhours (f) on the contrary assure us , that the Fathers of the Society would not suffer the least part of his Garments , nor any other Relique , to be carried from his dead Body . To name no more , the Case of Ignatius his Horse , which carried him from Paris to Spain , is much to be lamented , the poor Beast having suffered great loss of reputation from this disagreement of Historians . For however one relates , that being left by Ignatius to an Hospital , the People looked on him with so much reverence , that no man dared to use him afterwards , but that as a sacred Horse he was preserved in ease and good pasture all his life ; another degradeth him to the everlasting drudgery of carrying Wood for the poor People of the Hospital of Aspeitia . Those Miracles , which I have hitherto mentioned , may be justly rejected , as wanting that due attestation and authority , which are necessarily required to create a rational belief of them . But there are others , which the greatest Authority upon Earth , even the united testimony of the whole World , cannot render credible ; I mean such as include contradictions in them , and are destructive of those evident Ideas of created beings , which are common to all Mankind . Such Miracles , while we act rationally , we cannot believe , even altho ten thousand other Miracles should be wrought in confirmation of them . If Philostratus tells us , that Apollonius standing before the Tribunal of Domitian rendred himself invisible , disappeared , and in a moment removed himself to Puteoli ; if the Legend relates how the Soul of St. Benedict was seen ascending into Heaven by the Bishop of Brixia , and a Priest of Tibur at the same moment . If Baccius (g) pretends that St. Philip Neri was frequently present in distant Pla●●● at the same time ; or if Bonaventure (h) writeth that St. Francis was bodily present at Assisium in Italy , and at Arles in France , in the same moment ; that he could turn himself into the shape of a Cross , and be present at several Chapters of his Order at the same time ; and that his Soul was seen flying into Heaven in Mount Garganus , and Terra di Lovoro , at the very same point of time ; and other Miracles of this nature be obtruded on us ; it is sufficient to oppose to them their absolute impossibility , and not descend into a particular examination of the Authority which attests them . Thus the Soul of Ignatius is reported at the very same instant , in which it was separated from the Body at Rome , to have appeared to a devout Widow , called Margaret Gigli , at Bologna . A Soul can no otherwise appear , than by moving matter , whereby it may strike the Senses of living Persons . Now that a Soul should move matter in two distant Places at the same time , is no less impossible , than that a Body should be in two places at the same time . That the Soul should in a moment remove its Operation from Rome to Bologna , is no less inconceiveable ; not to say that it is contrary to the Philosophy of the Schools , which Ignatius , who received (a) his Philosophy from Divine Illumination , so far embraced and admired , that he accounted the least opposition of it no less than Heresie ; and threatned (b) , that if he lived a thousand years , he would never give over crying down all novelties in Divinity , in Philosophy , and even in Grammar . I know not what Philosophy taught these Historians , that the Devil knows future Contingencies ; but surely no Divinity will allow it . Yet are we told a goodly Story , how the Devil , after Ignatius his death , but before his Canonization , cryed out of the Body of a Doemoniack ; that Ignatius his greatest Enemy now led a blessed life in Heaven , and should shortly be Canonized on Earth . But to compleat the absurdity of Ignatius his Miracles , and advance their contradiction to the Laws of Nature beyond all comparison ; the Writers of his Life pretend him to have been bodily present in two places more than nine hundred miles distant at one and the same time : and produce this one Example of it . Leonard Kesel , a Jesuit of Colen , passionately desired to see Ignatius while yet alive ; and therefore writing to him earnestly , desired him to give him leave to come to Rome . The Saint forbid him to come , assuring him , that if his sight was necessary , God would provide a way for it , without putting him to the trouble of undergoing so long a Journey . This Answer seemed enigmatical to Kesel ; yet he contented himself , and expected the event . Upon a day then , when he least thought of it , Ignatius entred into his Chamber at Colen ; and having talked with him for some while , disappeared , leaving him wonderfully comforted with this prodigious visit . It seems , Romantick Negromancers , our Modern Witches , and Romish Saints , are all alike famous for making themselves invisible , and flying in the Air. Saint Francis frequently rid through the Air in a fiery Chariot ; and Saint Dunstan , while yet a Boy , flew down from the top of Glastenbury Church : but Abaris , the Disciple of Pythagoras , and Priest of Apollo , among the Scythians , outdid them all ; who taking an Arrow out of Apollo's Temple , rid upon it in the Air over all the World , past Seas , Rivers and Deserts ; performed Miracles , and did such Wonders , as no Romish Saint-Errant did ever equal . Miracles including such contradictions , as that one individual Body can exist in two distant places at the same time , ought in no case to be believed ; but there are others , which however implying no contradiction , include somewhat monstrous in them , and carry such an air of incredibility , that nothing less than the utmost evidence of sense can induce the mind to assent to them . The Miracles of Christ and the Apostles were indeed beyond the ordinary power of Nature ; but yet were not so extravagantly stupendious , as might affright no less than perswade Mankind . But the Legendary Writers of the Church of Rome , while they calculated their Miracles , not for the benefit of the Church , or information of the World , but the honour and admiration of their Saint , scorned to stoop at ordinary Prodigies , or take measures from the more sober Miracles of the first Founders of Christianity . It was not sufficient for Saint Francis to turn Water into Wine , to draw Water from the Rock , and feed great multitudes with a little Bread , in emulation of Christ ( whose Miracles the Romish Legends have so far transcribed , that not even those have been omitted , which argued a Divine Nature to be in Christ. Thus (a) St. Philip Neri is said to have understood the most private thoughts of Men ; and his Disciples pretended frequently to cure Diseases in his Name . Yet these satisfied not the Ambition of St. Francis ) but higher flights must be taken , and greater Miracles invented . Beasts , Birds , and Insects , must admire and reverence him ; the Cross must speak to him , Stone-walls must move at his command , Ships must voluntarily attend his motions without any Pilot , and his Votaries must walk under water no otherwise than upon dry ground . Lastly , to exceed the glory of all Prophets and Apostles , and even the Humanity of Christ himself ; he must know the secret thoughts of Men ; a privilege in like manner challenged by Apollonius , (a) and Ignatius (b) ; altho the former recommended Euphrates the Philosopher to Vespasian the Emperor as a most vertuous and religious Person , whom he afterwards accused of many horrid Crimes before Domitian ; and the latter , by the Confession of his Historians , was often ignorant of the Intentions of the Popes concerning his Order ; and both chose to themselves at first Disciples who apostatized from them : Both equally pretended to know whatsoever was done in any absent part of the World ; and Dio (c) asserts confidently , that Apollonius knew at Ephesus , what was done in the same moment at Rome , altho we should ten thousand times disbelieve it But we have learned not to resign up our Judgments to confident Pretences ; and do not envy to the Church of Rome , the Example and Authority of the Ancient Heathens in inventing prodigious Fables , and requiring a blind Belief to be given to them . It were too tedious to reckon up all the fabulous Prodigies ascribed to Ignatius ; how many Miracles were performed by his Name written in a piece of Paper ; How many Legions of Devils were driven away by his Staff , and Cures performed by the parings of his Nails . But that Miracle is more especially observable , which he acted at his last return into his own Country . Preaching there in Field-Conventicles , surrounded with a great Auditory , his Voice , tho naturally very low , and weakned with many Diseases and Infirmities , was heard distinctly above a Quarter of a Mile round . In framing of Miracles for the Reputation of an Order , it seems dishonourable to Copy out from one another . No greater Curse can befal an Order , than not to invent some Miracles more Stupendious , than any pretended to by other Orders . Yet in this case of Preaching , the Dominicans have been so successful in their Miracles , that they have left no room for future Invention . They tell us , that Vincentius Ferrerius of their Order , preaching to People of many Nations , and different Languages at once , was understood by all at the same time , as well as if every one had heard him Preaching in their own Language . This was so high a flight , that it must be a very fruitful Invention which can exceed it . The Jesuits therefore at least , to offer somewhat in Comparison to it , have represented Ignatius dilating his Voice in Preaching beyond the ordinary Power of Nature ; and when they were conscious that this was too mean a flight , have ascribed to Xaverius the gift of Tongues ; a Miracle in their esteem so great and unexceptionable , that of late it hath been thought worthy to be produced and employed in the Conversion of English Hereticks . But see the unhappiness of the Project . There is yet extant an Epistle of Xaverius , wherein he complains of his small success in the East Indies , proceeding from his want of the Tongue ; and tells us , how coming to Iapan , he employed himself for some Months , with great labour and industry to learn the Tongue . To which we may add , what Orlandinus * relates of him , That , when in the Island Socotora , he could not teach Christianity to the People by word of Mouth , for want of the Tongue , he taught them by Nods , and the motion of his Fingers . Lastly , There are some Miracles so foolish and unuseful , and performed upon such frivolous occasions , that the proposal of them would deserve our Indignation , rather than belief ; such as are injurious to the Honour of God , and repugnant to his Wisdom , and look rather like the effects of Vanity , or a trifling petulant Humor , than the Works of Omniscience ; as if God would condescend to exert his Omnipotence in Trifles , and give sport to Mankind . It would be unworthy his infinite Perfection , to violate the ordinary course of Nature , for any other than great and noble Ends , or to prostitute his Power of working Miracles to the Whimsies an Capricio's of every petty Devoto . When we are told , therefore , that an Elm saluted Apollonius with an articulate Voice , at the command of an Indian Philosopher : That when the Brachmans entertained him at Dinner , the Earth of its own accord rose up in a gibbous excrescence in form of a Table ; Leaves and Flowers raised themselves into Seats for the Guests , and Cups and Dishes placed themselves on the Table without any mover ; and that after the Dinner , the Brachmans diverted their Guests by hanging in the Air. When we hear of St. Dunstans setting his Shoulder to the Church of Macclesfield , which was not placed towards the East , and crouding it into a right Position . That † St. Philip Neri could smell the Devil , could see Souls , while they were yet in the Body ; and by the smell , distinguish who had kept their Virginity , and who not . That St. Dominick , and St. Vrsula , with her Army of Virgins , marched through the Rain without being wetted . That St. Benedict , while yet a Child , repaired the broken Platter of his Nurse . That when St. Fremyns Body was translated to Amiens , the Trees put on Leaves , and the Sun ascended to the Tropick of Cancer in the middle of December ; we cannot so far betray our Reason , as to believe such Trifles , which ●ould be even unworthy the gaiety of a Theatre , much more the Majesty and Wisdom of God. St. Francis and Ignatius were no less remarkable for such miraculous Freaks , than any other Saint whatsoever . The former being invoked after Death , set the broken Legs of Oxen , restored stollen Cattel , mended crackt wooden Dishes , and repaired broken Plowshears ; and as if Saints were freed from all Obligations of Moral Justice , broke the Prison-doors to set Debtors at Liberty . Ignatius was taught to play at Billiards by an extraordinary Miracle ; and which will for ever engage the Devotion of the softer Sex to him , is reported to have conferred Beauty upon deformed Children , at a single Invocation . His Companions march through a deep Snow ; but wheresoever they set their foot , the Snow presently dislodgeth : A Father and Mother dispute whether their little Son of three Months old , should be named Ignatius , or Irenoeus . The Controversy is committed to the Arbitration of the Child , who presently gives Sentence for Ignatius in an articulate Speech . Lastly , That nothing may be wanting to the Perfection of these Theatrical Miracles , Musick must be introduced to complement the Saint , and divert the Reader . When St. Francis one Night earnestly desired to hear some Musick , a Concert of Angels appeared to him , and played most melodiously . While Ignatius writ his Constitutions , He often heard , not only in his Imagination , but with his outward Ears , most sweet Lessons of the heavenly Musick . And when his Body was exposed after Death , divers Stars were seen upon his Sepulchre , and a very harmonious Concert of Musick was heard about it , for two whole days together . But St. Dunstan was more modest in procuring to himself this miraculous Musick . He scorned to put the Angels to any trouble ; and therefore his Harp usually played of its own accord , as it hung upon the Wall. Such are the Miracles , which in former Ages advanced the Doctrines of the Church of Rome , and at this day continue to be none of the least Arguments of their truth to credulous and injudicious Persons . Upon these is founded the honour of their Saints ; and upon their truth depends one of the most glorious Notes of their Church . From the Miracles of Saint Francis alone , Surius pretends , that , whatsoever Hereticks may prate , it is abundantly proved , that the departed Saints know our Concerns on Earth , and hear our Petitions . Thus the Controversie of the Invocation of Saints is decided . Add to this the Visions of Ignatius , and devotion of Saint Francis's Lamb , and Transubstantiation will be irrefragably demonstrated : and so in all other Articles peculiar to the Church of Rome , Miracles will not be wanting to demonstrate their truth . And indeed Miracles are now become the only refuge to which our Adversaries can recur , when Reason and Learning runs so low among them , and their Arguments have been so often baffled . But by an unhappy incredulity we are no more inclined to believe their Miracles , than Doctrines ; the latter we imagine to be false , but the former both false and foolish . It remains therefore that we receive a conviction of the truth of the Romish Religion , as Ignatius did , by supernatural Illumination , and extraordinary Impulse , which may be hoped for , when God shall lose his Attribute of Immutability , and Christianity cease to be Rational . But to pass by that ; From what hath been hitherto said , it appears that the Church of Rome is in the highest degree guilty of Enthusiasm ; and that Ignatius , and ( whom he imitated ) Saint Francis , were the greatest and most foolish Enthusiasts of any Age ; Persons so far unworthy the Glories of Heaven , and Society of Angels , that they deserved rather to be excluded from the number of rational Beings , and upon that account be placed one degree beneath Fools and Madmen . Yet to these are publick Prayers addressed in the Church of Rome , Festivals celebrated , Churches dedicated , and Vows directed ; and as if all this were not sufficient , God must be desired to save us through their Merits . Thus Bonaventure concludes the Life of Saint Francis in these words . May Iesus Christ bring us unto Heaven by the Merits of his Servant Francis : and the Golden Legend thus . Let us pray to Saint Francis that he would aid and assist us , that by his Merits we may come to everlasting life . And that somewhat more than humane may be conceived of them ; we are told of Ignatius , that only by his Name writ in a piece of Paper , he did more Miracles than Moses , and not fewer than the Apostles ; that the Founders indeed of other Religious Orders were formerly sent by God for the benefit of the Church ; but that after all , in these last days , God hath spoken to us by his Son Ignatius , whom he hath made Heir of all things , and to whom nothing else was wanting to the utmost perfection , but the following Attribute , By whom also he made the World. This was spoken of Ignatius before he was yet Canonized . I know not whether his Canonization qualified him to receive that Attribute ; but I am sure it excused not his Memory from the just imputation of Folly and Enthusiasm , nor the Church of Rome from the Charge of a most deplorable Fanaticism in celebrating his Memory , and applauding his Folly. FINIS . ERRATA . PAge 1. l. 9. for convinceth r. convince , p. 14. l. 11. for any r. an , p. 39. l. 21. in marg . for Vite r. Vita , p. 24. l. 9. for first r. last , p. 39. l. ult . for Swound r. Swoon , p. 79. l. 22. for Cap. grave r. Capgrave , p. 105. l. 21. for do r. doth . Books Printed for Richard Chiswell . Dr. CAve's Lives of the Primitive Fathers , in 2. Vol. Folio . Dr. Cary's Chronological Account of Ancient Time. fol. Hooker's Ecclesiastical Polity . fol. Sir. I●hn Bu●l●ce's History of the Irish Rebellion . fol. The Laws of this Realm concerning Jesuits , Seminary Priests , Recusants , the Oaths of Supremacy and Allegiance , explained by divers Judgments and Resolutions of the Iudges ; with other Observations thereupon . By Willian Cawley , Esq. fol. Dr. Towerson's Explication on the Creed , the Commandments , and Lords Prayer , in 3 Vol. fol. Bishop Nicholson on the Church-Catechism . Mr. Iohn Cave's seven occasional Sermons . 4 to . Bishop Wilkins Natural Religion . 8 o. — His Fifteen Sermons 8 o. Mr. Tanners Primordia : Or the Rise and Growth of the first Church of God described . 8 o. Spaniards Conspiracy against the State of Venice . 8 o. Dr. Caves Primitive Christianity , in three parts . 8 o. Certain genuine Remains of the Lord Bacon , in Arguments Civil , Moral , Natural , &c. with a large account of all his Works . By Dr. Tho. Tenison . 8 o. Dr. Henry Bagshaws Discourses on select Texts 8 o. Mr. S●liers State of the Church in the three first Centuries . Dr. Burnets Account of the Life and Death of the Earl of Rochester . 8 o. — History of the Rights of Princes in the disposing of Ecclesiastical Benefices Church-lands 8 o. — Relation of the present state of the difference between the French King and the Court of Rome ; to which is added , the Popes Brief to the Assembly of the Clergy , and their Protestation , published by Dr. Burnet . 8 o. Dr. Combers Companion to the Altar . 8 o. Dr. Sher●ocks Practical Discourse of Religious Assemblies . 8 o. — Defence of Dr. Stillingfleets Unreasonabless of Separation . 8 o. — A Vindication of the Defence of Dr. Stillingfleet , in answer to Mr. Baxter and Mr. Lob about Catholick Communion . 8 o. Sir Rob. Filmers Patriarcha , or natural Power of Kings . 8 o. Bishop Wettenhalls method and order for private devotion . 24 o. Valentines private devotions . 4 o. Dr. Spencer de Legibus Hebr●orum Ritualibus & earum Rationibus , fol. Dr. Iohn Lightfoots Works in English , in 2 Vol fol. Sir Tho. Browns Vulgar Errors , with all the rest of his Works , fol. Patris Simoni● D●squisitiones Criticae de Variis per diversa Loca & Tempora Bibliorum Editionibus . Accedunt Castig . Opusc. IJ. Vossii de Sybil. Orac. 4 o. The Case of Lay-Communion with the Church of England considered , 4 o. Two Letters betwixt Mr. R Smith , and Dr. Hen. Hammond about Christs descent into Hell , 8 o. Dean Stratfords Disswasive from Revenge , 8 o. Dr. Hez . Burtons first Volume of Discourses , of Purity and Charity ; of Repentance , and of seeking the Kingdom of God. Published by Dean Tillotson . 8 o. — His Second Volume of Discourses on several Practical Subjects . 8 o. Sir Thomas Mores Vtopia , newly made English by Dr. Burnet . 8 o. Mr. Sellers Devout Communicant ; assisted with Rules , Meditations , Prayers and Anthems , 12. Dr. Towerson of the Sacraments in General . — Of the Sacrament of Baptism in particular . 8 o. The History of the COVNCIL OF TRENT , in which , besides the ordinary Acts of the Council , are declared many notable occurrences which hapned in Christendom for 40 Years , and particularly the Practices of the COVRT of ROME to hinder the R●formation of their Errors , and to maintain Their Greatness ; Written by Father Paul of the Servi . To which is added , the Life of the Author , and the History of the Inquisition . Dr. B●rnets History of the Reformation of the Church of Eng. in 2 Vol Fol. A Collection of sixteen several Tracts and Discourses , written in the Years , from 16●8 . to 1685. inclusive ; by Gilbert Barnet . D. D. To which is added , A Letter written to Dr Barnet ▪ giving an Account of Cardinal Pools secret Powers . The History of the Powder Treason , with a Vindication of the Proceedings thereupon . An Impartial Consideration of the Five Jesuits dying Speeches , who were Executed for the Popish P●ot , 1679. 4 o. A Dissertation concerning the Government of the Ancient Church ; more particularly of the Encroachments of the Bishops of Rome upon other Sees , By WILLIAM CAVE , D.D. 8 vo . An Answer to Mr. Serjeant's [ Sure Footing in Christianity ] concerning the Rule of F●ith . With some other Discourses . By WILLIAM FALKNER , D. D. 4 o. A Vindication of the Ordinations of the Church of England ; in An●wer to a Paper written by one of the Church of Rome , to prove the Nullity of our Orders . By GILBERT BVRNET . D D. An Abrid●ment of the History of the Reformation of the Church of England , By GILB BVRNET , D D. 8 vo . The APOLOGY of the Church of England ; and an Epistle to one Signior Scipio . a Venetian Gentleman , concerning the Council of Trent . Written both in Latin , by the Right Reverend Father in God , IOHN IEWEL Lord Bishop of Salisbury ; Made English by a Person of Quality . To which is added , The Life of the said Bishop ; Collected and written by the same Hand , 8 vo . The Life of WILLIAM BEDEL , D. D. Bishop of Kilmore in Ireland . Together with Certain Letters which passed betwixt him and Iames Waddesworth ( a late Pensioner of the Holy Inquisition of Sevil ) in Matters of Religion , concerning the General Motives to the Roman Obedience . 8 vo . The Decree made at ROME the Second of March , 1679. condemning some Opinions of the Iesiuts , and other Casuists . 4 o. A Discourse concerning the Necessity of Reformation , with respect to the Errors and Corruptions of the Church of Rome . 4 o. First and Second Parts . A Discourse concerning the Celebration of Divine Service in an Unknown Tongue . 9 o. A Papist no Misrepresented by Protestants . Being a Reply to the Reflections upon the Answer to [ A Papist Misrepresented and Represented ] 4 o. An Exposition of the Doctrine of the Church of England , in the several Articles proposed by the late BISHOP of CONDOM , [ in his Exposition of the Doctrine of the Catholick Church ] 4 o. Defence of the Exposition of the Doctrine of the Church of England ; against the Exceptions of the Mons. de Meaux , late Bishop of Condom , and his Vindicator , 4 o. A CATECHISM , explaining the Doctrine and Practices of the Church of Rome . With an Answer thereunto By a Protestant of the Church of England . 8 vo . A Papist Represented and not Misrepresented , being an Answer to the First , Fifth and Sixth Sheets of the Second Part of the [ Papist Misrepresented and not Represented ] ; and for a further Vindication of the CATECHISM , truly Representing the Doctrines and Practices of the Church of Rome . 4 o. The Lay-Christian's Obligation to read the Holy Scriptures . 4 o. The Plain man's Reply to the Catholick Missionaries . 24 o. An Answer to THREE PAPERS lately printed , concerning the Authority of the Catholick Church in matters of Faith , and the Reformation of the Church of England 4 o A Vindication of the Answer to the said THREE PAPERS . 4 o. Mr Chillingworths Book , called [ The Religion of Protestants a safe way to Salv●tion ] made more generally useful by omitting personal contests , but inserting whatsoever concerns the common cause of Protestants , or defends the Church of England ; with an exact Table of Contents , and an Addition of some genuine Pieces of Mr. Chillingworths , never before Printed , viz. against the Infallibility of the Roman Church , Transubstantiation , Tradition , &c. And an Account of what moved the Author to turn Papist , with his confutation of the said motives . An Historical Treatise written by an Author of the Communion of the Church of Rome , touching Transubstantiation . Wherein is made appear , That according to the Principles of that Church , this Doctrine cannot be an Article of Faith , 4 o. The Protestants Companion , or an Impartial survey , and comparison of the Protestant Religion as by Law established , with the main Doctrines of Popery . Wherein is shewn , that Popery is contrary to Scripture , Primitive Fathers and Councils ; and that proved from Holy Writ , the Writings of the Ancient Fathers , for several hundred Years , and the Confession of the most Learned Papists themselves . 4 o. The Pillar and Ground of Truth . A Treatise shewing that the Roman Church falsly claims to be that Church , and the Pillar of that Truth mentioned by S. Paul in his first Epistle to Timothy , chap. 3. ver . 15.4 o. The Peoples Right to read the Holy Scriptures Asserted . 4 o. A short summary of the principal Controversies between the Church of Engl. and the Church of Rome , being a Vindication of several Protestant Doctrines , in Answer to a late Pamphlet , intituled , [ Protestancy destitute of Scripture proofs ] 4 o. An Answer to a late Pamphlet , intituled , [ The Judgment and Doctrine of the Clergy of the Church of England concerning one special Branch of the Kings Prerogative , viz. [ In dispensing with the Penal Laws . ] 4 o. A Discourse of the Holy Eucharist in the two great Points of the Real Presence , and the Adoration of the Host ; in Answer to the Two Discourses lately Printed at Oxford on this Subject : To which is prefixed a large Historical Preface relating to the same Argument . Two Discourses ; Of Purgatory , and Prayers for the Dead . The Fifteen Notes of the Church , as laid down by Cardinal Bellarmin examined and confuted . 4 o. With a Table to the Whole . Preparation for Death : Being a Letter sent to a young Gentlewoman in France , in a dangerous Distemper of which she died . by W. Wake , M. A 12 o. The Difference between the Church of England and the Church of Rome ▪ in opposition to a late Book , Intituled , An Agreement between the Church of England and Church of Rome . A Private Prayer to be used in difficult Times . A True Account of a Conference held about Religion at London , Sept. 29. 1687. between A. Pulton , Jesuit , and Th. Tenison , D. D. as also of that which led to it , and followed after it . 4 o. The Vindication of A. Cressener , Schoolmaster in Long-Acre , from the Aspersions of A. Pulton , Jesuit . Schoolmaster in the Savoy , together with some Account of his Discourse with Mr. Meredith . A Discourse shewing that Protestants are on the safer Side , notwithstanding the uncharitable Judgment of Adversaries ; and that Their Religion is the surest Way to Heaven . 4 o. Six Conferences concerning the Eucharist , wherein is shewed , that the Doctrine of Transubstantiation overthrows the Proofs of Christian Religion . A Discourse concerning the pretended Sacrament of Extreme Vnction ; with an Account of the Occasions and Beginnings of it in the Western Church . In Three Parts . With a Letter to the Vindicator of the Bishop of Condom . A Second Letter from the Author of the Discourse concerning Extreme Unction to the Vindicator of the Bishop of Condom . The Pamphlet entituled , Speculum Ecclesiasticum , or an Ecclesiastical Prospective-Glass , considered , in its False Reasonings and Quotations . These are added , by way of Preface , two further Answers , the First , to the Defender of the Speculum ; the Second to the Half-sheet against the Six Conferences . A Second Defence of the Exposition of the Doctrine of the Church of England , against the new Exceptions of Mons. de Meaux , late Bishop of Condom , and his Vindicator . The FIRST PART . In which the Account that has been given of the Bishop of Meaux's Exposition , is fully Vindicated ; the Distinction of Old and New Popery Historically asserted , and the Doctrine of the Church of Rome , in Point of Image-worship , more particularly considered . 4 o. A Second Defence of the Exposition of the Doctrine of the Church of England , against the New Exceptions of Mons. de Meaux , late Bishop of Condom , and his Vindicator . The SECOND PART . In which the Romish Doctrines concerning the Nature and Object of Religious Worship , of the Invocation of Saints , and Worship of Images and Relicks , are considered , and the Charge of Idolatry against the Church of Rome , upon the account of them , made good , 4 o. The Incurable Scepticism of the Church of Rome . By the Author of the [ Six Conferences concerning the Eucharist . ] 4 o. Mr. Pulton Considered in his Sincerity , Reasonings Authorities : Or a Just Answer to what he hath hitherto published in his True Account ; his True and Fu● Account of a Conference , &c. His Remarks ; and in them his pretended Confutation of what he 〈◊〉 Dr. T●● Rule of Faith. By Th. Tenison , D. D. A Full View of the Doctrine and Practices of the Ancient Church relating to the Eucharist , wholly different from those of the Present Roman Church , and inconsistent with the belief of 〈…〉 . B●ing ● sufficient Confutation of Consensus Veter●● , N●bis 〈◊〉 , and other late Collections of the Fathers pretending to the Contrary . 4 ● An Answer to 〈…〉 Reflections upon the State and View of the Controversy ; With 〈…〉 V●●dicator's F●ll Answer shewing ; that the Vindicator has utterly ru●●●d the New Design of Expanding and Representing Popery . 4 o. An Answer to the Popish Address presented to the Ministers of the Church of England , 4 o. Popery not founded in Scripture , or the Texts which Papists cite out of the Bible for Proofs of the Points of their R●●i●i●n , examin'd and shew'd to be alledged without Ground . In twenty Discourses , Four whereof are published , the rest will follow weekly in their Order . An Abridgment of the Perogative of St. Ann , Mother of the Mother of God , with the Approbations of the 〈◊〉 of Paris , thence done into English , with a PREFACE concernining the O●igin●l of the Story . The ●●●●nitive Fathers no Papi●t● , in Answer to the Nubes Testium , to which is added , a Discourse concerning I●v●cation of Saints , in Answer to the Challenge of F. Sabran the Jesuit ; wherein is shewn , that the Invocation of Saints was so far from being the Practice , that it was expresly against the Doctrine of the Primitive Fathers . 4 o. An Answer to a Discourse concerning the Celibacy of the Clergy , lately Printed at Oxford . 4 o. The Virgin Mary Misrepresented by the Roman Church , In the Traditions of that Church concerning her Life and Glory , and in the Devotions paid to her as the Mother of God. Both shewed out of the Offices of that Church , the Lessons on her Festivals , and from their allowed Authors . Reflections upon the ●●oks of the Holy Scripture , in order to establish the Truth of the Christian Religion , in 3 Parts . 8 vo . 〈…〉 Dr. Tenisons Sermon of Discretion in giving Alms. 12 o. A Discourse concering the Merits of Good Works . The Enthusiasm of the Church of Rome , demonstrated in some Observations upon the Life of Ignatius Loyala , ( Founder of the Order of Jesus ) . A Vindication of the Answer to the Popish Address presented to the Ministers of the Church of England . 4 o. Notes, typically marginal, from the original text Notes for div A65590-e2900 Vid. 2d part of the Vindication of the Exposition of the Doctrine of the Church of England . (a) De Divin . Offic. c. 4. (b) Not. in Martyrolog . Rom. p. 3. Edit . Paris , 1645. (c) Annal. ad an . 395. n 20. (d) Hist. Eccl. l. 6. c. 26. (e) Ap. Euseb. Praep. Evang. l. 3. c. 4. Paulo post princip . In vita Aedesii prope fin . Notes for div A65590-e4270 (a) Superstitio error insanus est , quos colit , violat . Quid enim interest utrum Deos neges an infames ? Epist. 123. (b) 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . De Superstitione . Vid. Histoire de l' Inquisition de Goa , chez Hortemels , Paris , 1688 cum Privilegio . ⸫ De la vie de St. Ignac . lib. 1. Vid. Orlandin . Hist. Soc. Jesu l. 1. num . 9. &c. * Ibid. † De vita Ignat . l. 1. c. 2. * Bouhours , l. 1. ‖ Id. ibid. Bouhours l. 1. Maffeius , l. 1. c. 2. Vie de St. Ignace . l. 2. c. 5. Bouhours , l. 2. Bonaventura de vita . Fran. cap. 3. Id. cap. 1. Bouhours , l. 3. Id. l. 4. Bouhours , l. 1. * Ibid. Maffeius , l. 1. c. 3. Bouhours l. 1. L. 1. c. 3. (a) L. 1. (b) Cap. 2. Rome , 1629. ● vo Maffeius , l. 1. c. 3. (a) Hist. Soc. Jesu , l. 1. (b) Lib. 3. Philostratus de vit . Apoll. ● . ● . c. 12. Id. l. 3. c. 15. Bonaventura , cap. 15.6 . † De vita Fr. cap. 14. Bussieres , l. 2. c. 16. Philostrat . l. 1. c. 15.9 . Bonavent . cap. 8. Vitelleschi , cap. 7. Philostrat . l. 1. c. 9. Philostrat . l. 7. c. 6. Bonavent . cap. 8. (a) L. 3. c. 3. (b) cap. 5. Bouhours , l. 2. Id. l. 6. Philostr . l. 8. c. 2. Bouhours , l. 1. Id. l. 2. Gloria S. Ignatii , Rothomagi , 1630. cap. 8. Id. c. 14. Ribadeneira in vit . ejus . Philostrat . l. 1. c. 13. l. 7. L. 1. l. 7. Bonaventur . c. 7. Golden Legend , fol. 262. London , 1527. Bouhours , l. 1. Id. l. 6. Gloria S. Ignatii , cap. 7. Bouhours , l. 6. * Vite ejus per Jac. Baccium Romae 1645. Bouhours , l. 1. Gloria S. Ignatii , cap. 8. * Bouhours , l. 6. Vitelleschi , c. 20. † Jac. Baccius in Vit. ejus , l. 2. c. 19. Vitelleschi , c. 19. Bouhours , l. 6. * Cap. 3. ‖ L. 1. ‡ L. 1. ‖ Hist. Soc. Jesu . l. 1. num . 7. Bouhours , l. 2. Id. ibid. Maffeius , l. 1. c. 18. Bussieres l. 2. c. 1. Bouhours , l. 2. Bussieres , l. 3. c. 8. Gloria St. Ignatii , c. 4. l. 1. * L. 1. Id. ibid , Id. l. 2. Vitelleschi , cap. 4. Id. cap. 5. Bouhours , l. 3. Vitelleschi , cap. 14. Bouhours , l. 3. Id. ibid. Golden Legend , London , 1527. par . 2. fol. 103. Bouhours , loc . cit . Bonaventura , cap. 8.13 . Bouhours , l. 2. Vitelleschi , cap. 4. Id. ibid. Bouhours , l. 3. Vitelleschi , cap. 13. Bonavent . cap. 3. Id. cap. 2. Bouhours , l. 2. De vita Apoll. l. 4. c. 5. l. 8. c. 13. Philostratus , l. 1. c. 13. l. 2. c. 10. l. 3. c. 7. L. 5 c. 15. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , l. 7. c. 4. † Apud Euseb. adv . Hierocl . in in●● . Bonavent . in vit . ejus c. 11. Cap. 4. Cap. 12. Cap. 3. Cap. 13. In fine . Bouhours , l. 4. Id. ibid. (a) Id. l. 1. (b) Vitelleschi , cap. 16. Orlandinus , l. 1. n. 27. Bouhours , l. 3. Id. l. 1. Vitelleschi , c. 3. (c) Bouhours , l. 1. Gloria S. Ignatii Rothomagi , 1630. 240. Cap. 4. Cap. 3. Bussieres , lib. 3. cap. 2. Vid. supra . Bouhours , l. 2. (a) Ibid. (a) Vid. l. 1. c. 5. l. 5. c. 10 , &c. (b) In Vit. ejus passim . Cap. 4. Cap. 10. (c) L. 2. c. 14. (d) Gloria S. Ignat. c. 9. (e) Bouhours , l. 6. (f) Id. l. 2. Id. ibid. (h) Pousse de l' Esprit de Dieu . Bussieres , l. 1. (i) Bouhour● , l. 3. Bonavent . cap. 3. Bouhours , l. 3. (a) Id. ibid. (b) Vitelleschi , cap. 15. (c) Ribadeneira , cap. 9. Bouhours , l. 6. Id. l. 2. (e) Maffeius , l. 1. c. 17. Bouhours , l. 5. Bouhours , l. 3. Id. ibid. Id. l. 4. Id. l. 5. Maffeius , l. 3. c. 8. Bonavent . cap. 6. Philostrat . l. 5. c. 7. Id. l. 1. c. 13. Bonavent . c. 2. Id. cap. 4. Id. cap. 12. Id. cap. 3. Bouhours , l. 2. Id. lib. 4. (a) Cap. 16. Philostrat . l. 3. L. 1. c. 12. Bonavent . cap. 5. Bouhours , l. 1. Id. l. 3. Gloria S. Ignatii , cap. 9. Vitelleschi , cap. 3. Id. cap. 22. Id. cap. 7. Vid. Bussieres , l. 1. c. 4. Id. l. 2. c. 1. Bouhours , lib. 5. Id. l. 3. Vitelleschi , cap. 19. Bonavent . cap 2.8 . Bonavent . cap. 3. Cap. 2. Cap. 3. Id. cap. 8. Bouhours , l. 2. Id. ibid. Id. ibid. Ribadeneira , cap. 6. Maffeius , l. 1. cap. 17. Bouhours , l. 2. Id. ibid. Id. l. 3. Maffeius , l. 2. c. 4. Bouhours , l. 3. Bonavent . cap. 4. Cap. 3. Cap. 8. Bouhours , l. 1. Id. l. 3. Vid. Bouhours , l. 6. Bonavent . cap. 8. Golden Legend . London , 1527. fol. 190. Philostratus , l. 7. Bouhours , l. 1. Maffeius , l. 1. c. 5. Bussieres , l. 1. c. 3. Bouhours , l. 2. Id. ibid. Cap. grave Legend . Nov. London , 1516. fol. 197. Philostratus , l. 1. c. 10. Id. l. 3. c. 9. Bonavent . cap. 3. Id. cap. 5. Bouhours , l. 1. Ribadeneira , cap. 2. Bouhours , l. 1. Id. l. 2. (a) Bonavent . cap. 8. Golden Legend , London , 1527. Bouhours , l. 2. Vitelleschi , cap. 7. Bouhours , l. 2. Vitelleschi , cap. 12. Bouhours , l. 3. Id. ibid. Philostratus , l. 1. c. 5.15 . Golden Legend . London , 1527. Bonavent . cap. 5. Bouhours , l. 1. Vitelleschi , cap. 2. Bouhours , l. 1. Vitelleschi , cap. 3. Bouhours , l. 1. Bussieres , l. 1. c. 4. Vitelleschi , cap. 19. Bussieres , l. 2. c. 1. Bonavent . cap. 6.2 . Bouhours , l. 1. Vitelleschi , cap. 19. Bouhours , l. 2. Bussieres , l. 2. c. 15. Id. l. 2. c. 3. (a) Iac. Baccius in vit . ejus , l. 2. c. 19. Bonavent . cap. 2. Cap. 10. Cap. 8. Cap. 12. Cap. 10. Golden Legend . fol. 264. Id. in vita Macarii . Bonavent . cap. 5. Cap. 6. Cap. 15. Bouhours , l. 1 Vitelleschi , cap. 11. Bussieres , l. 1. c. 4. Vitelleschi , cap. 16. Bouhours , l. 3. Bouhours , l. 2. Vitelleschi , cap. 20. Bussieres , l. 1. c. 14. Vitelleschi , cap. 19. Bussieres , l. 2. c. 15. Orlandin . Hist. Soc. Jesu , l. 1. num . 44. Bussieres , l. 1. c. 7. Maffeius , l. 1. c. 15. Vitelleschi , cap. 8. Maffeius , l. 1. c. 15. Orlandinus , num . 44. Vitelleschi , cap. 6. Orlandin . Hist. Soc. Jesu , l. 1. num . 44. Bouhours , l. 1. Id. l. 2. Id. l. 3. Id. l. 6. Golden Legend , f. 70. Bonavent . cap. 5. Cap. 7. Cap. 5. Capgrave Legend . Nov. London , 1516. fol. 172. Bussieres , l. 1. c. 2. Vitelleschi , c. 16. Ribadeneira , cap. 18. Gloria S. Ignatii , cap. 7. Bouhours , l. 2. Id. l. 6. Bonavent . cap. 12. Cap. 6. Philostratus , l. 2. c. 2. l. 4. c. 6. l. 6. c. 13. Id. l. 4. c. 5. Bonavent . cap. 6. Ribad . c. 18. Gloria S. Ignati● , cap. 7. Golden Legend in vita S. Antonii . Lib. 1. L. 1. c. 2. Bouhours , l. 1. Vitelleschi , cap. 3. Bouhours , l. 2. Id. l. 6. Id. l. 2. (a) Hist. Arcan . Vitelleschi , cap. 16. Bouhours , l. 3. Id. l. 6. A sua conversione nullum in eo deprehensum est dictum factumve , quod censeri posset esse peccatum mortale . Bulla Canonizat . Lib. 1. Ibid. Bouhours , l. 2 , 3. Id. l. 2. Philostrat . l. 1. c. 11. Bouhours , l. 2. Bonavent . cap. 6. Maffeius , l. 3. c. 7. Bussieres , l. 2. c. 15. Bouhours , l. 3. Bouhours , l. 1. Maffeius , l. 1. c. 1. Maffeius , l. 2. c. 12. Bouhours , l. 2. * Apud Ludov . Lucium , Hist. Jesuitic . l. 1. c. 1. in init . Basil. 1627. 4 to . Bouhours , l. 2. Vitelleschi , cap. 16. Golden Legend , fol. 190. Bussieres , l. 1. c. 3. Vitelleschi , cap. 12. Bouhours , l. 1. c. 10. * L. 1. c. 10. Bouhours , l. 6. L. 1. Bonavent . cap. 5. Id. Ibid. Bouhours , l. 2. Vultum pro sua voluntate fingebar , Ribadeneira , cap. 9. Haec verba , ad majorem Dei gloriam , uti symbolum in ore semper habebat . Bulla Canonizat . Bussieres , l. 2. c. 14. (a) Cap. 12. (b) Ind. Rom. libr. prohibit . Romae 1607. p. 211. Vitelleschi , c. 3. Bouhours , l. 1. (c) Gloria S. Ignatii , c. 3. Vid. supra . Gloria S. Ignatii , cap 4 ▪ Vid. Supplement to Dr. Burnet's Letters . Bonavent . cap. 2 , 4. Bouhours , l. 1. Id. l. 2. Id. ibid. Id. l. 3. Bussieres , l. 2. c. 4. Bouhours , l. 3. Id. ibid. Id. l. 4. Id. l. 5. (a) 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Adv. Hierocl . prope fin . Gloria S. Ignatii , cap. 22. Homil. 49. Cap. 23. Ignatii majorem necessitudine contubernii cognitionem hausimus prope fin . Utpote haud satis certa & explorata . Haud satis explorata sunt . L. 3. c. 14. in fine . In Prefat . (a) Lib. 6. (b) Lib. 3. c. 5. (c) Cap. 23 , 24. * Cap. 16 , 17 , 7. Bonavent . c. 15. Philostrat . l. 1. c. 3. Id. l. 8. c. 12. L. 4. c. 16. In Aureliano Caes. Cap. 14. Lib. 3. Bonavent . c. 10. Id. cap. 14. Bouhours , l. 2. Vitelleschi , cap. 7. Cubiculo semper usus est perangusto humili , longo 29. lato 14. alto 10. Palmis . Gloria S. Ignatii , c. 10. * De Dea Syra . Bouhours , l. 6. Gloria S. Ignatii , c. 6. Bouhours , l. 3. ‖ Cap. 7. Philostratus , l. 7. c. 16. * L. 7. c. 13. Vid. Bonavent . Capgrave , fol. 262. Golden Legend ▪ fol. 103. Philostrat . c. 3. ● . 15. (a) Lib. 1. (b) De abstinent . l. 3. sect . 3. (c) Lib. 2. Bussieres , l. 1. c. 2. Lib. 1. Cap. 7. Id. ibid. (a) L. 2. (b) L. 1. c. 8. (c) Cap. 19 ▪ &c. (d) Cap. 19. (e) L. 2. c. 23. (f) L. 5. Maffeius , l. 2. c. 1. Bussieres , l. 2. c. 3. L. 1. c. 2 , 5. Golden Legend . London , 1527. (g) Vit. ejus , l. 3. c. 11. (h) Cap. 4. Cap. 11. Cap. 15. Illo ipso , quo Romae obiit , momento . Gloria S. Ign. cap. 17. Eo temporis puncto . Ribadeneira . (a) Gloria S. Ign. cap. 3. (b) Bouhours , ● . 4. Ribad . c. 18. Uno eodemque tempore in spectabili corpore duobus in locis , &c. Gloria S. Ign. c. 6. Vitelleschi , cap. 16. Bonavent . cap. 11. Capgrave Legend , Nov. fol. 89. Iamblichus de vit . Pythag. cap. 19. Bonavent . cap 5 , 7 , 8.2 , 7 , 12 , 18. (a) Iac. Baccius , in vir . ejus , l. 3. c. 8. l. 5. c. 4. Id. cap. 11. (a) Philostrat . l. 1. c. 13. l. 7. c. 4. (b) Gloria S. Ign. cap. 3. Philostrat . l. 4. c. 12. Bouhours , l. 2. Vitelleschi , c. 16. Philostrat . l. 5. ● . 10. l. 8. c. 10. (c) 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , apud Xiphilin . in Domitiano . Vitelleschi , c. 12. Epist. ad sodales . inter Epist ex India select . l. 1. Ep. 3. p. 16. Antwerp . 1605. 8 o. * Hist. Soc. Jesu . l. 3. num . 87. Colon. 1615. 4 o. Philostrat . l. 6. c. 5. l. 3. Capgrave , f. 94. Golden Legend . London , 1527. † Jac. Baccius in Vit. ejus , l. 3. c. 1. l. 2. c. 13. Id. fol. 103. Id. fol. 68. Bonavent . c. 24.19 . Bouhours , l. 2. Gloria S. Ign. c. 17. Bussieres , l. 2. c. 4. Gloria S Ign. c. 16. Bonavent . cap. 5. Gloria S. Ign. c. 4. Vitelleschi , c. 19. Ribad . c. 21. Capgrave Legenda Nova , London , 1516. fol. 89. Not. ad Bonavent . Vit. S. Francisci ad IV. Octob. Fol. 266. Vid. Tres insignes Conciones pronuntiatas die festo glorific . B. Ignatii excusas Pictaviae 1611. A04874 ---- The Seven Champions of Christendom Kirke, John This text is an enriched version of the TCP digital transcription A04874 of text S109282 in the English Short Title Catalog (STC 15014). Textual changes and metadata enrichments aim at making the text more computationally tractable, easier to read, and suitable for network-based collaborative curation by amateur and professional end users from many walks of life. The text has been tokenized and linguistically annotated with MorphAdorner. The annotation includes standard spellings that support the display of a text in a standardized format that preserves archaic forms ('loveth', 'seekest'). Textual changes aim at restoring the text the author or stationer meant to publish. Martin Mueller Incompletely or incorrectly transcribed words were reviewed and in many cases fixed by Nayoon Ahn Lydia Keren Yi This text has not been fully proofread EarlyPrint Project Evanston IL, Notre Dame IN, St.Louis, Washington MO 2017 Distributed under a Creative Commons Attribution-NonCommercial 3.0 Unported License A04874.xml The seven champions of Christendome. Acted at the Cocke-pit, and at the Red-Bull in St. Iohns streete, with a generall liking. And never printed till this yeare 1638. Written by I.K. Kirke, John, d. 1643. 42 600dpi TIFF G4 page images University of Michigan, Digital Library Production Service Ann Arbor, Michigan 2007 January (TCP phase 1) 99844932 STC (2nd ed.) 15014. Greg, II, 545. 9791 A04874

This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. Searching, reading, printing, or downloading EEBO-TCP texts is reserved for the authorized users of these project partner institutions. Permission must be granted for subsequent distribution, in print or electronically, of this text, in whole or in part. Please contact project staff at eebotcp-info@umich.edu for further information or permissions.

The seven champions of Christendome. Acted at the Cocke-pit, and at the Red-Bull in St. Iohns streete, with a generall liking. And never printed till this yeare 1638. Written by I.K. Kirke, John, d. 1643. [86] p. Printed by I. Okes, and are to be sold by Iames Becket at his shop in the Inner Temple Gate, London : 1638. 1638

Dedication signed: Iohn Kirke.

Partly in verse.

Signatures: A-L4 (-A1).

The last leaf is blank.

Reproduction of the original in the British Library.

Christian saints -- Drama -- Early works to 1800. A04874 shc The Seven Champions of Christendom Kirke, John Nayoon Ahn Keren Yi 1634 play closet drama shc no A04874 S109282 (STC 15014). 27646 0 0 0 2000.72B The rate of 0.72 defects per 10,000 words puts this text in the B category of texts with fewer than 10 defects per 10,000 words. Incorporated ~ 10,000 textual changes made to the SHC corpus by Hannah Bredar, Kate Needham, and Lydia Zoells between April and July 2015 during visits, separately or together, to the Bodleian, Folger and Houghton Libraries as well as the Rare Book Libraries at Northwestern University and the University of Chicago

THE Seven Champions of Christendome .

Acted at the Cocke-pit , and at the Red-Bull in St. Johns Streete , with a generall liking .

And never Printed till this Yeare 1638 .

Written by J. K.

LONDON : Printed by J. Okes , and are to be sold by James Becket at his Shop in the Inner Temple Gate . 1638 .

To his much respected and worthy Friend Master JOHN WAITE . Sir ,

THinking of amends to expres my gratefulnes for those many Favours You have shown me , I could pitch on no other more fit than this my Genius prompted me , it was well thought on , if Yours give it the like acceptance I am happy : for Workes of this Nature , I dare affirme , have beene acceptable to most men , contemn'd by few , unlesse it bee those of the more Stoicall disposition , whose rigid Fronts cry downe all things , but what themselves approve of . For this Worke of it selfe , I may say thus much without blushing , it received the rights of a good Play , when it was Acted , which were Applauses & Commendations , whether it merited them or not , I leave to your Judgement : the Nature of the Worke , being History ; it consists of many parts , not walking in one direct path , of Comedy , or Tragedy , but having a larger field to trace , which me thinks should yeeld more pleasure to the Reader , Novelty and Variety being the only Objects these our Times are taken with : the Tragedy may be too dull and solid , the Comedy too sharpe and bitter ; but a well mixt portion of either , doubtlesse would make the sweetest harmony . But this Worke as it is , and my wishes that all defects in it , to my desires , and your content were supplide , I commend to your perusall , my selfe , it , and resting , to bee commanded by you in all friendly Offices ,

John Kirke .
The Actors Names . The seven Champions . St. George of England . Iames of Spaine . Anthony of Italy . Andrew of Scotland . Patrick of Ireland . David of Wales . Denis of France . Tarpax the Divell . The Emperour of Trebozand . Three Lords . Ancetes . Almeno . Lenon . The King of Tartary . Ormandine , a Magician . 2 Lords his friends , Argalio , an Inchanter . Leonides , his friend . Brandron , the Giant . King of Macedon . Suckabus , the Clowne . Violeta , the Princesse . Carintha her maid . Three Daughters to Macedon . Calib , the Witch . Three Spirits . Three attendants on the Emperour . Three Shepheards . A priest of Pan . Three messengers . Two armed Knights . Three Ghosts ; the Father , Mother , and Sister of Leonides .
The seven Champions of Christendome .
ACTUS PRIMUS . Thunder and Lightning : Enter Calib the Witch . Calib . Ha , lowder a little ; so , that burst was well : Agen , ha , ha ; house , house your heads you fear-stroke mortal fooles ; when Calibs consort plaies A Huntse-up to her , how rarely doth it languell In mine eares ? these are mine Organs , The Toad , the Batte , the Raven , and the fell whisling bird , Are all my anthum singing Quiresters ; Such saplesse rootes , and livelesse witherd woods Are pleasanter to me , than to behold the jocund Month of May , in whose greene head of youth , The amorous Flora strowes her various flowers , And smiles to see how brave she has deckt her girle : But passe we May , as game for fangled fooles , That dares not set a foote in Arts darke secret , And bewitching path as Calib has . Here is my mansion , within the rugged bowels of this Cave , This cragge , his Cliffe , this denne , which to behold Would freeze to Ice the hissing tramels of Medusa : Yet here inthron'd I sit , more richer in my spels And potent charmes , than is the stately mountaine Queene , drest with the beauty of her sparkling jems , To vie a lustre 'gainst the heavenly Lampes : But we are sunke in these Antipades , so choakt With darknesse in great Calibs Cave , that it can Stifle day , it can and shall , for we doe loath The light , and as our deedes are blacke we hug the night . But where 's this boy , my George , my love , my life , Whom Calib lately doates on more than life : I must not have him wander from my love , further than Sommons of my eye or becke can call him back agen : But 't is my fiend gotten , & deformed issue that misleads him , For which , I le rappe him in a storme of haile , and dash him 'Gainst the pavement on the rocky den : He must not lead my joy astray from me ; The Parents of that boy begetting him , Begot and boare the issue of their deaths , which done , The childe I stole , thinking alone to triumph in his death , And bathe my body in his popular gore : But Dove-like nature favoured so the child , that Calibs killing Knife fell from her hand , and stead of stabs I kist I kist there I lipt boy , and since have brought him up , Cope mate , and fellow with my owne sweete sonne : And now the boy desires to know , what Calib Hath so long conceal'd from him , his parentage , Which still I must , as I have done , put off , And cast some pleasing game to file that question Out of his thoughts : His heart soares high , fame on his temple plaies , And Calib feares her death by Autumes day , For which my light wing'd spirit of the Aire Grand Tarpax , prince of the gristy North : What , ho Tarpax , obey my charmes , And with the steele tipt pinions of thy wings , Cut through the Clowds and flye unto thy Calib . Thunder and Lightning : Tarpax descends . Tar. No more my Calib , see thy Tarpax comes , More swifter than the motive of an eye , Mounted on wings swift as a thought I flye unto my Mistresse : now , what wouldst thou ? Calib . Be full resolv'd of feare , struck suddain doubts : Age makes my spanne of dayes seeme but an inch , And snowes , like cold December , on my heart : See how I tremble Tarpax , as doth the listning Hart , When he heares the feather'd arrowes sing his funeral dirge . Tar. Name what afflicts my love . Calib . But will my Tarpax tell me ? Tar. Both must and will . Calib . When must I dye then ? when must Calibs life Be backe surrenderd by the hands of death ? Age can no longer to me subsistance give : My Taper hath watcht long , when will it out ? Performe no flattering part for to delude me : When ? ha , when my Tarpax ? Tar. Fates keepe unknowne from spirits those last times Of dayes and houres : yet can I riddle out a prophesie , Which if my Calib well observe and keepe Thy time may farther runne , death stay his sleepe . Calib . Say on sweet Tarpax . Tar. Whilst Calib in her powerfull hand Holds fast her powerfull art , So long may Calib by her power , Command Death hold his Dart . But when fond Love by dotage shall , Blindfold wise Calibs eyes , With that great power she did command , The great Inchantresse dies . Cal. Ha , ha , ha ; and when will that be Tarpax ? Vanish like smoake , my feare , come kisse me my Love , Thou hast earn'd thy breakefast Chuck ; here suck thy fill . Clowne within . Clow. Illo ho , ho Illo . Tar. What mortall 's that disturbs us ? Shall I blast him ? Cal. Hold my Love , 't is Suckabus our sonne ; fall off . Tar. The foole nere saw his Father yet , Make us acquainted . Enter foole bloody . Clow. So ho , ho ; Mother , Mother . Cal. Defend me Tarpax : what doth ayle the boy ? Clow. Ale ? no mother ; I am neither in Ale nor Beere , Nor no such graine-tub , peasanticall Element : My Hogshead runnes Alegant , and your Nursling broacht it . Cal. Hath George done this ? Slave , thou lyest : Goe call him hither . Clow. Mother , no more such words , my blood 's up , And I am apt for Rebellion ; and you know A Souldiers Latin for the Lye , is the stab . Tar. Hold villaine , what resist thy mother ? Clow. Oh Lord , helpe me George , George , nursling George . Cal. Villaine come back , I 'le tosse thee in a whirle-winde i' th' ayre else : Come back I say , and learne to put on duty . There stands your sire , you Cur ; kneele for a benediction . Clow. Hold your hand Mother , I have no mind to be made a Buzzard , nor flye like an Owle i' th' ayre , or mount like a Kite over Townes and Citties for carrion , without any biding place . Where my father is I know not , but the likenesse of our persons shews me a Pig of your owne farrow . Tar. I am thy Father Suckabus . Clow. You may be the Divell for ought I know , For you are neither like my Mother , nor me . Cal. Cast feare and wonder off my boy , This is thy Father , and a potent spirit , Prince of the grisly North , that muffles us , and tyes , And also unties the fiery rude band og Boreas : Then , as becomes thee , shew thy reverence to him . Clow. Why now I am satisfi'd ; could not you have said this before , Pray father , pray the devill to blesse me , and make me a man like my mother : So be it . Both . Our blessings on our Child . Clow. But doe you heare Father , if you be a Prince , I must be a Lord , or an Earle , or a devillish Duke , or somewhat . Tar. Thou art by birth Duke of Styx , Sulpher , & Helvetia . Clow. O brave , o brave , Duke of Styx , Sulpher , & Helvetia ? Pray father , what Title hath my Mother ? Tar. Queene of Limbony , and Dutchesse of Witchcordia . Clow. I thought so , I told my Mother shee lookt like a Witch a great while agoe : a poxe on 't , I knew it : but doe you heare mother , were not you one of the Cats that drunke up the Millers Ale in Lancashire Wind-mills ? Cal. Peace sir , begon , goe seeke out George , And bring him to me presently . Clow. Must I call George agen ? Then ( I feare ) I shall get another broken pate , before I get a playster for this : for wee doe nothing in the world but fight ; he kils me two or three times in an houre : he playes a Knight in Armour , and I a Lady ; that he fights with a great Tree for , and winnes me from it : then I play a Gyant , and he kils me ; then a Boare , and he kills me agen ; then an inchanted Castle , and then my stones goe to 'rack ; then a Lyon , and then hee pulls out my heart . Cal. Then an Asse sir . Horne within . Clow. Right , and there he kills me agen : But Mother , George is come , I heare his Horne . Cal. Into my Cave my Tarpax , take my some with thee , I 'le have a little conference with George . Exit . Enter George . Welcome my George , my joy , my love , my life , My soules sole darling , and my fancies dotage Commander of great Calib , and her power ; Why does those eyes , the lights of Calibs Cell , Shoote their illustrious splendor on the Earth , And not shine upwards as they were wont to doe ? Why doe those Armes thus twine into a locke , As if dispaire had seiz'd upon thy thoughts , And b'lasted quite the flower of thy youth ? Speake my lov'd Nursling , can Calib give thee ease ? Geo. You may , you can . Cal. Why then be sure I will : Let day-light shine then , and expell those clouds , For here I vow , by that infernall power , By whom I may command to grant what ere it be , Thy full demand , not dangering of our selfe . Geo. I wish it not , but so much love To my kind Nurse , as shews a tender mother To her Child , when she first blesses him After a long absence . Cal. This stronger tyes our love ; thy demand ? Geo. Then thus : Although I want no Parent in your selfe , By your kind fostring and indulgency : Be not offended , that I here renew my former suite , Which though so long put by , Your Oath stands now unto me for to grant . Cal. Say on . Geo. The knowledge of my Parents , that by them I may not be a stranger to my selfe . Cal. That string 's not out of Tune , yet still 't is toucht , And I no longer now can put him off : George , you shall , your suit is granted ; But this condition I must have ye seale to , And then we will deliver eithers deed . Geo. 'T is granted . Calib . Then know sweet boy that Calib loves thee deare , Witnesse my pitty on thee at thy birth , When thy adultrous mother cast thee off , As fearefull least their close lascivious sinne Should play the tell-tale of them to the world : Wherefore thy Mother strove by Art to kill thee , Even in thy first conception , but still my charmes I mixt amongst her drugges , whose greater poyson Prov'd thy Antidotes , kild what should kill , And in the Casket safe preserv'd my jemme . Georg. O my unhappy Fate ! am I a Bastard then ? Calib . Giv 't not so grosse a title , but list a little more : Thy mother saw the more she strove to kill , The more thou quicknest , and grewst stronger still , Gave ore the child-bane pills , and from the worlds Quicke censuring , screend up the knowledge by obscurity , Save unto me the closet of her thoughts , And an attendant hand-maid . But to be briefe , Maturity being to ripenesse growne , I plaide Lucidaes part , and snatcht thee From the knife , aim'd at thy heart ; thus having sav'd Thee , going from thy unnaturall Damme I bore thee to lifes safety ; and since Thou hast a tongue to speake how I have us'd thee . George . Both Nurse and Mother , my duty , With my thankes gives it acknowledgement : But could my mother , finding painfull throwes , Through which I hastned to give her ease , Before my tender eyes did ope to see the world , Seeke to intombe me up agen ? Calib . Urge it no more she did . George . Were they asham'd of their owne worke ? How were they titled , Base or Noble pray ? Calib . Base , and Noble too : Both base by thee , but noble by descent ; And thou got base , yet maist thou write true gent : No further satisfaction seeke to know , I call thee George , thy sur-name I must not shew . George . I have enough : I me glad I soare above the common wing , Both base and noble too , they ar bloods that keepe Two currents in my veines , but they must meete : Smile honour and assist mee , Let me thy foote-steppes trace , My noble deedes shall purge the blood that 's base . Calib . I feare I have said too much : Come George for mee . George . I am ready mother ; farewell the name of Nurse : Speake , and I grant . Calib . Then thus my George ; Thou yet art but an April tender bud : Before that Month in thee be quite expired Looke for thy Mother here , an Autumne shaken Leafe , and falne to th' earth , dead and forgot ; Now if thou lov'st me , as I hope thou dost , Stay but a little , next puffe of winde makes me but kisse the earth , And thou hast freedome ; say , is it done ? Georg. My teares deliver 't as my deede ; 't is done . Calib . That 's my sweete boy ; and now to give thee further Triall of my love , to thee alone the ransome shall belong Of sixe obscur'd Champions in my cave , a sight Thou never yet beheldst , my loving boy : Tarpax bring forth those daring Champions That were sent to kill great Calib , And confound my charme . Oh they are come : This is , my George , the fiery youth of Spain , Cal'd by the name of Iames : this Anthony of Italy : This the brave Northerne Knight , brave Andrew : This Irelands Patricke : Brittaines David this : And this the lively briske crosse capring French man Denis : There take 'em to thee , use em as thou please ; Their armour and their weapons too are thine : With which the scare-crowes came to fright us hence . Georg. A sight would pierce a rocke , Goodly shapt persons , how I suffer for them ? But yet I must dissemble love and pitty : Are these 'em Mother ? take them away , They have beene us'd too well ; wee 'le thinke Of harder paine and courser fare . Calib . That 's my best George , take this charming wand ; Make tryall of it then against this rocke , And with once waving it about thy head , The mortis sinnewed stones shall cleave in sunder , And gape like an insatiate grave , to swalow up what 's theron : And doe but wish that it should close agen , Give but the other wave , and it is done : There George I give it thee . Thunder and lightning , a groan , Tarpax laughes . Georg. Thankes loving Mother . Calib . Ha , 't was Tarpax voyce . Tar. Foole , foole , Calib foole . Calib . O my feare strooke shaken heart . Georg. What ailes my mother ? Calib . Nay , nothing George : I must a while retire ; Be not you absent , a minutes Space shall send me back agen . Exit . George . Though borne in bastardy , how happy was my fate , In this good Calib ; she 's cruell unto others , And few or none , whose foote doe chance to stray Neare the abiding of this great inchantresse , But deaths therein , to which they travaile to . A world of fancies dance about my braines . And shapes me thoughts , which saies I am no bastard : Or what a warre my selfe hath with my selfe , And spurres me on to know what Fate denies me : She told me too my Parentage was noble , But name and Title she obscur'd from mee : How , or which way ; oh I hav 't , I will make tryall Of her sorcery : she said , what I desir'd to see or know , This rod wave 'bout my head should amplifie : Take courage George then , though they lov'd not thee , Yet thus I doe desire their shapes to see . Defend me all you ministers of grace . Thunder and Lightning , then soft musicke : Enter the ghost of Georges father and mother . Fath. George . Moth . George . Geo. J answer to that name : say on . Fath. Then first to settle these thy wandring thoughts , Thou art our sonne , truely legitimate ; Vomit the thought of Bastard , thou art none , But heire to the Earle of Coventry . Geo. O say , resolve me compleat shadows of my Parents , Vpon my knees with Reverence I bow , tell me , oh tell me , Since from your ayrie shapes I heare both sound & voice Adde to distressed George a second birth and life , In saying that yee live . Fath. O no . Mo. O No . Geo. How soone fresh flowers fall , which now did grow . Fath. Delay not long thy Parents rest my George , Heare a briefe story , and then send me hence : Know then that cursed Calib , which now doates on thee , Did not at first doe so , but poison'd us , And fled with thee away unto that Cell of honour , Secur'd by her inchantments from all danger , Then hir intents not satisfied with both our lives , Began to prey on thine ; but pitty , spight of Hell , Flew from thine eyes , and overthrew the Murdresse black intent : That since th' ast liv'd in love and favour with her . But now be wise , her power is in thy hand . Oh then be swift , be swift to execute Thy Parents murder on the damned witch : That done , redeeme the Christian Champions , go with them , Her Cave is not unfurnisht of rich Armes ; Fame holds the Christian Trophy thou must beare , Englands Red Crosse shall George , then St. George weare , That summond us , back sends us : George waft thy wand . Geo. Farewell . Exit . Both . Farewell deare son . Thunder & lightning . Geo. Go rest , go rest sweet shadows , be no more disturb'd , All my sick passions , that late were scatter'd with My troubled thoughts , are re-united in this little Orbe : But for this Calib , this accursed Hagge , Whose deeds are blacker than her tempting tutors , Revenge hath fill'd her cup unto the brim , And she shall quaffe her foule soules black perdition . Both . Protract not George , we rest not till she dies . Geo. No more , no more , revenge like lightning flies . Exit . A noise within : Enter Witch , Tarpax , with other spirits arm'd , Clowne with them , Thundring and Lightning . Cal. Shield me my Tarpax from the furious boy , That hurries to my death more swifter Than the hot fiery Steeds , that threw Ambitious Phaeton from his pride : defend me then . Tar. Calib , we cannot . Thy power 's extinct , and thou thy selfe must fall : Did dotage on thy Deaths-man blind thee so , To give thy safe protection and thy power to him ? Now arm'd with both , comes to destroy thee . Fie Calib , fie , could not the Riddle which I read to thee , When thou desired'st the knowledge of thy doome , Forewarne thee then ? Prepare , he comes . Cal. Hell and confusion . Tar. I , confusion comes . Cal. How comes he ? arm'd ? Tar. One hand thy power , the other beares a Falchion . Cal. Oh gentle Tarpax , numbe his sences so , That he forget the power of his wand , we may be safe . Tar. He comes , he comes . Cal. Circle me round , and keepe him off a while , Whilst on the outside of this Rocke I climbe Vp by the crags unto the top . Thundring & lightning : Enter George in a fury , the spirits keepe him backe . Geo. Have I found thee witch ? I 'le not be long from thy accursed heart ; The bastard , hagge , is prov'd legitimate heire To great Coventry , whom thou , thou devill , Worse than those that guard thee , murther'd . But in despight of all thy hellish hoast , Who faint against the justice of my cause , I thus assay thee . Tar. Thus we defend her . Cal. Fight sweet spirits , fight , kill but that boy , I 'le let ope Rivers of my blood to you , And you shall drinke your fill . Geo. This instrument is not of power to deale with fiends . Cal. Destroy him Tarpax , let not the villaine breath . Geo. I will make tryall of this other toole . Tar. Calib farwell , we can no longer stay , Wee 'le meete thee strait in flames , our joviall day . Cal. Now cleaves the Rock , and I doe sinke to Hell ; Roare wind , clap Thunder for great Calibs knell . Musick : the Rocke cleaves , she sinkes ; thunder & lightning . Geo. Sinke downe unto thy black infernall fellows hagge . This messenger assures me Heaven 's pleas'd , At whose sweet ayre the other ayre dissolves , And all the black inchanted vapours hell cast up , Descends to make her night more horrid there : And now those woods that were so long choak't up With Hells black sulpher and disastrous fumes , Give welcome to the golden eye of day , As a most cheerefull and blest visitant . But stay a little , all is not firmely finisht , There is an unlickt lumpe of hers remaines , Suckabus her son : oh are ye there sir ? Come , prepare ye . Clow. Alas sir , what to doe ? Geo. To make a brand for the devills fire : I 'le cut your throate , and send you thither strait . Clow. I doe beseech you sir , have no compassion on me , And let me live with you : There be Cookes enough in hell without me , Their roast-meate is too hot for my fingers , I shall never be able to licke 'em ; I had rather be Your Scullian here , than Cooke Ruffian there : I beseech you take pitty on me a Motherlesse child , Let me live with you sir , and Suckabus shall suck Out his owne heart to doe you any pleasure . Geo. Well , take thy life , be faithfull in my service , Thy Mothers sin hath perisht with her life : Learne thou by her example then to shun it , Be my attendant still and follow me . Clown . I thanke you sir , and for this life that you have sav'd , Thinke it no life , for it is not ; you may command , And have it when you please ; and I 'le be as firme to you As fire in water , as tender as the Foxe o're the Goose , Or the Wolfe o're the Lambe ; when you are most In any danger , I 'le be farthest off from yee ; Disobey your commands , and keepe your secrets like a cryer , Or any thing else I can doe for you . Geo. Well sir , wee 'le conster your good meaning , I long to be in armour , mounted on a Steed , To scuffle with black danger and her bug-beares : First I le set free those Knights , and cherish them ; Then see how long lost armour sits upon their backs , That done to Armes , to hunt out Honours game , For George is no George till I purchase fame . Exit . As they go off , Tarpax comes in , and beckons to the Clowne . Tar. Illo hist , Suckabus come hither . Clowne . I cannot ; doe not you see my Master gone before ? I am now bound , and must obey , must follow after : You have fry'd my mother in stekes by this time , And you would have my Lambe stones and sweet-bread To inch out your commons . Tar. Come backe , or I will force thee . Clowne .

Sfoote I le set all the prentises in the house about your eares if you strike me , besides the Law my Master shall take of yee ; but now I remember Club Law is better : for they love your Angels so wel there 's no pleading against you .

Tarp. My Angels slave ? Clown . Why any bodies , yours , or the Divells , all 's one to them , so they have 'em : but now the humour has tooke me to come backe ; what is your pleasure ? Tar. Onely a short remembrance of your duty , With an acknowledgement you have a father , and al 's done : My blessing shall attend thee . Clowne . Let me first know , whether I have a mother or no , for mothers have so often belide the childes father , that I am very doubtfull whether ever I had any . Tar. Cast off those doubts then , I am thy Father , Calib was thy mother , was ? nay is , Though strange it seemes to thee , Earth was too base to hold so great a Queene : Didst thou not note the love 'twixt George and she ? Clowne . Nay truely Father I did note something , but I cannot say directly what it was . Tar. 'T was love , great love betwixt 'em boy , But in the bottome of their honey cup I mixt A little dregges of bitter gall , which straight Converted all their love to hate , and in that hate , That George , thy master , sought her death : But by my power I clave the rocke in twaine , Whose carefull subjects underneath were ready To catch her in their armes , who when they had her ; Those flames ascending up , which put such horrour into her , Were Bone-fires of their joy and loving hearts . Clowne . O that I were there to leape over one of them . Tar. I , they would make thee leap . Clowne . And I am old dogge at that 'yfaith . Tar. And now thy mother 's in my Kingdome , boy , By this time crown'd with their applausive Shouts , Queene of Helvetia . Clowne . O my sweet Mother : Well , I le but serve my time out , and come home to you : you have staid me some thing long Father , I must goe eate a dish of Trotters to my breakfast , I shall hardly overtake my Master else . Tar. Observe this fatherly instruction first : Thou art to travaile with thy Master , boy , Through perrilous adventures , all sorts of Countries , fashions , garbes and manners , Thou must observe thou art effeminate in shape and favour , Iust thy sweete mothers , sweete hu'd faire Effigies , Fram'd to make woemen do ate and flye To thee ; refuse 'em not , take all that comes , Increase the world like one of Tarpax sonnes . Clowne . As long as my backe will hold let me alone . Tarp. And when thou com'st in company of men , What ere they be , refuse not what they do ; If they quaffe Wine by Gallons , do so too : Or cloud the aire with India's precious weede , Kindle that fuell ; let thy Chimny smoak too . Clowne . Like a Fury . Tarp. Swallow no wrong , stabbe if they give the lie ; Sweare and forsweare ; the rules of galantry . Clowne . If e're a Knight of the Post mend me for that , hang me . Tar. Lye to get profit ; borrow , pay no debts , Cheat and purloyne , thy are gaming Dicers bets . Clowne . If Cottington out doe me I le be whipt . Tar. Love ease and sleepe , it ripes the memory : But in each sleepe have severall sleepers by thee : Females , no men , I charge thee on my blessing . Clowne . I le take my choyce here if you will . Tar. No , no , goe travaile farther first ; These rules if thou observ'st and keep'st , Thou soone shalt see thy mother . Clowne . It shall be my daily practice Father : Farewell if I see you no more . Tar. O we must meete agen nere feare 't : Obey but my commands ; so farewell sonne , Blessing on my boy . Clowne . Father farewell : I were an ungracious boy if I would not obey . Now wenches looke to yourselves . Exit . Enter Andrew , David , Patricke , George , Denis , James , Anthony , all arm'd and plum'd . George . Renowned Christian Knights welcome to liberty , The blacke Inchantresse , by whose hell-bred power , Bright honour was subdu'd , and pinniond up darke , Is now her selfe fetter'd and manicl'd in the store-house Where her accursed crimes can never Pay the summe that ransomes her . All . Our loves , our honours , and our lives Rest pawnes to George of England for this favour . David . Which we acknowledge with a generall thanks . Georg. Thus doe I cancell all those bonds but love , There rest my debtor still , as I will yours : The lazy dust , that long hath hid your guilt , Is now brush't off , and you new polish't to the world agen : Sift the dead Ashes ere they kill the sparkes , And let Fames wings fanne 'em to glorious flames ; Shine bright my Christian Comets of the world , And English George , whom these your loves hath made Seventh brother with you , in the Schoole of Armes Shall prove no truant , Noble Christian Knights . And. Let Scotlands Andrew be the mount , brave youth , From whence thy beames may take a prospective , To see , to wish , to have , to rule the same . David . Brave maiden Knight , raise me another hill Upon his mount , a Beacon upon that , Which kindled , all the world may see the flame , And Fame cry out , I 'me wearied with thy Fame . Denis . The Sybels have fore-told no more but seven , The odde man now is come , and all is even . Pat. Even in our loves , even in what heaven us sends ; Still Pagans scourges , and still Christians friends : Den. Then let us seven defend the Christians name : And let George beare the Trophy of our fame . Iames. Advance it youth ; let thy white standard beare A bloody Crosse , to fill the world with feare . Georg. I crave a generall voyce , are all so pleas'd ? All . We are . George . Let us imbrace , and seale it with each breast : And here behold your maiden Knight doth draw Defence to all that wrong insultion treads on : First in our cause 'gainst those fell miscreants , That trample on the Christians sacred Crosse , Lifting aloft the Mahometane Moone , Dishonour both to heaven and Christendome : Next to maintaine by force and dint of Armes Opressed Ladies wrongs , widowes , & Orphans , or who else , Which wrongfully dares tread within a List ; And further let this Christian power extend 'Gainst blacke Inchantments , witchcraft , and the like , That Arts foule potency may meete us with . All . All this we sweare too on thy maiden sword . Georg. It shall suffice ; the Brazen Piller 's not farre , Vnto whose circuits knits the heads and paths Of seven faire severall wayes : Honour we altogether winne , is not to one ; Then let us part , and as we part proclaime , Whose Champions we goe forth to purchace fame . George for brave England stands . Den. Denis for brave France . And. The bony Scotland Andrew will advance . Iam. Iames stands for Spaine . Pat. Patricke for Ireland . David . And David will the Brittaines name defend . Anton. The Reare is brought up by Anthony , Who goes a Champion forth for Italy . Georg. Bravely resolv'd , at all the world we 'le play , But Christendome that is our tiring house , The rest our stage . On which our buskin seames must wade in blood , But time no trifling loves , nor staies for none , Le ts mount , and part , honour is yet unwonne . Exeunt omnes .
ACTUS SECUNDUS . Enter Emperour of Trebizond , Carinthia the Princesse , Ancetes a Lord , Violeta , & attendance . Emp. The Gods are angry with us , and their arrowes Sticke in our bosomes , though we have inhausted The glory of our Isles , and paid oblations on their Altars , We remaine regardlesse and forsaken . Princesse . O Sacred Pallas , protector of the Virgin votary ; Thou in whose well mixt soule Iudgement and worth holds equall ballance ; From those Sphere-like eyes that shoot forth terrour To the amazed world , send piercing lightning To consume these Monsters that o're-whelme our kingdome . Emp. Ancetes are our Proclamations forth , And a reward propos'd to those bold men Dare undertake their ruine ? Ancet. They are my Lord ; and unto him , by whose Unequal'd power the monstrous Dragon falls , There is allotted the glorious shield , Whose Verdge is studded round with Pearle , Diamonds , Rubies , and Saphires , Carbuncles , And other stones fetcht from the Orient : That Shield which from the Indian Provinces Was sent as tribute to abate your wrath , And stay your army from invasion . Empr. T is well . Ancet. And to his valour that shall quell the pride Of that fierce Lyon forraging these fields , That doth devoure the harmlesse passengers , Great Mars his Armour , and his Ebon Lance , A hot Barbarian Steed , whose fiery pace Darts terrour through the trembling enemies , With such majesticke footing strikes the earth , As if he did disdaine the touch of it ; This as a donative is freely given To him whose valour shall confound that beast . Princess . How many Knights , even in their spring of youth , The pride and riches of this populous land , Has his vast bowels made their Sepulcher ? Empr. Teares not availe , but gives woes ballance waight , Which of himselfe 's too heavy : this last Edict Will spurre our youthfull Gallants to the Chace Of this untamed Monster : oh we want those Gretian youths those former Ages bred ; A bold Alcides , whose unequal'd strength Tyr'd a Step-mothers sharpe invention : Deeds , whose relation frighted other men , Were but his pleasure and his pastime then : What Knights this morning are prepar'd To incounter the dreadfull Dragon ? Ancet. The sprightly youths , Niger , Pallemon , & Antigonus ; Niger well mounted on a sable horse , His armour of the same resemblance , Discover'd in him actions sterne , and high , Past through the City with Magesticke pace : His outward forme prefigur'd to the eye , Future presages of bold victory . Next Pallemon gave our eyes view Of Knightly prowesse , his armour russet , Round beset with flames ; though artificiall , Seem'd to consume the youthfull wearer , True embleme of unpittied light braine pride ; A fiery Sorrell bore the noble youth , Who chew'd the ringled bit , as in disdaine , To be o're-master'd by so weake a Raine : And as the Sunne forsooke his Mistresse lappe , He left the City . Last of all appear'd Antigonus , in a sure armour clad ; A milke white Courser bare him through the streetes : His Plume agree'd with it , and at all poynts White , like the cause he went for : When he set forth , me thought he lookt like Iustice Dropt from heaven , to take revenge on wrong And cruelty , the peoples prayers Went with him , and their eyes Dropt teares , o're-masterd with their extasies . Empr. Oh be propitious heaven to their designes , Give double vigour to their able nerves , Inflame their hearts with matchlesse charity . Ancetes haste you to the Temple strait , Give order to Apollo's sacred Priests , To make his Altars smoak with hallowed fumes , Let neither prayers nor Sacrifice be scant , To move the Gods to heare our just complaint , Ancet. I shall my Lord . Empr. Good daughter be it your charge to summon all The Virgin Votaries of Dianaes traine , Attir'd in all the choyce habiliments , To gratulate these warlike youths returne , 'T is our last hazard , and like Gamesters now , We venture all at one uncertaine throw : If we prevaile , immortall Verse shall crowne And memorize their happy victory ; But if they fall , their ruines shall be song In Elegiacke straines , recorded fit For such untimely fatall overthrowes : How ever , honour shall adorne their Herse , And they still live by never dying Verse . Exeunt . Enter Country Swaines . 1 Sw. Wit must not be advanc'd then ? 2. No , all 's dust . 3. Must not the May-pole up ? What will this come to at length ? 1. God Pan will never endure it . 2. He must endure it , an he were a god of Tustaffety : I am in a fustian-fume to see 't , But all will doe no good . Well fellow well-braine , doe I live to see , The May-pole slighted , I could be drunke By priviledge in those dayes , and had A stay to leane on : now 't is past , And who can helpe it ? 3. That we shall presently know : Here comes the Priest of Pan , And hee 'le dissolve us , 't is all to nothing else . Enter Priest . Priest . Lay by your idle sports and vanities , And send up vowes and sad repentant teares : These offend , and pull downe ruines on us , To provoke the gods , ready to destroy us . 1. What newes Baptisto there ? Enter Baptisto . Bap. Oh sir , I cannot speake and tell yee , Let me weepe out mine eyes first , And then I may chance finde the way too 't . Priest . Prithee whither , out with it ? Bap. Betimes this morning unfolding my sheepe , Some halfe a mile off the Dragons denne : For hee 's no night-walker , take that by th' way , And in the day time I 'le keepe out of 's company . 2. Come forward . Bap. Comes me a Gentleman all in black armour , To inquire of me where was the Dragons lodging : I told him where he kept house , but wisht him , If he would be welcome , to bring his stoole with him ; For he was very churlish , and as most Of our great men now a dayes , devoure all his neighbours : He smil'd , and on he rode ; I followed to see What would follow , and into a tree I got me : The trampling of his Horse awak't the Monster , And forth comes the devill out of his denne , The Knight runnes at him with his Launce , Pierc't through one of his ugly wings , But by fatall chance his Courser stumbl'd , And by unfortunate happe threw him betweene The Monsters jawes , who in a trice With his large devillish teeth crusht him in pieces . All . Alas poore Gentleman ! Bap. He had not hardly breath'd himselfe alittle , When suddenly two gallant Knights assaild him , Who long held combate with him , till the Lyon , His devillish deare companion , came to helpe him ; Who presently then sent 'em To accompany their fellows fate . All . Vnhappy chance ! Bap. They having done their worke , went to their dens , To licke their wounds , I thinke for want Of better Surgeans : I tooke the opportunity , And hither stole to relate the newes . Loud Musick . Priest . But soft , what Musick 's this ? surely there are Some great ones abroad , and here they come : Let 's stand aside awhile . Flourish : Enter Emperour Ancetes , Andrew , and Anthony , his daughter , three other Virgins , Bowes , Arrows , and Quivers by their sides ; attendants . Emp. Ancetes , thou hast told us deeds of wonder , And , but our eyes convince our doubtfull thoughts , We could not give beleefe too 't : Now their deaths , That ran on danger for their Countries good , Have ample recompence : what power , for none But a Celestiall one , could arme your hands , And give your spirits vigor to o'recome So much of danger ? Anth. No other sir , but our true borne loves To noble actions , pitty of others wrong'd , And faire renowne , are all the spurres Should put on noble spirits to warlike actions , And in that to fall , or rise with glory : Who would not venture this weake peece Of flesh , which every Ague beats ? Nor ever held I life at such a rate , But to get fame , I dare and will tempt Fate . Emp. What a bold spirit he moves with ! Noble youths ; we glory that our Countries earth Now beares so much of man upon her . Prin. Sir , by my fathers leave I doe pronounce Y' are freely welcome , not to us alone , but to all , All faithfull subjects to my Father , and their loud joyes Shall speake it ; one worke of gratitude We owe the gods , the other to your valours . What remaines , but that you blesse our eyes With the true figures of our deare lives preserver ? Therefore unarme your selves , your dangerous combate , The heate and dust , and the fast closure of Your Armours strictnesse may much impaire your healths ; Let me prevaile with you . And. Bright Lady , where necessity implies an act of duty , Manly vertue should clap on spurres to hasten piety : These goodly parts , they were not made alone to serve Our selves , but like pure fountaines , freely to dispence Our streames to others wants : and so faire Lady , Vrgent affaires call on our swords and valours , To revenge the wrongs of some few Virgins , That have long expected our wisht for presence . Anth. This , I hope , may plead in our excuse , And no way render us discourteous or unworthy For departing unarmed , or else unman'd From this faire presence , and so we take our leaves . Emp. Make me not so unworthy by your absence , To my owne subjects , and to forraigne Nations , VVho shall read the story of your deeds , And my requitall , but they will brand me with ingratitude . Can you maintaine the good of charity In your owne actions , yet tye mine in bonds , When she should stretch her silver wings , And pay back thanks for so large benefits : No , take the meed your valours have deserv'd , And let us crowne our hopes , in that we long Have wisht your faire aspects : Nor shall your stay exceed our one nights welcome , And then a faire farewell . And. Where Majesty and beauty both command , In vaine were our resistance : Brother , your hands And mine shall be imployd ; to unbuckle yours I 'le quickly ease your shoulders of a burden . Omn. Nay , wee 'le be helpers all . Vnarmes them . Emp. You make sure worke sirs , Every light justle leaves you not defencelesse , And I commend your care in it . Anth. He that encounters danger , must not thinke His skin of Armour proofe : tho but young schollers , We have learn'd that discipline . Prin. Of goodly presence both , and farre exceeds The youths our Countrey breeds , in forme and stature ; Speake my Carintha , what judge yee of them ? Car. Madam , so well , that had I leave to wed , One of these Knights should blesse my Marriage-bed . Prin. Then you are indifferent , your love is equall ? Car. In troth it is . Prin. So is not mine ; but thoughts a while conceale , What passion might unwisely now reveale . Ance. They are both unarm'd . Emp. Now worthy Knights , mine eye is pleas'd In viewing your faire presence , I would gladly know what Countrey owes yee , For the place is happy that first gave yee beeing . And. Not one my Lord : We owe our lives first light to severall Nations , An Iland farre remov'd from Grecian shores , VVhose lovely waste proud Neptune circles round , Her craggy clifts ambitiously threat Heaven , And strikes pale terrour to the Mariner , VVhen unadvisedly he falls on them . The inhabitants proportion'd like our selves , Well skill'd in Science , and all humane Arts ; A government of peace and unity , For plenty , farre exceeding all the Isles Europes vast bounds or wealthy Asia yeelds , The name Britannia , which includes within it Faire England , Wales , and Scotland ; The last of which I fetcht my birth from . Thus have you heard at full What I can give you of relation . Emp. It pleases us : but now sir we must crave The like from you , and then to Court we hie To gratulate your welcome . Anth. Then know my Lord , Italian earth I claime , Mother of Arts , and Nurse of noble spirits ; And in that Countrey , Rome , my place of birth , Great Mistris of the world , whose large-stretcht armes O're Land and Sea holds domination : Renown'd for government in peace or warre Even to the shoare of scorching India , Their armes strike terrour through the world : Kings were their vassals , and their awfull swords Brought the knowne world to their subjection . Nor wonder not great King , that we should leave A Court that 's fraughted with such happinesse , For Christians glory and our Countries fame We have adventur'd life and honour too . Emp. And both are lost I feare , unhappy men : Whom in my piety I should respect , The gods in justice causes me reject . Lay hands on 'em . Both . On us ? for what ? Empr. Performe our will , in the delay is death . Both . Is this your welcome , love , and gratitude ? Emp. Your honour or your valour now will be of small assurance : What ill-fated starre guided your haplesse feete Into this land ? these eyes that shot forth welcome , Now must send Embassadours of death to your cold hearts , No acclamations now must fill your eares With joyfull conquest : Apollos Garland , That should grace your browes , Must decke your Coffins , the grave your chambers , And the wormes must be The sad companions of your destiny . Boldly then prepare , For in your journey you have equall share . Anton. We mist your aimes in this ; 'T is a strange turning from courteous welcome , To blacke threats of death . Empr. I le ease your doubts , though not your misery ; You both are Christians ? Both . We are . Empr. In being so , you post to your owne ruine : The holy Gods , whom piety commands us to obey , Have from their Oracles sent this decree , What ever Christian sets his haplesse foote On this forbidden ground unlesse he instantly Recant his faith , let him be made A bloody sacrifice to appease our wrath : Now here lies before yee the riches Of our kingdome , glory , and honour , The benefits of sweete and happy life , All the most choyce delights , that with our love May be propos'd to you ; even these our beauties , Turne your amorous eyes , please your owne fancies , And inrich your selves where you best affect , Onely relinquish the religion which now you hold , And turne unto our Gods ; that done , As we are Emperour of Trebizon , All these shall be perform'd : but if through Pride , and hated wilfulnesse , you shall refuse Our proffer , a present death attends you . Both . We are prepar'd . Emp. Then in your death this favour we will shew , Because your valour hath so shew'd you both , To be borne High and Noble , we give this priviledge , To chuse your executioners . Andr. Thou hast redeem'd thy honour , and this sentence Speakes thee a royall Tyrant : Come my friend , We two , like Travellers that are inforc'd To venture on a lodging fild with horrors in outward shew , Threatning no way but ruine , the blacke preparatives Of sad decay , being Vshers to the entrance ; But once being in , then thinke , my constant partner , What endlesse welcome followes ; pleasures unspeakable , Beyond the sublimary thoughts of our poore natures : If but the thought of this advance the soule , And drives our sence to admiration : Oh then how glorious is that wisht for seat , Where all these benefits shall be compleat . Anthon. I need no armour , but my constant heart , And thou hast given new life to 't In our deaths ; our innocence shall make our After story be worth all knowing judgements : Nor shall our bloods be shed by vulgar hands , Since we have power in the disposing it . Come beauteous Ladies , now expresse your arts , Make your Apollo wonder at your skill , And with more glory than he did ascend Olimpus top , after blacke Pythons fall : With more shall you salute your peoples eyes , Rejoycing in our haplesse Tragedies . Princesse . Vnhappy Violeta . Car. Lost Carintha . Emp. Bind them fast : Now Violeta , arme thy feeble hand , Strike sure and fearelesse , for thou sendst the gods A pleasing Sacrifice . Prin. O unhappy mayd , lost in my best of wishes ! Was I borne to ruine vertue , and gaine by it a name Hatefull to all posterity ? Royall Sir , Have you no other to imploy , than her That you gave life too ? must I become an executioner ? Or doe you thinke me Marble ? oh that I were , That I might ever weepe for your injustice : For ever may my hand forget its motion If it give way to this : Know I dare dye , Rather than act this mischiefe . Emp. Are you of that opinion too Carintha ? Car. Sir I am , and rather will I chuse a noble death , Than live with such dishonour . Emp. Oh my unbounded passions , give 'em vent , The flame will else consume me : Fall from me all respects of nature ; I will forget that I had such a thought , As to beleeve thee mine : farewell the houres I often spent in contemplation of thy beauty , Youth , and breeding ; thou and these shall be like things Forgotten , and if thy hand refuse to act our will , Expect the utmost of all sad afflictions Our hate can cast upon thee . Princesse . I am prepar'd , and glory in my suffrings . Emp. Binde them then , since you are so resolv'd , Wee 'le give you cause to expresse your fortitude : They shall suffer first . Anthon. Give us a hearing Sir : We doe not wish to pull on others ruines With our owne ; nor would we make you guilty Of a crime so soule , least after ages should traduce Your name for this impiety ; give us then Your first and voluntary promise that your Tongue alowd , and we will quit these Ladies from the act . Emp. We agree to 't , and by our Gods I sweare my promise To performe without all doubt or fraud . Anton. Vnbinde us then , and give us in our hands Our well try'd swords , and you shall see how quickly We will charme a passage to our wisht For expirations , we will embrace in steele : And worthy friend , doe but strike home , And thou shalt soone perceive how quickly wee le have Freedome ; thou shalt see how I will meet thy wishes , And woe thy backward sword to give to me A passage to yon blessed Kingdome . Emp. Vnbinde 'em strait , and arme 'em . Princesse . This is cruell ; sinke mine eyes into your Hollow cavernes , doe not see an act so full of horrour . Emp. Are yee prepar'd ? Both . Yes , for your eternall ruines . Anthon. We are free , and like untamed Lyons , We now will forrage , and bath us in your bloods . And. So , they are all disperst and fled ; never before Stood life on such a fickle poynt with us : Le ts leave this cursed Kingdome , Mount our Steeds , which through negligence , Our enemies have faild to sieze on ; Leave them to curse their starres ; And still be sure , in all our actions , That heavens mighty hand , Can mens devices easie countermand . Exeunt .
ACTUS TERTIUS . Enter Almona and Lenon , being throwne by David . Almon. No more , no more , your words are feathers For the winde to play with . Lenon . Will you not joyne with me to be reveng'd ? When was it knowne that Lenon and Almona Parted with victories tryumphant , which now flies With a disdain'd applause from us unto a stranger ? When did these Bulwarks which hath stood till now The shock of all the Knights our parts hath seene , Ere shrinke under the sinews of an Army ? Al. Why now , just now we have ; Have we not still by daring challenges oppos'd our selves The round worlds opposites ? Have not our prowesses In stately lifts tost up the golden ball , and wonne it ? Is not bright honour free in Princes Courts ? We have o'recome , and now we are o'recome , And shall we envie what we ever loved , And were lov'd for ? so thinkes the Adder , When his sting is gone , his hissing has the power to venome too . Cast off that coate , it not becomes thee Lenon ; 'T will weare thy honour thread-bare to the bones , And make death seize on thee with infamy . Le. Let Death come how he will , And doe you tamely suffer what you will , This Brittish Knight shall never boast in Wales , That ere he triumpht Victor over me . Al. Another charge : A charge and a shout cry Arbasto . What over desperate and life-weary foole Dares meete the couched Lance of this brave Knight , Seeing the foyle we tooke ? Le. The cry went in our Prince Arbasto's name : Hearke another charge gives 'em a second meeting : 'T is well he kept his saddle at the first : A charge , a cry Arbasto . Looke to the Prince there some , and take him : For falne I 'me sure he is before this time . Al. I now admire and love this venture in him : Well done young twig of a most Royall bough , Thou hast wonne our losses , which we must allow . Le. Heark , the third charge is begun . A charge , a crye , save the Prince . Al. I doe not like that sound , what ever accident Betides , Arbasto hath not lost but wonne renowne : Now , what newes bringst thou ? Enter Messenger . Mes. Set ope your eares to entertaine sad news , I sing the latest Requiem of our Prince , hee 's slaine . Al. Falne I beleeve , but yet I hope not slaine . Le. This whet-stone makes revenges edge more keene : Goe forward good mischance . Mes. Twice met this brave young Prince the Brittish Knights , And bore his body stiffe against his shock , Vnmov'd of either stirrop or of saddle , Their shiver'd Launces quarrell'd as they brake , And as they upward flew , clasht strong together , And he unmov'd , undanted twice appear'd As faire for Victor as his stout opponent , And had he rested there , he had equall shar'd The dayes bright honour with him . Le. Well , the disaster . Mes. Bowing his plumed head unto his Syre , Who sent him smiles of joyes incouragement , Addrest him for the third , and last Careere : The Christian Knight likewise 'gan couch his Lance , But as he graspt it in his manly fist , An angry fire circled about his eyes , And from the furrows of his browes Revenge Leapt forth , and seizes on the Prince : They charg'd , he fell , and in the fall his neck He broke ; so ends my heavy Nuntius . Both . The Prince ! Al. So Honour sprung a bud , and blasted it Before it grew to his maturity ; Noble Prince , I pitty thy misfortune , more , the Knights ; And I for this condemne nimble mischance , But not the Knight at all . Le. Murderous villain , if my braines can invent torture Sufficient , sufficient ; here begins thy hell , And I thy first devill . Al. And I will second be how to prevent yee . Enter the King of Tartary , two Knights in armour , the body of the Prince Arbasto in a Herse . King . Set downe the broken columne of mine age , The golden Anchor , Hope , once shewed to me , Hath split and sunke the vessell held my wealth : Oh my Arbasto . Alm. Take comfort Royall sir , Fame stories few are living ; more the dead , Death hath but rockt him then on honours bed : Then let him sleepe . King . Hee 's a good Physitian that can quite kill griefe , That hath but newly made his patient of me : Teares must give vent first to the oppressed heart , And Time lay drawing plaisters to the sore , Before he can find ease , but yet I thanke yee . Le. Most Noble Sir , Teares shews effeminate in noble spirits , Those aged sluces want that Raine that falls , Bewaile him not with teares , but with revenge ; If drops must needs be spilt , let 'em be blood . His blood that wilfully sheds blood , The Law of Nations wisely did allow All Iusts and Turnaments in Princes Courts , For honours cause to breake a friendly staffe , But not to make a butchery or shambles in Court lists : Therefore if I might of his jury be , My Verdict should be given up , he must dye . Alm. Lord Lenon , 't is most certaine he must dye : I love my Soveraigne well , I lov'd his sonne , But dare not say that he deserves to dye : This stranger here , came here in honours cause , Stak't honour downe , and bravely bore it hence : Your selfe , silence but envies tongue , can witnesse with me , I have spoke but truth : where lives the Noblenesse But in the minde ? wild beasts have strength , irrationall And rude , but want the sence of reasons government : Let rage hot raines bite upon temperance : The Iron handed Fates warres hard at game , And threw a cast at brave Arbastoes life ; But let your sentence passe my Lord , ha' done , Len. Spoke like no lover of his Soveraignes sonne Alm. Reply'd not like a lover unto either : Your valours 's horse-like , and it must be tam'd , Len. T will breake the Riders necke dares but to back him . King . Forbeare I say , on your allegeance : Had my Arbasto dyed in our defence , Against the pride of the hot Persian Host , That seekes to pale his Temple with our wreath , And name Tartary new Persia , Our cares had beene but slight , but in a friendly Breathing exercise , when honor goes a feasting but for shew , A jesting practice in the Schoole of Armes , There for to lose him . Len. An ill intent arm'd Executions hand . King . I know not that ; why should he ruine him , Shewing more kind innated friendship to him , Than brother shewes to brother . Len. Remus and Romulus , my Lord , one suckt more Harder on the Wolfe than tother , Thinke what a game Hope lost . Alm. Upon my soule , my Lord , the Knight is cleare Of any foule intent against your sonne . Len. Why Almaine , Almaine , dare you stand to this ? Alm. Lenon I dare , and in thy venome blood write He 's not guilty . King . No more I say , upon your lives no more : Too hard it is for me to give a true descidence to the cause , The Knight was ever courteous , faire , and free , And 'gainst the Persian in my just defence , Ransom'd my sonne from multitudes of losse , And brought home conquest to our very gate , I cannot then in honour take his life , Our neighbour Kings would say , I dealt not faire , And quite disclaime in us all brother-hood : To banish him , were but the more to enlarge his fame ; All kingdomes are but Knight errands native home . Len. In private be it spoke my Liege , I like not Almonas love to this same Knight : It little shewes love to the deceased Prince : What was he but a young strait tender plant ; The sturdy Oke might well have spar'd him then : His toward hopes were ruin'd and cut downe : Had he done this in any other Court , to any Prince So toward as your Sonne , he had ere this beene attomes : Your sonne has suffer'd , let him suffer too , Who ever wilfully committed murther , And was without excuse ? but can that save ? No more should this my Liege , I have but said . King . And wisely Lenon , goe bring forth the Knight ; We are determin'd that he shall not live ; Exit for him . Nor shall he suffer here within our Courts , Wee 'le kill him in a nobler gentile way : O here he comes . Enter Knight bound . Alm. You 'r gone ; false Lenon hath betraid yee to your death . David . Welcome my Fate . King . Sir Knight , you have not fairely dealt with us ; Though 'gainst my foes you brought me honour home , My deare sonnes life you have tooke for your reward ; But you shall finde 't is treasure stole , not bounty given , And for that theft your life must satisfie . David . King of Tartary , heare sad David speake . Len. Now the excuse my Lord . David . Those honours I have brought you home , It seemes this accident hath cancel'd , And stifles all my merits in your love : Yet let 'em hang like pendants on my herse , That I did love the unfortunate deceas'd , These drops of teares , true sorrowes , testifie ; And what hath happend to that lifes deare losse , Was not by will , but fatall accident : I hold my hand up at the hand of heaven , not guilty : King , thinke not I speake to have thee spare my life , For halfe my life lies dead there with thy Sonne , And here the other halfe is ready too , to testifie , How well I lov'd the Prince , though now I dye . Lenon . A Heads man and an Axe there . King . For him that calls him . Alm. I that was well said King ; Spannell no more . King . Thy hand once more brave English Knight , We are at peace , and will not what we may : But let me now one thing enjoyne you to , Not as a pennance for my deare sonnes losse , But as a further safety of my Kingdome , And larger interest of your love to me . David . Give me the danger , I can meet but death . King . My hopes are better of thee , noble Knight ; Heare then thy taske , thou shalt then hence In Knightly order ride , 'gainst him , not onely Aided Persia 'gainst our power , but shakes our Kingdome with the power of hell , blake Ormandine , The inchanted Garden-keeper ; if that thou dar'st Attempt , and bring his head , I will not onely Quittance this mischance , which makes me wretched , But halfe my part of this large Crowne Is thine , and when I dye , David of Wales reignes King of Tartary ; Speake comfortable words of the attempt . David . It is the oath of Knight-hood I have tane , and here Againe before you I will take , from hence being parted , ne're to make stay more than a nights Repose till I am there , and being there , By all the honours of a Knight I vow Blacke Ormandines head , and lay it at your feete : This , by the honour of a Knight , I le do , or dye in the attempt . King . 'T is enough ; rise noble David , So , now shall I be reveng'd for my sonnes life , Without the clamour of the world for it : Thou bring his head , poore Knight , thou maist as well Rob love of lightning , or claspe a hand Garnado , Being fir'd : to morrow morning you shall forward set ; On with the Herse till you returne We sorrowes path shall tread , And bury griefe when thou bringst Armands head . A dead March within . Exeunt . Chorus . Our Brittaine Knight we leave in his hard journey But more hard attempt , yet all the other have not idle beene , For since their parting at the brazen Piller , Each hath shar'd strange and perillous adventures , Which here in severall acts to personate , would in the Meanest fill a larger Scene than on this Stage An Action would containe ; But to the shortnesse of the time wee 'le sort , Each Champion in 't shall beare a little part Of their more larger History : Then let your fancies deeme upon a stage , One man a thousand , and one houre an age . And now with patience beare your kind attents to the Red Crosse bearer , English George , your high renowned Knight , who since the hand of Christendome parted her Seven faire Knights , the dangers he hath seene and past , Would make the brightest day looke pale and tremble , Nay death himselfe , that ends mortality , To thinke of death , and that himselfe must dye . After renowned George from the fell Dragons jawes , Redeem'd Sabrina , Pomils onely heire , with slaughter Of the Hell-produced fiend ; his wife he wonne , Had Pomil promise kept ; but in a large requitall Of her life , incens'd by the Moroco King , our Champions rivall , Cast George in prison , in a hatefull Dungeon ; He that deserv'd his Crowne , and daughters bed , He ingratefully with branne and water fed 7 years together , Which time expir'd , the miserable Knight found once That opportunity shewed him a little favour , For by the breaking of the Iailers neck , He gaind the keyes which gave him liberty : When being freed , and out of dangers port , You his kind Countrymen shall see For Englands honour , Georges Chivaldry . Enter Clowne like a poore shepheard . Clow.

Oh most astonishable hunger ! thou that dost pinch worse than any Fairies , or the gummes of old women : thou that dost freeze the mortall gouts of a man more than the Rozom'd stick of a Base Violl , what shall be said ? what shall be done to thee ? Oh my glorious Mother , what a time of eating had I in thy dayes , nay , my magnanimous Master , whom I lost in the devils arse of Peake : what a plentifull progresse had I with thee , when we did nothing but kill Gyants and wild beasts , then the golden gobbets of Beefe and Bacon , whose shining fat would cry clash in spight of my teeth , now I may compare with Ploydens law , the case is alter'd ; A shepheard , a sheep-biter ; nay , I were happy then , I would wish no better bitings than Mutton ; the Cobs of Herring , and parings of Cheese is now a Sundayes dyet , and yet they cry out of my abhominable feeding , my unsatisfied gut , with a Wolfe at the end on 't : I have eate up my Tarrebox for hunger already , what will be next troe ? Soft , who comes here , my fellow Swaine with some pittifull provant for my dinner ?

Enter Shepheard . Shep.

Suckabus , where art thou ?

Clow.

Heere , where the bare bones of him will be very shortly : what hast thou brought me there ?

Shep.

A feast , a feast ; here 's princely cheere for thee : here 's two Carrots and a Turnip , and a little morsell of Beanebread , that I stole to hearten thee up withall .

Clow.

Sweet fellow Coridon , give me 't , I shal grow a Phiosopher shortly if I fare o'th is fashion : O the very steame of the three fat Oxen that my Master found boyling for the Gyants dinner , which we kill'd , would have fill'd both our bellies for a Fortnight .

Shep. Ha , three Oxen for one Gyants dinner ? Thou art mistaken sure ; thou art not old enough to see a Giant , And could thy Master and thee kill him ? Clow.

Why there 's the wit of a Bell-weather ; one ? we kill'd a hundred : but talke I to thee , that wert never no Traveller since thou wilt not beleeve a truth , I le hold my tongue , and fall to my teeth .

Shep. Nay good fellow Suckabus be not angry , I doe beleeve : What are those Gyants ? Prithee tell me ? Clow. No Iackalents , no Pigmies , no Dwarfes . Shep. Nay , I doe beleeve they are lusty fellows , And men of tall stomacks , they could never eate so much else , Three Oxen at one meale . Clow.

Tush , a Fasting-dayes Medicum ; but when he makes a Feast to stuffe his abhominable gut , three hundred Acres of Oates will scarse make Oate-meale to thicken his porridge-pot .

Shep. Now the Devill choake him , For hee 's fitter farre for hell , than to live here . Clow.

Hell ? what should he doe there ? hee 'd pisse out their fire , and drowne all the devills in his urine .

Shep. O monstrous ! marry blesse me from him , I had thought They had not beene much taller than some of our Guard . Clow.

The Guard ? Hum , still like a Bell-weather ? why hee 'le chop up two yeomen of the Guard like pocht egges at a spoonefull : there 's not a meale that he makes , but hee will load yee two Dung-carts with the picking of his teeth .

Shep. Blesse us ! Clow. Blesse thee ? why dost thou know what thou speak'st ? Shep. No hurt I hope good fellow Suckabus : But how could you two kill this monstrous man ? Clow.

Why as we killd a great many more of 'em ; wee rid a Horseback into their bellies , made a Quintin of their hearts , and rod out at the But-hole end .

Shep. That may be done indeed , this carries some shew of truth . Clow. Why , didst thou thinke the rest were lies ? Shep.

No , no ; Lord , what indiscretion people learne by Travaile ! I have heard my Master say , hee was Page to a Knight erant they call'd old Dick , who ha's bin sixe dayes together in the bottome of the Sea , and tooke Tobacko 'mongst the sharkes and such adventures , but none like this you speake of : Travell'd you e're with him ?

Clow.

I had more wit yfaith ; I deale in no water-workes .

Shep.

But pray tell me now , what stature might this man be you kill'd ?

Clow.

His stature ? Let me not lye , he was not the biggest that e're we kill'd , let me tell yee that , he was just about that stature that Tuttle-field would fitly make a Grave for : I have told yee of a place before ; 't is neare London in England , where men goe a Trayning to get 'em good stomacks .

Shep.

That 's more than e're I heard of yfaith , that souldiers want stomacks : what enemies doe they meet with there ?

Clow.

Why Barrels of Beere , bottles of Sack , Costerdmongers , Cakes , and Creame , and their wives that bring 'em their dinner .

Shep.

I marry sir , I would willingly be put into such service ; sure , their Commanders are brave fellows .

Clow.

The bravest can be pickt out in each parish , and the ablest too , yet I heard one man in the shape of a Monster , put a Captaine and his Company to slight .

Shep.

O monstrous !

Clow.

Come , no more of that ; let me intreat thy absence till I have eate my vittails , and I will tell thee more .

Shep.

Good Suckabus doe , and I 'le see if I can tell thee of a Dwarfe shall be all as little .

Exit . Clow.

Well , say and hold ; come master Carret and mistris Turnup , I want but Beefe and Porke for sawce to yee , but hunger bids me fall to merrily , and I shall not want for sawce .

Eates . Enter George in poore habit . Geo. Thanks to my great preserver , by whose sacred power Poore George of England is set free agen From death , danger , and imprisonment ; I bow with duty to thy Deity ; seven yeares Hath Famine under bolts and barrs dungeon'd me up , Accompanied with my teares in the darke bowels Of a loathsome Den , a place so farre remote from comfort , That not the smallest chinke or crany Could let the Sun-beames in to point on me ; Yet thou , in whose foundation stands my building , Hast given me freedome and my hope agen , Those sweet companions that dispaire shut out . Now George agen may weare a plumed crest , And wave the Standard of great Christendome In the defiance of her opposites : I 'me poore in show , Yet since my freedome hath thus long laine rusty , And unoyl'd loines unarm'd , are grown a strength immutable And from the pinching pangs of famines jawes A second time ransom'd my pining life ; But since I have left those desart woods behind , Let me behold this goodly prospective . Clow.

So my panniar's pritty well sussifi'de , and the whelps in my belly muzzeld from barking any more this two houres : How now what proper stripling 's this stands gaping about him ? let me survey him .

Geo.

A goodly place , pleasant , and full of ayre .

Clow.

I cannot for my guts call to mind where I have seen this fellow .

Geo.

Inricht with plenties hand .

Clow.

But that he had a horse and Armour , hee doth resemble my long lost Master George of England .

Geo. Ha ? what Eccho's that gives me my name , Without a summons which it answers to ? What fellow 's this that walkes and stares about me ? I am no wonder that I know of ; And but that time makes me to doubt , I should suppose Him for to be my servant Suckabus I lost . Clow.

The same , the same ; I am your servant , and fellow Suckabus : Oh my sweet Master ! have we found one another ? I could e'ne kisse thee round about for joy .

Geo. I ' me glad to see thee ; It seemes you have alterd fortune with your Master : Where hast thou liv'd and wander'd since I lost thee ? Clow.

Oh sir , I have had such a company of Masters in law since I left you : First sir , I serv'd a Lord till he entertain'd a Cooke , and then I must stay no longer : Then I was Gentleman Vsher to a young Lady , but she hating new fashions , I hated her service . Then sir , I serv'd a young Heire newly come to his Living , and because he open'd his gates , and let Hospitality enter , I bid �lanlet to him : then I serv'd a Vsurer , and because he would often be drunke , and let his Angels flye gratis , I gave him the bag too : Then I dwelt with a Procter , and he every day would bid conscience to dinner , so there was no staying with him : Then I serv'd a Scrivener , but he was so taken up with his Orator the Pillary , that I was faine to leave him too ; and then I came here a sheep-biting , as you see sir .

Geo.

'T is very well sir ; but will you leave your sheepe & your sheepe-hooke , and follow me without leesing ?

Clow.

Follow thee ? that I will , till I finde no land to tread on , nor water to swimme on : Shepheard farwell , Fox , looke to the Lambs , Wolfe , keepe the sheepe safe : now shall we kill Gyants , and eate meate agen .

Geo. Be true to me , once more y' are entertain'd , 'T shall not be long before thou seest This low dejected state shining in compleat steele : He that in pursuit of adventures goes , Must not shun danger , though he meet with blows : Come Suckabus . Exeunt . Loud Musick : Enter the Inchanter Ormandine with some selected friends that live with him in his Magick Arts , with his spirits Canopy borne over his head . Orm. This is the state of Princely Ormandine ; Tho once dejected , and low trodden downe Vnder the feet of Fortunes petty Kings , Above her envy re-advanc'd agen ; and you my friends And partners in her frowns , shal now deride her petty Deity , Laugh at those Kings , which like to guilded moats ! Dance in the Sun-beame of her various smile : And when we have laught our fills , my fury then Shall rise , and like a Torrent in the Ocean rais'd By swelling spring-tides driven from their bounds , So shall the rage of Oxmandines swift vengeance At once o'reflow the cruell Tartar and Arabian Kings . Lord . Great Ormandine has given us satisfaction ; We were your subjects first , so are we now , Yet never liv'd in that tranquillity , When we did bow under your Scepter as now we doe : Then cares of Countries safety , and your person , Care of our wives , our substance , and our selves , expell'd Our stomacks , tooke our sleepes away , and made our eyes Feares watchmen ; here art thou crown'd with Arts Rich , potent , and commanding power ; There sate a golden hoope temper'd with feare , That tattor'd on thy head , here with a wand thou call'st , And art obey'd ; there by the Tartars cruelty dismay'd , Thy pleasures mixt with store of misery , Vndor the pride of Tartars tyranny . Then let me speake , but farre from contradiction , Your hand hath laid her actions waite on well . Orm. Rest you contended with content , our will admits No counsell but our owne ; here lives no pitty of our Enemy , We have bought vengeance at a mightier rate , Than you , or can , or must be privy to . Learning by time and industry are bought , But he that barters for revengefull Arts , Must with his best pri'zd jewell from depart : I have yet shewed tricks to make 'em laugh , But long it shall not be ere I smite home To make us pastimes by their generall ruines : And now my friends and subjects shall behold The indented time and riddle of our safety : Ho Tarpax , The chiefest which attends upon our acts . Tar. What would my Master ? Tarpax must obey . Orm. Set forth my brazen pillar . Tar. 'T is done . Orm. Now wonder at the Tablet I shall read , Which while it comes to passe , live in more pleasures And voluptuous state , than doth the Roman Potentates . He Reads . Ormand be bold , seeare , and free , Revell thou in Arts potency , Till from the cold and Northerne Clime , A Knight post on the wings of time , Being lighted on Tartaries ground , Of Fame spoke loud by honour crown'd : From Brute descended , and his brest Is with a sanguine Crosse be blest : Then shall this Sword , thy Art here clos'd , By him be drawne , thy Art oppos'd ; Thy life , thy Arts , thy potent power Expire , dissolve that instant houre . Orm. This bug-beare frights us not , and yet my fall must come From Brute descended , and on his breast The Embleme of our hate , a sanguine Crosse : Must Ormandines great power be shaken downe By a chill Northerne Ague-shaken Knight , A lumpe of snow , a frosty I sickle ? this saying damps me , And the thinne pure blood , which but even now Flowed through the azure branches of my veines , Is runne to cherish my feare-trembling heart , Who , there affrighted at its horrid ruine , Mixt with cold comfort , is congeal'd to clods , And I a blood lesse substance doe remaine . Lord . Why is our King and governour dismay'd ? Orm. Walke in I pray , I 'me very much disturb'd : Exeunt Lords . A swarthy passion harrows up my sence : Ho Tarpax . Tar. Your call must be obey'd : I 'me here . Orm. Fetch me my Characters , my calculation , & my glasse . Tar. They are here . Orm. My ever-ready servant , fly to the first Aëriall degree , Snatch thee a cloud , and wrap thy selfe intoo 't ; Fly to Tartaria , looke within his Court , confines , & Country , If any Christian Knight there be arriv'd , I feare me Tarpax ; bring me answer swift , Whilst I survy my Booke and magick glasse . Tar. I 'me gone ; ten minutes hence expect me back . Orm. Ha ? what 's here ? The Tartars sonne slaine by a Brittish Knight , Who , as a pennance for this hainous fact , Sent here to fetch my head , by Oath enjoyn'd too 't : A Brittish Knight , the same my Tablet speaks of : Now Ormandine must fall . Ho Tarpax ! What sees my Tarpax ? Enter Tarpax . Tar. Great Ormand , haste unto thy powerfull charmes , We will assist thee in what Hell can doe , With strength , with horrour , and detested shapes , To daunt the courage of this Northerne Knight , That comes to fetch the head of Ormandine . Orm. I read the same here too ; be swift my Tarpax , Summon up Hells hoast to be my Guardians 'Gainst this Northerne Knight : put out the golden Candle Of the day with horrid darknesse from the night below : Vnchain the windes , send out our fiery raines , Breake Atlas backe with Thunder through the clouds , And dart your quick-past lightning at his face : Raise Earthquakes shaking round about his steps , To bandy him from one place to another ; Let horrour empty all her store-house : If Ormandine can vanquish but this Knight , Secure and firme still stand our power and might . Exit . Enter David arm'd Cap-a-pe . Dav. How shall I style this Tartar ? I cannot say hee 's noble , nor yet base : h 'as given me life , But with that strange adventure , That he himselfe is confident I perish : My Knighly Oath assures him I will on , and setting on , Am sure enough to fall : unhappy David in that Princes death , Whom Fates , no will of mine , gave so unkind a meeting ; For which the sable plume and Corslet I doe weare , As a true Embleme of my inward sorrow : Rest Princely ashes in a golden Vrne , Whilst wretched David in a worke is sent , To his owne sad Requiems bitterment , And be mine owne destroyer : take courage yet , Let not base feare steal from thy heart the name of man away , Death cannot dresse himselfe in such a shape , But I dare meete him ; on then in pursuit of a Knightly vow , If 't chance Dice run so , that we must fall , Fame shall weare black at Davids Funerall . Enter above Ormandine , his friends , Tarpax , & spirits . Orm. Hee 's now within a Mile and lesse of us ; Spirits away , each fall unto his taske , Enter David . Whilst I raise stormes which may dismay the Knight . Dav. Yonder 's the place , mine eye hath reacht it : Now Ormandine , our bloody game begins , Heads are our stakes , and there 's but one can winne . Protect me Heaven , what sudden strange Eclipse do I behold Thunder & lightning The golden Sun that now smil'd in my face , Drawes in his beames , and robes himselfe in black : In what a darke vaile is the cleare azur'd sky ! You do begin to entertaine me Ormandy , But wee 'le have better welcome e're we part : I , let your thunder come , we dread it not ; What send yee Fire-drakes too to meet with us ? Your worst of horrour is best welcome to me : Your ministers rather invite me on , than like to bug-beares Fright me back agen : more visitants of hell-bred sorcery ? I must needs through , or sinke . Tar. There 's nothing we can doe , Can quell the valour of this Christian Knight . Orm. My feares devine this is the man , By whom great Ormand falls : hee 's come unto the gates , And now sticke fast my sword , and we are yet secure : So , in spight of all the tampring of your Arts We are got something neare you now . This is the gate ; what have we here ? a Brazen Pillar , In it a golden sword , immur'd and rivited ; A golden Tablet with inscriptions on 't , Let me discourse with you a little first . Ormand be bold , secure , and free , Revell in arts strong potency , Till from the cold and Northerne Clime , A Knight poast on the wings of time . Ha , what 's here ? Till from the Northerne Clime , A Knight poast on the wings of time . A Northerne Knight ! why that 's my selfe : Let 's see a little farther . Being lighted on Tartary's ground , Of fame belov'd by honour crown'd . I am arriv'd here in Tartary , a Northerne Knight , And for my same and deeds of Chivaldry , with honour Hath been crown'd in Princes Courts : a little farther yet . From Brute descended , and his brest Is with a sanguine Crosse be blest . I have enough ; David of Wales from Brute descended is , A Christian Knight , that weares the sanguine Crosse , That must dissolve this blacke Inchantment here : Come let me clutch thy temper in my hand , Thus draw thee forth , and thus : will you not come ? Orm. O you are not the man , ha , ha , Feare Vanish once agen ; goe Spirits , sieze that Knight , And bring him straight . Ormand and all laugh : Spirits with fiery Clubs , they fight . Enter Ormandine . Orm. Knight , Knight forbeare , In vaine thy stroaks are dealt against our power : Thou maist as well number those briny drops , As cope with these , or scape with life , did not we pitty thee ; Spirits away . Dav. Art not thou Ormandine ? Orm. The same ; thy friend and Ormandine . Dav. That head I come for , and must ha 't . Runnes at him with his sword , he puts it by with his wand . Orm. The body will not yet so part with it ; This is the Tartars cruelty not thine ; I know thy oath stands gag'd to bring this head , Or not returne ; thus shalt thou save thy oath , Here shalt thou live , with Ormandine thy friend , Here spend thy dayes , crown'd with delight and mirth , Pleasure shall be thy vassell to command , With new inventions , fresh varieties , And when thy dalliance would consort with love , Queenes shall infold thee in their Ivory armes , Which to affirme , and give thee love and liking , This waving of my wand above thy head , Dissolves this horrour , and does give thee cause To change thy minde . The day cleares , inchantments cease : Sweete Musicke . Dav. What alteration 's here ! your pardon mighty Sir ; Oh let me never , never part from hence . Orm. Be Master of your wish : come sit here by me , I le rape your care , and captivate your eye . soft Musicke . Enter free Excesse , immodest Mirth , Delight , Desire , Lust satied , and sicknesse , they dance ; after the dance Excesse , Delight , and Desire embrace him to a lazy tune , they touch him , he falls into their armes , so carry him away . Orm. How happy now is Ormandine in this ; I will no more Credit the Tablet I shall for ever raine , as now I doe : Eternity shall seale my habitation here , The Brittaine Knight is now within my power , Charme hangs a drousie rest upon his eyes , And he shall sleepe his youth to a full age . As for the Arabian bird , and the proud Tartar , Revenge arm'd with destruction to them flies ; Who seekes my life , without my pitty dyes . Exeunt . Enter George arm'd , and Clowne with him . Geo. Come on sir Suckabus , how doe you like this alteration ? Clow. Nay , we are come to weare good cloth agen , and we fill our bellies at other folkes cost : marry we part with crackt Crownes for our Ordinaries . They that in the low Countrey-garrisons kill men for three shillings a weeke , are punies to us ; by that time I have serv'd but halfe my time , I shall be able to play with all the Fencers in Christendome . Geo. Leave your folly sir . Clow. Leave your prating sir , and then wee 'le leave our livings both together . Geo. Villaine no more ; How pleasant is this place , how fresh and cleare , As when the last of Aprill offers to sweet May The pride and glory of the youthfull Spring , The lovers coupling time ! the farther that I goe , The more Elizium like it doth appeare . Clow. Good Master let 's goe back agen : I doe not like this talking of Elizium ; it is a place where good and honest men come in , and for mine owne part , I am in the minde never to trouble it . Geo. I thinke so too : What 's here the platforme of a Garden ? If that the Sun rob'd in his brightest glory , Dazell not mine eyes , it is the richest that I ever saw , The Paradise of some Deity : � Musicke too . Clow. Ey , two Taylers are a dancing for a butter'd bunne . Geo. List Suckabus , hear'st thou no Musick ? Clow. I thinke I heare the Horse-head and the Tongs . Geo. Most heavenly Musick , follow me close , Wee 'le see the guider of this heavenly spheare , For sure no mortall ownes it . Clowne . Pray Sir le ts backe againe , I have no minde to 't , the Sunne shines so hot , I feare we shall have some raine . Geor. What 's here , a wonder past the other beauties farre ? A Brazen Pillar , through whose impregnable body Sticks a Sword , a Tablet , and Inscriptions Writ upon 't , wonder falls on me ! Bee'st thou inchantment , th' art the loveliest shape That ever hels Art strove to tempt withall : By your leave a little , it seemes these are no secrets , Y' are open breasted , I must know your mind : We will not stand on doubts . He reads , pulls out the sword : Thunder and Lightning : a great cry within . I am the man , for England , oh y' are welcome Sir . Clowne . Did not I tell yee ? now shall I be roasted for Divels , and my bones scorcht into small-coales : Where 's the goodly weather that we had even now ? where 's the tongs and the Tailers a dancing . Georg. Follow me slave , wee 'le in , and with this Immur'd blade , that I set free , cut out my passage through the Gates of horror : the inchantment 's done , and Georges happy fate Some Christians may redeeme from Tyrants hate . Exit George . Clown . Well , I were best runne away , while I have legges to carry me : he 's a good loving Master , this same honest George , but he does lead me into more quarrels and dangers than all the roaring Davids in the world ; but they are cowardly rascals , & I wil stay no longer , my accounts are made even , and I will backe agen ; hay day , they are at it . Thunder & Lightning , Divels run laughing over the stage : Tarpax with 'em . Tar. Come , we are freed , le ts now prepare his death , That being done , give welcome to him in confusion . Clown . O brave , that by his likenesse and voyce should be my Sire Suckabus , 't is he ; I le take acquaintance of him . Tar. Who 's that , the issue of my Calib ? Begone afore I 'le follow . Exeunt spirits . Clow. He sees me , and stayes a purpose to talke with me : I will put on my mothers good face , and salute him : pray sir , hoping that the like is the same , Father give me your blessing . Tar. What Suckabus ? O let me kisse my boy : A blessing on my Princely sonne and heire . Clow. Thanke you Father , I have not knowne my selfe a long time : but now your blood royall begins to plumpe up my veines . Have you brought me never a Letter from my Mother Queene ? Tar. None my sweet sonne . Clow. Why that shews now , shee 's in her Pontificalities , in my kingdome after your decease , shee never minds the sweet heire of her body , she casts me backward , as if I were unworthy to be Prince of her joyes : but I shall think on 't . Tar. Be patient sonne . Clow. You talke you know not what ; have you no Carriers in your kingdome ? Tar. Yes , divers . Clow. Is Hobson there , or Dawson , or Tom Long ? Tar. I know not till I make inquiry . Clow. Well , doe so Father ; And if you find 'em , send to me by 'em ; they are honest men . Not a Letter ? Can Limbonias Queene , and Dutchesse of Witchfordia so much forget her selfe , and that royall blood of hers , as not to send a Letter to me ? Tar. List to me my sonne , and I le shew thee the cause , Why so thy mother and our royall selfe sent not unto thee : For hadst thou but obey'd the charge I left , Iust at the parting of thy mother from thee , Thou hadst e're this beene with us gentle boy , Inthron'd and honour'd as thy Mother is : Welcom'd with tryumphs , shows , and fire-workes : Of what we want , we shall be furnisht shortly . Clow.

I would you had 'em , they 'd give much content ; Oh I doe love those things a life i'faith . Have you any squibs in your Country ? any Green-men in your shows , and Whizers upon lines , Iacke Pudding upon Rope , or Sis in fire-workes ? But pray father let me know why you did not send .

Tar. Then thus : I did not bid thee unsolace thy mind Like a dejected low-begotten slave , But revell , drinke , laugh , and carowse , quarrel , and stab , Game , wench , sweare and curse , and if thy master offend thee , Watch him asleepe , and kindly cut his throat ; So doing , hadst thou long e're this come to us . Clow.

Forgive me this , and if the obeying of your wil , wil bring me to you , let me alone ; I 'le not be long from home : But Father , what , no trick , no invention to make me famous e're I come to you ? why , my Mother could juggle as well as any Hocus Pocus i' th' world , and shall I doe nothing ?

Tar. Here , take this paper , learne these nine words in 't ; At reading the first three , I will appeare to thee , To satisfie what ever thou demand'st . The vertue of the other three is this : Look , in what place soe're thou wish thy selfe , Or company should meet thee to thy mind , Speake but the middle three , 't is done : The best and last three words carry this property ; Which once rehearst by thee , Whom thou shalt please , shall straightwaies doat on thee , Love thee intirely , nay , would dye for thee , If that in pitty thou not comfortst them : There 's a jewell for my princely boy . Clow.

Oh sweet father , now thou lov'st thy boy : but you know father , I never was so well learn'd , as to say God by my speed .

Tar. The better , I would not have thee boy : I will infuse that learning in thy braine , That thou shalt read that whensoere thou please . Clow. Pray read em over to me father . Tar. Observe the first three words : Hulcha , pulch , palcha ; These three being spok , I straight appeare . The next is Runio , rant , runto ; then art thou Where thou please , and in what company , The last and best Plagmanitis , squirtis , pampistis , Thy love lies in thine armes . Clowne .

What a gift is here ! I will Cuckold the great Turke , love all his Concubines , and lye with all over and over : I will beget a thousand of Giants , fill the world full of Basterds , march with an Army Royall of 'em into my Kingdome , depose my Father , and live like a Monarch .

Tarp. Come bring me a little on my way my sonne , I le tell thee braver things than these that thou shalt doe . Clowne . Oh my sweete father , what a man art thou ! Enter George , bringing out Ormand and his friends . Geor. What is the cause , you tenne times worse than divels , That thus , like Traitors , you deface and spoyle So faire a stampe as your great Makers is ? Why have you sold your endlesse blisse for bane ? Had they the hopes man has shining on them , Worlds would not gaine a life of thousand yeares , And in those lives raigne Kings and Emperours , Change those Celestiall joyes you might have had : Ever lost wretches , where 's your power now ? Orm. Vanquisht by thee : that sanguine Crosse my Tablet foretold , Blood-sheds mine eyes for to behold it worne And thou that Christian Knight confounds my state : Yet as thou honourst what I feare to see , As thou art hopefull of what 's past in me , And as thou art a Knight sworne to honour , Grant me one small request . Geor. If thy request in honours grant stands faire , Give us the knowledge , we will see 't perform'd , Orm. Then spare the lives of these two harmlesse men . Which I secur'd by safety of my charmes . Geor. Are they not practis'd in thy horrid Art ? Orm. Christian no . Geo. The happier men : rise , we have no hate against yee . Both . Live still in honour , courteous Christian Knight . Geor. Now Ormandine quit this my grant With one request from me . Orm. 't is yours ; say on . Georg. I crave the knowledge of your former being , Before you found the path of your destruction . Orm. Know then , that Island seated in the Maine , Whose crosticke sides poynts to Barbaries kingdome , Was I once Duke of , the nearest parts to it is this Of Tartary , the other is Arabia , whose Kings disturb'd My peace and government : Briefely , by flight we sav'd our Lives ; and to revenge those wrongs I practic'd on this Art , And since have liv'd scourges to both those Kings : My Tablet and Piller then erected , through whose hardnesse Stuck that temper'd blade ; the riddles date on 't did so strange appeare , That I thought ever , ever to live here . And now you shall behold another Christian Knight , Sent from the Tartar King , by oath enjoynd to fetch my Head , this did I deeme the man , hath brought what you have , My confusion , but missing of my fears , I entertaind him faire , Yet dreading still least he might prove the man , My Art hung on his eyes these charmes of sleepe , Which till I expiate , can never wake : His name is David , and a Brittaine Knight . Geo. Ha , my brother ! Prepare thee Ormand , this shal wake him . Orm. Hold , do not with crimson purple your white blade With such a hancell : give me but leave to mount Yon storied steps , and you shall see brave Archers hit me sure : Thinke not that I must live , would you life give , Be good unto my friends : I falne , take up your friend & hence . Geor. Well to your Fate : farewell . Thunder . Orm. Oh are you aiming , t was time I came , you had Fetcht me else : so , so , we are met . Thunder strikes him . He that sels blisse , and would in this Art shine , At last shall pay for 't , as did Ormandine . Geor. So , farewell Ormandine ; wake David , wake . Dav. Is the Inchantment past ? where is this fiend , this divel ? Ormandine , your charmes no longer shall prevaile on me . Geor. No more , they shall not noble Brittaine Knight , See who with joy imbrace thee in his armes . Dav. Brother of England , farre-renowned George , Am I a second time enlarg'd by thee ? I shall pay Time a death indebted to thy valour . Geo. Doe not engage so farre , Who knows what haps attend our next adventure ? Dav. Brother , where 's Ormand ? Geo. Dead ! Dav. Oh I am lost , for ever lost and gone , For ever bearing Knightly Armes agen : oh , oh � Geo. Brave Brittain Knight with patience heare , I le tell o're your owne Story . Dav. Say on my Oracle , I will attend . Geo. This Sword you see is mine , inchantments done , You waken'd from deaths sleepe , think it not strange , Ormand did declare before his death , Your Oaths adventure for to fetch his head : By the Tartarian King , your Oath shall be perform'd , Wee 'le take it off ; these harmelesse men That hither fled , onely to save their lives , Shall you get favour'd of their King agen ; I le beare you company unto the King , Where we agen must part : you shall be further satisfi'd In all what appeares darke , I le open as we ride . Come brother David , we the world that range , Must not admire at accidents or change . Exeunt .
ACTUS QUARTUS . Enter Argalio , Leonides , and spirits . Arg. Come deare Leonides , My loves sole minion , That like the powerfull ruler of the Fates , Turnes my restlesse Negromantick charmes Into what forme best fitts thy appetite : Speake my Leonides , prithee smile , and speake it , Could Earth or Hell invent a guard To shield black crimes from direfull punishment ? Walls are by Warres strong Engins raz'd and torne , And Center-reaching cavernes of the earth , Have oft bin made the inhabitants sad graves : But to build thee a stronger Barracado , I have fetcht force from underneath the Poles , The slimy mists of darke Avernus Lake , Cocitus pitchy steems are mixt with that , And black compounded smoake the Cyclops send From the foule sulpher of hot Aetna's Forge , All which I have compounded in a lumpe , To make this Isle obscure and tenebrous . I 'le tell thee friend , those furious Gyants that did warre with heaven , Had they effected their great enterprise , Could not more glory in their usurpation , Than I doe in this Master-piece of Art . Leon. True great Argalio , Yet here I live as a repriev'd prisoner , In hope of life , sure of imprisonment , Losing the benefit of lifes repast . Arg. In what ? Leon. In the grand losse of the all-pleasing light , Without the which life is a misery too hard to be inflicted . Arg. Wrong not thy judgment with that fond opinion , Night , why 't is the proper spheare , the Orbe of pleasure ; When doe those heires of pleasure , Cupids Lords , The active Courtiers and attractive Dames , Choose to expresse their quintessence of mirth In sports and revells , is 't not in the Night ? Night and the pleasures that she brings with her , Shall make thee scorne day , as unnecessary : My several spirits in an active dance Shall now present themselves . Enter spirits , and dance ; thunder & lightning . Leon. Why are these terrours mixt with our delights ? Arg. The angry heavens with common destiny , Thunder , Reprove my sports . Leon. As they 'd oppose my sinnes : Enter Leopides with father and sister . See , see where those poore soules , Their murthering hands puld from the mortall Motion of their flesh , come backe to give The Ferry-man his hire , I am behinde hand in that Fatall debt : but now in spight of his blacke churlish Oare , Wee 'le waft ourselves unto the hoped shoare . Arg. Correct thy feare affrighted fantasie Against these fond illusions , see they are vanisht ; Come unto pleasures turne , they but abuse thy thoughts . Enter Spirits . Spir. O great Argalio , call thy ablest charmes , Never had Art more need to helpe her Mistresse : Three bold adventerous Knights prepare themselves To ruine thee . and thy Leonides : Aurela , Queene of this unhappy Kingdome , Has given her best advice to further them . Arg. Be carefull of your charge , Downe to the infernall vaults , call up The Legion of the lower World , and throw Hels vengeance on them : Come my Leonides , away with feare , Should these charmes faile , which to mistrust were poore , My Art should helpe thee with tenne thousand more . Exeunt . Enter Iames . Iam. Sure I have lost mine eyes , or else am walkt Into eternall darknesse : I have read how wise Vlysses saw the under world , convers'd with bold Achylles and the Greekes , and then returnd alive To earth agen , but Fables helpe but weakly , Imitate what really I feele I have lost , My fellowes in this endlesse night ; till now Their voyees kept me company . Ho Denis , Denis . Within . Here , here . Iam. Where art thou man ? Den. Wading through fire , and buffetting with aire . Iames. Where 's Patricke ? Within . Here , here . Enter Patr. Pat. Where 's my noble Spaniard ? Enter Iam. Iam. Here , my friend . Pat. We all came severall waies then ? Den. But a worse than I have ventur'd , never Man set foote to : first through a Lake that Lybias Desarts yeeld not more hot contagions , Venome that has strooke confused terrour Throughout all my limbes , and pierc'd my armours Closure , then was I faine to enterpose my shield , Betwixt me and that pondrous weight , that fell , As if some Castles ruines had falne downe , To crush me into nothing . Pat. Mulciber like I walkt through fire , And as the Salamander bathed in the flames , Winding his body in a streame of sulphure , So the devouring heate incompast me . Iam. But I had musicke in my passage friends , The Whistler and the Screech-Owle joyn'd their songs , The boding Ravens made the consort up , And with their multitudes prest me to earth ; But here the ayre breaths cold and gently on us : Is not yon light ? or being inur'd to darknesse , Have not our eyes forgot their faculties ? 'T is light ; what 's here , a Pillar , and a Tablet on 't ? The lively Taper , which not onely cleares our eyes , So long invaded with Cimerian mists , but gives Vs light , by viewing this Inscription , thereby For to unfold this darke Aenigma . Read Denis . Denis Reades . Read , and wonder , you that be not be Not borne to end this prodigie . The golden Fleece , which Iason sought , In embleme must be hither brought , The Floure de Luce and Harpe must ioyne , Before the Riddle you untwine . Iberias earth must yeeld a Knight , That must extinguish this great light . By the same water must be found , That borne was on unvenom'd ground . A gallion Helmet , that must hold The water that these Charmes unfold ; That done , this land resumes her rest , And all Inchantments here deprest . Either my Genius flatters my best thoughts , Or else we three were borne to consummate This great adventure . Iam. 'T is most plaine , Spaine gave me birth , The Golden Fleece mine Armes , The figure of that prize which Iason brought , And to make perfect the Inscription , Here is a Helmet fram'd in Normandy , Which I have worne in all my travailes since . Den. No more of doubts ; Argalio and Leonides Prepare to meete your ruine , your all potent Charmes , Me thinks I see them flye from roome to roome , Searching the Cavernes and obscurest Vaults To hide their guilty heads from vengeance : And this strong Charme , once thought invincible , When it shall vanish like an idle dreame , Their confidence will plague their Conscience more , Than if they had mistrusted it before . Iam. No more delaies , but boldly le ts assaile , Our cause is good , and justice must prevaile . Exit . Enter Argalio , and Leonides . Leon. It cleares , it cleares : What does thy Art availe thee , Thou that hast said for to obscure the Sunne , Where are they fled ? hide thy selfe now Argalio , And hide my errours with thee , they are vaine , As my beleefes are , that thou hast a knowledge Above my mischieves : horse us on the Clouds , For nought else can prevent our imminent ruine . Arg. Art thou yet doubtfull , unbeleeving boy ? Remember the large stretcht thoughts I have imploy'd to arme thee , could I cause Darknesse ? could my powerfull Art hide the Bright Sunne in his most royall progresse ? And shall it be confin'd by these opposers ? Leon. I cannot have a faith in these delusions : Let me despaire and dye ; here is a sword Can quickly ease my torments , and set free A burthend Conscience : how freely will my spirit Greet the aire of hells blacke kingdome : There the Thracian sits , hard by the sullen Waters of blacke Styx , fingring his Lute ; To heare whose pleasing straines , hells Ministers Forget their offices , the wearied soules their torments , The whole Vault resounds his ecchoes ; Thither will I hie , and lay my troubled head Upon his lap , and he shall charme me Into endlesse slumbers . Arg. Hold braine-sicke man , looke up for thy safety ; Seest thou this Throne by sable spirits borne , In it wee 'le mount , so unbeleev'd a height , Earth shall appeare an attome to thine eye : Thou shalt view Cynthia in her silver spheare , Couch'd by Aurora on her Rosie bed ; and make The Sunne-God jealous of your loves : Wee 'le progresse over the Celestiall Orbes , Thence to the Windes , and view the hollow cave , Where Aeol fetters up the unruly broode ; Then by descentions pleasing to our thoughts , Wee 'le take survey of Neptunes watry rule , Ride o're the bosome of the Ocean On crooked Dolphins , Amphion like , striking a well tun'd Harp , And then to th' earth agen . Leon. Thou hast given me a new life , I feele a new unwonted joy assaile me , And all my sorrowes vanish like those clouds , That even but now invirond us with darknesse . Arg. Mount then my Sonne , and as we reach the sky , My Spirits shall salute us with sweete bayes , Iove shall bow downe his head to heare their layes , And wish himselfe commander of their skill : Will this delight thee ? Leon. Oh my happy friend . Enter Champions . Pat. Earth , nor her strongest hold shall not secure 'em . Den. O act of wonder , we in vaine pursue : Looke how they raise themselves unto the clouds : Oh had I wings but to ore'take The Villaine , Divell , Inchanter . Arg. Ha , ha , ha ; fooles to imagine you could wrong Argalio , I pitty you , or else my powerfull hand Should crush you into ayre : Stand , and admire , whilst we ascend a height 'Bove your weake thoughts . Pat. Yet are we happy , though they scap'd Our justice , that we have freed The Countrey from contagion . The people Finde this benefit already ; Shouts within . And harke , with shouts applaud this act Of wonder : Le ts to the Queene , And fully give relations of all these accidents , Then are we free for other Warlike deeds . Vertue should still be active , apt to right Those which are wrong'd , and good deeds to requite .
ACTUS QUINTUS . Enter Suckabus with bread and meate in his hand . Clowne .

Ah sirrah , the world is pretty well amended with me now , thankes to my Kingly father , and his Charmes , 't was time for me to leave the domineering Rascall , and his beggerly crue of wanderers , Groomes I may tearme them , for if they had beene Knights they would never have us'd a Prince amongst 'em so . I have travail'd five times through the world , and not a Towne , City , or Burrough in England but I carryed the markes on my shoulders to shew for 't . The best dayes that ever I saw with 'em , was when we hir'd Charles Waine , and rid about the elements , that was the best twelve dayes journey that e're I had : and I remember we had good lodging at the twelve Signes , and nobly us'd , for they would not take one Penny , and to say the truth we had no money to give : but how we got up , or how the divell we got downe agen I know not : and then we fell to our old course agen , to kill every one that wee met : which course I not liking , in regard wee must fight for our victualls , I begg'd this charme of my Father , where hearing of a famous Castle of Brandrons , and what a brave house hee kept for Victuals , I out with my Spell , and straight wisht me there ; which being no sooner utter'd , but a Hawke or a Buzard flew betwixt my legs , mounted me in the Aire , and set me downe here , where I finde whole Oxen , boyld in a Pottage-pot will hold more water than the Thames , and now having pretty well stuft my Pannier , I le e'ne take a He sleepes . nap , and so wish my selfe somewhere else .

Enter Brandron . Bran. How weary am I with this forraging , Yet cannot finde my hunted prey come in : Have I a truce granted to a fruitfull Kingdome , And her chiefe City , not a mile from hence Vpon condition I should spare his City , Selfe , and people , to have my quicke provision hunted Into my Iron nets , and doe they breake and baffle thus ? Is Beare and Lyon food too good for me ? Why then I see I must take paines to march , And with my Iron Mace , pound , pash , and morter them And City too : oh the net is falne , 'T is well you keepe your league . How now , what scare-Crow 's that ? A sleeping Dormouse in my Castle walls : how got he in ? I have no other Porter than my selfe , And through the key-hole sure he could not craule ; How or which way should this small spie get in ? Sirrah awake , or with one phillip of my Iron Mace , I le send eternall sleepe to sieze on thee : Awake you dog . Clown . I , I , you say very well Father , 't is true indeed , And then watch him asleepe , and kindly cut his throat . Bran. How ? cut my throat ? I shall prevent yee slave : Wren of deformity awake I say . Clown . I heare a rumbling noyse , I le e'ne packe up my trinkets , and begon : Oh Lord what will become of me ! I have wisht my selfe to have my braines beate out . Bran. What art thou worme ? Clown . An 't please you Sir , I am a Prince , a sweete young Prince , my Fathers name is Tarpax , Prince of the grisly North , my mothers name was Calib , Queene of Limbonia , and Dutches of Witchfordia . Bran. Perish thy father and thy mother , as thy selfe shall : Slave how gotst thou in ? Clown . I flew over the Castle wall . Bran. Bird of the Divell , where 's your wings to flye ? Clown . If you will give me leave , you shall see me flye the same way backe agen . Bran. No my fine Pidgeon , I will clip your wings : Come to my Caldron , come I le see how finely you can Flutter there , it reekes and bubbles , there I le plunge thee in , there shalt thou play my Pige . Till thou art fine , soft , plumpe , and tender sod , And then I le picke thy bones my dainty bird . Clowne .

O Lord , what shall become of me ? boyld , O Lord , the very terrour of that word , hath thrust the charme quite from my head , that Charme would save me ; oh sweet father now or never helpe me , and save a Prince from boyling , a boyld Prince is his meate else .

Bran. Dispatch my bird . Clowne . O sweete father , now , now , now I goe else , Boyld : oh the thought of that word : O I ha 't , Sweete Father I thanke thee , Has put that Charme into my head Shall make 'em all in love with me : Now I care not . Bran. Why when I say ? Clown . Splagnalis squirtis pampistis . The Giant in a maze lets fall his Club . Bran. Ha! The beames of wonder shootes into mine eyes , And love and pitty hath surpriz'd my heart . Clown . Oh sweete father , now he 's mine sure , and I will domineere . Bran. The mornings majesty doth not so fresh break forth , When she doth usher the Altitionate from forth his bed Of spices , here to shine : how were mine eyes deluded , My sweet boy , when that I thought Deformity hung here ? for which upon my knees I begge thy gracious pardon , and with submission , And contrition , doe desire that favour , But to kisse thy foote . Clowne . My foote ? no you shall kisse somewhere else , My back-side of this hand is yours . Bran. I merit not that favour , heavenly boy . Clown . Goe too , I le have my will , my hand is yours I say . Bran. And for that hand my whole heart is thy slave ; Demand , and take the life of Brandron . Then say , my dotage darling , canst thou love me ? Clown . As well as I love roast Beefe : Hast any victualls love ? I am a hungry . Bran. Enough , my dainty boy ; the banquet of the Gods , To which flew Saturne , once in thirty yeares , Tasteth not there of more delightsome Cates , Than I le have for my love : come in my boy , Walke with me hand in hand , Thou shalt not aske , but have thy full demand . Exeunt . Enter the sixe Champions . Iam. Brothers , you are welcome all to Brandrons Castle . Iam. Not Brandron nor his Castle Long shall beare that name . Pat. A strong and sumptuous habitation . Jam. To good a Palace for a Tyrants raine . Andr. What , shall we knock , and rouse the Monster up ? Ant. Le ts walke the round , and take a view Of this strong Castle first ; happily we may finde A passage in , for to surprize him E're he thinke of us ; le ts strike upon occasion , But advantage , in Law of Armes , deserves this Hatefull Traitor . Pat. Your counsell wee 'le allow , on , let be so : Come Gentlemen , le ts walke , but not too neare The Castle pray , least treasons bounty Should drop downe upon us . Iam. What if we finde no entrance , And he refuse our summons , and not come ? And. That cannot be , we then might sterve the fiend ; His foode is dayly hunted to these nets , And once a day we are sure to meet with him : Then let us carefull passe about these walls . Exit . Enter Clowne and Brandron . Bran. How lik'st thou Brandron , and his Castle boy ? Clowne . As I am a Prince , I was never better pleas'd in all my life . Bran. Musicke to Brandrons eare that thou art so . Clowne . Now you talke of Musicke , will you heare me sing ? Bran. A contradiction to thy will , were poyson To my thoughts : on my soules harmony . Clowne sings . I have a Love , as white as a Raven , Excelling for blacknesse the snow , She will scould , scratch , and bite Like a Fury or Spright , And yet she was counted no shrow . The haire of her head was like Coblers thred , Which Sow-haires doe draw through so , Her Legges on each foote Is so sweld with the gout , That my love is not able to goe . Her face bares a front , like to Weare water-spout . Which brought was from thence by great cunning , With a Mill in her bum , That did roare like a drum , Which did set her faire nose still a running . How like you this love ? Bran. Orion , that o're-strid the Dolphine with his Harp , Nere song nor plaid such chanting melody : Thou hast made me drousie love with thy sweet aire . Clowne . I carry aire at both ends of my Pipe , But this is the sweeter : come what shall we doe ? Bran. Walke with thy Iove , my lovely Ganymede , And once a day survey my Castle round , Then will I play with these thy silken locks , Kisse that sweete Venus Mole upon thy Cheeke , And smell unto thy sweete Sabean breath , Then will we walke and view my silver fountaine , And my silver Swans , whom next to thee , I take most pleasure in . Clowne . I like that Fountaine very well , And the three Swans that swimmes about it : I was wishing for a Goose-pye made Made of one of 'em but the tother day . Bran. Little dost thou know what those Swans be . Clowne . Why , what are they ? Bran. List , and I le tell thee : Those Swans are daughters to the King of Macedon , Whom I surpriz'd , and kept within my Castle , Till at the length , so scorcht with loves hot flames , That Brandron needes must dye , if not enjoy : So thinking to deflowre 'em one by one , Each by her prayers converted to a Swanne , And flew for safety in my golden fountaine , And there for ever shall my Ledas Birds Remaine , unharm'd by Brandron , or any . Clowne . Oh monstrous , I have heard indeed that wenches have turnd pretty Conies , Ducks , or Pigeons ; but Swans , O brave : Come whither shall we goe now love ? Leon. Vp to the promontary top of my faire Castle , There take thy pleasure of the mornings aire , Breath'd from Aurora's care the Sun doth wake , From thence to banquet upon Lyons hearts , I le feast the hye and strong , my Ganymed : Come let us mount , pleasure 's to us a toy , My happinesse consists in thee my boy . Exeunt . Enter the Sixe Champions . Den. As yet we cannot finde a fitting place , Where we may make a breach for entrance . Pat. What shall we rouse him then ? Iam. A little stay , we have not yet begirt the Castle walls , The time of his approach will not be long , For all his Iron nets are stor'd you see . Anth. I long to see , and grapple with the monster . Andr. Here 's no man here but hath the same desire . Come let us walke . Enter Brandron and Clowne above . Bran. Where art thou love ? Clowne . Here , here , as close as beggery to a Prodigall , I le ne're forsake yee I le warrant . Bran. 'T is well ; now we have attaind the highest top : ha ! Clowne . What 's the matter Sir ? Bran. See , see , sixe stragling spies , wandring fugitives Are lurking 'bout my Walls to make a breach , And steale my Swans away ; but I will downe , And with my Iron Mace send 'em a welcome , That their powder bones shall seeme a pastime For the winde to play with . Clowne . Goe to love , no more such words , No more I say , I know 'em well enough . Bran. Dost thou my love ? Clown . Yes , and I am afraid you will know 'em to your Cost : there 's not a man of these , but is able to cope With a whole army . Bran. Ha , ha , ha . Clowne . You were best tell me I lye : Have you not heard of seven roaring boyes , That made such a damnable thunder through the world , Making Gallimafries of all came in their way ? Bran. O the Christian curres , what then ? Clowne . These are sixe of 'em , and I 'me afraid the seventh , And that 's my Master , George of England . Bran. Are these the men ? beshrew me heart The largenesse of their fame makes Brandron shrug . Clowne . Doe not you feare for all this ; What will you say if I betray all these Champions to yee , And bring 'em all unarm'd unto your mercy ? Bran. I cannot love thee dearer if thou dost , But I am loath to venture thee my love . Clowne . Take you no care for that , I le do 't , Give me the keyes , and Then when i have got them in Vnarm'd , if we cannot make our parties good with 'em , Wou'd you were hang'd y'faith . Bran. Goe and be fortunate , I long till thou returnst . Exit . Enter Champions . Dav. There is no hope of entrance till hee comes . And. Shall we obscure our selves till then , Or face the Monster at his comming out ? Dav. Obscure , no brother Andrew , here 's not a man of us But singly dares both meete and cope with him : But soft , I heare the gates unlocke , Each stand upon his guard , the Giant comes . Enter Clown . Iam. Who this ? This the mighty Brandron ? Den. If blacke Inchantments doe not blinde mine eyes , I well should know that habite and that person : Send me your judgements , know you not that face ? Anth. 'T is Suckabus , our brother Georges man . Clown . You are not deceiv'd Sir , I 'me the very same . All . What Suckabus ? Clown . Gentlemen , 't is no wonder for us that are Champions to meete at tho worlds end : my master 's i' th Castle . All . How ? Clown .

'T is as I tell yee ; we saw yee out of a window looke about the Castle walls , and laught heartily at yee , and so did the Ladies too .

All . How , Ladies ? Clown .

Yes faith Ladies : my master hath kild the Giant , a foule great lubberly knave he was I 'me sure a that : wee had much a doe with him ere he fell : but now have wee the bravest life with the Ladies , we doe nothing but dance with 'em al day long . You must come up unto my Master presently .

All . With all our hearts ; Lead the way good Suckabus . Clowne .

Nay not so hasty neither : my Master doth earnestly desire you , that you would deliver all your weapons to me , for feare of frighting the Ladies ; there must no signe of a Souldier now appeare , all must be lovers that doe enter there .

All . With all our hearts ; take 'em , and lead the way . Clowne . Why now it is as it should be ; I le bring you sweet linnen and water to refresh you , and then into your pantables , and pump up the Ladies . All . Excellent Suckabus . Exeunt . Enter Brandron . Bran. Ha , ha , ha ; how happy am I in this faithfull boy ? I have beheld through a chinke , the Knights Brought in unarm'd and weaponlesse : Oh my prosperous polititian how I love thee : These were the Knights whom I did ever feare , And now I have 'em all mine owne but one : Oh here comes my boy ; the newes , the newes ? My eyes best object ; what are they spring'd my love ? Clowne . I , they are my owne , fast lockt in a pitfold : But I have stranger newes to tell thee than this . Bran. Say on , we are secure from feare and danger now . Clowne . After my slight had fetcht 'em in unarm'd , And Cag'd my birds fast under locke and key , I went to fetch some weapons that I left Behinde me at the gate porch : where peeping Through a key-hole , by more chance I spide my Master George of England , prancing his steede about the walls . Bran. What 's he the seventh ? Clowne . I , and the veriest kill-cow of 'em all , These are but very punies to him . Bran. Goe and betray him as thou didst the rest . Clowne . Nay soft , some wiser than some : hee 's no such fellow as yee take him for ; he may heare me , but he 'le see me hang'd ere he trust mee ; for indeed I have beene so trusty to him , that he 'le be sure to trusse , if he catch me . Bran. I will not venture thee : come , le ts to these Knights , If they will yeeld unto our faire demands , And by that Christian power they doe adore , Sweare fealty and faithfull love to us , To fight our battailes , and our Champions prove , 'Gainst those that shall oppose our might and power , We are their friends , and they shall live in favour ; But if deniall breath from ones lip , He and the rest shall perish instantly : Follow me love . Exeunt . Enter George . Geor. Through blacke Inchantments , misbeleeving men , Wild beasts and monsters , and through death himselfe , Hath George of England made his passage , to the desire Of my longing thoughts ; and by my Tedious travailes have I now obtain'd , And here I am arriv'd , where ends my fame , Or deeper shall insculpe my honour'd name . The Castle beares a foule usurped title , Which I will read out of the Tyrants heart , And backe deliver injur'd honours due , Or dye in the attempt . A rich and stately building : How fast 't is rivited into the Rocke , As if the sure foundations and the walls were one , How gain'd the monster such a policy to vanquish , And still hold it as his owne ? I have no other way but one , and this is it , This sword must play the Pioner for me , Which through Brandrons platted coat of brasse , Shall cut his passage to his heart : And thus I ring deaths larum at his gate . Enter Brandron aloft . Bra. Ha , what hare-braind frantick Vrchin have we there ? Dost come to meete the Crowes and chatting Pyes ? They 'le make a banquet of thy carkasse : Reserve your smooth-fac'd brow to play with Ladies , Begon I say , and doe not make reply , For if thou urge me to a Porters paines , The strong nerv'd Cyclops , who by pondrous waight , Forg'd out the gates of steele , neare laid such strokes , As I will on thy childish Burgonet . B�gon I say , thou see'st I 'me pittifull . Geor. Let pitty be accepted at thy hand by such as feare Thy bug-beare tearmes , were thy deeds as much : Therefore descend , and to my hands deliver up the keyes , With it those Virgins , undeflowr'd and wrongd , The daughters to the King of Macedon , Or by the sacred Crosse of Christendome , Vnder whose Banner George of England fights , I le pitch thy head upon the wall thou standst , And Traitor like thy hatefull limbes beside . Bra. O , we have heard of you before , but since you are so hot , I le fetch a Iulip for to coole your blood , You shall be fought , and fought , and fought with too : Betake you to your tooles , that valour tries , For ne're till now you plaid your Master-prize , Exit . Georg. I doe accept it : Brandron in this alone Doe I finde thee honourable : meane time , I will prepare to entertaine them . Enter Brandron aloft , with all the Champions and Clowne . Bran. Hollow once more , looke up and see , If these thou conquerst , then thou copst with me , But not before : nay , never start , I know thou knowst 'em wel , You ne're so strange were , as you must be now : I keepe those bonds which yoakt your amities , And I have broke those bonds : these , once what ere they were , Are now my subjects , and all sworne to fight In Brandrons quarrell , be it wrong or right . I , and to dye in 't : question them I pray . Geor. Amazement throwes his wonders on my head : Brother resolve me , is it so , or no ? I see y' are prisoners to his power and will , But let me know the meanes that makes you so , Lives there no foule inchantment in this place ? Dav. Brother not any . Georg. Monster , I know thou took'st 'em not in fight ; The meanest of them them there that stands by thee , But with the quicke flames of his resolution , Had scorcht thee into ashes : give reason then How this should come to passe ? Bran. One of you tell him , if you please you may . Dav. We all arrived at one Court , the Macedonian Kings , And comming hither in his wrongs behalfe , Met with your Hell-borne Suckabus , Who was before by Brandron entertaind ; No sooner we approacht the Castle here , And made a gentle walke about the walls , But running to us with great signes of joy , that slave Came to us , told us your selfe was here , And how the mighty Brandron by your hand was slaine . Bran. Ha , ha , ha ; oh my dainty boy , stand neare my love , Here 's none dares injure thee . Clowne . Looke how Master George on foote-backe frownes on me , but I care not . Dav. Further he told us 't was your faire request , Having sweete Musicke and faire Ladyes with you , We should come in unarm'd and weaponlesse : We being joyfull , thinking truth he spake , Were all betray'd , and so to Brandron led , And so our lives were granted , on condition , His wrong or right to guard against the world . Geor. Brood of the Divell thou shalt pay for this . Clown . Thy worst , I defie thee . Geor. What we must fight then ? Omn. Brother we must . Geor. Well then , what remedy ? But tell me Brandron , ere we beginne , Since thou hast set this quarrell on our heads , Shall I have faire and single opposition ? Bran. Champion thou shalt . Geor. Seale it with your oath , and then 't is firme . Bran. Why by the Ethiopes stampe , yon burning ball , I vow ; and this I furthermore will promise , That each severall Combatant shall beare severall armes ; And to thy selfe , from our rich Armory , Weapons I le send compleat , although mine enemy : Here , take the keyes , my boy , and see each weapon fitted Both for him and them : meane time , heare will we sit Spectators of their deedes : Oh they are met . Enter Champions severally , arm'd ; weapons brought for George . Da. Y' are welcom to our castle : I 'me your first man brother Geor. You are welcome . Dav. For Brandron , and his right . Geor. For England , and the Brittaines doe I fight . fight . Brother y' are mine , your quarrell is not good . David is orecome . Da. What I have lost , then call it Brandrons blood . Geor. You are noble . Come the next . And. That 's I for Brandron . fight . Geor. I stand for Scotland now . And. You have wonne it fairely ; take it as your owne . Geor. Y' are welcome home . And. And I am glad it is so well falne out . Each fight their severall Combates : George overcomes them all : Brandron stampes . Geor. Let us unite our brother-hoods againe . You are welcome to your liberty . Omn. We joy to see 't . Iam. There are the keyes , enter , and sieze on Brandron . Bran. Am I betray'd ? Dav. Each hath the best done to defend your state , Then yeeld thee to the mercy of our brother . Bran. First will I head long throw me from this Tower , And dash my braines 'gainst the craggy rocks , That murmures at the fall of Brandron : No , Christian slaves , you shall not write Your glories in my blood , to say , The mighty Brandron fell by you : Brandron wins glory to himselfe to yeeld , And thus will conquer Brandron in the field , He beates out his owne braines . Geor. One ruine ends for to beginne another : Enter the Castle , seeke the slave his man . And give his guerdon for his treachery . Dav. That will we doe ; follow me Anthony . Exit . Geor. What drum is that ? le ts in , and stand upon our guard , Pat. It is our friend , the King of Macedon . That comes to gratifie our victory . Geor. Wee 'le greete him with a token of our loves . Enter the King , Drumme , Colours , and Souldiers . Mac. I come in loving quest of you , brave Christian Knights , Who since your absence from our mournfull Court , In this adventure tooke in our behalfes , Feare made us doubt your safety and your lives : Wherefore resolv'd , in quittance of your losse , More than the wrongs I did sustaine before , Made us thus change our mournfull blacke for steele , And arm'd with dread lesse danger of our lives , Came thus resolv'd , to fight , and dye for you . Pat. You have out-done us in your noble minde : Brother of England , embrace this aged King : And reverend Sir , doe you the like by him ; This the seventh , which in this enterprise , Redeem'd us from the hateful hands of treachery . Mac. I joy to see such worth abound in man , May honours spring send Garlands for thy brow , And victory still dwell on thy triumphant arme : I glory in your conquest . Geor. Which glory once more shines upon thy head ; The hatefull monster , that usurpt so long , And kept poore Tenopas in dread and aw , Hath Iustice from his owne hand done himselfe , And you are honour of your losse agen : Therefore reserve it as our loving deed , And weare it as our favour . Mac. You so inrich me with your love and bounty , My life and kingdome is too poore to thanke yee . Were I assur'd of my daughters lives , I were ascended to my height of joy . Geor. Of that these gentlemen can more resolve yee . Omn. We never knew , nor saw no Ladies there . Mac. Why then they are dead : Sweete peace rest with their soules . Enter with the Clowne . Clowne .

As you are gentlemen use not a Prince so hardly : what I have done was meerely out of love ; because I would have you staid men , men of biding , to be forth comming , though not every houre comming forth : Master George , for my Queene mothers sake , that kild your father and mother , and kept you in a Cave , have compassion upon me .

Geo. Dispatch , and hang the slave . Clown . What shall I do now ? I have been calling to my father for helpe , and he does nothing , but stands and laughes at me , and will not put my charme in my head . Dav. Nay come away good Suckabus . Clown . Which is the King of Macedon , I pray ? Mac. I am my friend , but cannot save thy life , Because thou didst betray these gentlemen . Clown . I doe beseech thy Kingly worship to save my lifs , & I will bring you where your daughters are . Clown . Thou powrest fresh blood into our empty veines , And melts the snow that lay upon my heart : Victorious Knights , as much renownd for pitty , As for valour , upon my aged knees I beg the life Of this condemned wretch . Geor. You must not kneele : upon condition that thou dost performe , Thy words , we will not onely give thee life , But guard on thee with rich rewards , and love : But if thy feare delude us , hoping to save thy life � Clown . Why you may hang me then , that 's all the care I take . Mac. And wilt thou bring me to my daughters friend ? Clown . Come follow me , I le lead you a dance . Sings . Three whitings they cockle , and set in their luddle , Sing bay Cocke without a combe , sing cock a duddle . Looke you , doe you see those three Swans ? these Swans were once the Daughters , Ducks and Darlings to the King of Macedon . Geor. Those were the Swans that in the fountaine liv'd : Did not I tell you what this slave would do ? Dispatch and hang him straight . Mac. I doe beseech yee spare him ; And noble Knights , thus for to let you know , I doe give faithfull credit to his words ; Heare me relate what once my daughters told me ; The eldest having priviledge of Birth , Came to me first for to relate her dreame , And askt me if I could interprete it ; I answerd , as I had small faith in dreames , So I had lesse knowledge to expound the meaning . Yet went she on ; I dreamt , said she , my sisters and my selfe Were playing round about your golden fountaine , When suddenly we all three were- surpris'd , By a fierce savage and inhumane Monster , And as his flaming Lust did us pursue , We turnd to Swans , and in the fountaine flew . As she related so did both the rest , And all three had one dreame . Clown . I le assure you , the Giant that is dead told me the selfe same tale , and how he would have done something to 'em , but having three Eeles by the taile they slipt out of his fingers , & flew like Swans into the golden fountaine . Mac. This doth confirme it more : oh my Swans , my girles ! Come shall we sing our Requiem together ? And at the stretching out your silver wings , Your aged father falls and dies with you . Geo. Take comfort , royal Macedon , as heaven for to preserve Their honours , chang'd their shapes it may be pleas'd For to restore't agen , for after prescripts to beleeving men , And would you but become � Mac. In that I le interrupt yee : hold I pray , Let me imbrace you all ; nay , take sure hold : Though clouds of darknesse did my cleare shine smother , I am converted to each here a brother . Omn. A happy conversion . Geor. Blest Macedon , thou hast sent a gift to heaven , Borne upon Angels wings ; The swans turne . And is by us on earth here ratified , Which without this could never have beene done . Omn. O father , father , happy are we now . Mac. My blessing on my Swans , my new found joyes : We all are Christians now . Omn. Oh happy state ! Georg. Each Lady doth deserve a Monarchs bed . Mas. Renowned Knights , may we desire to know , Which of you are unmarried ? An. De. Pat. We are . Geor. Then here 's three Ladies , take 'em to your beds . Mac. George highly honours aged Macedon . 3 Knig. But can the Ladies love accord with us ? 3 Lad. Most willingly . 3 King . We thus then seale our contracts . Geor. Which thus we ratifie : Sit with the Brides , most noble Macedon , And since kinde fortune sent such happy chance , Wee 'le grace your Nuptialls with a souldiers dance . They dance . Mac. True noble Knights , how am I honour'd in you ? Georg. No more good Macedon : pray lead the way , Wee 'le see your Nuptiall Rites , That taske once done , We must abroad for fame of Christendome . FINIS .
Machine-generated castlist A04874-clown 122 A04874-george 91 A04874-tarpax 53 A04874-brandron 43 A04874-calib 38 A04874-david 29 A04874-emperor 25 A04874-ormand 25 A04874-shepherd 16 A04874-james 16 A04874-lenon 16 A04874-almona 15 A04874-andrew 14 A04874-macedon 13 A04874-anthony 13 A04874-patrick 12 A04874-all 11 A04874-king 11 A04874-argalo 10 A04874-both 10 A04874-denis 9 A04874-leonides 9 A04874-omnes 7 A04874-prince 5 A04874-princess 5 A04874-ancetes 5 A04874-baptisto 5 A04874-carintha 4 A04874-messenger 3 A04874-father 3 A04874-priest 3 A04874-within 2 A04874-lord 2 A04874-3_king 1 A04874-unassigned 1 A04874-multiple 1 A04874-3_lady 1 A04874-spirit 1 A04874-3_knight 1
Textual Notes

The textual notes below aim at making textual corrections readable in their immediate context and facilitating access to the source text. A five-digit number preceded by 'A' or 'B' represents an EEBO-TCP filenumber. A notation like "6-b-2890" means "look for EEBO page image 6 of that text, word 289 on the right side of the double-page image." That reference is followed by the corrupt reading. A black dot stands for an unidentified letter, a black square for an unidentified punctuation mark, a diamond for a missing word, and the ellipsis for a short span of undefined length. The corrected reading is displayed as a keyword in context.

feare � Stroke , ha , ha ; house , house your heads you fear-stroke mortal fooles ; when Calibs consort de�kt flowers , And smiles to see how brave she has deckt her girle : But passe we May , as game for c� within the rugged bowels of this Cave , This cragge agge , his Cliffe , this denne , which to funke 'gainst the heavenly Lampes : But we are sunke in these Antipades , so choakt With darknesse deed es , for we doe loath The light , and as our deedes are blacke we hug the night . But wheres child e issue of their deaths , which done , The childe I stole , thinking alone to triumph in his Istole of their deaths , which done , The childe I stole , thinking alone to triumph in his prophefie dayes and houres : yet can I riddle out a prophesie , Which if my Calib well observe and keepe besure Why then be sure I will : Let day-light shine then , s�ale granted ; But this condition I must have ye seale to , And then we will deliver eithers deed Luci�aes Maturity being to ripenesse growne , I plaide Lucidaes part , and snatcht thee From the knife , � and overthrew the Murdresse black intent : That since th'ast liv'd in love and favour Tear�s That hath but newly made his patient of me : Teares must give vent first to the oppressed heart � breake the Riders necke dares but to back him . n�w 'Tis enough ; rise noble David , So , now shall I be reveng'd for my sonnes life , Ar�ands tread , And bury griefe when thou bringst Armands head . P�mils the fell Dragons jawes , Redeem'd Sabrina , Pomils onely heire , with slaughter Of the Hell-produced R�zom'd the mortall gouts of a man more than the Rozom'd stick of a Base Violl , what shall be said al��r'd may compare with Ploydens law , the case is alter'd ; A shepheard , a sheep-biter ; nay , I withsome Soft , who comes here , my fellow Swaine with some pittifull provant for my dinner ? farrefor the Devill choake him , For hee's fitter farre for hell , than to live here . �unger but Beefe and Porke for sawce to yee , but hunger bids me fall to merrily , and I shall not �awe fall to merrily , and I shall not want for sawce . agen� power Poore George of England is set free agen From death , danger , and imprisonment ; � and fellow Suckabus : Oh my sweet Master ! have we found one another ? I could e'ne tatt or ' a golden hoope temper'd with feare , That tattor'd on thy head , here with a wand thou call'st � our owne ; here lives no pitty of our Enemy , We have bought vengeance at a mightier rate ORmand Ormand be bold , seeare , and free , Revell thou Aswarthy A swarthy passion harrows up my sence : Ho � Exit . Tarta y's Let's see a little farther . Being lighted on Tartary's ground , Of fame belov'd by honour crown'd bel�v'd Being lighted on Tartary's ground , Of fame belov'd by honour crown'd . I am arriv'd here in Suekabus What Suckabus ? O let me kisse my boy : A blessing on nino Here , take this paper , learne these nine words in't ; At reading the first three Runi� being spok , I straight appeare . The next is Runio , rant , runto ; then art thou Where thou � Know then , that Island seated in the Maine , Whose Negr�mantick ruler of the Fates , Turnes my restlesse Negromantick charmes Into what forme best fitts thy appetite apperite Negromantick charmes Into what forme best fitts thy appetite : Speake my Leonides , prithee smile , and � Knights prepare themselves To ruine thee . and thy Leonides : Aurela , Queene of this Iberi�s must ioyne , Before the Riddle you untwine . Iberias earth must yeeld a Knight , That must extinguish fin� No my fine Pidgeon , I will clip your wings : Come � art fine , soft , plumpe , and tender sod , And then Ile picke thy bones my dainty bird �ha't , Boyld : oh the thought of that word : O I ha't , Sweete Father I thanke thee , Has p�mpistis Splagnalis squirtis pampistis . The Giant in a maze lets fall his Club tog�e with the gout , That my love is not able to goe . Her face bares a front , like to Weare � length , so scorcht with loves hot flames , That Brandron needes must dye , if not enjoy befortunate Goe and be fortunate , I long till thou returnst . �o walls , and laught heartily at yee , and so did the Ladies too . frhm Say on , we are secure from feare and danger now . � I will not venture thee : come , lets to these Knights , If they will � the attempt . A rich and stately building : How fast 'tis rivited into the Rocke , As gaind'd foundations and the walls were one , How gain'd the monster such a policy to vanquish , ��� gates of steele , neare laid such strokes , As I will on thy childish Burgonet . ��� thou ��� strokes , ��� I will on thy childish Burgonet . B�gon I say, thou see'st I'me pittifull . ��� be accepted ��� Burgonet . ��� thou see'st I'me pittifull . Geor. Let pitty be accepted at thy hand by such as feare thoustandst fights , Ile pitch thy head upon the wall thou standst , And Traitor like thy hatefull � of you before , but since you are so hot , Ile fetch a Iulip for to coole your blood � There are the keyes , enter , and sieze on Brandron . were-surpris'd golden fountaine , When suddenly we all three were surpris'd , By a fierce savage and inhumane same That taske once done , We must abroad for fame of Christendome .
A46926 ---- The famous history of the seven champions of Christendom St. George of England, St. Denis of France, St. James of Spain, St. Anthony of Italy, St. Andrew of Scotland, St. Patrick of Ireland, and St. David of Wales. Shewing their honourable battels by sea and land: their tilts, justs, turnaments, for ladies: their combats with gyants, monsters and dragons: their adventures in foreign nations: their enchantments in the Holy Land: their knighthoods, prowess, and chivalry, in Europe, Africa, and Asia; with their victories against the enemies of Christ. Also the true manner and places of their deaths, being seven tragedies: and how they came to be called, the seven saints of Christendom. The first part. Most famous history of the seven champions of Christendome. Part 1 Johnson, Richard, 1573-1659? 1696 Approx. 1189 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 255 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images. Text Creation Partnership, Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) : 2004-11 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1). A46926 Wing J800 ESTC R202613 99825179 99825179 29556 This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission. Early English books online. (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A46926) Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 29556) Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 1834:21a) The famous history of the seven champions of Christendom St. George of England, St. Denis of France, St. James of Spain, St. Anthony of Italy, St. Andrew of Scotland, St. Patrick of Ireland, and St. David of Wales. Shewing their honourable battels by sea and land: their tilts, justs, turnaments, for ladies: their combats with gyants, monsters and dragons: their adventures in foreign nations: their enchantments in the Holy Land: their knighthoods, prowess, and chivalry, in Europe, Africa, and Asia; with their victories against the enemies of Christ. Also the true manner and places of their deaths, being seven tragedies: and how they came to be called, the seven saints of Christendom. The first part. Most famous history of the seven champions of Christendome. Part 1 Johnson, Richard, 1573-1659? [176] p. printed for Ric. Chiswell, M. Wotton, G. Conyers, and B. Walford, London : 1696. By Richard Johnson, whose name appears on A2r. Signatures: A-Y⁴. Running title reads: The honourable history of the seven champions of Christendom. Reproduction of the original in the Harvard University Library. Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford. Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors. EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO. EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org). The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source. Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data. Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so. Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor. The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines. Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements). Keying and markup guidelines are available at the Text Creation Partnership web site . eng Christian saints -- Early works to 1800. 2004-06 TCP Assigned for keying and markup 2004-08 Apex CoVantage Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images 2004-09 Andrew Kuster Sampled and proofread 2004-09 Andrew Kuster Text and markup reviewed and edited 2004-10 pfs Batch review (QC) and XML conversion The Famous HISTORY OF THE Seven Champions OF Christendom . St. George of England , St. Denis of France , St. James of Spain , St. Anthony of Italy , St. Andrew of Scotland , St. Patrick of Ireland , and St. David of Wales . SHEWING Their Honourable Battels by Sea and Land : Their Tilts , Justs , Turnaments , for Ladies : Their Combats with Gyants , Monsters and Dragons : Their Adventures in Foreign Nations : Their Enchantments in the Holy Land : Their Knighthoods , Prowess , and Chivalry , in Europe , Africa , and Asia ; with their Victories against the Enemies of Christ. Also the true manner and places of their Deaths , being Seven Tragedies : and how they came to be called , The Seven Saints of CHRISTENDOM . The First Part. LONDON , Printed for Ric. Chiswell , M. Wotton , G. Conyers , and B. Walford , 1696. To all Courteous Readers , RICHARD JOHNSON wisheth increase of Vertuous Knowledge . GEntle Readers , in Kindness accept of my Labours , and be not like the chattering Cranes , nor Momus's Mates , that Carp at every thing . VVhat the simple say , I care not : what the Spiteful speak , I pass not : only the Censure of the Conceited I stand unto , that is the Mark I aim at : whose good likings if I obtain , I have won my Race ; if not , I faint in the first Attempt , and so lose the quiet of my happy Goal . Yours in Kindness to Command , R. J. The Author's MUSE upon the HISTORY . THE Famous Facts , O Mars , deriv'd from thee , By weary Pen , and painful Authors toyl , Enroll'd we find such Feats of Chivalry , As hath been seldom seen in any Soil . Thy Ensigns here we find in Field Display'd , The Trophies of thy Victories erected ; Such Deeds of Arms , as none could have essay'd , But Knights whose Courage Fear hath ne'er dejected . Such Ladies saved , such Monsters made to fall , Such Gyants slain , such Hellish Furies quell'd ; That Humane Forces , few or none at all , In such Exploits their Lives could safely shield . But Virtue stirring up their Noble Minds , By Valiant Conquest to enlarge their Fames ; Hath caus'd 'em seek Adventures forth to find , Which Registreth their never-dying Names ; Then Fortune , Time , and Fame agree in this , That Honour's Gain the greatest Glory is . THE Honourable HISTORY OF THE Seven Champions OF CHRISTENDOM . CHAP. I. Of the Wonderful and strange Birth of St. George of England . How he was cut out of his Mothers Womb , and after stoln from his Nurse by Kalyb the Lady of the Woods : Her Love to him , and her Gifts : And how he enclosed her in a Rock of Stone , and Redeemed Six Christian Knights out of Prison . AFter the angry Greeks had Ruined the Chief City in Phrygia , and turned King Priam's Glorious Buildings to a Waste and Desolate Wilderness , Duke Aeneas exempted from his Native Habitation , with many of his Distressed Countrymen ( like Pilgrims ) wandred the World to find some happy Region , where they might erect the Image of their subverted Troy : but before that labour could be accomplished , Aeneas ended his dayes in the confines of Italy , and left his Son Ascanius to Govern in his stead : Ascanius dying , left Silvius to Rule : Silvius Deceasing , left the Noble and Adventurous Brutus : which Brute ( being the fourth Descent from Aeneas ) first made Conquest of this Land of Britain , then inhabited with Monsters , Gyants , and a kind of Wild People without Government , but by Policy he overcame them , and established good Laws : where he found the first Foundation of New Troy , and named it Troynovant , but since in process of time called London . Thus began the Isse of Britain to flourish , not only with Sumptuous Buildings . but also with Couragious and Ualiant Knights , whose Adventureus and Bold Attempts in Chivalry , Fame shall describe what Oblivion buried in Obscurity . After this , the Land was Replenished with Cities , and divided into Shires and Countries : Dukedome , Ear●doms , and Lordships , were the Patrimony of high and Noble Minds : wherein they lived not then like Cowards in their Mothers Bosoms , but merited Renown by Martial Discipline : For the Famous City of Coventry was the place wherein the first Christian of England was born , and the first that ever sought for Foreign Adventures , whose name to this day all Europe highly hath in regard : and for his Bold and Magnanimous Deeds at Arms , gave him this Title , The Valiant Knight St George of England , whose Golden Garter is not only worn by Nobles , but by Kings , and in Memory of his Uictories the Kings of England Fight under his Banner . Therefore Cal●ope , thou Sacred Sister of the Muses , guide so my Pen , that it may write the true Discourse of this worthy Champion . When Nature by true Consanguinity had recreated him in his Mothers Womb , she dreamed to be conceived of a Dragon , which should be the cause of her Death : Which Dream she long concealed and kept secret , untill her painful Burthen grew so heavy that her Womb was scarce able to endure it , so finding opportunity to reveal it unto her Lord and Husband , being then Lord High-Steward of England , she revealed her Dream after this manner . My Honourable Lord , you know I am by Birth the King of England's Daughter , and for these one and twenty years have I been your True and Lawful Wife . Yet never was in hope of Child till now , or that by me your Name should survive : Therefore I conjure you by the pleasure of your Youth , and the dear and natural Love you ●ear to the Infant conceived in my Womb , that either by Art , Wisdom , or some other Inspiration , you Calculate upon my troublesome Dreams , and tell me what they signifie : For these thirty Nigh●s past , my ●ilent slumbers have been greatly hindred by grievous Dreams ; for night by night , no sooner could sweet sleep take possession of my Senses , but methought I was conceived with a Dreadful Dragon , which would be the cause of his Parents Death : Even as Hecuba the Beauteous Queen of Troy , when Paris was in her Womb , Dreamed to be Conceived of a Firebrand , which indeed was truly verified : For Paris having Ravished the Paragon of Greece , and brought Helena into Troy , in Revenge thereof the Grecians turned the Towers of Ilium into Blazes of Fire . Therefore most dear and well beloved Lord , prevent the like danger , that I be not the Mother of a Viperous Son. These words struck such terrour to his heart , that for a time he stood speechless , but having recovered his lost Senses , he answered her in this manner : My most dear and beloved Lady , what Art , or Learning can per●orm , with all convenient speed shall be accomplished , for never shall Rest take possession of my Heart , nor Sleep close the Closets of mine Eyes , till I understand the signification of these thy troublesome Dreams . So leaving her in her Chamber , in company of other Ladies that came to comfort her in her Melancholy Sadness , he took his Iourney to the Solitary Walks of Kalyb , the Wise Lady of the Woods , without any Company , except another Knight that bore under his Arm a white Lamb which they intended to Offer unto the Enchantress . So travelling for the space of two days , they came to a Thicket beset about with old withered and hollow Trees , wherein they were entertained with such dismal croaking of Night-Ravens , hissing of Serpents , bellowing of Bulls , and roaring of Monsters , that it rather seemed a Wilderness of Furies than a Worldly Habitation : By which they knew it to be the Inchanted Uale of Kalyb , the Lady of the Woods , so pacing to the middle of the Thicket , they came to a Cave , whose Gate and Entry was of Iron , whereon hung a Brazen Horn for them to wind that would speak with the Sorceress . First , Offering their Lamb with great Humility before the Postern of the Cave , then exempting all fear , they winded the Brazen Horn , the sound whereof seemed to shake the Foundation of the Earth : after which , they heard a loud and hollow voice , that uttered these words following : Sir Knight , from whence thou cam'st , return , Thou hast a Son most strangely born : A Dragon that shall split in twain Thy Ladies Womb with extream pain : A Champion bold , from thence shall spring , And practise many a wondrous thing . Return therefore , make no delay , For it is true what I here say . This dark Riddle , or rather Mystical Oracle , being thrice repeated in this Order , so much amazed them , that they stood in doubt whether it were best to return , or to wind the Brazen Horn the second time : but being perswaded by the other Knight , not to move the impatience of Kalyb , he rested satisfied with the Answer . Thus he left the Enchanted Cave to the Government of Kalyb , and with all speed dispatched his journey to his Native Habitation : but in the mean time his Lady being overcharged with extream pain and bitter anguish of her laboursome Womb , was forced either to the spoil of her Infant , or decay of her own Life : but regarding more the benefit of her Country than her own safety , and for the preservation of her Child , she most willingly committed her tender Womb to be opened , that her Infant might be taken forth alive . Thus with the consent of many Learned Chirurgions , this most Noble and Magnanimous Lady was cast into a dead sléep , her Womb cut up with sharp Rasors , and the Infant taken from the Bed of his Creation . Upon his Breast Nature had Pictured the lively form of a Dragon , upon his right hand a blood-red Cross , and on his left Leg a Golden Garter : they named him George , and provided him thrée Nurses , one to give him suck , another to keep him asleep , and the third to provide him Food . Not many days after his Nativity , the fell Enchantress Kalyb , being the utter Enemy to true Nobility , by Charms and Witchcrafts , stole this Infant from the careless Nurses : At which time ( though all too late ) her Noble Lord and Husband returned , in good hope to hear a joyful Delivery of his Lady , and a Comfort of a Son : But his wished Joy was turned into an unlook'd-for Sorrow , for he found not only his Lady dismembred of her Womb , but his young Son wanting , without any news of his abode , which woful spectacle bereaved him of his Wits , that for a time he stood sensless like weeping Niobe , but at last brake into these bitter Exclamations . O Heavens ! why cover you not the Earth with Everlasting Night ? Why do these accursed Eyes behold the Sun ? O that the Waves of Oenipus might end my days , or like an Exile , joy in Banishment , where I may warble forth my Sorrows to the whispering Woods , that sensless Trees may Record my Loss , and untam'd Beasts grieve at my want . What Monster hath bereaved me of my Child ? or what Tyrant hath been glutted with this Tragedy ? O that the wind would be a Messenger , and bring me happy News of his abode : if he be drench'd in the deepest Seas , thither will I dive to fetch him up : if he be hid in the Caverns of the Earth , thither will I dig to see my son : or if he like a feathered Fowl lie hovering in the Air , yet thither will I flie and embrace him that never yet mine Eyes beheld . But why do I thunder forth my Exclamations thus in vain , when neither Earth nor Seas , nor any thing in Earth nor Seas will grant me Comfort for his Recovery ! Thus complained he many Months for the loss of his Son , and sent Messengers into every circuit of the Land , but no Man proved so fortunate as to return him happy tydings . He thus being frustrate of all good hopes , stored himself with Iewels , and so intended to Travel the wide World , either to speed in his Iourney , or leave his Boues in some Foreign Region . Thus leaving his Native Country , he wandred from place to place , till the Hairs of his Head were grown as white as Silver , and his Beard like the Thistle-down , but at last he ended his Travel in Bohemia , where , what for Age , and excessive Grief , he laid himself down under a Ruinated Monastery Wall and died , the Commons of that Countrey having knowledge of his name ( by a Iewel he wore in his Bosom ) engraved it in Marble stone right over his Sepulchre , where we leave him sleeping in peace , and return to his Son remaining with Kalyb the Lady of the Woods in the Inchanted Cave . Now twice seven years were fully finished since Kalyb first had in kéeping the Noble St. George of England , whose mind many times thirsted after Honourable Adventures , and often attempted to set himself at Liberty , but the fel Enchantress tendering him as the apple of her Eye , appointed twelve sturdy Satyrs to attend his Person , so that neither Force nor Policy could further his intent . She kept him not to Triumph in his Tragedy , nor to spend his days in Slavery , but feeding his Fancy with all delights that Art and Nature could afford : for in him she fixed her chief Felicity , and Lusted after his Beauty : But he seeking to advance himself by Martial Discipline and Knightly Attempts , utterly refused her proffered Courtesie , and highly disdained to affect so wicked a Creature . She seeing her Love bestowed in vain , upon a time being in a secret corner of the Cave , began to flatter him in this manner . Thou knowest ( my dear George ) how worthily I have served thy Love , and how for thy sake I have kept my Viginity unstained , yet , thou more cruel than the Tygers bred in Libya , rejectest me . Dear Knight , fulfill my desires , and at thy pleasure , my Charms shall practice wondrous things , as to move Heaven to Rain Showers of Stones upon thy Enemies , to convert the Sun to Fire , the Moon to Blood , or make a Desolation of the whole World. The Noble Knight St. George considered in his mind that Love would make the wisest blind : Therefore by these her fair promises he hoped to obtain Liberty , the which moved him to make her this Answer . Most Wise and Learned Kalyb , thou Wonder of the World , I condescend to all thy desires , upon this condition , that I may be sole Protector and Governor of this Inchanted Cave , and that thou describe to me my Birth , my Name , and Parentage : Thereto the willingly consented , and began her Discourse in this manner . Thou art by Birth , said she , Son to the Lord Albert , High Steward of England , and from thy Birth to this day have I kept thee as my Child , within these solitary Woods : So taking him by the hand , she led him into a Brazen Castle , wherein remained as Prisoners , six of the bravest Knights of the World. These are , said she , Six worthy Champions of Christendom ; The first is St. Dennis of France , the second St. Iames of Spain , the third St. Anthony of Italy , the fourth St. Andrew of Scotland , the fifth St. Patrick of Ireland , the sixth St. David of Wales ; and thou art born to be the Seventh , thy Name being St. George of England , for so thou shalt be termed in time to come . Then leading him a little farther , she brought him into a large fair Room , where stood seven of the goodliest Stéeds that ever Eye beheld . Six of these ( said she ) belong to the six Champions , and the seventh will I bestow upon thee , whose Name is Bayard : likewise she led him to another Room , where hung the Richest Armour in the World : so choosing out the strongest Corsset from her Armory , she with her own hands buckled it about his Breast , laced on his Helmet , and attired him with a Rich Caparison : then fetching forth a mighty Faulchion , she put it likewise in his hand . Now , ( said she ) thou art Armed in Richer Furniture than was Ninus the first Monarch of the World : thy Steed is of such Force and Invincible Power , that whilst thou art mounted on his back , there can be no Knight in all the World so hardy as to Conquer thee : thy Armour is of the purest Lydian Steel , that neither Weapon can pierce , nor Battle-Ax bruise : thy Sword which is called Ascalon , is made of the Cyclops , that it will separate and cut the hardest Flint , and hew in sunder the strongest Steel : for in the Pummel lies such precious Vertue , that neither Treason , Witchcraft , nor any other Violence can be offered thee , so long as thou wearest it . Thus the Lustful Kalyb was so blinded in her own conceit , that she not only bestowed the Riches of her Cave upon him , but gave him Power and Authority through a Silver Wand which she put in his hand , to work her own Destruction : for coming by a huge great Rock of Stone , this Ualiant Knight struck his Charming Rod thereon : whereupon it opened , and shewed apparently before his eyes a number of sucking Babes , which the Enchantress had Murthered by her Witchcraft and Sorceries . Oh! ( said she ) this is a place of horror , where nought is heard but shrieks and ruful groans of dead Mens Souls : but if thy ears can endure to hear them , and thy eyes behold them , I will lead thee the way . So the Lady of the Woods , boldly stepping in before , little doubting the pretended policy of St. George , was deceived in her own practices : for no sooner entred she the Rock , but he struck his Silver Wand thereon , and immediately it closed , where she bellowed forth exclamations to the sensless Stones without all hope of Delivery , Thus this Noble Knight deceived the wicked Enchantress Kalyb , and set the other six Champions likewise at Liberty , who rendred him all Knightly Courtesies , and gave him thanks for their safe delivery . So storing themselves with all things fitting to their desires , took their Iourneys from their Enchanted Grove , whose Proceedings , Fortunes , and Heroical Adventures shall be shewed in the Chapters following . CHAP. II. Kalyb 's Lamentation in the Rock of stone , her Will and Testament , and how she was torn in pieces by Spirits : with other things that hapned in the Cave . BUT after the departure of the Seven Worthy Champions , Kalyb seeing her self fast closed in the Rock of Stone , by the Policy of the English Knight , grew into such extream passion of mind , that she cursed the hour of her Creation , and bitterly banned all motions of Conjuration , the Earth she wearied with her cries , whereby the very Stones seemed to relent , and as it were wept pearled tears , and sweat with anguish of her Grief : the blasted Oaks that grew about the Enchanted Rock , likewise seemed to ●ue at her Exclamations , the blustring of Winds were silent , the murmuring of Birds and solitary dumbness took possession of every creature that abode within the circuits of the Woods , to hear her woeful lamentations , which she uttered in this manner . O miserable Kalyb ! accursed be thy Destiny , for now thou art inclosed within a Desolate and darksome Den , where neither Sun can lend thee comfort with his bright Beams , nor Air extend breathing coolness to thy woeful Body , for in the deep foundations of the Earth thou art for evermore enclosed , that hast been the wonder of time for Magick : I that by Art have made my journey to the deepest Dungeons of Hell , where multitudes of ugly , black , and fearful Spirits have trembled at my Charms : I that have bound up the Furies in Beds of Steel , and caused them to attend my pleasure like swarms of Hornets , that overspread the Mountains of Egypt , or the Flies upon the parched Hills , where the tawny tanned Moors do inhabit , am now constrained to languish in eternal darkness : woe to my Soul , woe to my Charms , and woe to all my Magick Spells , for they have bound me in this hollow Rock : pale be the brightness of the clear Sun , and cover the Earth with everlasting darkness : Skies turn to pitch , Elements to flaming Fire , Roar Hell , Quake Earth , Swell Seas , Blast Earth , Rocks rend in twain , all Creatures mourn at my Confusion , and sigh Kalyb's woeful and pitiful Exclamations . Thus wearied she the time away , one while accusing Fortune of Tyranny , another while blaming the Falshood and Treachery of the English Knight , sometimes tearing her curled Locks of bristled Hair , that like a wreath of Snakes hung dangling down her deformed Neck , then beating her Breasts , another while rending her Ornaments , whereby she seemed more like a Fury than an earthly Creature , so impatient was this Enchantress Kalyb ; but being frustrate of all hopes of Recovery , she began again to thunder forth these terms of Conjuration ; Come , come , you Princes of the Elements ; come , come , and tear this Rock in pieces , and let me not be inclos'd in this Eternal Languishment : Appear you shadows of black misty night , Magol , Cumoth , Helveza , Zontdma : Come when I call , venite fastinate inquam . At which words the Earth began to quake , and the very Elements trembled , and all the Spirits , both of Air , of Earth , of Water , and of Fire , were obedient to her Charms , and by Multitudes came flocking at her cast ; some from the Fire in the likeness of burning Dragons , breathing from their fearful Nostrils Sulphur and flaming Brimstone : some from the Water in shape of Fishes , with other deformed creatures that have their abiding in the Seas ; ●●●e from the Air , the purest of the Elements in the likeness of Spirits , and other bright Shadows , and other some from the gross Earth most ugly black and dreadful to behold . So when these Legions of Spirits had encompassed the wicked Enchantress , Hell began to roar such an infernal and harsh melody , that the inchanted Rock burst in twain and then Kalyb's Charms lost their effect : Her Magick no longer endured than the term of an hundred years , the which as then was fully finished and brought to an end ; then the Obligation which she subscribed with her dearest blood , and sealed with her own hands , brought up a Witness against her , by which she knew and fully perswaded her self that her Life was fully finished : therefore in this most fearful manner she began to make her last Will and Testament . First , welcome ( said she ) my sad Executors , welcome my Grave and everlasting Tomb , for you have digged it in the fiery Lakes of Phlegeton , my winding sheet wherein to shrowd both my Body and contemned Soul , is a Cauldron of boiling Lead and Brimstone , and the Worms that should consume my Carkass are fiery Forks which toss burning Fire-brands from place to place , from Furnace to Furnace , and from Cauldron to Cauldron , therefore attend to Kalyb's woful Testament , and engrave the Legacy she gives in Brass Rolls , upon the burning Banks of Acheron . First , These eyes that now too late weep hapless tears , I give unto the Watry Spirits , for they have wrackt the treasures hidden in the deepest Seas , to satisfie their most unsatiable looks : Next I bequeath these hands which did subscribe the bloody Obligation of my perpetual banishment from Joy , unto those Spirits that hover in the Air : my Tongue that did conspire against the Majesty of Heaven , I give to those Spirits which have their being in the fire : my earthly heart I bequeath to those gross Demons that dwell in the Dungeon of the Earth , and the rest of my Condemned Body , to the Torments due to my deservings . Which strange and fearful Testament , beeing no sooner ended , but all the Spirits generally at one instant seized upon the Enchantress , and dismembred her Body in a thousand pieces , and divided her Limbs to the four Elements , one Member to the Air , another to the Water , another to the Fire , and another to the Earth , which were carried away in a moment by the Spirits , that departed with such a horror , that all things within the hearing thereof suddenly died , both Beasts , Birds , and all creeping Worms which remained within the compass of those inchanted Woods : the trees which before were wont to flourish with green leaves , withered away and died , the bl●des of gra●s perished for want of natural moisture , which the watry Clouds de●ied to nourish in so wicked a place . Thus by Iudgment of the Heavens , sensless things perished for the wickedness of Kalyb , whom we leave to her endless Torments , and return to the Seven worthy Champions of Christendom , whose laudable Adventures Fame hath in●olled in the Books of Memory . CHAP. III. How St. George slew the burning Dragon in Egypt , and Redeemed Sabra the King's Daughter from Death : How he was betray'd by Elmido the black King of Morocco , and sent to the Soldan of Persia , where he slew two Lions , and remained seven years in Prison . AFter the Seven Champions departed from the Enchanted Cave of Kalyb , they made their abode in the City of Coventry for the space of nine Months , in which time they erected a costly Monument over the Herse of S. George's Mother , and ●o in that time of the Year , when the Spring had overspread the Earth with the Mantles of Flota , they Armed themselves like wandring Knights , and took their Iourney to seek for Foreign Adventures , accounting no Dishonour so great as to spend their days in Idleness , Atchieving no Memorable Accident . So travelling for the space of thirty days without any Adventure worthy the noting , at length they came to a broad Plain , whereon stood a Brazen Pillar , where seven several ways met , which caused the seven Knighis to forsake each others Company , and to take every one a contrary way ; where we leave six of the Champions to their contented Travels , and wholly discourse upon the Fortunate Success of our Worthy English Knight , who after some few Months Travel , happily arrived within the Territories of Aegypt , which Country as then was then was greatly annoyed with a dangerous Dragon : but before he had Iournied fully within the distance of a Mile , the silent Night approached , and solitary stillness took possession of all living things : at last he espied an old poor Hermitage , wherein he purposed to rest his Horse , and to take some repast after his weary Iourney , till the Sun had renewed his Morning Light , that he might fall to his Travel again : but entring the Cottage , he found an Ancient Hermit overworn with years , and almost consumed with Grief , with whom in this manner he began to confer . Father ( said he ) for so you seem by your Gravity , may a Traveller for this Night crave Entertainment within your Cottage , not only for himself but his Horse , or is there some City near at hand , where unto I may take my Journey without danger ? The old Man starting at the sudden approach of St. George , replyed unto him in this order . Sir Knight ( quoth he ) of thy Country I need not demand , for I know it by thy Burgonet , ( for indeed thereon was graven the Arms of England ) but I sorrow for thy hard Fortune , that it is thy Destiny to arrive in this our Country of Egypt , wherein is not left sufficient alive to bury the Dead , such is the Distress of this Land , through a Dangerous and Terrible Dragon , now ranging up and down the Country , which if he be not every day appeased with the Body of a true Virgin , which he devoureth down his Venomous Bowels ; that day so neglected , will he breathe such a stink from his Nostrils , whereof grows a most grievous Plague and Mortality of all things , which use hath been observed four and twenty years , and now there is not left one true Virgin but the King's Daughter throughout Egypt , which Damsel to morrow must be offered up in Sacrifice to the Dragon : therefore the King hath made Proclamation , that if any Knight dare prove so adventurous as to Combat with the Dragon , and preserve his Daughter's Life , he shall in Reward have her to his Wife , and the Crown of Egypt after his Decease . This large proffer so encouraged the English Knight , that he vowed either to Redeem the King's Daughter , or else to lose his Life in that honourable Enterprize . So taking his repose and nightly rest , in the old Man's Hermitage , till the chearful Cock , being the true Messenger of Day , gave him warning of the Sun's uprise which caused him to buckle on his Armour , and to furnish his Steed with strong Habiliments of War , the which being done , he took his Journey , guided only by the old Hermit , to the Valley , where the King's Daughter should be offered up in Sacrifice : But when he approached the sight of the Valley , he espied afar off a most fair and beautiful Damsel , attired in pure Arabian Silk , going to Sacrifice , guarded to the place of Death only by ●age and modest Matrons : Which woful sight encouraged the English Knight to such a forwardness , that he thought overy minute a day , till he had Redeemed the Damsel from the Dragon's Tyranny ; so approaching the Lady , he gave her comsort of Delivery , and returned her back to her Father's Palace again . After this , the Noble Knight , like a bold adventurous Champion , entred the Valley ; where the Dragon had his Residence , who no sooner had a sight of him , but he gave such a terrible●peal , as though it had thundered in the Elements : the bigness of the Dragon was fearful to behold , for betwixt his Shoulders and his Dail were fifty soot in distance , his Scales glittering as bright as Silver , but far more hard than Brass , his Belly of the colour of Gold , but bigger than a Tun. Thus weltred he from his hideous Den , and so fiercely Assailed the sturdy Champion with his burnings Wings , that at the first Encounter he had almost felled him to the ground ; but the Knight nimbly recovering himself , gave the Dragon such a thrust with his Spear , that it shivered in a thousand pieces ; whereat the furious Dragon so fiercely ●m●te him with his venomous Tail , that down fall Man and Horse , in which fall two of St. George's Ribs were sore bruised ; but yet stepping backward , it was his chance to leap under an Drange-Tree , which Tree had such precious Uertue , that no Uenomous Worm durst come within the compass of the Branches , nor within seven foot thereof , where this Ualiant Knight rested himself untill he had recovered his former strength ; who no sooner feeling his Spirits revived , but with an eager Courage smote the burning Dragon under his yellow burnished Belly with his trusty Sword Ascalon , whereout came abundance of ugly Uenome , that it sprinkled upon the Champions Armour , whereby immediately through the impoisoned strength of the Uenome , his Armour burst in twain , and the good Knight fell into so grievous a dead swoon , that for a time he lay breathless : but yet having that good Memory remaining that he tumbled under the Branches of the Drange-Tree , in which place the Dragon could proffer him no farther Uiolence . The fruit of the Tree being of such an excellent Uertue , that whosoever tasted thereof , should presently be cured of all manner of Diseases and Infirmities whatsoever . So it was the Noble Champions good and happy Fortune , a little to recover through the vertue of the Tree , and to espy an Drange which a little before had dropped down , wherewith he so refreshed himself , that he was in short time as sound as when he began the Encounter . Then kneeled he down , and made his Diuine Supplication to Heaven , That God would send him ( for his dear Sons sake ) such strength and agility of Body , as to stay the Furious and Terrible Monster ; which being done , with a Bold Couragious Heart , he smo●e the Dragon under the Wing , where it was tender without Scale , whereby his good Sword Ascalon , with an easie passage , went to the very Hilt through both the Dragons Heart , Liver , Bone and Blood , whereout issued such abundance of purple gore , that it turned the Grass which grew in the Ualley into crimson colour ; and the Ground which was before parched through the burning stench of the Dragon , was now drenched with overmuch moisture proceeding from his Uenomous Bowels , where at last through want o● blood , and long continuance in Fight , the Dragon yeelded his vital Spirits to the force of the Conquering Champion . The which being happily performed , the Noble Knight S. George for England , first yielding due honour to Almighty God for the Uictory , then with his good Sword Ascalon cut off the Dragon's Head , and pitched it upon the Trunchion of a Spear , which at the beginning of the Battel shivered against the Dragon's scaly back . During this long and dangerous Combat , his trusty Steed lay altogether in a Swoon without any moving , which caused the English Champion with all speed to crush the juice of an Orange into his mouth ; the Uertue whereof presently expelled the Uenomous Poyson , and recovered his former strength again . There was then remaining in the Aegyptian Court one Almidor , the Black King of Morocco , who long had prosecuted ( in the way of Marriage ) the Love of Sabra the King's Daughter , but neither by Policy , Means , nor Manhood , could he accomplish what his heart desired : and now finding opportunity to express his Treacherous mind , intended to Rob and spoyl St. George of his Uictory , whereby he thought to attain the gracious favour and singular good liking of his Lady and Mistriss , who loathed his company like the detested Crocodiles : even as the Wolf , though all in vain , barks at the Moon , so this Fantastical and Cowardly Almidor , through many Gifts and fair Promises , hired twelve Aegyptian Knights to beset the Ualley where St. George flew the burning Dragon , and by Force bereave him of his Conquest , and so when this Magnanimous Champion of England came riding in Triumph from the Ualley , expecting to have been entertained like a Conqueror , with Drums and Trumpets , or to have heard the Bells of Egypt ●ing a joyful sound of Uictory , or to have seen the Streets beautified with Bonefires , contrary to his expectation , he was met with Troops of Armed Knights , not to conduct him peacefully to the Egyptian Court , but by Falshood and Treachery to despo●l him of his Life and Honour : for no sooner had he ridden past the entry of the Ualley , but he espied how the Egyptian Knights brandished their Weapons and divided themselves to intercept him in his Iourney to the Court , by which he knew them to be no trusty Friends but vowed Enemies . So tying his Horse to a Hawthorn-Tree ▪ he intended to try his Fortune on foot , for fear of disadvantage , they being twelve to one ; in this Skirmish S. George so valiantly behaved himself with his trusty Sword Ascalon , that at one stroke he flew three of the Egyptian Knights , and before the Golden Diamond of Heaven had wandred the Zodiack the compass of an hour , some he dismembred of their ●eads , some had their Lambs opt off , some their Bodies cut in twain , and some their installs trailing down ; so that not one was left ●●ive to carry News to Almidor , the Black King , which stood ( during all the time of the Skirmish ) afar off upon a Bountain top , to behold the success of his hired Champions . But when he saw the Egyptians bloody Tragedies , and how the happy Fortune of the English Knight had won the Honour of the Day , he accursed his Destiny , and accused the Queen of Chance with Cruelty for disappointing his pretended Enterprize : but having a heart still fraught with all wicked motions , secretly Uowed in his Soul , to pradise by some other Treachery , S. George's utter Confusion : so running before to the Court of King Ptolomy , not revealing what had hapned to the twelve Egyptian Knights , but crying , Victoria , Victoria , the Enemy of Egypt is slain . Then Ptolomy immediately commanded every Street of the City to be hung with Rich Arras and Embroidered Tapestry , and likewise provided a sumptuous Chariot of Gold , the wheels and other timber-work of the purest Ebony , the covering thereof of pure Silk , cross-barr'd with pure staves of Gold ; likewise an hundred of the Noblest Peers of Egypt Attired in Crimson Uelvet , Mounted on Milk-white Coursers , with Rich Caparisons attended the coming of St. George . Thus were all appointed for his Honourable Entertainment , which they performed in such Solemn Order , that I lack Eloquence to describe it : for when he first entred the Gates of the City , he heard such a melodious Harmony of Heavenly sounding Mulick , that it seemed in his conceit to surpass the sweetness of all that ever he had heard before . Then they most Royally Presented him with a sumptuous and costly Ball of Gold , and after invested him in that Ebony Chariot , wherein he was Conducted to the Palace of King Ptolomy , where this Noble and Princely-minded Champion surrendred up his Conquest and Uictory to the hands of the Beauteous Sabra : where she with like Courtesie , and more Humility requited his Bounty : For at the first sight of the English Knight , she was so Ravished with his Princely Countenance , that for a time she was not able to speak : Yet at last taking him by the hand , she led him to a Rich Pavillion , where she Unarmed him , and with most Precious Salves imbalmed his Wounds , and with her Tears washed away the Blood : which being done , she furnished a Table with all manner of Delicates for his repast , where her Father was present , who enquired of his Country , Parentage , and Name : After the Banquet was ended , he enstalled him with the Honour of Knighthood , and put upon his feet a pair of Golden Spurs . But Sabra who fed upon the Banquet of his Love , conducted him to his Nights Repose , where she sate upon his Bed , and warbled forth most Heavenly Melody upon her Lute , till his Senses were overcome with a swéet and silēnt sleep , where she left him for that Night , after his late dangerous Battel . No sooner did Aurora's Radiant Blush display the Beauty of the East , and the Sun shew his Morning Countenance , but Sabra repaired to the English Champion's Lodging , and at his first uprising presented him with a Diamond of most rare and excellent Uertue , the which he wore upon his finger . The next that entred his Lodging , was the Treacherous Almidor , the Black King of Morocco , having in his Hand a Bowl of Graekish Wine , which he offered to the Noble Champion St. George of England , but at the receit thereof , the Diamond the Lady gave him , which he wore upon his finger , waxed pale , and from his Nose fell three drops of Blood , whereat he started , which sudden Accident caused the King's Daughter to suspect some secret Poison compounded in the Wine , and thereupon so vehemently shrieked , that a sudden Uproar presently overspread the whole Court , whereby it came to the King's Intelligence of the proffered Treachery of Almidor against the English Champion : but so dear was the Love of the Egyptian King , to the Black King of Morocco , that no belief of Treachery could enter into his mind . Thus Almidor the second time was prevented of his practice ▪ whereat in Mind he grew more enraged than a chased Bore ; yet thinking the third should pay for all , he expected a time wherein to work his wicked purpose , which he brought to pass in this manner . Many a day remained St. George in the Egyptian Court , sometimes Revelling among the Gentlemen , Dancing and Sporting with Ladies , other times in Tilts and Tournaments , with other Honourable Exercises : Likewise long and extream was the Love that Beauteous Sabra bore to the English Champion , of the which this Treacherous Almidor had Intelligence by many secret practises , and many times his Ears were witnesses of their Discourses . So upon an Evening , when the Gorgeous Sun lay level with the Ground , it was his Fortune to wander under a Garden Wall , to take the coolness of the Evenings Air , where unseen of the two Lovers , he heard their Amorous Discourses as they sate dallying under a Bower of Roses , Courting one another in this manner . My Soul's delight , my Heart 's chief comfort , sweet George of England , said the Love-sick Sabra , Why art thou more obdurate than the Flint , whom the Tears of my true Heart can never mollifie ; how many thousand sighs have I breathed for thy sweet sake , which I have sent to thee as true Messengers of my Love , yet never wouldst thou requite me with a smiling Countenance ? Refuse not her , dear Lord of England , that for thy Love will forsake Parents , Country , and Inheritance , which is the Crown of Egypt , and like a Pilgrim follow thee throughout the wide World : On therefore knit that Gordian knot of Wedlock , that none but Death can afterwards untie ; that I may then say , The Sun shall lose his brightness , the Moon her splendant beams , the Sea her tydes , and all things under the Cope of Heaven grow centrary to Kind , before Sabra the Heir of Egypt prove Unconstant to sweet George of England , These words so fired the Champion's heart , that he was almost intangled in the snares of Love , which before-time only affected Martial Discipline : he yet to try her Patience a little more , made her this Answer ; Lady of Egypt , Can'st thou not be content , that I have ventured my Life to free thee from Death , but I should link my future Fortunes in a Woman's Lap and so bury all my Honours in Oblivion ? No , no , Sabra , George of England is a Knight , born in a Country where true Chivalry is nourisht , and hath sworn to search the World , so far as ever the Lamp of Heaven doth lend his Light , before he tie himself in the troublesome State of Marriage ; therefore attempt me no more that am a Stranger and a Wanderer from place to place : but seek to aim at higher states , as the King of Morocco , who will attempt to climb to Heaven to gain thy Love , and good Liking : At which speeches she suddenly replied in this manner . The King of Morocco is as bloody ▪ minded as a Serpent , but thou more gentle then a Lamb ; his Tongue as ominous as the screeching Night Owl , but thine more sweet than the Morning Lark : his kind embracings like the stinging Snakes , but thine more pleasant than the creeping Vine . What if thou beest a Knight of a strange Country , thy Body is more precious to mine Eves ▪ than Kingdoms to mine Heart . There stay ( Reply'd the English Champion ) I am a Christian , thou a Pagan ; I Honour God in Heaven , thou Earthly Shadows here below : therefore if thou ●●ilt obtain my Love and Liking , thou must forsake thy Mahomet , and be Christned in our Christian Faith. With all my Soul , ( answered the Egyptian Lady ) I will forsake my Countrey Gods , and for thy Love become a Christian : and therewithal she burst a Ring in twain , the one half she gave to him in pledge of Love , and kept the other half for her self : and so for that time departed the Garden . During all the time of their Discourse , the Treacherous minded Almidor stood listning to their speeches , and fretted inwardly to the very Gall , to hear the Mistriss of his Heact-reject his former Courtesies : Therefore intending now or never to infringe their plighted hands , went in all hast to the Egyptian King , and in this manner made his Supplication . Know Great Monarch of the East , that I have a Secret to unfold , which toucheth nearly the safeguard of your Countrey . It was my chance this Evening at shutting up of Titan's Golden Gates , to take the comfort of the Western breathing Air under your private Garden . Walk , where I heard ( though unseen ) a deep pretended Treason betwixt your Daughter and the English Knight , for ●he hath vowed to for sake her gods , and believe as Christians do , and likewise she intends to ●lie from this her Native Country , and go with this Wandring Traveller , which hath been so much Honoured in your Court. Now by Mahomet and all our Country gods , we Egyptians commonly adore ( said the King ) this Damned Christian shall not gain the Conquest of my Daughters Love , for he shall lose his Head , yet not in our Egyptian Court , but by violence el●ew●ere . Therefore Almidor he secre● in my intent for I will send him to my Cousin , the Persian Souldan , from whence he shall never return to Egypt again , except his Ghost , bring News of his bad Success into my Daughter : and thereupon they presently contrived this Letter . The Letter to the Souldan of Persia. I Ptolomy , King of Egypt , and the Eastern Territories , send Greeting to Thee ●he Mighty Souldan of Persia , great Emperor of the Provinces of bigger Asia . This is the Request upon the League of Friendship betwixt us to shew the Bearer hereof , thy Servant , Death : for he is an utter Enemy to all Asia and Africa , and a proud Contemner of our Religion . Therefore sail not in my Request , as thou wilt answer on the Oath , and so in haste farewel , Thy Kinsman Ptolomy , the King of Egypt . Which Letter being no sooner Subscribed and Sealed with the Great Seal of Egypt , but St. George was dispatched with Embassage for Persia , with the Bloody Sentence of his own Destruction , to the true Delivery whereof , he was sworn by the Honour of his Knighthood , and for his Pawn he left behind him his good Steed and his trusty Sword Ascalon in the keeping of Ptolomy the Egyptian King only taking for his Purvoy , and easie Travel one of the King's Horses . Thus the Innocent Lamb Betrayed by the Wily Fox , was sent to the hunger-starved Lion's Den , being suffered not once to give his Lady and Mistriss understanding of his sudden departure , but Travelled Day and Night through many a long and Solitary Wilderness , without any Adventure worthy the Memory , only hearing the dismal cry of Night-Ravens thundring in his Ears , and the fearful sound of screech-Owls in the Crevices of the Earth , and such like Messengers of Mischance , which foretold some Fatal Accident to be at hand : yet no Fear could daunt his Noble Mind , nor Danger , hinder his intended Travel , till he had sight of the Souldan's Palace , which seemed more like Paradise , than any other Earthly Habitation ; for as the History reports , the Walls and Towers of the Palace were of the purist Marble stone , the Windows of Carved Silver-work , Enamelled with Indian Pearl , beset with Latten and Crystal Glass , the outward Walls and Buildings painted with Gold , the Pillars and Gates were all of Brass : about the Palace was a River of great breadth and depth , over the same stood a stately Bridge erected up with sumptuous workmanship of Graven Images , under the Bridge a hundred Silver Bells were hung by Art , so that no Creature might pass unto the Palace , but they gave warning to the Souldan's Guard : at the end of the Bridge was built an Alabaster Tower , whereon stood an Eagle of Gold , his Eyes like the richest precious Stones , the brightness whereof glittered so much , that all the Palace did shine with the light thereof . The day that St. George entred the Souldan's Court , was when the Persians Solemnly Sacrificed to their gods , Mahomet and Apollo , which unchristian Procession so moved the impatience of the English Champion , that he took the Ensigns and Streamers whereon the Persian gods were Pictured , and trampled them under his Feet : whereupon the Pagans presently fled to the Souldan for Succour , and shewed him how a strange Knight had despised their Mahomet , and trampled their Banners in the Dust. Hereupon he sent an hundred of his Armed Knights to know the cause of that sudden uproar , and to bring the Christian Champion bound , to his Majesty : but the Persian Knights were entertained with such a bloody Banquet , that some of their heads tumbled in the miry Stréets , and the Channels overflowed with streams of their blood , the Pavements of the Palace were overspread with slaughtered men , and the Walls be-sprinkled with purple gore : so Uidoriously he behaved himself against the Enemies of Christ , that e'er the Sun had declined the West , he brought to ground the most part of the Souldan's Knights , and enforced the rest ' like frighted sheep to flie to the Souldan for aid and succour , which as then remained in the Palace with a Guard of a thousand Soldiers : who at the report of this unexpened uproar , furnished his Soldiers with Habiliments of War , and came Marching from his Palace with such a mighty power , as though the strength of Christendom had béen to Invade the Territories of Asia . But such was the invincible Courage of Saint George , that he encountred with them all , and made such a Massacre in the Souldan's Court , that the Pavements were covered with slaughtered Persians , and the Paiace-Gate stuffed with heaps of slaughtered Pagans . At last the Larum Bells were caused to be rung , and the Beacons set on fire , whereat the Commons of the Country rose in Arms , and came flocking about the English Champion like swarms of Bees : whereat through his long Encounter , and the multitude of his Enemies , his never daunted Courage was forced to yield , and his restless Arm wearied with Fight , constrained to let his Weapon fall to the Ground . Thus he whose Fortitude sent thousands to wander about the Banks of Acheron , stood now obedient to the Mercies of his Enemies , which with their brandishing Weapons and sharp edged Faulchions environed him about . Now bloody-minded Monster ( said the Souldan ) what Countrey-man soever thou art , Jew , Pagan , or misbelieving Christian , look for a Sentence of severe punishment for every drop of blood thy unhappy hand hath here shed : first , thy skin with sharp Razors shall be pared from thy flesh alive . Next , thy , flesh with burning Irors seared from thy bones : Lastly , thy cursed Limbs drawn in pieces joynt from joynt , with untamed Horses . This bloody Iudgment pronounced by the Souldan , moved St. George to reply in this manner : Great Potentate of Asia , I crave the Liberty and Law of Arms , whereto all the Kings of the Earth are by Dath ever bound : First , my Descent in my Native Countrey is of Royal Blood ; and therefore challenge I a Combate : Secondly , an Embassador am I from Ptolomy the King of Egypt , and therefore no Uiolence should be proffered me : Lastly , the Laws of Asia grant me safe Conduct back to Egypt , therefore what I have done , Ptolomy must answer ; And thereupon he delivered the Letter Sealed with the Great Seal of Egypt , the which was no sooner broken up and Read , but the Souldan's Eyes sparkled like Fire , and upon his Countenance appeared the Image of Wrath and Discontent . Thou art by the Report of Ptolomy ( said the Souldan ) a great contemner of our Gods , and despiser of our Laws ; therefore his Pleasure is , that I should end thy days by some inhumane death , the which I swear by Mahomet , and all my Country Gods to accomplish : and thereupon he gave him in keeping to an hundred of the Ianisaries , till the day of Execution , which was appointed within thirty days following . Hereupon they disroved him of his Apparel , and attired him in simple and vase Array : his Arms that late were employed to weild the mighty Target , and t●ss the weighty Battle-Ax , they strongly fettered up in Iron Bolts : and those Ha●ds which were wont to be garnished with Steely Gauntlets , they bound up in Hempen Bands , that the purple blood trickled down from his Finger's ends , and so being despoiled of all Knightly Dignity , they conveyed him to a deep , dark , and desolate Dungeon , wherein the Golden Sun did never shew his splenoent Beams , nor never could the comfortable light of Heaven be s●●n ; betwixt the day and night , no difference could he make ; the Summer's parching heat , and the Winters freezing cold were both alike , his chiefest comforts were to number the Persians he had s●ain in the conflict , one white p●ndring in his restless thoughts the ingratitude of Ptolomy the Egyp●●●n King , another while remembring his Love , and Uow , and deep Affection that he bare to the Egyptian's Daughter , and how unkindly she took his departure , carving her Picture with the Nails of his Fingers upon the Walls of the Dungeon : to which sensless substance he would many times thus complain . O cruel Destinies ! why is this grievous punishment assotted to my Pennance ? Have I conspired against the Majesty of Heaven , that they have thrown this Uengeance on my head ? shall I never recover my former Liberty , that I may be Revenged upon the causers of my Imprisonment ? Frown Angry Heavens , upon these bloody-minded Pagans , these daring Misereants and professed Enemies of Christ , and may the Plagues of P●araoh light upon their Countreys , and the miseries of Oelipus upon their Princes : that they may be witnesses of their Daughters Ravishment , and behold their Cities flaming like the burning Battlements of Troy. Thus lamented he the loss of his Liberty , Accursing his Birth-day , and hour of his Creation , wishing that it ●●ver might be numbred in the year , but be counted Ominous to all ensuing Ages . His Sighs exceeded the number of the Ocean-sands , and his Tears the Water-bubbles in a Rainy day , as one diminished , another presently appeared . Thus Sorrow was his Company , and Despair his chief Solicitor , till Hyperion with his Golden Coach had thirty times rested in Thetis's purple Palace , and Cynthia thirty times danc'dupon the Crystal Waves , which was the very time when as his moans should end , according to the severe and cruel Iudgment of the Souldan of Persia. But by what extraordinary means he knew not . So expecting every minute to entertain the wished Messenger of Death , heard afar off the terrible Roaring of two hunger-starved Lions , which for the space of four days had been restrained from their Food and natural sustenance , only to devour and staunch their hunger-starved bowels with the body of this thrice Renowned Champion : which cry of the Lions so terrified his mind that the Hair of his Head grew stiff , and his Brows sweat water thro' anguish of his Soul , so extreamly he feared the remorsless stroke of Death , that by Uiolence he burst the Chains in sunder wherewith he was bound , and rent the curled Tresses from his Head , that were of the colour of Amber , the which he wrapped about his Arms against the assault of the Lyons , for he greatly suspected them to be the Messengers of his woful Tragedy , which indeed was so appointed , for at the same instant they descended the Dungeon , brought thither by the Ianisaries , only to make a full period of the Champion's Life : but such was the Invincible Fortitude of St. George , and so politick was his Defence , that when the starved Lions came running on him with open Iaws , he valiantly thrust his sinewed arms into their throats ( being wrapped about with the hair of his head , whereby they presently choaked , and so he pulled out their hearts . Which spectacle the Souldan's Ianisaries beholding , were so amazed with fear , that they ran in all haste to the Palace , and certified the Souldan what had hapned , who commanded every part of the Court to be strongly Guarded with Armed Soldiers , supposing the English Knight rather to be some Monster , ascended from the deep , than any Creature of Humane Substance , or else one possessed with some Divine Inspiration , that by the force of Arms , had accomplished ●o many adventurous Stratagems : such a Terrour assailed the Souldan's heart , seeing he had slain two Lions , and slaughtered two thousand Persians with his own hands , and likewise had intelligence how he slew a burning Dragon in Egypt , that he caused the Dungeon to be closed up with Bars of Iron , lest he should by Policy or Fortitude recover his Liberty , and so ●ndanger the whole Country of Persia : where he remained in Want , Penury , and great Necessity for the term of Seven Winters , living only upon Rats and Mice , with other creeping Worms which he caught in the Dungeon . During which time he never tasied the Bread of Corn , but of Bran , and Channel-water , which daily was served him through Iron Gates , where now we leave St. George languishing in great misery , and return again into Egypt where we lest Sabra the Champion's betrothed Lady lamenting the want of his Company , whom she loved dearer than any Knight in the World. Sabra that was the fairest Maid that ever mortal eye beheld , in whom both Art and Nature seemed to excell in curious Workmanship , her Body being straiter than the stately Cedar , her Beauty purer than the Paphian Queens : the one with over-burthened Grief was quite altered , and the other stained with floods of brackish Tears that daily trickled down from her fair Cheeks : whereupon sate the very Image of Discontent , the Map of Woe , and the only mirror of Sorrow , she accounted all company loathsome to her sight , and excluded the fellowship of all Ladies , only betaking her self to a solitary Cabinet , where she sate sowing many a wo●ul Story upon a crimson coloured Sampler : whereon sometimes she bathed wounded hearts , with luke-warm tears that fell from the conduits of her eyes , then presently with her crisped Locks of Hair which dangled down her Ivory Neck , she dried up the moisture of her sorrowful tears ; then thinking upon the plighted Promises of her dearly beloved Knight , fell into these Passions and pitiful Complaints . O Love ( said she ) more sharp than the pricking Bryer , with what inequality dost thou torment my wounded heart , not linking my dear Lord in the like Affection of Mind ? O Venus ! if thou be imperious in thy Deity , to whom both Gods and Men obey , command my wandring Lord to return again , or grant that my Soul may flie into the Clouds , that by the Winds it may be blown into his sweet Bosom , where now lives my bleeding heart . But foolish Fondling that I am , he hath rejected me , and shuns my Company , as the Syrens ( else had he not refused the Court of Egypt , where he was Honoured as a King ) and wandred the the World to seek another Love. No , no , it cannot be : he bears no such unconstant mind , and I greatly fear , some Treachery hath bereaved me of his sight , or else some stony Prison excludes my George from me . If it be so , sweet Morpheus , thou God of Golden Dreams , reveal to me my Love 's Abiding , that in my sleep his shadow may appear , and report the cause of his departure . After this Passion breathed from the mansion of her Soul , she committed her watchful eyes to the Government of sweet sleep , which being no sooner closed , but there appeared , as she thought , the shadow and very shape of her dearly beloved Lord , St. George of England , not as he was wont to be flourishing in his glittering Burgonet of Steel , nor Mounted on a stately Iennet , deckt with a crimson Plume of spangled Feathers , but in over-worn and simple Attire , with pale Looks , and lean Body , like to a Ghost risen from some hollow Grave , breathing as it were these sad and woful Passions . Sabra , I am Betrayed for Love of thee , And lodg'd in hollow Caves and dismal Night : From whence I never more shall come to see Thy loving Countenance and Beauty bright ; Remain thou True and Constant for my sake , That of thy Love they may no Conquest make . Let Tyrants think if ever I obtain What e're is lost by Treason's cursed guile : False Egypt's Scourge I surely will remain , And turn to streaming blood Morocco's smile ; That damned Dog of Barbary shall rue , The doleful S●ratagems that will ensue . The Persian Towers shall smoak with fire , And lofty Babylon be tumbled down : The Cross of Christendom shall then aspire To wear the proud Egyptian tripple Crown . Ierusalem and Iudah shall behold The fall of Kings by Christian Champians bold . Thou Maid of Egypt , still continue chast , A Tyger seeks thy Virgins Name to spill ; Whilst George of England is in Prison plac'd , Thou shalt be forc'd to Wed against thy will. But after this shall happen Mighty things , For from thy Womb shall spring three Wondrous Kings . This strange and woeful spéech was no sooner ended , but she awaked from her Sleep , and presently reached forth her white hands , thinking to imbrace him , but she catched nothing but brittle Air , which caused her to renew her former Complaints . Oh wherefore died I not in this my troublesome Dream ( said the sorrowful Lady ) that my Ghost might have haunted those inhumane Monsters which have thus falsly betrayed the bravest Champion under the Cope of Heaven ! for his sake will I exclaim against the ingratitude of Egypt , and like Ravished Philomel , fill every corner of the Land with Ecchoes of his wrong : my Woes shall exceed the Sorrows of Dido Queen of Carthage , mourning for Eneas . With such like Passions wearied she the time away : till twelve Months were fully finished : At last her Father understanding what fervent Affection she bore to the English Champion , began in this manner to relate : Daughter ( said the Egyptian King , ) I charge thee by the bond of Nature , and the true obedience thou oughtest to bear my Age , to banish and exclude all fond Affections from thy mind , and not thus to settle thy Love upon a wandring Knight , that is unconstant and without habitation : thou seest he hath forsaken thee , and returned into his own Country , where he hath Wedded a Wife of that Land and Nation : therefore I charge thee upon my Displeasure to Affect and Love the Black King of Morocco , that rightfully hath deserved thee in Marriage , which shall be shortly Honourably holden to the Honour of Egypt ; and so he departed without any Answer at all : By which Sabra knew he would not be crost in his Will and Pleasure : therefore she sighed out these lamentable words : O unkind Father to cross the Affection of his Child , and to force Love where no Liking is ? Yet shall my mind continue true unto my dear beloved Lord ; although my Body be forced against Nature to Obey , and Almidor have the Honour of my Marriage-Bed , English George shall enjoy my true Uirginity . if ever he return again into Egypt ; and thereupon she pulled forth a chain of Gold , and wrapped it seven times about her Ivory Neck . This ( said she ) hath been seven days steept in Tygers Blood , and seven nights in Dragons Milk , whereby it hath obtained such excellent Uertue , that so long as I wear it about my Neck , no Man on Earth can enjoy my Uirginity : though I be forced to the state of Marriage , and lie seven years in Wedlocks Bed , yet by the vertue of this Chain , I shall continue a true Uirgin . Which words were no sooner ended , but Almidor entred her sorrowful Chamber , and presented her with a Wedding Garment , which was of the purest Median Silk , imbossed with Pearl and rich refined Gold , perfumed with sweet Syrian Powders , it was of the colour of the Lilly when Flora hath bedecked the Fields in May with Natures Ornaments : Glorious and Costly were her Uestures , and so stately were the Nuptial Rites Solemnized , that Egypt admired the bounty of her Wedding : which for seven days was holden in the Court of Ptolomy , and then moved to Tripoly , the chief City in Barbary , where Almidor's forced Bride was Crowned Queen of Morocco : at which Coronation the Conduits ran with Greekish Wines , and the Streets of Tripoly were beautified with Pageants , and delightful shews . The Court resounded such melodious Harmony , as though Apollo with his Silver Harp had descended from the Heavens : such Tilts and Tournaments were performed betwixt the Egyptian Knights , and the Knights of Barbary , that they exceeded the Nuptials of Hecuba the beauteous Queen of Troy : which honourable proceedings we leave for this time to their own contentments , some Masking , some Dancing , some Revelling , some Tilting , and some Banqueting . Also leaving the Champion of England Saint George , mourning in the Dungeon in Persia , as you heard before , and return to the other Six Champions of Christendom , which departed from the Brazen Pillar , every one his several way , whose Knightly and Noble Adventures , if the Muses grant me the Bounty of fair Castalian Springs , I will most amply discover the Honour of all Christendom . CHAP. IV. How Saint Denis the Champion of France lived Seven years in the shape of an Hart , and how proud Eglantine the King's Daughter of Thessaly was transformed into a Mulberry-Tree , and how they recovered their former shapes by means of Saint Denis 's Horse . CAlling now to mind the long and weary Travels of Saint Denis the Champion of France endured , after his departure from the other Six Champions at the Brazen Pillar , as you heard in the beginning of the former Chapter , from which he wandred through many a Desolate Grove and Wilderness ; without any Adventure worthy the noting , till he arrived upon the Borders of Thessaly ( being a Land as then inhabited only with Wild Beasts : ) wherein he endured such a penury and scarcity of Uictuals , that he was forced the space of seven years to feed upon the Herbs of the field , and the Fruits of Trees , till the hairs of his ●e●d were like Eagles Feathers , and the Nails of his Fingers to Birds Claws : his drink the dew of Heaven , the which he licked from the Flowers of Meadows , the Attire he cloathed his Body withal , Bay-leaves , and broad Docks that grew in the Wood , his Shoes the barks of Trees , whereon he Travelled through many a Thorny Brake : but at last as it was his Fortune or cruel Destiny ( being over-prest with the extremity of hunger ) to taste and feed upon the Berries of an inchanted Mulberry Tree , whereby he lost the lively Form and Image of his Humane substance , and was Transformed into the shape and likeness of a Wild Hart ; which strange and sudden transformation , this Noble Champion little mistrusted , till he espied his mishapen form in a clear Fountain , which Nature had erected in a cool and shady Ualley ; but when he beheld the shadow of his deformed substance , and how his Head , late honoured with a Burgonet of Stéel , now dishonoured with a pair of Silvan Horns : his face whereon the countenance of true Nobility was lately charactered , now covered with a Beast-like similitude , and his Body late the true Image of Magnanimity , now over-spread with a hairy hide , in colour like to the follow Fields ; which strange alteration , not a little perplexed the mind of Saint Denis , that it caused him with all speed ( having the natural reason of a Man still remaining ) to ●epair back to the Mulberry tree again , supposing the Berries he had eaten , to be the cause of his Transformation , under which Tree the distressed Knight laid his deformed Limbs upon the bare ground , and thus wofully began to complain . What Magick Charms ( said he ) or other bewitching Spells , remain within this cursed Tree ? whose wicked Fruit hath confounded my future Fortunes , and converted me to a miserable estate ; O thou Coelestial Director of the World , and all you pitiful Powers of Heaven , look down with a kind Countenance upon my hapless Transformation : and bend your browsto hear my woful Lamentation : I was of late a Man , but now a horned Beast ; I was a Soldier , and my Countrey 's Champion , but now a loathsome Creature , and a prey for Dogs , my glistering Armour is exchanged into a Hide of Hair , and my brave Array more baser than the low Earth : henceforth instead of Princely Palaces , these shady Woods must serve to shrowd me in : wherein my Bed of Down must be a heap of Sun-burn'd Moss ; my sweet recording Musick the blustering Winds , that with Tempestuous Gusts , do make the Wilderness to tremble : the Company I daily keep must be the Silvan Satyrs , Driades , and Airy Nymphs , which never appear to worldly eyes , but in twilights , or at the prime of the Moon , the Stars that beautifie the Crystal Veil of Heaven shall henceforth serve as Torches to light me to my woful Bed : the scowling Clouds shall be my Canopy : my Clock to count how Time runs stealing on , the sound of hissing Snakes , or else the croaking of Toads . Thus described he his own Misery , till the watry Tears of Calamity gushed out in such abundance from the Conduits of his Eyes , and his scorching Sighs so violently forced from his bleeding Breast , that they seemed as it were to constrain the untamed Bears , and merciless Tygers to relent his moan , and like harmless Lambs sit bleating in the Woods , to hear his woful exclamations . Long and many days continued this Champion of France in the shape of an Hart , in more distressed misery than the unfortunate English Champion in Persia , not knowing how to recover his former likeness , and humane substance . So upon a time as he lamented the loss of Nature's Ornaments , under the branches of that Enchanted Mulberry-Tree , which was the cause of his Transformation , he heard a grievous and terrible groan , which he supposed to be the induction of some admirable Accident that would ensue : so taking Truce for a time with sorrows , he heard a hollow voice breath from the Trunk of that Mulberry-Trée , these words following . The Voice in the Mulberry-Tree . Cease now to Lament , thou Famous man of France , With gentle Ears come listen to my moan , In former Times it was my fatal Chance To be the proudest Maid that e'er was known : By Birth I was the Daughter of a King , Though now a breathless Tree and sensless Thing . My Pride was such that Heaven confounded me , A Goddess in my own conceit I was : What Nature lent , too base I thought to be , But deem'd my self all earthly things to pass : And therefore Nectar , and Ambrosia sweet , The Food of Heaven , for me I countedmeet . My Pride contemned still the Bread of Wheat , But purer food I daily sought tofind , Refined Gold was boiled in my Meat , Such self-conceit my Fancies fond did blind : For which the Gods above transformed me , From humane substance to this senseless Tree . Seven years in shape of Hart thou must remain , And then the purest Rose by Heaven's Decree , Shall bring thee to thy former Shape again , And end at last thy wofull misery : When this is done , be sure you cut in twain This fatal Tree wherein I do remain . After the Uoice had breathed these speeches from the Mulberry Tree , he stood so much amazed at the strangeness of the words , that for a time his sorrows bereaved him of his speech , and his long appointed Punishment constrained his thoughts to lose their natural understanding : But yet at last recovering his Senses , though not his humane likeness , he bitterly complained of his hard Misfortunes . O unhappy Creature ( said the woful Champion ) more miserable than Progne in her Transformation , and more distressed than Acteon was , whose perfect Picture I am made : His misery continued but a short time , for his own Dogs the same day tore him in a thousand pieces , and buried his transformed Carcass in their hungry Bowels : mine is appointed by the Angry Destinies , till seven times the Summers Sun hath yearly replenished his radiant Brightness , and seven times the Winters Rain hath washed me with the Showers of Heaven . Such were the Complaints of the Transformed Knight of France , sometimes remembring his former Fortunes , how he had spent his days in the honour of his Country : sometimes thinking upon the place of his Nativity , Renowned France , the Nurse and Mother of his Life : sometimes treading with his foot ( as for hands he had none ) in sandy ground , the print of the words the which the Mulberry-Tree had repeated , and many times numbring the minutes of his long appointed punishment , with the Flowers of the Field . Ten thousand sighs he daily breathed from his Breast , and still when the black and pitchy mantle of dark night overspread the azured Firmamen●s , and had drawn her Sable Curtains before the brightsome Windows of the Heavens , all Creatures took their sweet reposed rest , and committed their tyred Eyes to quiet sleep : All things were silent , except the murmuring of the running Warers , whose sounding Musick was the chiefest comfort this distressed Champion enjoyed : the glistering Queen of Night , clad in her Crystal Robes three hundred times a year , was witness of his nightly Lamentations : the wandring Howlet that never sings but in the night , sate yelling over his head : the ru●ul weeping Nightingale with mournful melody , chearfully attending on his Person : for during the limitation of his seven years misery , his trusty Stood never forsook him , but with all Love and true Diligence attended on him Day and Night , never wandring away , but ever , keeping him Company : If the extream heat of Summer grew intolerable , or thē pinching cold of Winter violent , his Horse would be a shelter to defend him . At last , when the term of seven years was fully finished , and that he should recover his former substance , and humane shape , his good Horse , which he tendred as the Apple of his Eye , clambred a high and steep Mountain , which Nature had beautified with all kind of fragrant Flowers , as Odoriferous as the Garden of Hesperides : from whence he pulled a branch of purple Roses , and brought them betwixt his teeth to his distressed Master , and being in his former Passions of Discontent , under the Mulberry-tree . The which the Champion of France no sooner beheld , but he remembred that by a purple Rose he should recover his former similitude , and so joyfully received the Roses from his trusty Steed : then casting his Eyes up to the Caelestical Throne of Heaven , he conveyed these Eonsecrated Flowers into his empty Stomach . After which he laid him down upon the bosome of his Mother Earth , where he fell into such a sound sleep , that all his Senses and vital Spirits were without moving for the space of four and twenty hours . In which time the Windows and Doors of Heaven were opened , from whence descended such a shower of Rain t●at it washed away his hairy Form and Beastlike shape : his horn●d head and long visage were turned again into a lively Countenance , and all the rest of his Members , both Arms , Legs , Hands , Feet , Fingers , Toes , with all the rest of Nature's Gifts , received their former shape . But when the good Champion awaked from his sleep , and perceived the wonderfull workmanship of the Heavens , in transforming him to his humane likeness : First , he gave honour to Almighty God : next kissed the Ground , whereon he had lived so long in misery : then beho lding his Armour which lay hard by him , bestainedand almost spoiled with Rust : his Burgonet and keen edged Cuttle-axbesmeared over with dust : Then lastly , pondring in mind , thefaithful Service his trusty Steed had done him , during the time ofhis Calamity , whose sable-coloured Maine hung frizling down hisbrawny Neck , which before was wont to be pleated curiously with artificial knots , and his forehead which was wont to be beautified with a Tawny Plume of Feathers , now disfigured with over-grown hair : whereat the good Champion St Denis of France somuch grieved , that he stroaked down his jetty back , fill the hair ofhis body lay as smooth as Arabian Silk : then pulled he outhis trusty Faulchion , which in so many fierce Assaults and dangerous Combats had been bathed in the blood of his Enemies , which by thelong continuance of time lying idle , was almost consumed with Eankered Rust , but by his Labour and industrious pains , he recoveredthe former Beauty and brightness again . Thus both his Sword , his Horse , his Martial Furniture , and all other Habiliments of War , being brought to their first and proper qualities , the Noble Champion intended to persevere and go forward in the Adventure , incutting down the Mulberry-tree : So taking his Sword , which was of thepurest Spanish Steel , gave such a stroak at the Root thereof , that atone blow he cut it quite in sunder , whereout presently flashed such amighty Flame of Fire , that the Mane from his Horse Neck was burned , and likewise the Hair of his Head had been fired , if his Helmet hadnot preserved him : and no sooner was the flame extinguished , butthere ascended from the hollow Tree a naked Uirgin ( in shape like Daphne which Apollo turned into a Bay-tree ) fairerthen Pigmalion's Ivory Image , or the Northern driven Snow , her Eyes more clear than the Icy-Mountains , her Cheeks like Rosesdipped in Milk , her Lips more Lovely than the Turkish Rubies , her Alabaster Teet● like Indian Pearls , her Neck seemed an Ivory Tower , her dainty Breasts a Garden where Milk-white Doves sate and sung● therest of Nature's Lineamen●s a stain to Juno , Pallas , or Venus at whose excellent Beauty , this Ualiant and Undaunted Champion more admired , than her wonderful Transformation : for his Eyes were so Ravished with such exceeding Pleasure , that his Tonguecould endure no longer Silent , but was forced to unfold the Secretsof his Heart , and in these Terms began to utter his Mind . Thou most Divine and Singular Ornament of Nature , said he , fairer than the Feathers of the Silvan Swans that swim upon M●ander's Crystal Streams , and far more Beautiful than Aurora's Morning Countenance , to thee the fairest of all Fairs , most humbly and only to thy Beauty do I here submit my Affections : Also I swear by the Honour of my Knighthood , and by the Love of my Country of France ( which Uow I will not Uiolate for all the Treasures of Rich America , or the Golden Mines of higher India ) whether thou beest an Angel descended from Heaven , or a Fury ascended from the vast Dominions of Proserpine : whether thou beest some Fairy or Silvan Nymph , which inhabits in the fatal Woods , or else an Earthly Creature , for thy Sins Transformed into this Mulberry-tree , I am not therefore Iudge . Therefore sweet Saint , to whom my heart must pay its due Devotion , unfold to me thy Birth , Parentage , and Name , that I may the bolder presume upon thy Courtesies . At which demand , this new-born Uirgin , with a shainefac'd look , modest gesture , sober grace , and blushing countenance , began thus to Reply . Sir Knight , by whom my Life , my Love , and Fortunes are to be commanded , and by whom my Humane Shape and natural Form is recovered : First know , you Magnanimous Champion , that I am by Birth the King of Thessaly 's Daughter , and my Name was called for my Beauty proud Eglantine : For which contemptuous Pride , I was transformed into this Mulberry-tree , in which green substance I have continued Fourteen years . As for my Love thou hast deserved it , before all Knights in the World , and to thee do I plight that true Promise before the Omnipotent Judger of all things : and before that secret Promise shall be infringed , the Son shall cease to shine by Day , and the Moon by Night , and all the Planets forsake their proper Nature . At which words the Champion gave her the Courtesies of his Country , and sealed her Promises with a loving Kiss . After which , Beautiful E●lantine being ashamed of her Nakedness , Weaved her self a Garment of green Rushes intermixed with such variety of sundry Flowers , that it surpassed for workmanship the Indian Maidens curious Webs ; her crisped Locks of Hair continued still of the colour of the Mulberry-tree , whereby she seemed like Flora in her greatest Royalty when the Fields were decked with Natures Tapestry . After which she washed her Lilly-hands , and Rose-coloured Face in the dew of Heaven : which she gathered from a Bed of Uiolets-Thus in green Uestments , she intends in company of her true Love , ( the Ualiant Knight of France ) to take her Iourney to her Father's Court , being as then the King of that Countrey : where after some few days Travel , they arrived safe in the Court of Thessaly , whose Welcomes were according to their wishes , and their Entertainments most Honourable : for no sooner did the King behold his Daughters safe approach , of whose strange Transformation he was ever ignorant , but he fell in such a deadly swoon through the exceeding joy of her presence , that for a time his Senses were without vital moving , and his heart imbraced so kindly her dainty body , and proffered such Courtesie to the strange Knight , that St. Denis accounted him the mirror of all Courtesie , and the pattern of true Nobility . After the Champion was unarmed , his stiff and wearied Limbs were bathed in new Milk and White-wine , he was conveyed to sweet smelling Fire made of Iuniper , and the fair Eglantine conducted by the Maidens of Honour to a private Chamber , where she was Disrobed of her Silvan Attire , and apparelled in a pall of purple Silk : in which Court of Thessaly we will leave this our Champion of France with his Lady , and go forward in the Discourse of the other Champions , discovering what Adventures hapned to them during the seven years : But first how St. James the Champion of Spain fell in Love with a fair Jew , and how for her sake he continued seven years dumb : and after , if Apollo grant my Muse the gift , of Scholarism , and dip my Pen in the Ink of Art , I will not rest my weary hand till I have explained the honourable Proceedings of the Knights of England , France , Spain , Italy , Scotland , Wales , and Ireland , to the honour of Christendom , and the dishonour of all the professed Enemies of Christ. CHAP. V. How St. Iames the Champion of Spain , continued seven years dumb for the love of a fair Jew , and how he should have been shot to death by the Maidens of Ierusalem , with other things which chanced in his Travels . NOw must my Muse speak of the strange Adventures of St. James of Spain , the Third Champion and Renowned Knight of Christendom , and what hapned unto him in his seven years Trauels through many a strange Country by Sea and Land , where his Honourable Acts were so Dangerous and full of Wonder , that I want skill to express , and art to describe : also I am forced for brevities sake , to pass over his dangerous Battel with the burning Drake upon the flaming Mount in Sicily , which terrible Combat continued for the space of seven days and seven nights . Likewise I omit his Travel in Cap●a●ocia , through a Wilderness of Monsters : with his passage over the Red Sea●● , where his Ship was devoured with Worms , his Mariners drowned , and Himself , his Horse and Furniture safely brought to Land by the Sea-Nymphs and Mairmaids : where after his long Travels passed Perils , and dangerous Tempests , amongst the boister●us Billows of the raging Seas , he arrived in the unhappy Dominions of Judah , unhappy by reason of the long and troublesome misery he endured for the Love of a fair Jew . For coming to the beautiful City Jerusalem , ( being in that Age the Wonder of the World , for brave Buildings , Princely Palaces , Gorgeous Mountains , and time-wondring Temples ) he so admired the glorious situation thereof ( being the richest place that ever his eyes 〈◊〉 ) that he stood before the Walls of Jerusalem , one while gazing upon her Golden Gates , glistering against the Sun's bright count●nance , another while beholding her stately Pinacles , whose lofty peeping tops seemed to touch the Clouds , another while wondring at her Towers of Iasper , Iet , and Ebony , her strong and fortified Walls three times double about the City , the glistering Spires of the Temple of Sion , built in the fashion and similitude of the Pyramids , the ancient Monument of Greece , whose Battlements were covered with steel , the Walls burnished with Silver , the Ground paved with Tin. Thus as this ennobled and famous ●ntat Arms stood beholding the situation of Jerusalem , there suddenly thundred such a peal of Ordnance within the City , that it seemed in his Ravished Conceit , to shake the Uail of Heaven , and to move the deep Foundations of the fastned Earth : whereat his Horse gave such a sudden start , that he leaped ten foot from the place whereon he stood . After this , he heard the sound of Drums , and the chearful Ecchoes of brazen Trumpets , by which the Ualiant Champion expected some honourable Pastime , or some great Tournament to be at hand ; which indeed so fell out : for no sooner did he cast his vigilant Eyes toward the East-side of the City , but he beheld a Troop of well appointed Horse come marching through the Gates : after them twelve Armed Knights mounted on twelve Warlike Coursers , bearing in their hands twelve blood-red Streamers , whereon was wrought in Silk the Picture of Adonis wounded with a Boar : after them the King drawn in a Chariot by Spanish Iennets , ( which being a certain kind of Steeds ingendred by the Wind ) . The King's Guard were a 100 naked Moors with Turkish Bows and Darts , feathered with Ravens wings : after them marched Celestine the King of Jerusalem's fair Daughter , mounted on a tame Unicorn . In her hand a Iavelin of Silver , and Armed with a Breast-plate of Gold , artificially wrought like the Scales of a Porcupine , her Guard were an hundred Amazonian Dames clad in green Silk : after them followed a number of Esquires and Gentlemen , some upon Barbarian Steeds , some upon Arabian Palfries , and some on foot , in pace more nimble than the tripping Deer , and more swift than the tamest Hart upon the Mountains of Thessaly . Thus Nebuzaradan great King of Jerusalem ( for so was he called ) solemnly hunted in the Wilderness of Judah , being a Country very much annoyed with Wild Beasts , as the Lyon , the Leopard , the Boar and such like ; in which exercise , the King appointed , as it was Proclaimed by his chief Herauld at Arms , ( the which he heard repeated by the Shepherd in the Fields , ) that whosoever slew the first Wild-beast in the Forrest , should have in reward a Corsset of Steel so richly engraven , that it should be worth a thousand sheckles of Silver . Of which honourable enterprize when the Champion had understanding , and with what liberal bounty the adventurous Knight would be rewarded , his heart was fraught with invincible courage , thirsting after glorious Attempts , not only for hope of gain , but for the desire of honour , at which his illustrious and undaunted mind aimed , to eternize his Deeds in the memorable Records of Fame , and to shine as a Crystal Mirror to all ensuing Times . So closing down his Bever , and locking on his Furniture , he scoured over the Plains before the Hunters of Jerusalem , in pace more swift then the winged Winds , till he approached an old unfrequented Forrest , wherein he espied a huge and mighty Wild Boar lying before his Mossy Den , gnawing upon the mangled joynts of some Passenger , which he had murthered as he travelled through the Forrest . This Bore was of wonderful length and bigness , and so terrible to behold , that at the first fight he almost daunted the Courage of the Spanish Knight : for his Monstrous head séemed ugly and deformed , his Eyes sparkled like a fiery Furnace , his Tusks more sharp than pikes of Steel , and from his Nostrils fumed such a violent breath , that it seemed like a tempestuous Whirlwind , his Bristles were more hard than seven times melted Brass , and his Tail more loathsome than a wreath of Snakes : near whom when St. James approached , and beheld how he drank the blood of humane Creatures , and devoured their flesh , he blew his Silver Horn , which as then hung at the Pummel of his Saddle , in a Scarf of gréen Silk : whereat the furious Monster turned himself , and most fiercely assailed the Noble Champion , which most nimbly leaped from his Horse , and with his Spear struck such a violent blow upon the breast of the Boar , that it shivered into twenty pieces : Then drawing his good Fauchion from his side ; he gave him a second encounter : but all in vain , for he struck as it were upon a Rock of Stone , or a Pillar of Iron , nothing hurtful to the Boar : but at last with staring Eyes , ( which sparkled like burning Steel ) and with open Iaws , the greedy Monster assailed the Champion , intending to swallow him alive : but the nimble Knight as then trusted more upon policy , than to fortitude , and so for advantage skipped from place to place , till on a sudden he thrust his keen-edged Cuttle-ax down his intestine throat , and so most valiantly split his heart in sunder . The which being accomplished to his own desire , he cut off the Boar's head , and so presented the honour of the Combat to the King of Jerusalem , who was then with his mighty Train of Knights but now entred the Forrest : who having graciously received the gift , and bountifully fulfilled his promises , demanded the Champion's Country , his Religion , and place of his Nativity : who no sooner had intelligence that he was a Christian Knight , and born in the Territories of Spain , but presently his patience exchanged into a great fury , and by these words expressed his cankered stomach toward the Christian Champion . Knowest thou not , bold Knight ( said the King of Jerusalem ) that it is the Law of Iudah to harbour no uncircumcised Man , but either to banish him the Land , or end his days by some untimely Death ? Thou art a Christian , and therefore shalt die ; not all thy Country Treasures , the Wealthy Spanish Mines , not if all the Alps , which divide the Countries of Italy and Spain , were torn'd to Hills of burnisht Gold , and made my Lawful Heritage , they should not redeem thy Life . Yet for the honour thou ha●● done in Iuda , I grant thee this favour by the Law of Arms to choose thy Death , else hadst thou suffered a vigorous Torment . Which severe Iudgment so amazed the Champion , that desperately he would have killed himself upon his own Sword , but that he thought it a more Honour to his Country to dye in the Defence of Christendom . So like a true enno●led Knight , fearing neither the Threats of the Iews , nor the impartial stroke of the fatal Sisters , he gave this Sentence of his own Death . First , he requested to be bound to a Pine-tree with his Breast laid open naked against the Sun ; then to have an hours respite to make his supplication to his Creator , and afterwards to be shot to death by a true Uirgin . Which words were no sooner pronounced , but they disarmed him of his Furniture , bound him to a Pine-tree , and laid his Breast open , ready to entertain the bloody stroke of some unrelenting Maiden : but such pity , meekness , mercy and kind lenity lodged in the heart of every maiden , that none would take in hand or be the bloody Executioner of so bravea Knight . At last the Tyrannous Nabuzaradan gave strict Commandment upon pain of Death , that Lots should be east betwixt the Maids of Juda that were there present , and so whom the Lot fell , she should be the fatal Executioner of the Condemned Christian. But by chanee the Lot fell to Celestine the King 's own Daughter , being the Paragon of Beauty , and the fairest Maid then living in Jerusalem , in whose heart no such deed of cruelty could be harboured , nor in whose hand no bloody Weapon could be entertained . Instead of Death's fatal Instrument , she shot towards his Breast ; a deep strained sigh , the true messenger of Love , and afterwards to Heaven , she thus made her humble supplication . Thou great Commander of Coelestial moving Powers , convert the cruel motions of my Father's mind , into a spring of pitiful tears , that they may wash away the Blood of this innocent Knight , from the habitation of his stained purple Soul. O Iudah and Ierusalem , within whose Bosoms live a Wilderness of Tygers , degenerate from Nature's kind , more cruel than the hungry Cannibals , and more obdurate than untamed Lions ! what merciless Tygers can unrip that Breast , where lives the Image of true Nobility , the very Pattern of Kinghthood , and the Map of a noble Mind ? No , no , before my hand shall be stained with Christians Blood , I will like Scilla , against all Nature , sell my Country's safety , or like Medea , wander with the Golden Fleece to unknown Nations . Thus , and in such manner complained the beauteous Celestine the King's Daughter of Jerusalem , till her sighs stopped the passage of her Speech , and her Tears stained the natural Beauty of her Rosie Cheeks : her Hair which glistred like to Golden Wires , she besmeared in dust , and disrobed her self of her costly Garments , and then with a Train of her Amazonian Ladies , went to the King her Father , where after a long suit , she not only obtained his Life , but Liberty , yet therewithall his perpetual Banishment from Jerusalem , and from all the Borders of Judah , the want of whose sight more grieved her heart , than the loss of her own life . So this Noble and Praise-worthy Celestine returns to the Christian Champion that expected every minute to entertain the Sentence of Death , but this expectation fell out contrary : for the good Lady after she had sealed two or three Kisses upon his pale Lips , being changed through the fear of Death , cut the bands that bound his Body to the Tree into many pieces , and then with a flood of salt Tears , the motives of true Love , she thus revealed her mind . Most Noble Knight , and true Champion of Christendom , thy Life and Liberty I have gained , but therewith thy Banishment from Iuda , which is a Hell of Plorror to my Soul : for in thy bosome have I built my happiness , and in thy heart I account the Paradise of my true Love , thy first sight and lovely Countenance did ravish me , for when these eyes beheld thee mounted on thy Princely Palfry , my heart burned in Affection towards thee : therefore dear Knight , in reward of my Love , be thou my Champion , and for my sake wear this Ring , with this Poesie engraven in it , Ardeo affectione : and so giving him a Ring from her Finger , and therewithal a Kiss from her Mouth , she departed with a sorrowful sigh , in company of her Father and the rest of his honourable Train , back to the City of Jerusalem , being as then near the Setting of the Sun. But now St. James the Champion of Spain , having escaped the danger of Death , and at full liberty to depart from that unhappy Nation , he fell into many cogitations , one while thinking upon the true Love of Celestine ( whose name as yet he was ignorant of ) another while upon the cruelty of her Father : then intending to depart into his own Country , but looking back to the Towers of Jerusalem , his mind suddenly altered , for thither he purposed to go , haping to have sight of his Lady and Mistriss , and to live in some disguised sort in her presence , and be his Loves true Champion against all Comers . So gathering certain Black-berries from the Trees he coloured his Body all over like a Blackmoor : but yet considering that his Countrey Speech would discover him , intended likewise to continue dumb all the time of his Residence in Jerusalem . So all things ordered according to his desire , he took his Iourney to the City , where with signs and other motions of dumbness he declared his intent , which was to be entertained in the Court , and to spend his time in the Service of the King. Whose Countenance when the King beheld , which seemed of the natural colour of the Moors , he little mistrusted him to be the Christian Champion whom before he greatly envied , but accounted him one of the bravest Indian Knights that ever his eye beheld : therefore he installed him with the honour of Knighthood , and appointed him to be one of his Guard , and likewise his Daughters only Champion . Thus when St. James of Spain saw himself invested in that honourable place , his soul was ravished with such exceeding joy , that he thought no pleasure comparable to his , no place of Elysium but the Court of Jerusalem , and no goodness but his beloved Celestine . Long continued he dumb , casting forth many a loving sigh in the presence of his Lady and Mistress , not knowing how to reveal the secrets of his mind . So upon a time , there arrived in the Court of Nabuzaradan , the King of Arabia , with the Admiral of Babylon , both presuming upon the Love of Celestine , and craving her in the way of Marriage , but she exempted all their motions of Love from her chast mind , only building her thoughrs upon the Spanish Knight , which she supposed to be in his own Countrey . At whose melancholy passions her importunate Suitors , the King of Arabia , and the Admiral of Babylon marvelled : and therefore intended upon an Evening to present her with some rare devised Mask . So choosing out fit Consorts for their Courtly Pastimes , of which number the King of Arabia was chief , and first Leader of the Train , the great Admiral of Babylon was the second , and her own Champion St. James , the third , who was called in the Court by the name of the Dumb Knight ; in this manner the Mask was performed . First entred a most excellent Consort of Musick , after them the aforesaid Maskers in cloath of Gold , and most curiously imbroidered , and daunced a course about the Hall , at the end whereof the King of Arabia presented Celestine with a costly Sword , at the Hilt whereof hung a Silver Glove , and upon the point was erected a Golden Crown : Then the Musick sounded another Course , of which the Idmiral of Babylon was Leader , who presented her with a Uesture of pure Silk of the colour of the Rain-bow , brought in by Diana , Venus and Juno : which being done , the Musick sounded the third time , in which course St. James , tho' unknown , was the Leader of the Dance , who at the end thereof presented Celestine with a Garland of sweet Flowers , which was brought in by the three Graces , and put upon her head . Afterwards the Christian Champion intending to discover himself unto his Lady and Mistress , took her by the lilly-hand , and led her a stately Morisco Dance . which was no sooner finished , but he offered her the Diamond Ring which she gave him at his departure in the Woods , the which she presently knew by the Poesic , and shortly after had intelligence of his long continued Dumbness , his counterfeit Colour , his changing of Nature , and the great danger he put himself to for her sake : which caused her with all the speed she could possibly make , to break off Company , and to retire into a Chamber which she had by , where the same Evening she had a long Conference with her true and faithful Lover and adventurous Champion : and to conclude , they made some agreement betwixt them , that the same night unknown to any in the Court , she bad Jerusalem adieu , and by the light of Cynthia's glistering Beams stole from her Father's Palace , where in company of none but St. James , she took her Iourney towards the Countrey of Spain . But this Noble Knight by Policy prevented all ensuing Dangers , for he shod his Horse backwards , whereby when they were missed in the Court , they might be followed the contrary way . By this means escaped the two Lovers from the Fury of the Jews , and arrived safely in Spain , in the City of Sevil , wherein the brave Champion St. James was born : where now we leave them for a time to their own contented minds . Also passing over the hurly-burly in Jerusalem for the loss of Celestine , the vain pursuits of adventurous Knights in s●opping the Ports and Havens , the preparing of fresh Horse to follow them , and the Bustering of Soldiers to pursue them , the frantick passions of the King for his Daughter , the mèlancholy moan of the Admiral of Babylon for his Mistris , and the woful Lamentation of the Arabian King , for his Lady and Love : we will return to the Adventures of the other Christian Champions . CHAP. VI. The terrible Battel betwixt St. Anthony the Champion of Italy , and the gyant Blanderon : and afterwards of the strange Entertainment in the Gyant 's Castle , by a Thracian Lady , and what hapned to him in the same Castle . IT was the same time of the year when the Earth was newly deckt with the Summer's Livery , when the Noble and Heroical minded Champion St. Anthony of Italy Arrived in Thracia , where he spent his seven years Travels to the Honour of his Country , the Glory of God , and to his own still lasting Memory : for after he had wandred through Woods and Wildernesses , by Hills and Dales , by Caves and Dens , and other unknown Passages , he arrived at last upon the top of an high and steep Mountain , whereon stood a wonderful huge and strong Castle , which was kept by the most Mighty Gyant under the cope of Heaven , whose puissant force all Thrace could not overcome , nor once attempt to withstand , but with the danger of their whole Countrey . The Gyant 's name was Blanderon , his Castle of the purest Marble-stone , his Gates of yellow Brass , and over the principal Gate were graven these Uerses following . Within this Castle lives the Scourge of Kings , A surious Gyant , whose unconquer'd Power , The Thracian Monarch in Subjection brings , And keeps his Daughters Prisoners in his Power : Seven Damsels fair this Monstrous Gyant keeps , That sings him Musick while he Nightly sleeps . His bars of Steel a thousand Knights have felt , Which for these Virgins sake have lost their lives : For all the Champions bold that with him dealt , This most Intestine Gyant still survives : Let simple Passengers take heed betime , When up this steep Mountain they do clime . But Knights of worth and Men of Noble Mind , If any chance to Travel by this Tower , That for these Maidens sake will be so kind , To try their strength against the Gyant 's power , Shall have a Virgin 's Prayer both Day and Night , To Prosper them with good successful Fight . After he had read what was written over the Gate , desire of Fame so incouraged him , and the thirst of Honour so imboldned his Ualiant mind , that he either vowed to redeem those Ladies from their servitude , or die with honour by the fury of the Gyant . So going to the Castle Gate , he struck so vehemently thereon , with the Pummel of his Sword , that it sounded like a Thunder-clap : whereat Blanderon suddenly started up being fast asleep close by a Fountains side , and came pacing forth of the Gate , with an Daktree upon his Neck : who at the sight of the Italian Champion so lightly flourished it about his head , as though it had been a little Cuttle-ax , and with these words gave the Noble Champion entertainment . What Fury hath incensed thy overboldned mind ( proud Pincock ) thus to adventure thy féeble force against the violence of my strong Arms ? I tell thée hadst thou the strength of Hercules , who bore the Mountain Atlas on his shoulders , or the policy of Ulvsses by which the City of Troy was ruinated , or the might of Xerxes , whose Multitudes drank up the Rivers as they passed ; yet all too feeble , weak , and impotent , to encounter with the mighty Gyant Blanderon ; thy force I esteem as a blast of wind , and thy stroaks as a few drops of Water : Therefore betake thee to thy Weapon , which I compare to a Bulrush , for on this ground will I measure out thy Grave , and after cast thy feeble Palfry with one of my hands headlong down this steep Mountain . Thus boasted the vain-glorious Gyant upon his own strength . During which time , the valorous and hardy Champion had alighted from his Horse , where after he had made his humble supplication to the Heavens for his good speed , and committed his Fortune to the imperial Queen of Destiny , he approached within the Gyant 's reach , who with his great Oak so nimbly bestirred him with such vehement blows , that they seemed to shake the Earth , and to rattle against the Wall of the Castle like mighty Thunder-claps , and had not the politick Knight continually skipped from the fury of his blow , he had been bruised as small as flesh unto the pot , for every stroak the Gyant gave , the root of his Oak entred at the least two or three inches into the Ground . But such was the Wisdom and Policy of the worthy Champion , not to withstand the force of his Weapon , till the Gyant grew breathless , and not able through his long labour to lift the Oak above his head , and likewise the heat of the Sun was so intolerable ( by reason of the extream heighth of the Mountain , and the mighty weight of his Iron Coat ) that the sweat of the Gyant 's brows ran into his eyes , and by reason he was so extream fat , he grew so blind , that he could not see to endure Combat with him any longer , and as far as he could perceive , would have retired or run back again into his own Castle , but that the Italian Champion with a bold Courage assailed the Gyant so fiercely , that he was forced to let his Oak fall , and stand gasping for breath , which when this Noble Knight beheld , with a fresh supply he redoubled his blows so couragiously , that they fell on the Gyant 's Armour like a Storm of Winter's Hail , whereby at last Blanderon was compelled to ask the Champion Mercy , and to crave at his hands some respite of breathing : but his demand was in vain , for the Ualiant Knight supposed now or never to obtain the honour of the day ; and therefore rested not his weary Arm , but redoubled blow after blow , till the Gyant for want of breath , and through the anguish of his deep gashed wounds , was forced to give the World a farewell , and to yield the Riches of his Castle to the most Renowned Conqueror St. Anthony the Champion of Italy : But by that time the long and dangerous Encounter was finished , and the Gyant Blanderon's Head was dissevered from his Body , the Sun sate mounted on the highest part of the Elements , which caused the day to be extream hot and sultry , the Champion's Armour so scalded him , that he was constrained to unbrace his Corslet , and to lay aside his Burgonet , and to cast his Body upon the cold Earth , only to mitigate his over-burdened heat . But such was the unnatural coolness of the Earth , and so unkindly to his over-laboured Body , that the melted grease of his inward parts was cooled suddenly , whereby his Body received such unnatural Distemper , that the Uapours of the Earth struck presently to his heart , by which his vital air of Life excluded ; and his body without sense or moving : where at the mercy of pale Death he lay bereaved of feeling for the space of an hour . During which time fair Rosalinde ( one of the Daughters of the Thracian King , being as then Prisoner in the Castle ) by chance looked over the Walls , and espied the body of the Gyant headless , under whose subjection she had continued in great servitude , for the time of seven Months , likewise by him a Knight unarmed as she thought panting for breath , the which the Lady judged to be the Knight that had slain the Gyant Blanderon , and the man by whom her Delivery should be recovered ; she presently descended the Walls of the Castle , and ran with all speed to the adventurous Champion , whom she found dead . But yet being nothing discouraged of his Recovery , feeling as yet a warm blood in every Member , retired back with all speed to the Eastle , and fetcht a Box of precious Balm , the which the Gyant was wont to pour into his wounds after his encounter with any Knight : with which Balm this courteous Lady chafed every part of the breathless Champion's body , one while washing his stiff Limbs with her salt tears , the which like pearls fell from her Eyes , another while drying them with tresses of her golden hair , which hung dangling in the wind , then chafing his lifeless body again with a Balm of a contrary nature , but yet no sign of life could she espie in the dead Knight , which caused her to grow desperate of all hope of his recovery . Therefore like a loving , meek , and kind Lady , considering he had lost his life for her sake , she intended to bear him company in Death , and with her own hands to finish her days , and to die upon his Breast , as Thisbe died upon the Breast of her true Pyramis : therefore as the Swan sings a while before her death , so this sorrowful Lady warbled forth this Swan-like Song over the body of the Noble Champion . Muses come mourn with doleful Melody , Kind Silvan Nymphs that sit in Rosie Bowers , With brackish tears commix your harmony , To wail with me both minutes , days , and hours , A heavy , sad , and Swan-like song sing I , To ease my heart a while before I die . Dead is the Knight for whom I live and die , Dead is the Knight which for my sake is slain : Dead is the Knight , for whom my careful cry , With wounded soul , for ever shall complain , A heavy , sad , and Swan-like Song sing I , &c. I 'll lay my Breast upon a Silver stream , And swim in Elysium's Lilly Fields : There in Ambrosia Trees I 'll write a Theme , Of all the woful sighs my sorrow yields , A heavy , sad , and Swan-like Song sing I , &c. Farewell fair Woods , where sing the Nightingales , Farewell fair Fields , where feed the light-foot Dee , Farewell you Groves , you Hills , and Flowry Dales , But fare you ill the cause of all all my woes : A heavy , sad , and Swanlike . Song Sing I , &c. Ring out my ruth , you hollow Caves of Stone , Both Birds , and Beasts , with all things on the ground : You sensless Trees be assistant to my moan , That up to Heaven my sorrows may resound ; A heavy , sad , and Swan-like Song sing I , &c. Let all the Towns of Thrace Ring out my Knell , And write in leaves of Brass what I have said : That after Ages may remember well , How Rosalinde both liv'd and dy'd a Maid : This woful Ditty was no sooner ended , but the desperate Lady unsheathed the Champion's Sword , which was as yet all besprinkled with the Gyant 's Blood , and being at the very point to execute her intended Tragedy , and the sharp edged Weapon directly against her Ivory Breast , she heard the distressed Knight give a grievous and terrible groan , whereat she stopped her remorseless hand , and with more discretion tendred her own safety : for by this time the Balm wherewith she anointed his Body , by wonderful operation , recovered the dead Champion , insomuch that after some few gasps and deadly sighs , he rais'd up his stiff Limbs from the cold Earth , where like one cast into a Trance , for a time he gazed up and down the Mountain , but at the last having recovered his lost Senses , espied the Thracian Damsel stand by , not able to speak one word , her joy so abounded : but after some continuance of time he revealed to her the manner of his dangerous encounter , and successful Uictory ; and she the cause of his recovery , and her intended Tragedy . Where after many kind Salutations , she courteously took him by the hand , and led him into the Castle , where for that night she lodged his weary Limbs in an easie Bed stuffed with Turtle-feathers , and softest Thistle-down : the Chamber where he lay , had as many Windows as there were Months in the Year , and as many Doors as there were Quarters in the Year , and to describe the curious Architecture , and the artificial Workmanship of the place , were too tedious , and a work without end . But to be short , the noble-minded Knight slept soundly after his dangerous Battel , without mistrusting of Treason , or Rebellious Cogitations , till Golden Phoebus bad him good morrow . Then rising out of his stoathful bed , he attired himself , not in his wonted Habiliments of War , but in Purple Garments according to the time of Peace , and so intended to over-view the Rarities of the Castle : but the Lady Rosalinde all the morning was bufied in looking to his Horse , preparing Delicates for his Repast , and in making a fire against his uprising , where after he had refreshed his weary steps with a dainty Banquet , and carowsed down two or three Bowls of Greekish Wine , he after by the advice of Rosalinde , stripped the Grant from his Iron Furniture , and left his naked body upon a craggy Rock , to be devoured of hungry Ravens , which being done , the Thracian Uirgin discovered all the Castle to the adventurous Champion : first she led him to a Leaden Tower , where hung a hundred well approved Corssers , with other Martial Furniture , which were the spoils of such Knights as he had violently slain : after that , she brought him to a Stable , wherein stood a hundred pampered Iades , which daily fed upon nothing but humane flesh , against it was directly placed the Gyant 's own Lodging , his Bed was of Iron , corded with mighty Bars of Steel , the Testern or Covering of carved Brass , the Curtains were of leaves of Gold , and the rest of a strange and wonderful substance of the colour of the Element : after this , she led him to a broad Pond of Water , more clear than Quick-silver , the Streams whereof lay continually as smooth as Crystal , whereon swam six milk-white Swans , with Crowns of Gold about their Necks . Oh here ( said the Thracian Lady ) begins the Hell of all my Grief ▪ At which words a shower of pearled Tears ran from the Conduit of her Eyes , that for a time they staid the passage of her Tongue : but having discharged her heart from a few sorrowful sighs : she began in this manner to tell her forepassed Fortunes . These six milk-white Swans , most honourable Knight , you behold swimming in this River ( quoth the Lady Rosalinde ) be my natural Sisters , both by Birth and Blood , and all Daughters to the King of Thrace , being now Governor of this unhappy Countrey , and the beginning of our Imprisonment began in this unfortunate manner . The King my Father , ordained a solemn hunting to be holden thro' the Land , in which honourable pastime , my self , in Company of my six Sisters was present . So in the middle of our Sports , when the Lords and Barons of Thracia were in Chase after a mighty she Lion , the Heavens suddenly began to lour , the Firmaments over-cast , and a general darkness overspread the face of the whole Earth : then presently rose such a Storm of Lightning and Thunder , as though Heaven and Earth had met together : by which our Lordly Troops of Knights and Barons were separated one from another , and 〈◊〉 poor Ladies forced to seek for sheiter under the bottom of this high and steepy Mountain : where when this Cruel Gyant Blanderon espied us , as he walked upon his Battlements , he suddenly descended the Mountain , and fetcht us all under his Arm up into the Castle , where ever since we have lived in great servitude ; and for the wonderful transformation of my six Sisters thus , it came to pass as followeth . Upon a time the Gyant being overcharged with Wine , grew enamoured upon our Beauties , and desired much to enjoy the pleasure of our Uirginities , our excellent gifts of Nature so inflamed his Mind with Lust , that he would have forced us every one to satisfie his sinful desires , he took my six Sisters one by one into his Lodging , thinking to deflour them , but their earnest Prayers so prevailed in the sight of God , that he preserved their Chastities by a most strange and wonderful Miracle , and turned their comely Bodies into the shape of milk-white Swans , even in the same Form as here you see them swimming . So when this Monstrous Gyant saw that his intent was crost , and how there was none left behind to supply his want , but my unfortunate self , he restrained his filthy Lust , not violating my Honour with any stain of Infamy , but kept me ever since a most pure Uirgin , only with sweet inspiring Muslck to bring him to his sleep . Thus have you heard ( most Noble Knight ) the true discourse of my most unhappy Fortunes , and the wonderful Transformation of my six Sisters , whose loss to this day is greatly lamented throughout all Thracia : and with that word she made an end of her Tragical Discourse , not able to utter the rest for weeping . Whereat the Knight being oppressed then with like sorrow , embraced her about the slender Wast , and thus kindly began to comfort her : Most dear and kind Lady , within whose countenance I see how Uertue is enthroned , and in whose mind lives true Magnanimity , let these few words suffice to comfort thy sorrowful cogitations . First think that the Heavens are most beneficial unto thee , in preserving thy Chastity from the Gyant 's insatiate desires : then for thy Delivery by my means from thy slavish servitude : thirdly and lastly , that thou remaining in thy Natural Shape and Likeness , may live to be the means of thy Sisters Transformation : therefore dry up these Crystal pearled Tears , and bid thy long continued Sorrows adieu , for Grief is companion with Despair , and Despair a procurer of Infamous Death . Thus the woful Thracian Lady was comforted by the Noble Christian Champion : where after a few kind greetings , they intendto to Travel to her Father's Court , there to relate what hapned to her Sisters in the Castle , likewise the Gyant 's confusion , and her own safe Delivery , by the Illustrious prowess of the Christian Knight . So taking the Keys of the Castle . which were of a wonderful weight , they locked up the Gates , and paced hand in hand down the steepy Mountain , till they approached the Thracian Court , which was distant from the Castle some ten miles : but by that time they had a sight of the Palace , the Sun was wandred to the under World , and the light of Heaven safe mus●led up in Clouds of Pitch , the which not a little discontented the weary Travellors , but at last coming to her Fathers Gates , they heard a solemn sound of Bells ringing the Funeral Knell of some Noble State : the cause of which solemn Ringing they demanded of the Porter ; who in this manner expressed the truth of the matter to them . Fair Lady and most Renowned Knight ( said the Porter ; ) for so you seem both by your speeches and honourable demands , the cause of this Ringing is for the loss of the King 's seven Daughters , the number of which Bells be seven , called after the Names of the seven Princesses , which never yet have ceased their doleful melody , since the departure of the unhappy Ladies , nor never must , until joyful News be heard of their safe return . Then now their tasks be ended ( said the noble-minded Rosalinde ) for we bring happy News of the seven Princesses abidings . At which words the Porter being ravished with joy , in all haste ran to the Steeple , and caused the Bells to cease , whereat the King of Thracia being at his Royal Supper , and hearing the Bells to cease their wonted melody , suddenly started up from his Princely seat . and like a Man amazed ran to the Palace Gate , whereat he found his Daughter Rosalinde in company of a strange Knight : which when he beheld , his joy so exceeded , that he sounded in his Daughter's bosome , but being recovered to his former sence , he brought them up into his Princely Hall , where their Entertainments were so honourable and so gracious in the eyes of the whole Court , that it were too tedious and over-long to describe : but their joy continued but a short season , for it was presently dashed with Rosalinde's Tragical Discourse : for the good old King when he heard of his Daughters Transformations , and how they lived in the shape of milk-white Swans , he rent his Locks of Silver Hair , which time had dyed with the pledge of Wisdom : his rich embroidered Garments he tore in many pieces , and clad his 〈◊〉 Limbs in a dismal , black , and sable Mantle , as Discontented th●● as the woful King of Troy when he beheld his own Son dragged by the Hair of the Head up and down the stréets : also he commanded that his Knights and adventurous Champions , instead of glistering Armour , should wear the Weeds of Death , more black in hue than Winter's darkest nights , and all the Courtly Ladies and gallant Thracian Maidens , instéad of Silken Uestments , he commanded to wear both heavy , sad , and melancholy Ornaments , and even as unto a solemn Funeral , to attend him to the Gyant 's Castle , and there obsequiously to offer up unto the angry Destinies , many a bitter sigh and tear , in remembrance of his transformed Daughters ; which Decrée of the sorrowful Thracian King was performed with all convenient speed : for the next morning no sooner had Phoebus cast his Beauty into the King's Bed-chamber , but he apparelled himself in Mourning Garments , and in company of his Melancholy Train set forward to his woful Pilgrimage . But here we must not forget the Princely-minded Champion of Italy , nor the noble-minded Rosalinde , who at the King's departure towards the Castle , craved leave to stay behind , and not so suddenly to begin new Travels : whereunto quickly the King condescended , considering their late Iourney the Evening before : So taking the Castle Keys from the Champion , he had his Palace adieu , and committed his Fortune to his sorrowful Iourney ; where we leave him in world of discontented Passions , and a while discourse of what hapned to the Christian Champion and his beloved Lady : for by that time the Sun had thrice measured the World with his restless Steeds , and thrice his Sister Luna wandred to the West , the Noble Italian Knight grew weary of his long continued Rest , and thought it a great Dishonour and a Scandal to his Ualiant Mind , to remain where ●nought but Champion-sports were Resident , and desired rather to abide in a Court that entertained the doleful murmuring of Tragedies , or where the joyful sound of Drums and Trumpets should be heard : therefore he took Rosalinde by the hand , being then in a dump for want of her Father , to whom the Noble Knight in this manner expressed his secret intent . My most devoted Lady and Mistriss ( said the Champion ) a second Dido for thy Love , a stain to Uenus for thy beauty , Penelope 's compare for Constancy , and for Chastity , the wonder of all Maids : the faithful Love that hitherto I have found since my arrival , for ever shall be shrined in my heart , and before all Ladies under the cope of Heaven , thou shalt live and die my Love 's true Goddess : and for thy sake I 'll stand as Champion against all Knights in the World : but to impair the Honour of my Knighthood , and to live like a Carpet Dancer in the Laps of Ladies I will not ; though I can tune a Lute in a Princes Chamber , I can sound a fierce Alarm in the Field ; Honour calls me forth , dear Rosalinde , and Fame intends to buckle on my Armour , which now lies rusting in the idle Court of Thrace . Therefore I am constrained ( though most unwillingly ) to leave the comfortable sight of thy Beauty , and commit my Fortune to a longer Travel ; but I protest wheresoever I become , or in what Region soever I be harboured , there will I maintain to the loss of my Life , that both thy Love , Constancy , Beauty , and Chastity , surpasseth all Dames alive : and with this promise , my most Divine Rosalinde , I bid thee farewell . But before the honourable minded Champion could finish what he purposed to utter , the Lady being wounded inwardly with extream grief , not able to endure to keep silent any longer , but with tears falling from her eyes , brake off his speech in this manner : Sir Knight ( said she ) by whom my Liberty hath been obtained : the Name of Lady and Mistress wherewith you entitle me , is too high and proud a Name , but rather call me Hand-maid , or servile Slave , for on thy Noble Person will I evermore attend : It is not Thrace can harbour me when thou art absent , and before I do forsake thy company and kind fellowship , Heaven shall be no Heaven , the Sea no Sea , nor the Earth no Earth ; but if thou provest unconstant , as Ninus did to Scilla , who for his sake stole her Fathers Purple Hat , whereof depended the safety of his Countrey , or like wandring Aeneas forsake the Queen of Carthage , these tender and soft hands of mine shall never be unclasped , but hang on thy Horse-bridle till my Body like Theseus 's Son be dash● in sunder against hard flinty Stone : Therefore forsake me not , dear Knight of Christendom . If ever Camina proved true to her Sinatus , or Alstone to her Lover , Rosalinde will be as true to thee : so with this plighted Promise she caught him fast about the Neck , from whence she would not unclose her Hands till he had vow'd by the Honour of true Chivalry , to make her sole Companion , and only Partner of his Travels : and so in this order it was accomplished : They being both agreed , she was most trimly attired like a Page in green Sarsenet , her Hair bound up most cunningly with a Silk List , artificially wrought with curious knots , that she might Travel without suspition or blemish of Honour ; her Rapier was a Turkish Blade , and her Ponyard of the finest fashion , which she wore at her back tied with an Drange-tawny coloured Scarf , beautified with Tasseis of unknown Silk , her Buskins of the smoothest Kid-skins , her Spurs of the purest Lydian Steel , in which when the Noble and Beautiful Lady was attired , she seemed in Stature like the God of Love , when he sate dandled upon Dido's Lap , or rather Animede Love's Minion , or Adonis , when Venus shewed her white skin to entrap his eyes to her unchast desires . But to be brief , all things being in readiness for their departure from Thrace , this Famous Worthy Knight mounted on his eager Steed , and the magnanimous Rosalinde on her gentle Palfrey , in pace more easie than the winged Winds , or a Cock●oat floating upon Crystal streams , they both bad adieu to the Countrey of Thracia , and committed their Iourney to the Queen of Chance : Therefore smile Heavens , and guide them with a most happy Star , until they arrive where their Souls do most desire . The bravest and boldest Knight that ever wandred by the way , and the loveliest Lady that ever eye beheld . In whose Travels my Muse must : leave them for a season , and speak of the Thracian Mourners , which by this time had watered the Earth with abundance of their Ceremonious Tears , and made the Elements true witnesses of their sad Laments , as hereafter followeth in this next Chapter . CHAP. VII . How St Andrew , the Champion of Scotland , Travelled into a Vale of Walking Spirits , and how he was set at Liberty by a going Fire , after his Journey into Thracia , where he recovered the Six Ladies to their natural shapes , that had lived seven years in the likeness of milk-white Swans , with other Accidents that befell the most Noble Champion . NOw of the honourable Adventures of St. Andrew , the famous Champion of Scotland , must I discourse , whose seven years Travels were as strange as any of the other Champions : For after he had departed from the brazen Pillar , as you heard in the beginning of the History , he travelled through many strange and unknown Nation , beyond the circuit of the Sun , where but one time in the year he shews his brightsome Beams , but continual darkness overspreads the whole Country , and there lives a kind of People , that have heads like Dogs , that in extremity of hunger do devour one another , from which People this Noble Champion was strangely delivered , where after he had wandred some certain days , neither seeing the gladsome brightness of the Sun , nor the comfortable countenance the Moon , but only guided by duskye Planets of the Elements , he hapned to a Uale of walking Spirits . which he supposed to be the very Dungeon of burning Acheron : there he heard the blowing of unséen Fires , boyling of Furnaces , ratling of Armour , trampling of Horses , ●ingling of Chains , ●umbring of Iron , roaring of Spirits , and such like horrid noises , that it made the Scottish Champion almost at his wits end . But yet having an undaunted Courage , exempting all fear , he humbly made his supplication to Heaven , that God would deliver him from that discontented place of terror ; and so presently as the Champion kneeled down upon the barren ground , ( whereon grew neither herb , flower , grass , or any other green thing ) he beheld a certain flame of Fire , walking up and down before him , whereat he grew into such an extasie of fear , that he stood for a time amazed , whether it were best to go forward , or to stand still : but yet retaking his Senses , he remembred himself , how he had read in former times of a going Fire , called Ignis fatuus , the fire of Destiny : by some , Will with the Wisp , or Jack with the Lanthorn : and likewise , by some simple Countrey People . The fair Maid of Ireland , which commonly used to lead wandring Travellors out of their ways : the like Imaginations entred into the Champion's mind . So incouraging himself with his own conceits , and chearing up his dull Senses , late oppressed with extream fear , he directly followed the going Fire , which so justly went before him , that by that time the guider of the night had climbed twelve-Degrees in the Zodiack , he was safely delivered from the Uale of walking Spirits , by the direction of the going Fire , Now began the Sun to dance about the Firmament , which he had not seen in many months before , whereat his dull senses much rejoyced , being long covered before with darkness , that every step be trode , was as pleasurable , as though he had walked in a Garden bedecked with all kind of fragrant Flowers . At last , without any further molestation , he arrived within the Territories of Thracia , a Country as you have heard in the former Chapter , adorned with the beauty of many fair Woods and Forrests , through which he Travelled with small rest , and less sleep , till he came to the foot of the Mountain , whereupon stood the Castle wherein the woful King of Thracia , in company of his sorrowful Subjects , still lamented the unhappy Destinies of his six Daughters turned into Swans , having Crowns of Gold about their Necks ; when the Ualiant Champion St. Andrew beheld the lofty situation of the Castle , and the invincible strength it seemed to be of , he expected some strange Adventure to befall him in the said Castle , so preparing his Sword in readiness , and buckling close his Armour , which was a shirt of Silver Maile for lightness in Travel , he climbed the Mountain , whereupon he espied the Gyant lying upon a craggy Rock , with his Limbs and Members all rent and torn , by the fury of hunger-starved Fowls : which loathsome Spectacle was no little wonder to the worthy Champion , considering the mighty stature and bigness of the Gyant : where leaving his putrified Body to the Winds , he approached the Gates : where after he had read the Superscription over the same , without any interruption , entred the Castle , whence he expected a fierce encounter by some Knight that should have defended the same ; but all things fell out contrary to his imagination , for after he had found many a strange novelty and hidden secret closed in the same , he chanced at last to come where the Thracians duly observed their ceremonious Mournings , which in this order were daily performed : First upon Sundays , which in that Country is the first day in the Week , all the Thracians attired themselves after the manner of Bacchus's Priests , and burned persumed Incense , with sweet Arabian Frankincense upon a Religious Shrine , which they offered to the Sun as chief Governor of that day , thinking thereby to appease the angry Destinies , and to recover the unhappy Ladies to their former shapes : upon Mondays , clad in Garments after the Silvans , a colour like to the Waves of the Sea , they offered up their tears to the Moon , being the guider and Mistriss of that day : Upon Tuesdays like Souldiers trailing their banners in the Dust , and Drums sounding sad and doleful melody , in sign of Discontent , they committed their procéedings to the pleasures of Mars , being Ruler and Guider of that Day ; Upon Wednesday like Scholars unto Mercury : Upon Thursday like Potentates , to Love ; Upon Frydays like Lovers with sweet sounding Musick to Venus ; and upon Saturday like manual professors , to the angry and discontented Saturn . Thus the woful Thracian King , and his sorrowful Subjects , consumed seven Months away , one while accursing Fortune of despite , another while the Heavens of Injustice : the one for his Children's Trausformations , the other for their long limited Punishments . But at last when the Scottish Champion heard what bitter moan the Thracians made about the River , he demanded the cause , and to what purpose they observed such Ceremonies , contemning the Majesty of Jehovah , and only Worshipping but outward and vain Gods : to whom the King , after a few sad tears Tears strained from the Conduits of his aged Eyes , Replyed in this manner . Most Noble Knight , for so you séem by your gesture and other outward appearance , ( quoth the King , ) if you desire to know the cause of our continual grief , prepare your ears to hear a Tragick and woful tale , whereat methinks I sée the Elements begin to mourn , and cover their azured countenance with fable Clouds : These Milk-white Swans you see , whose Necks are beautified with Golden Crowns , are my six natural Daughters , transformed into this Swan-like Substance , by the appointment of the God's : for of late this Castle was kept by a cruel Gyant , named Blanderon , who by violence would have Ravished them , but the Heavens to preserve their Chastities , prevented his Lustful Desires : and transformed their beautiful bodies to these milk-white Swans : and now seven years the chearful Spring hath renewed the Earth with a Summer's Livery , and seven times the nipping Winter Frosts have bereaved the Trées of Leaf and Bud , since first my Daughters lost their Uirgin-shapes : seven Summers have they swam upon this Crystal Stream , where instead of Rich Attire , and embroidered Uestments , their smooth Silver-coloured Feathers adorn their comely Bodies : Princely Palaces , wherein they were wont , like tripping Sea-Nymphs , to dance their measures up and down , are now exchanged into cold streams of water : where in their chiefest melody is the murmuring of cold liquid bubbles , and their joyful pleasure to hear the harmony of humming Bées which some Poets call the Muses Birds . Thus have you heard ( most worthy Knight ) the woful Tragedy of my Daughters , for whose sakes I will spend the remnant of my days heavily , complaining of their long appointed Punishments , about the Banks of this unhappy River . Which sad Discourse was no sooner ended , but the Scottish Knight ( having a mind furnished with all Princely thoughts● , and a tongue washt in the Fountain of Eloquence ) thus replied , to the comfort and great rejoycing of the Company . Most Noble King ( quoth the Champion ) your heavy and dolorous discourse hath constrained my heart to a wonderful Passion and compelled my very soul to rue your Daughters miseries : But yet a greater grief and deeper sorrow than that , hath taken possession of my breast , whereof my eyes have béen witnesses , and my ears unhappy hearers of your misbelief , I mean your unchristian Faith : For I have séen since . my first arrival into this same Castle , your Prophane and Uain Worship of strange and false Gods , as of Phoebus , Luna , Mars , Mercury , and such like Poetical Names , which the Majesty of high Jehovah utterly contemns . But Magnificent Governor of Thracia , if you seek to recover your Daughters by humble Prayer , and to obtain your soul's content by true tears , you must abandon all such vain Ceremonies , and with true Humility believe in the Christian's God , which is the God of Wonders , and chief Commander of the rouling Elements , in whose Quarrel this unconquered Arm , and this undaunted Heart of mine shall fight : and how be it known to thee , great King of Thrace , that I am a Christian Champion , by Birth a Knight of Scotland , bearing my Countrey 's Arms upon my Breast , ( for indeed thereon he bore a Silver Cross , set in blue Silk ) and therefore in the honour of Christendom , I Challenge forth the proudest Knight at Arms , against whom I will maintain that our God is the true God , and the rest fantastical and vain Ceremonies . Which sudden and unexpected Challenge , so daunted the Thracian Champions , that they stood amazed for a time , gazing upon one another , like Men dropt from the Clouds : but at fast consulting together , how the Challenge of the strange Knight was to the dishonour of their Country , and utter scandal of all Knightly Dignity ; they with a general consent craved leave of the King , that the Challenge might be taken , who as willingly condescended as they demanded . So both time and place was appointed , which was the next morning following , by the King's Commandment , upon a large and plain Meadow close by the River-side , whereon the six Swans were swimming , whereupon after the Christian Champion had cast down his steely Gauntlet , and the Thracian Knight accepted thereof , every one departed for that night , the Challenger to the East-side of the Castle to his Lodging , and the Defendants to the West , where they slept quietly till the next morning , who by the break of day , were wakened by a Herald of Arms : but all the passed night , our Scottish Champion never entertained one motion of rest , but busied himself in trimming his Horse , buckling on his Armour , lacing on his Burgonet , and making prayers to the Divine Majesty of God , for the Conquest and Uictory , till the Morning's beauty chased away the darkness of the Night , and no sooner were the Windows of the day full opened , but the Ualiant and Noble-minded Champion of Christendom entred the List , where the King in company of the Thracian Lords was present to behold the Combat : and so after St. Andrew had twice or thrice traced his Horse up and down the Lists , bravely flourishing his Launce , at the top whereof hung a Pendant of Gold , whose Poesie was thus written in Silver Letters , This day a Martyr or a Conqueror Then entred a Knight in exceeding bright Armour , mounted upon a Courser as white as the Northern Snow , whose Caparison was of the colour of the Elements , betwixt whom was a fierce Encounter : but the Thracian had the Foil and with disgrace departed the List. Then secondly , entred another Knight in Armour , varnished with green Uarnish , his Steed of the colour of an Iron-grey : who likewise had the repulse by the worthy Christian. Thirdly , Entred a Knight in a black Corslet , mounted upon a big-boned Paltry , covered with a vail of sable Silk , in his hand he bore a Launce nailed round about with plates of Steel : which Knight amongst the Thracians was accounted the strongest in the World , except it were those Gyants that descended from a monstrous Lineage : but no sooner encountred these hardy Champions , but their Launces shivered in sunder , and flew so violently into the Air , that it much amazed the beholders , then they alighted from their Steeds , and so valiantly bestirred them with their kee● Faulchions , that the fiery sparkles flew so fierce from these Noble Champions steely Helmets , as from an Iron Anvil : But the Combat endured not very long , before the most hardy Scottish Knight espied an advantage , wherein he might shew his matchless Fortitude : whereupon he struck such a mighty Blow upon the Thracian's Burgonet , that it cleaved his head just down to his shoulders : whereat the King suddenly started from his Seat , and with a wrathful coimtenance threatned the Champions Death in this manner . Proud Christian ( said the King ) thou shalt repent his death , and curse the time that ever thou camest to Thracia : his blood we will revenge upon thy head , and quit thy committed cruelty with a sudden death : and so in company of a hundred Armed Knights , he encompassed the Scottish Champion , intending by multitudes to murder him . But when the valiant Knight St. Andrew saw how he was suppressed by Treachery , and environed with mighty Troops , he called to Heaven for succour , and animated himself by these words of encouragement : Now for the honour of Christendom , This day a Martyr or a Conqueror : and therewithal he so Ualiantly behaved himself with his Cuttle-Axe , that he made Lanes of murdered Men , and felled them down by multitudes like as the Harvest men do mow down Ears of ripened Corn , whereby they fell before his face like leaves , from trees when the Summer's Pride declines her Glory . So at the last after much bloodshed , the Thracian King was compelled to yield to the Scottish Champion's Mercy , who swore him for the safety of his Life , to forsake his prophane Religion , and become a Christian , whose living true God the Thracian King vowed for evermore to Worship , and thereupon he kissed the Champion's Sword. This Conversion of the Pagan King , so pleased the Majesty of God , that he presently gave end to his Daughters punishments , and turned the Ladies to their former shapes . But when the King beheld their smooth Feathers , which were as white as Lillies , exchanged to natural fairness , and that their black Bills and slender Necks were converted to their first created Beauty ( where for external fairness the Queen of Love might build her Paradise ) he bad adieu to his grief and long continued sorrows , protesting ever after to continue a true Christian for the Scottish Champion's sake , by whom and by whose Divine Orisons , his Daughters obtained their former Features ; so taking the Christian Knight in company of the six Ladies , to an excellent Rich Chamber prepared with all things according to their wishes , where first the Christian Knight was unarmed , then his wounds washed with Whitewine , new Milk , and Rose-water , and so after some dainty Repast , conveyed to his nights Repose . The Ladies being the joyfullest Creatures under Heaven , never entertained one thought of sleep , but passed the night in their Father's company , ( whose mind was ravished with unspeakable pleasures ) till the morning's messengers bad them good morrow . Thus all things being prepared in a readiness , they departed the Castle , not like Mourners to a heavy Funeral , but in triumphing manner , marching back to the Thracian Palace , with streaming Banners in the Wind , Drums and Trumpets sounding joyful Melody , and with sweet inspiring Musick , caused the Air to resound with Harmony : But no sooner were they entred the Palace which was in distance from the Gyant 's Castle , some ten miles , but their Triumphs turned to exceeding Sorrow , for Rosalinde with the Champion of Italy , as you have heard before , was departed the Court ; which unexpected news so daunted the whole company , but especially the King , that the Triumphs for that time were deferred , and Messengers were dispatched in pursuit of the Adventurous Italian , and lovely Rosalinde . Likewise when St. Andrew of Scotland had intelligence how it was one of those Knights which was Imprisoned with him under the wicked Enchantress Kalyb , as you heard in the first beginning of the History , his heart thirsted for his most honourable company , and his eyes seldom closed quietly , nor took any rest , untill he was likewise departed in the pursuit of his sworn Friend , which was the next night following , without making any acquainted with his intent : Likewise when the six Ladies understood the secret departure of the Scottish Champion , whom they asserted dearer than any Knight in the World , they stored themselves with sufficient Treasure , and by stealth took their Iourneys from their Father's Palace , intending either to find out the Uictorious and approved Knight of Scotland , or to end their Lives in some Foreign Region . The Rumour of whose Departure , no sooner came to the King's Ears , but he purposed the like Travel , either to obtain the sight of his Daughters again , or to make his Tomb beyond the circuit of the Sun. So attiring himself in homely Russet , like a Pilgrim , with an Ebon staff in his hand , tipt with Silver , took his Iourney all unknown from his Palace , whose sudden and secret departure struck such an extream and intolerable heaviness in the Court , that the Palace Gates , were fealed up with sable mourning-cloth , the Thracian Lords exempted all pleasure , and like Flocks of sheep strayed up and down without Shepherds , the Ladies and Courtly Gentiles sate sighing in their private Chambers : where we will leave them for this time , and speak of the success of the other Champions , and how Fortune smiled on their Adventurous Proceedings . CHAP. VIII . How St. Patrick , the Champion of Ireland , Redeemed the Six Thracian Ladies out of the hands of thirty bloody-minded Satyrs , and of their purposed Travel in a Pursuit after the Champion of Scotland . BUT now of that Ualiant and hardy Knight at Arms , S. Patrick the Champion of Ireland , must I speak , whose Adventurous Accidents were so Nobly performed , that if my Pen were made of Steel , I should wear it to the stumps to declare his Prowess , and worthy Adventures . When he departed from the Brazen Pillar , from the other Champions , the Heavens smiled with a kind Aspect , and sent him such a Star to be his Guide , that it lead him to no Courtly pleasures , nor to vain delights , but to the Throne of Fame , where , Honour sate enstalled upon a Seat of Gold. Thither Travelled the Warlike Champion of Ireland , whose Illustrious Battels the Northern Isses have Chronicled in leaves of Brass : Therefore Ireland be proud , for from thy Bowels did spring a Champion , whose Prowess made the Enemies of Christ to tremble , and watered the Earth with streams of Pagans Blood : witness whereof the Isse of Rhodes , the key and strength of Christendom , was recovered from the Turks , by his Martial and Invincible Prowess ; where his dangerous Battels , fierce Encounters , bloody Skirmishes , and long Assaults would serve to fill a mighty Uolume , all which I pass over , and wholly discourse of things appertaining to this History . For after the Wars of Rhodes were fully ended , St. Patrick ( accounted idle ease the Nurse of Cowardise ) bad Rhodes farewell , being then strongly Fortified with Christian Soldiers , and took his Iourney through many an unknown Country , where at last , it pleased so the Queen of Chance , to direct his steps into a solitary Wilderness , inhabited only by Wild Satyrs , and a People of inhumane Qualities , giving their wicked minds only to Murder , Lust , and Rapine : wherein the Noble Champion Travelled up and down many a weary step , not knowing how to qualifie his hunger , but by his own industry in killing of Uenison , and pressing out the blood between two flat stones , and daily roasted it by the heat of the Sun , his Lodging was in the hollow Trunk of a Blasted Tree , which nightly preserved him from the dropping showers of Heaven , his chief Companions were sweet resounding Ecchoes , which commonly re-answered the Champions words . In this manner lived St. Patrick the Irish Knight , in the Woods , not knowing how to set himself at Liberty , but wandring up and down as it were in a maze wrought by the curious workmanship of some excellent Gardiner , it was his chance at last to come into a dismal shady Thicket , beset about with baleful Mistletoe . a place of horror , wherein he heard the cries of some distressed Ladies , whose bitter Lamentations seemed to pierce the Clouds , and to crave succour of the hands of God , which unexpected cries not a little daunted the Irish Knight , so that it caused him to prepare his Weapon in readiness against some sudden encounter : so crouching himself under the Root of an old withered Oak ( which had not flourished with green leaves many a year ) he espied afar off , a crew of bloody-minded Satyrs , haling by the hair of the head six unhappy Ladies , through many a thorny brake and bryar , whereby the beauty of their crimson cheeks was all besprent with purple gore , and their eyes , ( within whose clear Glasses one might behold the God of Love dancing ) all to be rent and torn by the fury of the Bryars , whereby they could not see the light of Heaven , nor the place of their unfortunate abiding : which woful spectacle forced such a terror in the heart of the Irish Knight , that he presently made out for the Rescue of the Ladies , to Redeem them from the fury of the merciless Satyrs , which were in number about some thirty , every one having a Club upon his Neck , which they had made of the Roots of young Oaks and Pine-trees ; yet this Adventurous Champion being nothing Discouraged , but with a Bold and Resolute Mind , let drive at the ●●●rdiest Satyr , whose Armour of Defence was made of a Bulls hide , which was dried so hard against the Sun , that the Champion's Curtle-Ax prevailed not : after which the fell Satyrs encompassed the Christian Knight round about , and so mightily opprest him with down-right Blows , that had he not by good fortune leapt under the Boughs of a spreading Tree , his Life had been forced to give the World a speedy farewell . But such was his nimbleness and ●●●ve Policy , that e'er long he sheathed his sharp-pointed Faulchion in one of the Satyr's Breasts : which woful sight caused all the rest to flie from his presence , and left the six Ladies to the pleasure and disposition of the most Noble and Couragious Christian Champion : Who after he had sufficiently breathed , and 〈◊〉 himself in the chill Air , ( being almost windless through the long Encounter , and bloody Skirmish . ) he demanded 〈◊〉 of the Ladies Travels , and by what means they hapned into the hands of those merciless Satyrs , who Cruelly and Tyrannically attempted the Ruine and endless Spoil of their unspotted Uirginities . To which courteous demand one of the Ladies , after a deep-fetcht sigh or two ( being strained from the bottom of her most sorrowful heart ) in the behalf of her self and the other distressed Ladies , replied in this order : Know , brave minded Knight , that we are the unfortunate Daughters of the King of Thrace , whose Lives have been unhappy ever since our Births , for first we did endure a long Imprisonment under the hands of a Cruel Gyant , and after the Heavens to preserve our Chastities from the wicked desire of the said Gyant , transformed us into the shape of Swans , in which likeness we remained seven years , but at last recovered by a worthy Christian Knight , named St. Andrew the Champion of Scotland , after whom we have Travelled many a weary step , never crossed by any Violence , until it was our angry Fates to arrive in this unhappy Wilderness , where your eyes have been true witnesses of our Misfortunes . Which sad Discourse was no sooner finished , but the Worthy Champion thus began to comfort the distressed Ladies . The Christian Champion after whom you take in hand this weary Travel ( said the Irish Champion ) is my approved Friend , for whose Company and wished for Sight , I will go more weary miles than there be Trees in this vast Wilderness , and number my steps with the Sands hidden in the Seas : Therefore , most excellent Ladies , true Ornaments of Beauty , be sad Companions in my Travels , for I will never cease till I have found our Honourable Friend , the Champion of Scotland , or some of those brave Knights , whom I have not seen these seven Summers . These words so contented the sorrowful Ladies , that without any exception they agréed , and with as much willingness consented as the Champion demanded . So after they had recreated themselves , eased their weariness , and cured their Wounds , which was by the secret Uertues of certain Herbs growing in the same Woods , they took their Iourneys anew under the Conduct of this Worthy Champion St. Patrick , where after some days Travel the obtained the ●ight of a broad beaten way , where committing their Fortunes to the Fatal Sisters , and setting their Faces toward the East , they merrily Iourneyed together . In whose Fortunate Travels we will leave them , and speak of the seventh Christian Champion , whose Adventurous Exploit● and Knightly Honours deserve a Golden Den , dipt in Ink of tru● Fame to Discourse at Large . CHAP. IX . How St. David the Champion of Wales , slew the Count Palatine in the Tartarian Court , and after how he was sent to the Enchanted Garden of Drmandine , wherein by Magick Art he slept seven years . SAint David the most Noble Champion of Wales , after his departure from the Brazen Pillar , whereat the other Champions of Christendom divided themselves severally to seek Foreign Adventures , he atchieved many memorable things , as well in Christendom , as in those Nations that acknowledged no true God : which as for this time I omit , and only discourse what hapned unto him among the Tartarians : for being in the Emperor of Tartary's Court ( a place very much honoured with Ualorous Knights , highly graced with a Train of Beautiful Ladies ) where the Emperor upon a time Drdained a Solemn Iust and Tournament to be holden in the honour of his Birth-day : whither resorted at the time appointed , ( from all the Borders of Tartary ) the best and the hardiest Knights there remaining . In which Honourable and Princely Exercise , the Noble Knight St. David was appointed Champion for the Emperor , who was Mounted upon a Morocco Stéed , betrapped in a rich Eaparison , wrought by the curious work of Indian Women , upon whose Shield was set a Golden Griffen rampant in a Field of Blue . Against him came the Count Palatine , Son and Heir apparent to the Tartarian Emperor ; brought in by twelve Knights , Richly furnished with Habiliments of Honour , who paced thrée times about the Lists before the Emperor and many Ladies that were present to behold the honourable Tournament . The which being done , the twelve Knights departed the Lists , and the Count Palatine prepared himself to Encounter with the Christian Knight , ( being appointed chief Champion for the Day ) who likewise prepared himself , and at the Trumpet 's Sound by the Herald's appointment , they ran so fiercely each against other , that the Ground séemed to shake under them , and the Skies to resound Ecchoes of their mighty strokes . At the second Race the Champions ran , St. David had the worst , and was constrained through the forcible strength of the Count Palatine to lean backward , almost beside his Saddle , whereat the Trumpets began to sound in sign of Uictory : but yet the Ualiant Christian nothing dismayed , but with a Courage ( within whose eyes sate Knightly Revenge ) ran the third time against the Count Palatine , and by the Uiolence of his Strength , he overthrew both Horse and Man , whereby the Count's Body was so extreamly bruised with the fall of his Horse , that his heart-blood issued forth by his mouth , and his vital spirits pressed from the mansion of his breast , so that he was forced to give the World Farewell . This fatal Overthrow of the Count Palatine , abashed the whole Company , but especially the Tartarian Emperor , who having no more Sons but him , caused the Lists to be broken up , the Knights to be unarmed , and the murdered Count to be brought , by four Esquires , into his Palace , where after he was despoiled of his Furniture , and the Christian Knight received in honour of his Uictory , the woeful Emperor bathed his Son's Body with Tears , which dropped like Crystal Pearls from the congealed blood , and after many sad sighs he breathed forth this woful Lamentation . Now are my Triumphs turned into Everlasting Woes , from a Comical Pastime , to a direful and Bloody Tragedy ; O most unkind Fortune , never Constant but in Change ! why is my Life deferred to see the downfall of my dear Son , the Noble Count Palatine ? Why rends not this accursed Earth whereon I stand , and presently swallow up my Body into her hungry Bowels ? Is this the use of Christians ? For true Honour to repay Dishonour ? Could not base blood serve to stain his deadly hands withall , but the Royal blood of my dear Son , in whose Revenge the face of the Heavens is stained with Blood , and cries for Vengeance to the Majesty of Mighty Jove . The dreadful Furies , the direful daughters of dark Night , and all the baleful company of burning Acheron , whose Loins shall be girt with Serpents , and Hair be hanged with Wreaths of Snakes , shall haunt , pursue , and follow that accursed Christian Champion , that hath bereaved my Country Tartary of so precious a Jewel as my dear Son the Count Palatine was , whose Magnanimous Prowess did surpass all the Knights of our recovery . Thus sorrowed the woful Emperor for the Death of his Noble Son : Sometimes making the Ecchoes of his Lamentations pierce the Elements : Another while forcing his bitter Curses to sink to the deep Foundations of Acheron : One while intending to be Revenged on St. David the Christian Champion , then presently his intent was crossed with a contrary imagination , thinking it was against the Law of Arms , and a great Dishonour to his Country , by Uiolence to Oppress a strange Knight , whose Anions had ever been guided by true Honour ; but yet at last this firm Resolution entred into his Mind . There was adjoyning upon the Borders of Tartary , an Enchanted Garden , kept by Magick Art , from whence never any returned that attempted to enter ; the Governour of which Garden was a Notable and Famous Necromancer , named Ormandine , to which Magician the Tartarian Emperor intended to send the Adventurous Champion St. David , thereby to Revenge the Count Palatine's Death . So the Emperor after some few days passed , and the Obsequies of his Son being no sooner performed , but he caused the Christian Knight to be brought into his Presence , to whom he committed this heavy Task , and weary Labour . Proud Knight ( said the Angry Emperor ) thou knowest since thy Arrival in our Territories , how highly I have Honoured thee , not only in granting liberty of Life , but making thee chief Champion of Tartary , which high Honour thou hast repayed with great Ingratitude . and blemished true Nobility , in Acting my dear Son's Tragedy : for which unhappy Deed thou rightly hast deserved Death , But yet know Accursed Christian , that Mercy harboureth in Princely minds , and where Honour sits Enthronized , there Justice is not too Severe : Although thou hast deserved Death , yet if thou wilt adventure to the Enchanted Garden and bring hither the Magician's Head , I grant thee not only Life , but therewithal the Crown of Tartary after my Decease : because I see thou hast a mind furnished with all Princely thoughts , and Adorned with true Magnanimity . This heavy Task and strange Adventure not a little pleased the Noble Champion of Wales , whose mind ever thirsted after Worthy Adventures : And so after some considerate thoughts , in this manner reply'd : Most High and Magnificent Emperor , ( said the Champion ) were this Task which you enjoyn me to , as wonderful as the Labours of Hercules , or as fearful as the Enterprize which Jason made for the Golden Fleece , yet would I attempt to finish it , and return with Triumph to Tartary , as the Macedonian Monarch did to Babylon , when he had Conquered part of the wide World. Which words were no sooner ended , but the Emperor bound him by his Oath of Knighthood , and by the Love he bore unto his Native Countrey , never to follow other Adventure , till he had performed his Promise , which was to bring the Magic●●n Ormandine's Head into Tartary ; whereupon the Emperor departed from the Noble Knight St. David , hoping never to see 〈◊〉 return , but rather to hear of his utter Confusion , or Everlasting 〈◊〉 ●●isonment . Thus the Ualiant Christian Champion , being bound to his Promise , within three days prepared all Necessaries in readiness for his departure : and so Travelled West-ward , till he approached the sight of the Enchanted Garden , the Situation whereof somewhat daunted his Ualiant Courage : For it was encompassed with a Hedge of withered Thorns and Bryars , which seemed continually to burn : Upon the top thereof fate a number of strange and deformed things , some in the likeness of Night-Owls , which wondred at the Presence of St. David , some in the shape of Progne's Transfo●mation , foretelling his unfortunate Success , and some like Ravens , that with their harsh Throats Ring forth hateful Knel●s of woful Tragedies : The Element which covered the Enchanted Garden , seemed to be over-spread with misty Clouds , from whence continually shot flames of Fire , as though the Skies had been filled with blazing Comets : which fearful Spectacle as it seemed the very pattern of Hell , struck such a Terror into the Champion's heart , that twice he was in the mind to return without performing the Adventure , but for his Oath and Honour of Knighthood , which he had pawned for the accomplishment thereof : So laying his Body on the cold Earth , being the first Nurse and Mother of his Life , he made his humble Petition to God , that his mind might never be oppressed with Cowardice , nor his heart daunted with faint Fears , till he had performed what the Tartarian Emperor had bound him to , the Champion rose from the Ground , and with chearful looks beheld the Elements , which seemed in his conceit to smile at the Enterprize , and to foreshew a lucky Event . So the Noble Knight St. David with a Ualiant Courage went to the Garden Gate , by which stood a Rock of Stone , overspread with Moss : In which Rock by Magick Art was enclosed a Sword , nothing outwardly appearing but the Hilt , which was the Richest in his Iudgment , that ever his Eyes beheld , for the Steel-work was engraven very curiously , beset with Iaspers and Saphire-Stones ; the Pummel was in the fashion of a Globe , of the purest Silver that the Mines of Rich America brought forth : about the Pummel , was engraven with Letters of Gold , these Uerses following . My Magick Spells remain most firmly bound , The Worlds strange Wonder , unknown by any one , Till that a Knight within the North be found , To pull this Sword from out this Rock of Stone : Then ends my Charms , my Magick Arts and all , By whose strong hand , wise Ormandine must fall . These Uerses drave such a conceited imagination into the Champions mind , that he supposed himself to be the Northern Knight by whom the Necromancer should be Conquered ; Therefore without any further advisement , he put his hand into the Hilt of the Rich Sword , thinking presently to pull it out from the Enchanted Rock of Ormandine : but no sooner did he attempt that vain enterprize , but his Ualiant Courage and Invincible Fortitude failed him , and all his Senses were overtaken with a sudden and heavy sleep , whereby he was forced to let go his hold , and to fall flat upon the barren ground , where his eyes were so fast locked up by Magick Art , and his waking Senses drowned in such a dead slumber , that it was as much impossible to recover himself from sleep , as to pull the Sun out of the Firmament . The Necromancer , by his Magick skill had intelligence of the Champion's unfortunate success , who sent from the Enchanted Garden four Spirits , in the similitude and likeness of four beautiful Damsels , which wrapped the drousie Champion in a sheet of fine Arabian Silk , and conveyed him into a Cave , directly placed in the middle of the Garden , where they laid him upon a soft Bed , more softer than the Down of Culvers : where those beautiful Ladies through the Art of wicked Ormandine , continually kept him sleeping for the Term of seven years : One while singing with sweet sugared Songs , more sweet and delightful than the Syrens Melody : Another while with rare conceited Musick , surpassing the sweetness of Arion's Harp , which made the Dolphins in the Sea dance at the sound of his sweet inspiring melody ; or like the Harmony of Orpheus when he Iourneyed down into Hell , where the Devils rejoyced to hear his admired Notes , and on Earth Trees and Stones leaped when he did but touch the silver strings of his Ivory Harp. Thus was St. David's Adventure cross'd with a wonderful bad Success , whose Days Travels was turned into á Nights Repose ; whose nights repose was made a heavy sleep , which endured until seven years were fully finished , where we will leave St. David to the Mercy of the Necromancer Ormandine , and return to the most Noble and Magnanimous Champion St. George , where we left him Imprisoned in the Sculdan's Court. But now , Gentle Reader , thou wilt think it strange , that all these Champions should meet together again , seeing they be separated into so many Borders of the World : First , St. Denis the Champion of France , remains now in the Court of Thessaly with his Lady Eglantine : S. James the Champion of Spain , in the City of Sicily with Celestine the fair Lady of Jerusalem : St. Anthony the Champion of Italy , Travelling the World , in the company of the Thracian Maiden , attired in a Page's Apparel : St. Andrew the Champion of Scotland , séeking after the Italian : St. Patrick the Champion of Ireland , after the Champion of Scotland : St. David of Wales , sleeping in the Enchanted Garden , adjoyning to the Kingdom of Tartary : and St. George the Famous Champion of England , Imprisoned in Persia : of whom , and whose Noble Adventures , I must a while Discourse , till the honoured Fame of the other Champions compels me to report their Noble and Princely Atchievements . CHAP. X. How St. George escaped out of Prison at Persia , and how he Redeemed the Champion of Wales from his Enchantment ; with other things that happened to the English Knight : with the Tragical Tale of the Necromancer Ormandine . NOw seven times had Frosty Bearded Winter covered both Herbs and Flowers with Snow , and behung the Trees with Crystal Isicles : seven times had Lady Ver beautified every Field with Natures Ornaments : and seven times had withered Autumn Robbed the Earth of Spring Flowers , since the unfortunate St. George beheld the chearful Light of Heaven , but lived obscurely in a dismal Dungeon , by the Souldan of Persia's commandment , as you heard before in the beginning of the History : his unhappy Fortune so discontented his restless thoughts , that a thousand times a year he wisht an end of his Life , and a thousand times he cursed the day of his Creation : his Sighs in number did countervail a heap of Sand , whose top might seem to reach the Skies , the which he vainly breathed forth against the Walls of the Prison , many times making his humble supplications to the Heavens to Redéem him from the vale of misery , and many times seeking occasion desperately to abridge his days , and so Triumph in his own Tragedy . But at last , when seven years were fully ended , it was the Champion's lucky Fortune to find in a secret corner of the Dungeon a certain Iron Engine , which time had almost consumed with Rust , wherewith , with long Labour , he digged himself a passage through the Ground , till he ascended just in the middle of the Souldan's Court , which was at that time of the night , when all things were silent : The Heavens he then beheld beautified with Stars , and bright Cynthia , whose glistring Beams he had not seen in many hundred nights before , seemed to smile at his safe delivery , and to stay her wandring course , till he most happily found means to get without the compass of the Persian's Court , where danger might no longer attend him , nor the strong Gates of the City hinder his flight , which in this manner was performed . For now the Noble Knight being as fearful as the Bird newly escaped from the Fowlers Net , gazed round about , and listened where he might hear the voice of People , at last he heard the Grooms of the Souldan's Stable , furnishing forth Horses against the next Morning for some Noble Atchievement . Whereupon the Noble Champion St. George taking the Iron Engine , wherewith he redeemed himself out of Prison , he burst open the Doors , where he slew all the Grooms in the Souldan's Stable : Which being done , he took the strongest Palsrey , and the Richest Furniture , with other necessaries appertaining to a Knight at Arms , and so rode in great comfort to one of the City Gates , where he saluted the Porter in this manner . Porter , Open the Gates , for St. George of England is escaped , and hath murdered the Grooms , in whose Pursuit the City is in Arms. Which words the simple Persian believed for truth , and so with all speed opened the Gates , whereat the Champion of England departed , and left the Souldan in his dead sleep , little mistrusting his sudden Escape . But by that the purple spotted morning had parted with her grey , and the Sun 's bright countenance appeared on the Mountain tops , S. George had Ridden twenty Miles from the Persian Court , and before his departure was bruted in the Souldans Palace , the English Champion had recovered the sight of Grecia , past all danger of the Persian Knights that followed him with a swift pursuit . By this time the extremity of Hunger so sharply tormented him ; that he could Travel no further , but was constrained to sustain himself with certain wild Chesnuts instead of Bread , and sower Oranges instead of Drink , and such faint Food as grew by the way as he Travelled , where the necessity and want of Uictuals compelled the Noble Knight to breath forth this pitiful complaint . Oh hunger ! hunger , ( said the Champion ) more sharper than the stroke of Death . thou art the extreamest punishment that ever Man endured ; If I were now King of Armenia , and chief Potentate of Asia , yet would I give my Diadem , my Scepter , with all my Provinces , for one shiver of brown Bread : O that this Earth would be so kind , as to open her Bowels and cast up some Food , to suffice my want : Or that the Air might be choaked with Mists , whereby feathered Fowl for want of breath might fall , and yield me some Succour in this my Famishment , and extream Penury : Or that the Oceans would out-spread their branched Arms , and cover these Sun-burnt Ualleys with their Treasures , to satisfie my hunger ; but Oh! now I see both Heaven and Earth , Hills , and Dales , Skies , and Seas , Fish and Fowls , Birds and Beasts , and all things under the cope of Heaven , conspire my utter overthrow : Better had it been if I had ended my days in Persia , than here to be famished in the broad World , where all things by Nature's appointment are ordained for Man's use . Now instead of Courtly Delicates , I am forced to eat the fruit of Trees , and instead of Greekish Wines , I am compelled to quench my thirst with Morning-dew , which nightly falls upon the blades of Grass . Thus complained St. George , till glistring Phoebus had mounted the top of Heaven , and drawn the Misty Uapours from the Ground , whereby he might behold the Prospects of Grecia , and which way to Travel most safely . And as he looked , he espied directly before his face a Tower , standing upon a chalky Cliff , distant from him some three miles , whither the Champion intended to go , not to seek for Adventures , but to Rest himself after his weary Iourney , and get such Uictuals as therein he could find to suffice his want . So setting forward with a speedy pace , the Heaven seemed to smile , and the Birds to Ring chirping Peals of Melody , as though they did prognosticate a fortunate event . The way he found so plain , and the Iourney so easie , that in half an hour he approached before the said Tower ; where upon the Wall stood a most Beautiful Woman , attired after the manner of a distressed Lady , and her looks heavy like the Queen of Troy , when she beheld her Palace on Fire . The Ualiant Knight St. George , after he had alighted from his Horse , gave her this courteous Salutation . Lady , ( said he ) for so you seem by your outward appearance , if ever you pitied a Traveller , or granted succour to a Christian Knight , give to me one meals meat , now almost famisht . To whom the Lady a●ter a curst ●rown or two , answered in this order : Sir Knight ( quoth she ) I advise thee with all speed to depart , for here thou gettest but a cold Dinner : my Lord is a mighty Gyant , and believeth in Mahomet , and if he once do but understand that thou art a Christian Knight , not all the Gold of higher India , nor the Riches of wealthy Babylon , can preserve thy Life . Now by the honour of my Knighthood ( replied St. George ) and by the great God that Christendom adores , were thy Lord more stronger than mighty Hercules that bore Mountains on his back , here will I either obtain my Dinner , or die by his accursed hand . These words so abashed the Lady , that she went with all speed from the Tower , and told the Gyant , how a Christian Knight remained at the Gate , which had sworn to suffice his hunger in despite of his will : Whereat the furious Gyant suddenly started up , being as then in a sound sleep , for it was the middle of the day , who took a bar of Iron in his hand , and came down to the Tower Gate . His stature was in heighth five yards , his head bristled like a Bore , a foot there was betwixt each Brow , his Eyes hollow , his Mouth wide , his Lips werelike to flaps of Steel , in all his proportion more like a Devil than a Man. Which deformed Monster so daunted the Courage of St. George , that he prepared himself for Death : Not through fear of the Monstrous Gyant , but for hunger and feebleness of body : but here God provided for him , and so restored to him his decayed strength , that he endured Battel untill the closing up of the Evening , by which time the Gyant grew almost blind , through the sweat that ran down from his monstrous Brows , whereat St. George got the advantage , and wounded the Gyant so cruelly under the short Ribs , that he was compelled to fall to the Ground , and to give end to his Life . After which happy event of the Gyant 's slaughter , the invincible Champion St. George first gave the Honour of his Uictory unto God , in whose power all his Fortune consisted . Then entring the Tower , whereas the Lady presented him with all manner of Delicates and pure Wines ; but the English Knight suspecting Treachery to be hidden in her proffered Courtesie , caused her first to taste of every Dish , likewise of his Wine , least some violent Poison should be therein commixt : Finding all things pure and wholsome as Nature required , he sufficed his hunger , rested his weary Body , and refreshed his Horse . And so leaving the Tower in keeping of the Lady , he committed his Fortune to a new Travel ; where his revived Spirits never entertained longer Rest , but to the refreshing of himself and his Horse ; so Travelled he through part of Grecia , the Confines of Phrygia , and into the Borders of Tartory , within whose Territories he had not long Iourneyed , but he approached the sight of the Enchanted Garden of Ormandine , where St. David the Champion of Wales had so long slept by Magick Art. But no sooner did he behold the wonderful Situation thereof , but he espied Ormandine's Sword enclosed in the Enchanted Rock : where after he had read the superscription written about the Pummel , he essayed to pull it out by strength , where he no sooner put his hand into the Nilt , but he drew it forth with much ease , as though it had been hung by a Thread of untwisted Silk : but when he beheld the glistering brightness of the Blade , and the wonderful Richness of the Pummel , he accounted the Prize more worth than the Armour of Achilles , which caused Aj●x to run mad , and more Riches than Medea's Golden Fléece : But by that time St. George had circumspectly looked into every secret of the Sword , he heard a strange and dismal voice Thunder in the Skyes , a Terrible and Mighty Lumbring in the Earth , whereat both Hills and Mountains shook , Rocks removed , and Daks Rent into pieces : After this , the Gates of the Enchanted Garden flew open , whereat incontinently came forth Ormandine the Magician , with his Hair staring on his Head , his Eyes sparkling , his Chéeks blushing , his Hands quivering , his Legs trembling , and all the rest of his Body distempered , as though Legions of Spirits had encompassed him about ; he came directly to the worthy English Knight that remained still by the Enchanted Rock , from whence he had pulled the Magician's Sword : whence after the Necromancer had sufficiently beheld his Princely Countenance , whereon true Honour sat Enthronized , and viewed his portly Personage , the Image of true Knighthood , the which séemed in the Magician's Eyes to be the rarest work that ever Nature framed : First , he took the most Ualiant and Magnanimous Champion St. George of England by the Steely Gauntlet , and with great Humility kissed it , then proffering him the Courtesies due unto Strangers , which was performed very graciously ; he afterwards conducted him into the Enchanted Garden , to the Cave where the Champion of Wales was kept sleeping by four Uirgins singing delightful Songs , and after setting him a Chair of Ebony , Ormandine thus began to relate of wonderful things . Renowned Knight at Arms ( said the Necromancer , ) Fame's worthiest Champion , whose strange Adventures all Christendom in time to come shall applaud ; be silent till I have told my Tale , for never after this , must my Tongue speak again : The Knight which thou seest here wrapt in this Sheet of Gold , is a Christian Champion , as thou art , sprung from the ancient Seed of Trojan Warriours , who likewise attempted to draw this Enchanted Sword , but my Magick Spells so prevailed , that he was intercepted in the Enterprize , and forced ever since to remain sleeping in this Cave : but now the hour is almost come of his Recovery , which by thee must be accomplished : Thou art that Adventurous Champion whose Invincible Hand must finish up my detested Life , and send my fleeting Soul to draw thy fatal Chariot on the Banks of burning Acheron : for my time was limited to remain no longer in this Enchanted Garden , but till that from the North should come a Knight that should pull this Sword from the Enchanted Rock , which thou happily hast now performed ; therefore I know my time is short , and my hour of Destiny at hand . What I report , write in brazen Lines , for the time will come when this Discourse shall highly benefit thee . Take heed thou observe three things : first , that thou take to Wife a pure Maid : Next that thou erect a Monument over thy Father's Grave : And lastly , That thou continue a professed Enemy to the Foes of Christ Iesus , bearing Arms in the Honour and Praise of thy Country . These things being truly and justly observed , thou shalt attain such Honour , that all Kingdoms of Christendom shall admire thy Dignity : what I speak is upon no vain imagination sprung from a frantick Brain , but pronounced by this Mystical and deep Art of Necromancy . These words were no sooner ended , but the most Honourable Fortunate Champion of England , requested the Magician to describe his passed Fortunes , and by what means he came to be Governor of the Enchanted Garden . To tell the Discourse of my own Life ( replyed Ormandine ) will breed a new sorrow in my heart , the remembrance of which will read my very Soul : but yet most Noble Knight , to fulfil thy Request , I will force my Tongue to declare what my Heart denies to utter : Therefore prepare thine Ear to entertain the wofullest Tale that ever Tongue delivered . And so after S. George had sate a while silent , expecting his Discourse , the Magician spake as followeth : The Woful and Tragical Discourse pronounced by the Necromancer Ormandine , of the Misery of his Children . I Was in former time ( so long as Fortune smiled upon me ) the King and only Commander of Scythia , my Name Ormandine , graced in my youth with two fair Daughters , whom Nature had not only made Beautiful , but replenisht them with all Gifts that Art could devise : the Elder whose Name was Castria , the fairest Maid that ever Scythia brought forth , her Eyes like flaming Torches , so dazled her Beholders , that like attractive Adamants , they conjured them to admire her Beauty : Among the number of Knights that were ensnared with her Love , there was one Floridon , Son to the King of Armenia , equal to her in all Ornaments of Nature , a Lovelier Couple never ●●od on Earth , or graced any Princes Court in the whole World. This Floridon so servently burned in Affection wi●h the admired Castria , that he Lusted after her Uirginity , and practised both by policy and fair promises to enjoy that precious pleasure which after fell to his own Destruction : For upon a time , when the Mantles of dark Night had closed in the light of Heaven , and the whole Court had entertained a silent rest , this Floridon entred Castria's Lodging , furthered by the Chamber-maid , where to her hard hap , he cropped the bud of her sweet Uirginity , and left such a pawn within her Womb , that before many days were expired , her shame began to appear , and the deceived Lady was constrained to reveal her mind to Floridon ; who in the mean time had betrothed himself to my younger Daughter , whose name was Marcilla , no less Beautified with Feature 's gift than her elder Sister ; but when this unconstant Floridon perceived that her Belly began to grow big with the burden of his unhappy Séed , he upbraided her with shame , laying dishonour in her dish , calling her Strumpet , with many ignominious words , forswearing himself never to have committed any such infamous déed , protesting that he ever scorned to sink in Womans hands , and counted Chamber-Love a deadly sting , and a déep infection to the honour of his Knight-hood . These unkind speeches drove Castria into such extream passion of mind , that she with a shameful look and blushing cheeks , after this manner revealed her sorrows unto him : What knows not Floridon ( quoth the Lady ) her whom his Lust hath stained with Dishonour ? See , see unconstant Knight , the Pledge of Faithless Vows , behold the Womb where springs thy lively Image ; behold this mark which stains my Father's Ancient House , and sets a shamefac'd blush upon my Cheeks , always when I behold the company of chaste Virgins : dear Floridon shadow this my Shame with Marriage-Rites , that I be not accounted a By-word to the World , nor that this my Babe in time to come , be termed a base-born Child : remember what plighted Promises , what Vows and Protestations passed betwixt us , remember the place and time of my Dishonour , and be not like surious Tygers that repay Love with Despite . At which words Floridon with a wrathful countenance , replyed in these words : Egregious and shameless Creature ( quoth he ) with what brazen face darest thou out-brave me thus : I tell thee , Castria , my Love was ever yet to follow Arms , to hear the sound of Drums , to ride upon a nimble Steed , and not to trace a Carpet-dance , like Priam's Son , before the Lustful Eyes of Menelaus's Wife : Therefore be gone ; disturbing Strumpet , go sing thy harsh Melody in company of Night-birds , for I tell thee , the day will blush to cover thy monstrous shame . Which reproachful speeches being no sooner ended , but Floridon departed her Presence , not leaving behind him so much as a kind look : whereat the distressed Lady by being oppressed with intolerable grief , sunk down dead , not able to speak for a time , but at last recovering her senses , she began anew to complain . I that was wont ( quoth she ) to walk with Troops of Maids , must now abandon and utterly forsake all company , and séek some secret Cave , wherein I may sit for evermore and bewail my lost Uirginity : If I return unto my Father he will refuse me ; if to my Friends , they will be ashamed of me , if to Strangers they will scorn me : If to my Floridon , Oh! he denyeth me , and accounts my sight as ominous as the baleful Crocodiles . O that I might in the shape of a Bird , or like the Ravished Philomela , flie every Wood and Wilderness with my Dishonour , for now I am neither a Chaste Uirgin , nor honest Wife , but a shameless Strumpet , and the Worlds vile scorn : whereat methinks , I see how Uertuous and Chaste Maidens point and term me a Uicious Dame : O unconstant Floridon ! thou didst promise to shadow this Fault with Marriage , but now Uows , I see , are vain : thou hast forsaken me , and tied thy Faith unto my Sister Marcilla , who must enjoy thy Love , because she continues Chaste , without any spot of Dishonour . Oh! woe to thee , unconstant Knight , thy flattering eyes deceived me , and thy glozing Tongue enticed me to commit that sin , which all the Ocean streams can never wash away : why stand I relating thus in vain ? the deed is vone , and Floridon will Triumph in the spoil of my Uirginity , while he lies dallying in my Sisters Arms : Nay , first , the fatal lights of Funerals shall mask about his Marriage-Bed , and his Bridal-blaze I 'll quench with blood : for I will go unto their Marriage-Chamber , where as these hands of mine shall rend my Sisters Womb , before she shall enjoy the Interest of my Bed : rage heart ! instead of Love , delight in Murder , let Uengeance be ever in thy thoughts till thou hast quencht with blood the furies of disloyal Love. Thus complained the woful Castria , roving up and down the Court of Scythia , until the Mistress of the Night had spent five Months : At the end of which time , the appointed Marriage of Floridon and Marcilla drew nigh● the thought whereof proved an endless Terror to her heart , and of more intolerable burthen than the pains of her Womb , the which she girded in so extreamly , for fear of suspicion , and partly under colour to bring about her intended Tragedy , which was in this bloody and execrable manner accomplished and brought about . The day atlast came , whereon Floridon and Marcilla should tie that Sacred knot of Marriage , and the Prince , and Potentates of Scythia , were all present to see Hymen's Holy Rites : in which Honourable Assemblies , none were more busie than Castria , to beautifie her Sister's Wedding . The Ceremonies being no sooner performed , and the day spent in pleasures , fitting the Honour of so great and Mighty a Train , but Castria requested the use of the Country , which was ●his , that the first night of every Maidens Marriage , a known Uirgin should lie with the Bride , which Honourable task was committed to Castria : who provided against the hour appointed a silver Bodkin , and hid it secretly in the ●amels of her hair , wherewith she intended to prosecute Revenge . The Bride's Lodging-Chamber was appointed far from the hearing of any one , lest the noise of People should hinder her quiet sleep . But at last when the hour of her wishes approached , that the Bride should take leave of her Ladies , and Maidens that attended her to her Chamber , the new-Married Floridon , in company of many Scythian Knights , committed Marcilla to her quiet Rest , little mistrusting the bloody purpose of her Sisters mind . But now behold how every thing fell out according to her desires : The Ladies and Gentlemen were no sooner departed , and silence taken possession of the whole Court , but Castria with her own hand locked the Chamber-door , and secretly conveyed the Keys under the Beds-head , not perceived by the betrayed Marcilla ; which poor Lady after some speeches departed to Bed ; wherein she was no sooner laid . but a heavy sléep over-mastered her Senses , whereby her tongue was forced to bid her Sister good-night , who as then sate discontented by her Bed-side , watching the time wherein she might conveniently Act the Bloody Tragedy : upon a Court-Cupboard stood two burning Tapers , that gave Light to the whole Chamber , which in her conceit seemed to burn blue : which fatal spectacle encouraged her to a more spéedy performance ; and by the light of the two Lamps she unbraced her Uestures , and stripped her self into her Milk-white Smock , having not so much upon her head , as a Caul to hold up her golden hair : after this , she took her Silver Bodkin , that before she had secretly hidden in her hair , and with a wrathful Countenance ( upon whose brows sate the Image of pale death ) she came to her new Married Sister , being then overcome with a heavy slumber , and with her Bodkin pierced her tender Breast ; who immediately at the stroke thereof started from her sleep , and gave such a pitiful shriek , that it would have awakened the whole Court , but that the Chamber stood far from the hearing of Company , except her bloody-minded Sister . whose hand was ready to redouble her Fury , with a second stroak . But when Marcilla beheld the Sheets and Ornaments of her Bed bestained with purple gore , and from her Breast ran streams of Crimson blood , which like to a Fountain trickled from her bosom , she breathed forth this cruel exclamation against the cruelty of Castria . O Sister ( quoth she ) hath Nature harboured in thy Breast a Bloody mind ! what Fury hath incensed thee thus to commit my Tragedy ? In what have I misdone , or wherein hath my Tongue offended thee ? What cause hath been the occasion that thy remorsless band against Nature , hath , converted my joyful Nuptials to a woful Funeral : This is the cause ( Replyed Castria , and therewithal shewed her Womb , grown big through the burthen of her Child ) that I have bathed my hands in thy detested Blood. See , see , Marcilla ( said she ) the unhappy Bed , wherein thy accursed Husband hath sown his Seed , by which my Virgins honour is for ever stained , this is the spot which thy heart blood must wash away , and this is the shame that nothing but death shall finish ; therefore a sweet Revenge , and a present Murther likewise will I commit upon my self , whereby my loathed Soul in company of my unborn Babe shall wander with my Ghost along the Stygian Lakes . Which words being no sooner finished , but she violently pierced her own Breast whereby the two Sisters Blood were equally mingled together : but now Marcilla being the first wounded , and the nearer drawing toward Death , she wofully complained with this dying Lamentation . Draw near ( said she ) you blazing Stars , you Earthly Angels , you embroidered Girls , you lovely Ladies , and flourishing Dames of Scythia , behold her woful end , whose Glories mounted to the Elements , behold my Marriage-bed here beautified with Tapestry , converted to Death's Bloody Habitation , my brave Attire to Earthly Mould , and my Princely Palaces to Elizium shades , being a place appointed for those Dames that lived and dy'd true Virgins , for now I feel the pains of Death closing my Life's Windows , and Heart ready to entertain the stroke of Destiny . Come Floridon , come instead of Arms , get Eagles Wings , that in thy Bosom I may breathe my murdered Ghost . World fare thou well , I was too proud of thy inticing pleasures : thy Princely Pomp and all thy glistring Ornaments , I must for ever bid adieu . Father , farewell , with all my Masking Train , Courtly Ladies , Knights and Gentlewomen : my Death I know will make thy Palace Death's Gloomy Regiment ; and last of all , farewell my Noble Floridon , for thy sweet sake Marcilla here is Murdered . At the end of which words the dying Lady being faint with the abundance of Blood that issued from her wounded Breast , gave up the Ghost . No sooner had pale Death seized on her liveless body , but Castria through the extremity of her wounds was ready to entertain the stroke of her fatal Sister , who also complained in this manner : Hearken to me you Loving Girls , ( said she ) to you I speak , that know what endless grief disloyal and false Love breeds in constant minds , the thought whereof is so intolerable to my Soul , that it exceeds the Torments of Danae's Daughters , which continually fill Water in bottomless Tubs in Hell : Oh that my Ears had never listened to his sugared spéeches , nor never known what Courtly pleasures meant , where Beauty lives a bait for every lustful eye ; but rather to have lived a Country Lass , where sweet content is harboured , and Beauty shrowded under true Humility , then had not Floridon bereaved me of my sweet Uirginity , nor had this accursed hand committed this cruel Murder : But Oh! I feel my soul passing into Elizium shades , where Croesus's shadow and Didoe's Ghost have their abidings : thither doth my spirit flie , to be entertained amongst those unhappy Ladies whom unconstant Love hath murdered : Thus Castria not being able to speak any longer , gave a very grievous sigh , and so bad adieu to the World. Now when the Morning Sun had chased away the darksome Night , Floridon who little mistrusted the Tragedy of the two Sisters , repaired to the Chamber-door , with a Consort of skilful Musicians , where the inspiring Harmony sounded to the Walls , and Floridon's . Morning Salutations were spent in vain : For Death so stopped the two Princesses Ears that no resound of thanks at all re-answered his words , which caused Floridon to depart , thinking them to be asleep , and to return within an hour after , who without any Company came to the Chamber-door , where he again found all silent : at which suspecting some future event , he burst open the Door , where being no sooner entred , but he sound the two Ladies weltring in their own gore : which woful spectacle presently so bereaved him of his Wits , that like a frantick man he raged up and down , and in this manner bitterly complained . Oh immortal Powers ! open the wrathful Gates of Heaven , and in your justice punish me , for my unconstant Love hath murdered two of the bravest Ladies that ever Nature framed , revive swéet Dames of Scythia , and hear me speak , that am the wofullest Wretch that ever spake with a tongue : if Ghost may here be given for Ghost , dear Ladies take my Life and live , or if my heart might dwell within your Breasts ; this hand shall equally divide it : but words I see are vain , and my proffer cannot purchase life nor recover your breathing spirits : yet Uengeance shall you have , this hand shall untwine my fatal twist , and bereave my bloody Breast of Life , whereby my happy Ghost shall follow you through Tartar Gulfs , through burning Lakes , and through the lowring shades of dreadful Cocytus : gape , gape , sweet Earth , and in thy Womb make all our Tombs together . Which woful Lamentation being no sooner breathed from his sorrowful Breast , but he finished his days , by the stroke of that same accursed Bodkin , that was the bloody Instrument of the two Sisters death ; the which he found still remaining in the remorsless hand of Castria . Thus have you heard ( most worthy Knight ) the true Tragedy of thrée of the most goodliest Personages that ever Nature framed : but now with diligent ears listen unto the unfortunate discourse of my own Misery , which in this unhappy manner fell out : for no sooner came the flying news of the Mi●●dered Princesses to my ears , but I grew into such a discontented Passion that I abandoned my self from company of People , and sate for seven Months in a solitary passion , ●ainenting the loss of my Children , like weeping Niobe , which was the sorrowfullest Lady that ever lived . During which time the Report of Floridon's unhappy Tragedy was bruited to his Father's ears , being the sole King of Armenia : whose grief so exceeded the bounds of Reason , that with all convenient speed he gathered the greatest strength Armenia could make , and in Revenge of his Son's Murder , entred my Territories , and with his well approved Warriours subdued my Provinces , slaughtered my Soldiers , Conquered my Captains , slew my Commons , burnt my Cities , and left my Country Uillages Desolate , where , when I beheld my Country overspread with Famine , Fire , and Sword , three Intestine Plagues , wherewith Heaven scourgeth the sins of the wicked , I was forced for the safeguard of my Life , to forsake my Native Habitation , Kingly Government , only committing my Fortune ( like a Banish'd Exile ) to wander in unknown passages where Care was my chief Companion , and Discontent my only Solicitor : at last it was in my Destiny to arrive in this unhappy place , which I supposed to be the Walks of Despair , where I had not remained many days in my melancholy Passions , but methought the many ●aws of deep Avernus opened , from whence ascended a most fearful Devil , that enticed me to bequeath my Fortune to his disposing , and he would defend me from the fury of the whole World : to which I presently condescended upon some assurance ; then presently he placed before my face this Enchanted Sword , so surely closed in stone , that it should never be pulled out , but by the hands of a Christian Knight ; and till that Task was performed , I should live exempt from all Danger . although all the Kingdoms of the Earth assailed me : which task ( most adventurous Champion ) thou hast now performed , whereby I know the hour of my Death approacheth , and my time of confusion is at hand . This Discourse pronounced by the Necromancer Ormandine , was no sooner finished , but the worthy Champion St. George heard such a ratling in the skies , and such a lumbring in the Earth , that he expected some strange event to follow : then casting his eyes aside , he saw the Enchanted Garden to Uanish , and the Champion of Wales to awake from his long sleep , wherein he had remained seven years : who like one risen from a swoon , for a time stood speechless , not able to utter one word , till he beheld the Noble Champion of England , that stedfastly gazed upon the Necromancer : who at the vanishing of the Enchantment , presently gave a most terrible groan and died . The two Champions after many Courteous imbracings and kind greetings , revealed each to other the strange Adventures they had passed . St. David told how he was bound by the Oath of Knighthood , to perform the Adventure of Ormandine : whereupon S. George presently delivered the Enchanted Sword , with the Necromancer's Head into the hands of St. David , the which he presently dissevered from his Body . But here must my weary Muse leave St. David Travelling with Ormandine's Head to the Tartarian Emperor , and speak of the following Adventures that hapned to St. George , after his departure from the Enchanted Garden . CHAP. XI . How St. George arrived at Tripoly in Barbary , where he stole away Sabra the King's Daughter of Egypt , from the Blackmoor King , and how she was known to be a pure Virgin by the means of the Lion , and what hapned to him in the same Adventure . SAint George , after the Recovery of St. David , as you heard in the former Chapter , dispatched his Iourney toward Christendom , whose pleasant Banks he long desired to behold , and thought every day a year , till his Eyes enjoyed a sweet sight of his Native Country of England , upon whose Chalky Cliffs he had not Rode in many a weary Summer's day : therefore committing his Iourney to a fortunate Success , he travelled through many a dangerous Countrey , where the People were not only of a bloody disposition , given to all manner of wickedness , but the Soil greatly annoyed with wild Beasts , through which he could not well Travel without danger : therefore he carried continually in one of his hands a Weapon ready Charged , to encounter with the Heathen People , if occasion should serve , and in the other hand a bright blaze of Fire to defend him from the fury of wild Beasts , if by violence they assailed him . Thus in extream Danger Travelled the Noble and Adventurous Champion St. George , till he arrived in the Territories of Barbary , in which Countrey he purposed for a time to remain , and to seek for some Noble Atchievement , whereby his Fame might be encreased , and his honoured Name King through all the Kingdoms of the World : and being encouraged with this Princely Cogitation , the Noble Champion of England , climbed to the top of a huge Mountain ; where he unlocked his Bever , which before had not been lifted up in many a day , and beheld the wide and spacious Countrey , how it was beautified with losty Pines , and adorned with many goodly Palaces . But amongst the number of the Towers , and Cities which the English Champion beheld , there was one which seemed to exceed the rest both in Situation and brave Buildings , which he supposed to be the chiefest City in all the Countrey , and the place where the King usually kept his Court : to which place St. George intended to Travel , not to furnish himself with any needful thing , but to accomplish some Honourable Adventure , whereby his worthy Deeds might be eternized in the Books of Memory . So after he had descended from the top of the steepy Mountain , and had Travelled into a low Ualley about some two or three Miles , he approached an old and almost Ruinated Hermitage over-grown with Moss , and other Weeds ; before the entry of this Hermitage sate an Ancient Father upon a round Stone , taking the heat of the warm Sun , which cast such a comfortable brightness upon the Hermit's face , that his white Beard seemed to glister like Silver , and his Head to exceed the whiteness of the Northern Isicles ; to whom after St. George had given the due Reverence that belonged unto Age , he demanded the name of the Countrey , and the City he Travelled to , and under what King the Countrey was Governed : To whom the Courteous Hermit thus replyed : Most Noble Knight , for so I guess you are , by your Furniture and outward appearance , you are now in the Confines of Barbary , the City opposite before your eyes is called Tripoly , remaining under the Government of Almidor , the black King of Morocco in which City he now keepeth his Court , attended on by as many gallant Knights as any King under the Cope of Heaven . At which words the Noble Champion of England suddenly started , as though he had intelligence of some baleful news , which deeply discontented his Princely mind : his heart was presently incens●d with a speedy Revenge , and his mind so extreamly thirsted after Almidor's Tragedy , that he could scarce answer again to the Hermit's words : But bridling his Fury , the angry Champion spake in this manner : Grave Father ( said he ) through the Treachery of that Accursed King. I endured seven years Imprisonment in Persia , where I suffered both hunger cold , and extream misery : But if I had my good Sword Ascalon , and my trusty Palfrey , which I lest in the Egyptian Court , where remains my betrothed Love the King's Daughter of Egypt , I would be Avenged on the Head of Almidor , were his Guard more strong than the Army of Xerxes , whose multitudes drank Rivers dry . Why , said the Hermit , Sabra , the King's Daughter of Egypt is Queen of Barbary , and since her Nuptials were solemnly performed in Tripoly , are seven Summers fully finished . Now by the honour of my Country , England ( replied St. George ) the place of my Nativity and as I am a true Christian Knight , these eyes of mine shall never close this undaunted heart never entertain one thought of Peace , nor this unconquered hand receive one minutes rest , untill I have obtained a sight of the sweet Princess , for whose sake I have endured so long Imprisonment : Therefore dear Father be thus ●●nd to a Travellor , as to exchange thy Cloathing for this my Rich Furniture and lusty Stéed , which I brought from the Souldan of Persia , for in the habit of a Palmer I may enjoy the fruition of her sight without suspicion : Otherwise I must néeds be constrained by Uiolence with my trusty Falchion to make way into her Princely Palace , where I know she is attended on most carefully , by many a Ualiant and Couragious Knight , therefore courteously deliver me thy Hermit's Gown , and I will give to boot with my Horse and Armour , this Box of costly Iewels : Which when that grave Hermit beheld , he humbly thanked the Noble Champion , and so with all the speed they could possible make , exchanged Apparel , and in this manner departed . The Palmer being glad , repaired to his Hermitage with St. George's Furniture ; and St. George in the Palmer's Apparel towards the City of Tripoly , who no sooner came to the sumptuous Buildings of the Court , but he espied a hundred poor Palmers kneeling at the Gate , to whom St. George spake after this manner , not with lofty and Heroical speeches , beseeming a Princely Champion , but with meek and humble words , like an aged Palmer . My dear Brethren ( said● the Champion ) for what intent remain you here or what expert you from this honourable Court. We abide here ( answered the Palmers ) for an Alms , which the Queen once a day hath given this seven years , for the sake of an English Knight named St. George , whom she affecteth above all the Knights of the World : But when will this be given , said St. George : In the afternoon ( replied the Palmers ) until which time upon our bended knees we ho●rly pray for the good Fortune of that most noble English Knight . Which Speeches so pleased the Ualiant-minded Champion St. George , that he thought every minute a whole year till the Golden Sun had passed away the middle part of Heaven : for it was but newly risen from Aurora's Bed , whe●e light as yet with a shamefac'd radiant blush , distained the Eastern Skie . During which time , the most valiant and Magnahimous Champion , St. George of England , one while remembring the extream misery he endured in Persia , for her sake , whereat he let fall many Crystal Tears from his Eyes : another while thinking upon the Terrible Battel he had with a Burning Dragon in Aegypt , where he Redeemed her from the Fatal Iaws of Death : at last it was his chance to walk about the Court ; beholding the sumptuous Buildings , and the curious engraven works by the atchievement of Man , bestowed upon the glistring Windows : where he heard , to his exceeding pleasure , the heavenly Uoice of his beloved Sabra , descending from a Window upon the West-side of the Palace , where she warbled forth this sorrowful Ditty upon her Ivory Lute . Die all desires of Joy and Courtly Pleasures , Die all desires of Princely Royalty , Die all desires of Worldly Treasures , Die all desires of stately Majesty : Sith he is gone that pleased most mine Eye , For whom I wish ten thousand times to die . O that mine eyes might never cease to weep , O that my tongue might evermore complain , O that my Soul might in his Bosome sleep , For whose sweet sake my Heart doth live in pain : In Woe I sing with brinish Tears besprent , , Out worn with Grief , Consum'd with Discontent . In time my Sighs will dim the Heaven's fair Light , Which hourly flie from my tormented Breast , Except Saint George that Noble English Knight , With safe return abandon my unrest ; Then careful cries shall end with deep annoy , Exchanging weeping Tears , for smiling Joy. Before the Face of Heaven this Vow I make , Tho unkind Friends have Wed me to their Will , And Crown'd me Queen my ardent flames to slake , Which in despite of them shall flourish still , Bear witness Heavens and Earth , what I have said , For George's sake I live and die a Maid . Which sorrowful Ditty being no sooner ended , but she departed the Window , quite from the hearing of the English Champion , that stood gazing up to the Casements , preparing his ears to entertain her sweet tuned Melody the second time : but it was in vain whereat he grew in more perplexed passions than Aenea , when he had lost his beloved Cre●sa amongst the Army of the Grecian : sometimes wishing the day to vanish in a moment , that the hour of her Benevolence might approach , other times comforting his sad cogitations with the remembrance of her true Chastity , and long continued Constancy for his sake ; comparing her Love unto Thisbe's , her Chastity to Diana's , and her Constancy to Penelope's . Thus spent he the time away , till the glorious Sun began to decline the Western parts of the Earth , when the Palmers should receive her wonted benevolence : against which time , the English Champion placed himself in the midst of them , that expected the wished hour of her coming . who at the time appointed , came to the Palace Gate , attired in Mourning Uesture , like Polixena King Priam's Daughter , when she went to Sacrifice ; her hair after a careless manner hung wavering in the wind , almost changed from yellow burnisht brightness , to the colour of Silver , through her long continued Sorrows and Grief of Heart her eyes seemed to have wept Seas of Tears , and her wonted Beauty ( to whose Fairness all the Ladies in the World did sometimes yield obeysance ) was now stained with the pearled dew that trickled down her Cheeks : Where after the sorrowful Queen had justly numbred the Palmers , and with vigilant eyes beheld the Princely Countenance of Saint George , her Colour began to change from Red to White , and from White to Red , as though the Lilly and the Rose had strove for superiority : but yet colouring her Cogitations under a smooth Brow , first delivered her Alms to the Palmers , then taking St. George aside , with him she thus kindly began to confer : Palmer ( said she ) thou resemblest both in Princely Countenance and Courteous Behaviour , that thrice honoured Champion of England , for whose sake I have daily bestowed my● benevolence for this seven years : his Name is St. George , his Fame I know thou hast heard Reported in many a Country to be the bravest Knight that ever buckled on Steel Helm . Therefore for his sake will I grace thee with the chiefest Honour in this Court , instead of thy Russet Gaberdine , I will Cloath thee in Purple Silk , and instead of thy Ebon Staff , thy hand shall wield the richest Sword that ever Princely eye beheld . To whom the Noble Champion St. George replyed in this Courteous manner . I have heard ( quoth he ) the Princely Atchievements and Magnanimous Adventures of that Honoured English Knight , which you so dearly Affected , bruited through many Princes Court , and how for the Love of a Lady , he hath endured a long Imprisonment , from whence he never looked to return , but to spend the remnant of his days in lasting misery : At which the Queen let fall from her eyes such a shower of Pearled Tears , and sent such number of strained Sighs from her grieved heart , that her Sorrow séemed to exceed the Queen's of Carthage , when she had for ever lost the sight of her beloved Lord. But the brave-minded Champion purposed no longer to continue secret , but with his Discovery to convert her sorrowful moans to smiling joy : And so casting off his Palmers Weed , acknowledged himself to the Queen , and therewithal shewed the half Ring whereon was engraven this Poesie Ardeo Affectione : which Ring in former time ( as you may read before ) they had very equally divided betwixt them to be kept in remembrance of their plighted Faith. Which unexpected sight highly pleased the Beauteous Sabra , and her Ioy so exceeded the bounds of Reason , that she could not speak one word , but was constrained through her new conceited pleasure to breath a sad sigh or two into the Champion's Bosom , who like a true ennobled Knight , entertained her with a loving Kiss , where after these two Lovers had fully Discoursed each to other the secrets of their Souls , Sabra how she continued for his Love a pure Uirgin , through the secret vertue of a Golden Chain steept in Tyger's Blood , the which she wore seven times double about her Ivory Neck , took him by the gentle hand , and led him into her Husband's Stables , where stood his approved Palfrey , which she for seven years had fed with her own hands : who no sooner espied the return of his Master , but he was more proud of his Presence , than Bucephalus of the Macedonian Monarch , when he most joyfully returned in Triumph from any Uictorious Conquest . Now is the time ( said the excellent Princess Sabra ) that thou mayest seal up the quittance of our former Loves ; therefore with all convenient spéed take thy approved Palfrey , and thy trusty Sword Askalon which I will presently deliver into thy hands , and with all celerity convey me from this unhappy Countrey : for the King my Husband with all his adventurous Knights , are now rode forth on Hunting , whose absence will further our flight : but if you stay till his return , it is not a hundred of the hardiest Knights in the World can bear me from this accursed Palace . At which words St. George having a mind graced with all excellent Uertues , replyed in this manner . Thou knowest , my Divine Mistress , that for thy Love I would endure as many Dangers , as Iason suffered in the Isle Calcos , so I might at last enjoy the pleasure of true Virginity . For how is it possible thou canst remain a pure Maid , when thou hast been a Crowned Queen these seven years , and every night hast entertained a King into thy Bed ? If thou findest me not a true Maid ( quoth she ) in all that thou canst say or do , send me back hither again unto my Foe , whose Bed I count more loathsome than a Den of Snakes , and his sight more Ominous than the Crocodiles . As for the Morocco Crown , which by force of Friends was set upon my head . I wish that it might be turned into a blaze of quenchless Fire , so it might not endanger my Body : and for the Name of Queen , I account it a vain Title ; for I had rather to be the English Lady , than the greatest Empress in the World. At which speeches St. George willingly condescended , and with all speed purposed to go into England : And therewithal sealed an assurance with as sweet a kiss as Paris gave to lovely Hellena , when she consented to forsake her Native Countrey , and to Travel from her Husband Menelaus into Troy. So losing no time , lest delay might breed danger , Sabra furnished her self with sufficient Treasure , and speedily delivered to St. George his trusty Sword , which she had kept seven years for his sake , with all the Furniture belonging to his approved Steed ; who no sooner received her proffered gifts , which he accounted dearer than the Asian Monarchy , but presently he Sadled his Horse , and beautified his strong Limbs with rich Caparisons . In the mean time , Sabra through fair Speeches and Promises obtained the good will of an Eunuch , that was appointed for her Guard in the King's absence , to accompany them in their Travel , and to serve as a trusty Guide , if occasion required ; which with the Lady stood ready at the Champion's commandment : who no sooner had furnished himself with Habiliments of War , belonging to so dangerous a Iourney , but he set his beloved Mistriss upon a gentle Palfrey , which always kneeled down untill she had ascended the Saddle , and likewise her Eunuch was mounted upon another Steed , whereon all their rich Furniture , with costly Iewels , and other Treasures was born . So these three worthy Personages committed their Travels to the Guide o● Fortune , who preserved them from the dangers of pursuing Enemies , which at the King's return from hunting , sollowed a main to every Port and Haven that divided the Kingdom of Barbary from the Confines of Christendom : but kind Destiny so guided their steps , that they Travelled another way , contrary to their expectations : for when they looked to arrive upon the Territories of Europe . they were cast upon the fruitful Banks of Grecia : In which Countrey we must tell what hapned to the three Travellers , and omit the vain pursuit of the Morocco Knights , the wrathful Melancholy of the King , and the bruited Rumor that was amongst the Commons at the Queens departure . who caused the Larum Bells to be Rung out , and the Beacons set on Fire , as though the Enemy had entred their Countrey . But now Melpomene , thou Tragick Sister of the Muses , report what unlucky Crosses hapned to these three Travellers in the Confines of Grecia , and how their smiling Comedy was by ill hap turned into a weeping Tragedy ; for when they had journeyed some three or four Leagues , over many a lofty Hill , they came nigh unto a Mighty and Uast Wilderness , through which the way seemed so long , and the Sun-Beams so exceedingly glowed , that Sabra , what for weariness in Travel , and the extream heat of the Day , was constrained to rest under the shelter of a mighty Oak whose Branches had not been lopt in many a year : Where the had not long remained , but her heart began to faint for hunger , and her Colour that was but a little before as fair as any Ladies in the World , began to change for want of a little drink : Whereat the most famous Champion St. George , half dead with very grief , comforted her as well as he could , after this manner . Faint not my dear Lady , ( said he ) here is that good Sword that once preserved thee from the burning Dragon ; and before thou shalt die for want of Sustenance , it shall make way to every corner of the Wilderness ; where I will either kill some Venison to refresh thy hungry Stomach , or make my Tomb in the Bowels of some Monstrous Beast : Therefore abide thou here under this Tree in company of thy faithful Eunuch , till I return either with the flesh of some wild Deer , to else some flying Bird to refresh thy Spirits for a new Travel . Thus left he his beloved Lady with the Eunuch to the mercy of the Woods , and Travelled up and down the Wilderness , till he espied a Herd of fatted Deer , from which company he fingled out the fairest , and like a tripping Satyr coursed her to Death : then with a keen-edged Sword cut out the goodliest Haunch of Uenison that ever Hunters eye beheld ; which Gift he supposed to be most welcome to his beloved Lady . But mark what hapned in his absence to the two weary Travellers under the Tree : Where after St. George's departure , they had not long sitten discoursing , one while of their long Iourneys , another while of their safe Delivery from the Blackamoor King , spending the stealing time away with many an ancient Story , but there appeared out of a Thicket two huge and monstrous Lions , which came directly pacing towards the two Travellers : Which fearful spectacle when Sabra beheld , having a heart over-charged with the extream fear of Death , wholly committed her Soul into the hands of God , and her Body almost Famished for want of Food to suffice the hunger of the two furious Lions , who by the appointment of Heaven ; proffered not so much as to lay their wrathful paws upon the smallest part of her Garment , but with eager mood assailed the Eunuch , until they had buried his Body in the empty Uaults of their hungry Bowels : Then with their Teeth lately imbrued in Blood , rent the Eunuch's Steed into small pieces : Which being done , they came to the Lady , which sate quaking half dead with fear , and like two Lambs couched their Heads upon her Lap , where with her hands she stroaked down their bristled hairs , not daring almost to breathe , till a heavy sleep had over-mastered their furious Senses , by which time the Princely-minded Champion St. George returned with a piece of Uenison upon the point of his Sword : Who at that unexpected sight , stood in a Maze , whether it was best to flie for safeguard of his Life or to venture his Fortune against the Furious Lions . But at last the Love of his Lady encouraged him to a forwardness whom he beheld quaking before the dismal Gates of Death : So laying down his Uenison , he like a Uictorious Champion sheathed his approved Faulchion most furiousty in the Bowels of one of the Lions . Sabra kept the other sleeping in her Lap till his prosperous hand had likewise dispatched him : Which Adventure being performed , he first thanked Heaven for Uictory , and then in this kind manner saluted his Lady . Now ( Sabra said he ) I have by this sufficiently proved ●●iy true Virginity : for it is the Nature of a Lion , be he never so furious , not to harm the unspotted Virgin , but humbly to lay his bristled Head upon a Maidens Lap. Therefore Divine Paragon , thou art the World 's chief wonder for Love and Chastity , whose honoured Vertues shall ring as far as Phebus sends his Lights , and whose Constancy I will maintain in every Land where I come , to be the truest under the Circuit of the Sun : At which words he cast his eyes aside , and beheld the bloody spectacle of the Eunuch's ●●agedy , which by Sabra was wofully discoursed , to the grief of St. George , where sad sighs served for a doleful Knell to bewail his untimely death : But having a noble mind not subject to vain Sorrow , where all hope of Life is past , ceased his grief , and prepared the Uenison in readiness for his Ladies Repast , which in this order was dressed . He had in his Pocket a Firelock , wherewith he struck fire , and kindled it with Sun-burnt Moss , and encreased the Flame with other dry wood , which he gathered in the Wilderness : Against which they Roasted the Uenison , and sufficed themselves to their own contentments . After which joyful Repast , these two Princely Persons set forward to their wonted Travels , whereby the happy Guide of Heaven so conducted their steps , that before many days passed , they arrived in the Grecian Court , even upon that day when the Marriage of the Grecian Emperor should be solemnly holden : Which Royal Nuptials , in former times had been bruited into every Nation in the World , as well in Europe , as Africa and Asia : At which honourable Marriage the bravest Knights then living on Earth were present : For Golden Fame had bruited the Report thereof to the Ears of the Seven Champions : In Thessaly , to S. Denis the Champion of France , there remaining with his beauteous Eglantine ; into Sevil to St. James the Champion of Spain , where he remained with his lovely Celestine : To St. Anthony the Champion of Italy , then Travelling into the Borders of Scythia , with his Lady Rosalinde : likewise to St. Andrew , the Champion of Scotland , to St. Patrick the Champion of Ireland , and to St. David the Champion of Wales , who all Atchieved many Memorable Adventures in the Kingdom of Tartary , as you have heard before discoursed at large . But now Fame , and smiling Fortune consented to make their Knightly Atchievements to shine in the Eyes of the whole World , therefore by the Conduction of Heaven , they generally arrived in the Grecian Emperor's Court : Of whose Tilts and Tournaments therein performed , to the honour of his Nuptials , my weavy Muse is bound to discourse . CHAP. XII . How the Seven Champions Arrived in Grecia at the Emperor's Nuptials , where they performed many Noble Atchievements , and how after open Wars were Proclaimed against Christendom by the Discovery of many Knights , and how every Champion departed into his own Countrey . TO speak of the number of the Knights , that Assembled in the Grecian Court together , were a Labour over-tedious , requiring the Pen of Homer : Therefore will I omit the honourable Train of Knights and Ladies that did attend them to the Church ; their costly Garments and glistring Ornaments , exceeding the Royalty of Hecuba , the Beauteous Queen of Troy. And also I pass over the sumptuous Banquets , the Honourable Services , and Delicious Chear that Beautified the Emperor's Nuptials , with the stately Masks and Courtly Dances performed by many Noble Personages , and chiefly discourse of the Knightly Atchievements of the Seven Champions of Christendom , whose Honourable Proceedings , and Magnanimous Encounters have deserved a Golden Pen to relate : For after some few days spent in Chamber-sports , to the great pleasure of the Grecian Prince , the Emperor presently Proclaimed a solemn Iusting to be holden for the space of seven days , in the Honour of his Marriage , and appointed for his chief Champions the seven Christian Knights ; whose Names as then were not known by any one except their own Attendants . Against the appointed day the Turnaments should begin , the Emperor caused a wonderful large Frame of Timber-work to be erected , whereon the Empress and her Ladies might stand , for the better view of the Tilters , and at pleasure behold the Champions Encounters , most Nobly performed in the Honour of their Mistresses : likewise in the compass of the Lists were pitched seven Tents of seven several Colours , wherein the Seven Champions might remain till the sound of the Silver Trumpets summoned them to appear . Thus every thing prepared in readiness , fitting so great a Royalty , the Princes and Ladies placed in their Seats , the Emperor with his new Married Empress invested on their lofty Thrones , strongly Guarded with an hundred Armed Knights , the King's Heralds Solemnly Proclaimed the Turnaments , which in this most Royal manner began . The first day S. Denis of France was appointed chief Champion against all Comers , who was called by the Title of the Golden Knight , who at the sound of the Trumpet entred the Lists , his Tent was of the colour of the Marigold , upon the top an artificial Sun framed , that seemed to Beautifie the whole Assembly : his Horse of an Iron-grey graced with a spangled Plume of Feathers : Before him rode a Page in purple silk , bearing upon his Crest three Golden Flower-de-●uces , which did signifie his Arms. Thus in this Royal manner entred St. Denis the Lists ; where after he had traced twice or thrice up and down , to the open view of the whole Company , he prepared himself in readiness to begin the Turnament : Against whom ran many Grecian Knights , which were foiled by the French Champion , to the wonderful admiration of all the beholders : But to be brief , he so worthily behaved himself , and with such Fortitude , that the Emperor applauded him for the bravest Knight in the World. Thus in great Royalty , to the exceeding pleasure of the Emperor , was the first day spent , till the dark Evening caused the Knights to break off Company , and repair to their Nights Repose . And the next Morning no sooner did Phoebus shew his splendid brightness , but the King of Heralds under the Emperor , with a noise of Trumpets awaked the Champions from their silent sleep , who with all speed prepared for the second days Exercises . The chief Champion appointed for that day , was the Uinorious Knight St. James of Spain : Which after the Emperor and Empress had seated themselves with a stately Train of Beautiful Ladies , entred the Lists upon a Spanish Gennet , betrapt with a rich Caparison : Directly over against the Emperor's Throne his Tent was pitcht , which was of the colour of Quick-silver , wherein was pourtrayed many fine Devices : Before the Tent attended four Esquires , bearing four several Escutcheons in their hands , whereon were curiously painted the four Elements : Likewise he had the Title of the Silver Knight ; who behaved himself no less worthy of all Princely Commendations than the French Champion the day before . The third day . St. Anthony of Italy was chief Challenger in the Turnament , whose Tent was of the Colour of the Skies , his Steed furnished with costly Habiliments , his Armour after the Barbarian manner , his Shield plated round about with : Steel whereon was painted a Golden Eagle in a Field of Blue , which signified the ancient Arms of Rome : Likewise he had the Title of the Azure Knight , whose matchless Chivalry for that day , won the Prize from all the Grecian Knights , to the great rejoycing of the Lady Rosalinde , the King of 〈◊〉 Daughter , that still remained in Pages Attire , wherein ( ●or the dear Love she bore to S. Anthony ) disguisedly she stole from the Court , whose discovery shall hereafter be expressed . The fourth day by the Emperor's appointment , the Ualiant and Worthy Knight St. Andrew of Scotland obtained the Honour as to be chief Challenger for the Turnament : His Tent was framed in the manner of a Ship swimming upon the Waves of the Sea , invironed about with Dolphins , Tritans , and many strange contrived Mermaids : Upon the top stood the Picture of Neptune the God of the Seas , bearing in his hand a Streamer , whereon was wrought in Crimson Silk , a corner Cross , which seemed to be his Countrey 's Arms : He was called the Red Knight . because his Horse was covered with a bloody Ueil , his worthy Atchievements obtained such favour in the Emperor's Eyes , that he threw him his silver Gauntlet . which was prized at a thousand Portagues . where after his Noble Encounters he enioyed a sweet Repose . The fifth day St. Patrick of Ireland as thief Champion entred the Lists upon an Irish H●bby , covered with a veil of green , attended on by six Silvane Knights , every one bearing upon his Shoulder a blooming Tree : His Tent resembled a Summer's Bower , at the entry whereof stood the Picture of Flora beautified with a wreath of sweet smelling Roses : He was named the Green Knight ; whose worthy Prowess to daunted the Defendants , that before the Turnament began they gave him the Honour of the Day . Upon the sixth day the Heroical and Noble-minded Champion of Wales obtained such favour at the Emperor's hands , that he likewise was chief Challenger , who entred the Lists upon a Tartarian Palsrey , covered with a veil of Black , to signifie a black and Tragical day should befall those Grecian Knights , that durst approve his invincible Fortitude : His Tent was pitcht in the marmer and form of a Castle in the West side of the Lists , before the entry whereof hung a Golden Shield , whereon was lively pourtrayed a silver Griffin Rampant , upon a Golden Helmet , which signified the Ancient Arms of Britain . His Srmcely Atchievements not only obtained due commendations at the Emperor's hands but of the whole Assembly of the Grecian Ladies wherewith they applauded him to be the most Noble Knight that ever ●hidered Launce , and the most fortunate Champion that ever entred into the Grecian Court. Upon the seventh and last day of these Honourable Turnaments and most Noble Sroceedings , the Famous and Ualiant Knight at Arms , St. George of England , as Chief Challenger , entred the Lists upon a Sable-coloured Steed , betrapt with Bars of burnished Gold , his Fore-head beautified with a gorgeous Plume of purple Feathers , from whence hung many Pendants of Gold , his Armour of the purest Lydian Steel nailed fast together with silver Plates , his Helmet ingraven very curiously , beset with Indian Pearl , and Iasper-stones : before his Breast-place hung a silver Table in a Damask Scarf , whereon was pinured a Lion Rampant in a bloody Field , bearing three golden Crowns upon his head : before his Tent stood an Ivory Chariot guarded by twelve cole-black Negroes ; wherein his beloved Lady and Mistress Sabra sate invested upon a s●●ver Globe , to behold the Heroical Encounters of her most Noble and Magnanimous Champion St. George of England : His Tent was as white as the Swans Feathers , glistring against the Sun , supported by four joyntless Elephants framed of the purest Brass , about his Helmet he tied a wreath of Uirgin's hair , where hung his Lady's Glove , which he wore to maintain her excellent Gifts of Nature to exceed all Ladies on the Earth : These costly Habiliments ravished the beholders with such unspeakable , pleasure , that they stood gazing at his Furniture , not able to withdraw their Eyes from so Heavenly a sight . But when they behold his Uictorious Encounters against the Grecian Knights , they supposed him to be the invincible . Tamer of that seven-headed Monster that climbed to the Elements , offering to pull Jupiter from his Throne . His Stéed never gave Encounter with any Knight , but he tumbled Horse and Man to the Ground , where they lay for a time berest of Sense . The Tournaments dured for that day , from the Suns rising , till the cole-black Evening-Star appeared , in which time he Conquered five hundred of the hardiest Knights then living in Asia , and shivered a thousand Launces , to the wonderful admiration of the Beholders . Thus were the seven days brought to an end by the Seven worthy Champions of Christendom , in reward of whose Noble Atchievements , the Grecian Emperor being a Man that highly favoured Knightly Proceedings , gave them a Golden Tree with seven Branches , to be divided equally amongst them . Which Honourable Prize they conveyed to St. George's Pavillion , where in dividing the Branches , the Seven Champions discovered themselves each to other , and by what good Fortune they arrived in the Grecian Court , whose long wished sight so rejoyced their hearts , that they all accounted that happy day of meeting , the joyfullest day that ever they beheld . But now after the Tournaments were fully ended , and the Knights rested themselves some few days , recovering their wonted agility of Body , they fell to a new exercise of pleasure , not appearing in glistring Armour before the Tilt , nor following the loud sounding Drums and Silver Trumpets , but spending away the time in Courtry Dances amongst their ●● loved Ladies and Mistresses , in more Royalty than the Ph●ygian Knights when they presented the Paragon of Asia with an Enchanted Mask . There wanted no inspiring Musick to delight their Ears , no pleasant Sonnets to ravish their Senses , nor no curious Dances to please their Eyes . Sabra she was the Mistress of the Revels , who graced the whole Court with her excellent Beauty , which seemed to exceed the rest of the Ladies in fairness , as far as the Moon surpasseth her attending Stars in a fro●ty Night , and when she danced , she seemed like Thetis tripping on the silver Sands , with whom the Sun did fall in Love : And if she chanced to smile , the cloudy Elements would weep , and drop down heavenly dew , as though they mourned for Love. There likewise remained in the Court the six Thracian Uirgins that in former time lived in the shape of Swans , which were as Beautiful Ladies as ever eye beheld , also many other Ladies attended the Empress , in whose Companies the Seven Champions daily delighted : Sometimes discoursing of Amorous conceits , other times delighting themselves with sweet sounding Musick : Then spending the day in Banqueting , Revelling , Dancing , and such like pastimes , not once injuring their true betrothed Ladies . But their Courtly pleasures continued not long , for they were suddenly dashed with a certain News of open Wars Proclaimed against all Christendem , which fell out contrary to the expectation of the Christian Knights . There arrived in the Grecian Emperor's Palace , an hundred Heralds , of an hundred several Provinces , which Proclaimed utter Defiance to all Christian Kingdoms , by these words . We , the High and Mighty Emperors of Asia and Africa , great Commanders both of Land and Seas , Proclaim by general Consent of all the Eastern Potentates , utter Ruine and Destruction to the Kingdoms of Christendom , and to all those Nations where any Christian Knights are harboured : First , the Souldan of Persia , in Revenge of a Bloody Slaughter done in his Palace , by an English Champion : Ptolomy the Egyptian King , in Revenge of his Daughter , violently taken away by the same Knight : Almidor the black King of Morocco in Revenge of his Queen , likewise taken away by the said English Champion : The great Governor of Thessaly , in Revenge of his Daughter , taken away by a French Knight : The King of Ierusalem in Revenge of his Daughter , taken away by a Spanish Knight : The Tartarian Emperor , in Revenge of his Son Count Palatine , slain by the unhappy hand of the Champion of Wales : the Thracian Monarch , in Revenge of his vain Travel after his seven Daughters , now in keeping of certain Christian Knights : In Revenge of which Injuries , all Kingdoms from the further parts of Prester-Iohn's Dominions to the Borders of the Red-Sea , have sent down their Hands and Seals to be Aiders in this bloody War. This Proclamation was no sooner ended , but the Grecian Emperor likewise consented to their bloody determination , and thereupon gave speedy Commandment to Muster up the greatest Strength that Grecia could afford , to joyn with the Pagans ; to the utter Ruine and Confusion of Christendom : which bloody Edict , or rather inhumane Iudgment pronounced by the accursed Infidels , compelled the Christian Champions to a speedy departure , and every one to hasten to his own Country , there to provide for the Pagans Entertainment : So after due considerations , the Champions departed , in company of their betrothed Ladies , who chose rather to live in their Husbands Bosoms , than with their misbeliving Parents : Where after some few days they arrived in the spacious Bay of Portugal , in which Haven they Uowed by the honour of true Knighthood to meet again within six Months ensuing , there to conjovn all their Christian Armies into one Legion : Upon which plighted Resolution , the worthy Champions departed one from another : St. George into England , St. Denis into France , St. James into Spain , St. Anthony into Italy , St. Andrew into Scotland , St. Patrick into Ireland , St. David into Wales . Whose pleasant Banks they had not beheld in many years before : Where their Entertainments were as honourable as their hearts desired : But to speak of the Mustring up of Soldiers in every Christian Kingdom , and what strength arrived at the appointed time in the Bay of Portugal , shall be discoursed in the sequel of this History , and how troublesome Wars overspread the whole Earth , where the Heroical Deeds of these Noble Champions shall at large be described : Also the Overthrow of many Kings and Kingdoms , Ruines of Towns and Cities , and the decay of many flourishing Common-weals : Likewise of the bloody Tragedies of many Unchristian Princes : Whereat the Heavens will mourn , to see the effusion of Blood trickle from the breasts of murthered Infants , the heaps of slaughtered Damsels trampled to pieces by Souldiers Horses , and the streets of many a City sprinkled with the blood of Reverend Age : Therefore ; gentle Reader , accept of this my Labour with a smooth Brow , and kind Countenance , and my weary Muse shall never rest , till I have finished the pleasant History of these Heroical Champions . CHAP. XIII . How the Seven Champions of Christendom arrived with all their Troops in the Bay of Portugal ; the number of the Christian Armies , and how St. George made an Oration to the Soldiers . AFter the Seven Champions of Christendom arrived in their Native Countries , and by true Reports had blazed abroad to every Princes ear , the bloody Resolution of the Pagans , and slow the Provinces of Africa and Asia , had Mustred up their Forces to the Invasion of Europe : All Christian Kings then at the entreaty of the Champions appointed Mighty Armies of well approved Soldiers , both by Sea and Land , to intercept the Infidels wicked intention . Likewise by the whole consent of Christendom , the Noble and Fortunate Champion of England St. George , was appointed chief General , and principal Leader of the Armies , and the other six Champions were Elected for his Council and chief Assistants in all Attempts that appertained either to the benefit of Christendom , or the furtherance of their Fortunate Proceedings . This Honourable War so fired the hearts of many youthful Gentlemen , and so encouraged the minds of every common Soldier , that some Mortgaged their Lands , and at their own proper Charges furnished themselves : some sold their Patrimonies to serve in these Honourable Wars : and other some forsook Parents , Kindred , Wife , Children , Friends , and Acquaintance , and without constraint of Pressing , offered themselves to follow so Noble a General , as the Renowned Champion of England , and to spend their Blood in the just Quarrel of their Native Country . To be brief , one might behold the Stréets of every Town and City throughout all the Dominions of Europe , beautified with Troops of Soldiers , which thirsted after nothing but Fame and Honour . Then the joyful sound of thundring Drums , and the Ecchees of silver Trumpets summoning them to Arms ; that followed with as much willingness as the Grecians followed Agamemn on to the woful overthrow of Troy : For by that time the Christian Champions had sported themselves in the Bosome of their kind Mistresses the forward Captains taken their Courtly Pastimes , and the willing Souldiers bad adieu to their Friends and Acquaintance , the Sp●ing had covered the Earth with a n●w Live●y : which was the appointed time the Christian Armies should meet in Portugal , there to joyn their several Troops into one Legion : which Promise caused the Champions to bid adieu to their Native Countrys , and with all speed to ●uckle on their Furnitures , to hoise up Sails , where after a short time , the wind with a calm and prosperous Gale , cast them happily into the Bay of Portugal . The first that arrived in that spacious Haven , was the Noble Champion S. George , with an hundred thousand Couragious English Soldiers , whose forwardness bet●kened a fortunate success , and their willing minds a joyful Uictory . His Army set in Battel-aray , seemed to countervail the number of the Macedonian Soldiers , wherewith worthy Alexander Conquered the Western World ; his Horsemen being in number twenty thousand , were armed all in black Corssets : Their Launces bound about with Plates of Steel , their Steeds covered with Mail three times double : Their Colours were the sanguine Cross , supported by a Golden Lyon : His sturdy Bow-men , whose Conquering grey-Goose wing in former times hath terrified the circled Earth , being in number likewise twenty thousand , clad all in red Mandilians , with Caps of the same colour , bearing thereon likewise a sanguine Cross , being the true Badge and Honour of England : Their Bows of the strongest Yew , and their Arrows of the soundest Ash , with forked heads of Steel , and their Feathers bound on with green War and twisted Silk . His Musqueteers being in number ten thousand , their Musquets of the widest bore , with Firelocks , wrought by curious workmanship , yet of such wonderful lightness , that they required no rest at all to ease their right aiming Arms. His Caliver shot likewise ten thousand of the smaller timbred Men , but yet of as Couragious minds as the tallest Soldiers in his Army . His Pikes and Bills to guard the waving Ensigns , thirty thousand , clad all with glistring bright Armour : likewise followed ten thousand labouring Pioneers , if occasion served , to undermine any Town or Castle , to intrench Forts or Sconces , or to make a Passage through Hills and Mountains , as worthy Hannibal did , when as he made a way for his Souldiers through the lofty Alps , that divide the Countreys of Italy and Spain . The next that arrived within the Bay of Portugal , was the Princely-minded Champion St. David of Wales , with an Army of Fifty Thousand true born Britains , furnished with all Habiliments of War , for so Noble and Ualiant a Service to the high Re●own of his Countrey , and true Honour of his Progeny : Their Armour in richness nothing inferiour to the English mens : Their Colours were a Golden Cross supported by a Silver Griffin ; which Escutcheon signified the ancient Arms of Wales : for no sooner had St. George a sight of the Ualiant Britain , but he caused his Musqueteers presently to entertain them with a Uolley of Shot , to express their happy and joyful welcome to Shoar , which speedily they performed so couragiously with such a ratling noise , as though the Firmament had burst in ●under , and the Earth made eccho to their thundring Melody . But no sooner were the Skies cleared from the smoak of the reaking Powder , and that St. George might at pleasure discern the Noble and Magnanimous Champion of Wales , who as then rode upon a milk-white Hobby in Silver Armour guarded with a Train of Knights in purple Uestures , but he greeted St. David with kind Courtesies , and accompanied him to the English Tent. which they had erected close by the Port-side , where for that night these two Champions remained , spending the time with unspeakable pleasure : And so upon the next day after , St. David departed to his own Tent , which he had caused to be pitched a quarter of a League from the Englsh Army . The next that arrived on the fruitful Banks of Portugal , was St. Patrick , the Noble Champion of Ireland , with an Army likewise of Fifty thousand attired after a strange and wonderful manner : Their Furnitures were of the skins of Wild-beasts , but yet more unpierceable than the strongest Armour of Proof : They bore in their hands mighty Darts , tipp'd at the end with pricking Steel , which the Couragious and Ualiant Irish Soldiers by the agility of their Arms , could throw a full flight shot , and with forcible strength , would strike three or four Inches into an Oak , and with such a certain aim they would not miss the breadth of a Foot. These adventurous and hardy Soldiers no sooner arrived on the Shore , but the English Musqueteers gave them a Princely Entertainment , and presently conducted the noble-minded Champion St. Patrick to the English Tent , where the three Champions of England , Wales , and Ireland , passed away the time with exceeding great Royalty , laying down Plots how to pitch their Camps to the most disadvantage of the misbelieving Enemy , and setting perfect directions which way they were best to March , and such like Devices , for their own safeties , and the benefit of Christendom . The next that Landed on the Banks of Portugal , was St. Andrew the worthy Champion of Scotland , with threescore thousand of well-approved Soldiers : His Horse-men , the old adventurous Gallowa●s , clad in quilted , Iack●ts , with 〈◊〉 of the Turkish fashion , thick and short , ●earing upon their Be●●ers the Arms of Scotland , which was a corner , Cross supported by a 〈◊〉 Uirgin : His Pikemen the s●iff and hardy Men o● 〈◊〉 , which con●●nually lye upon freezing Mountains , the I●● Ro●k and the Snowy Uallys , his shot , the light-●ooted 〈◊〉 , that if occasion be , can climb the highest Hill , and for nimbleness in running over-go the swift-sooted Stag. These bold adventurous Scottish Men in all forwardness , deserved as much Honour at the Eng●i●● Champion's hands as any other Nations before , therefore he commanded his shot on their first entry on Land , to give them a Noble Entertainment , which they performed most Royally , and also conducted St. Andrew to the English Tent , where after he had given S. George the Courtesie of his Countrey , departed to his Tent , which was distant from the English Tent a Mile . The next that arrived was St Anthony the Champion of Italy , with a Band of Fourscore thousand brave Italian Souldiers mounted on warlike Coursers ; every Horsman attended on by a naked Negro , bearing in his hand a Streamer of watchet Silk , with the Arms of Italy thereon set in Gold , every Footman furnished with approved Furniture in as stately a manner as the English-men , who at their Landing received as Royal an Entertainment as the other Nations , and likewise St. Anthony was as highly Honoured by the English Champion , as any of the other Christian Knights . The next that arrived was S. Denis the Uictorious Champion of France , with a Band of Fourscore thousand . After him Marched Dukes of twelve several Dukedoms then under the Government of the French King , every one at his own proper Cost and Charges maintained two thousand Soldiers in these Christian Wars : their Entertainments were as Glorious as the rest . The last of the Christian Champions that arrived upon the fruitful Banks of Portugal , was the Magnanimous Knight St. James of Spain , with a Band likewise of Fourscore thousand ; with him he brought from the Spanish Mines ten Tun of Refined Gold , only to maintain Soldiers in the Defence of Christendom ; who no sooner Landed with his Troops , but the Six Champions gave him the honourable welcome of a Soldier , and ordained a solemn Banquet for the general Armies , whose number justly surmounted Five hundred thousand ; which Legious they enjoyned into one Camp-Royal , and after placed their Wings and Squadrons Battel-wise , chiefly by the direction of St. George , being then chief General by the consent of the Christian Kings : who after he had over-viewed the Christian Armies , his Countenance seemed to prognosticate a Crowned Uictory , and to foretell a fatal Overthrow to the misbelieving Potentates : Therefore to encourage his Princely Followers to persevere in their wonted willingness ; pronounced this Princely Oration . You Men of Europe ( said he ) and my Countrey-men , whose Conquering Fortunes never yet have feared the Enemies of Christ , you see we have forsook our Native Lands , and committed our Destinies to the Queen of Chance , not to fight in any unjust Quarrel , but in the true Cause of Israel's Anointed not against Nature to climb to the Heavens , as Nimro● and the Giants proffered in former time ; but to prevent the Invasion of Christendom , the Ruine of Europe , and the intended overthrow of all Christian Provinces , the Bloody-minded Infidels have Mustered up Legions , in numbers like blades of Grass , that grow upon the flourishing Downs of Italy , or the Stars of Heaven in the coldest Winters night , protesting to fill our Countries with Seas of Blood , to scatter our streets with mangled Limbs , and convert our Glorious Cities into Flames of quenchless Fire : Therefore dear Country-men , live not to see our Christian Uirgins spoiled by Lustfull Rape , nor dragged along our Streets like guiltless Lambs to a bloody Slaughter : nor to see our harmless Ba●es , with bruised brains dashed against hard Flinty stones , nor to see our unlusty Age , whose hair resembles silver Mines , lye bleeding on the Marble Pavements ; but like true Christian Soldiers fight in the Quarrel of your Countries . What , though the Pagans be in number ten to one yet Heaven I know will fight for Christendom , and cast them down before our faces , like drops of April showers . Be not dismayed to see them in ordered Ranks , nor fear not when as you behold the streamers hovering in the waving wind , when as their steeled Pikes like to a Thorny Forrest will overspread whole Countreys : Thousands of them I know will have no heart to fight , but flie with cowardly fear like Flocks of Shéep before the greedy Wolf. I am the Leader of your noble Minds , that never sought in vain , nor ever entred Battel but returned with Conquest . Then every one with me build upon this Princely Resolution . For Christendom we Fight , For Christendom we Live and D●e . This Soldierlike Oration was no sooner finished , but the whole Army with a general voice cried , to Arms , to Arms , with Uictorious George of England : Which Noble Resolution of the Soldiers , so reioyced the English Champion , and likewise encouraged the other Christian Knights with such a forwardness of mind , that they gave speedy Commandment to remove their Tents , and to March with easie Iourneys towards Trip●ly in Barbary , where Almidor the black King of Morocco had Residence , in which Travel we must leave for a while the Christian Army and speak of the innumerable Troops of Pagan Knights that arrived at one instant in the Kingdom of Hungary , and how they fell at variance in the Election of a General : which civil Mutiny caused much effusion of blood , to the great hurt both of Africa and Asia , as here followeth . CHAP. XIV . Of the Dissention and Discord that hapned amongst the Army of the Pagans in Hungary ; the Battel betwixt the Christians and the Moors in Barbary ; and how Almidor the Black King of Morocco was sodden to Death in a Cauldron of boiling Lead and Brimstone . THE iresul Pagans after they had Levied their Martial Forces both by Sea and Land , repaired to their general place of méeting , there to conclude of the utter Ruine of Christendom : For no sooner could Winter withdraw his chill Frost from the Earth , and Flora took possession of his place , but the Kingdom of Hungary suffered excessive penury , through the humberless Armies of accursed Infidels , being their appointed place of meeting : for though Hungary of all other Countreys both in Africa and Asia , then was the richest and plentifullest of Uictuals to maintain a Camp of Men , yet was it mightily overprest and greatly burthened with Multitudes , not only with want of necessaries to relieve Soldiers , but with extream cruelty of those bloody-minded Miscreants , that through a Civil Discord which hapned amongst them , about the Election of a General they converted their Union into a most inhumane slaughter , and their Triumphant Uictory to a dismal bloody Tragedy : For no sooner arrived their Legions upon the Plains of Algernos , being in length and breadth one and twenty Leagues , but the King of Hungary caused their Muster-Rolls to be publickly read , and justly numbred in the hearing of the Pagan Knights , which in this manner was Proclaimed through the Camp. First , Be it known unto all Nations that fight in the Quarrel of Africa and Asia , under the Conduct of our three great Gods , Mahomet , Tarmagant , and Apollo , what invincible Forces be now arrived in this Renowned Kingdom of Hungary , a Land honoured through the World , not only for Arms , but curious Buildings , and plentified with all manner of Riches . First , We have from the Emperor of Constantinople , two hundred thousand . From the Emperor of Grecia , two hundred and fifty thousand . From the Emperor of Tartary , an hundred threescore and three thousand . From the Souldan of Persia ; two hundred thousand . From the King of Ierusalem four hundred thousand . Of Moors , one hundred and twenty thousand . Of Cole-black Negro's , one hundred and forty thousand . Of Arabians , one hundred and sixty thousand . Of Babylonians , one hundred and thirty thousand and odd . Of Armenians , one hundred and fifty thousand . Of Macedonians , two hundred and ten thousand . Of Siracusians , fifteen thousand six hundred . Of Hungarians , three hundred and six thousand . Of Sicilians , seven thousand three hundred . Of Scythians , one hundred and five thousand . Of Parthians , ten thousand three hundred . Of Phrygians , seven thousand three hundred . Of Ethiopians , sixty thousand . Of Thracians , fourscore thousand . Likewise from the Provinces of Prester John , three hundred thousand of unconquered Knights , with many other petty Dominions and Dukedoms , whose number I omit for this time , lest I should seem over-tedious to the Reader . But to conclude , such a Camp of Armed Soldiers arrived in Hungary , that might in one Month have destroyed Christendom , had not God defended them from those Barbarous Nations , and by his invincible power confounded the Pagans in their own practices : for no sooner had the Heralds Proclaimed through the Camp what a number of Nations joyned in Arms together , but the Soldiers fell at dissention one with another , about the Election of a General : Some vowed to follow none but the King of Jerusalem : some Ptolomy the Aegyptian King : and some the Souldan of Persia , either to persevere in their own wills , or to lose their lives in the same Quarrel . Thus in this manner , Parts were taken on all sides , not only by the meaner sort , but by Leaders and Commanders of Bands ; whereby the Kings and Potentates were forced to commit their wills to their Soldiers pleasure . This civil broil so discouraged the whole Army , that many withdrew their Forces and presently Marched homewards , as the King of Morocco with his Tawny Moors , and Cole-black Negroes : likewise the Souldan of Persia , Ptolomy the Egyptian King , the Kings of Arabia and Jerusalem , every one departed to their own Countreys , cursing the time they attempted first so vain an Enterprize . The rest not minding to pocket up abuses , fell from brawling Boasts to downright Blows , whereby grew such sharp and bloody Wars , that it cost more Soldiers Lives than the Civil Mutiny at the Destruction of Jerusalem . Which Battel by the ●reful Pagans continued without ceasing for the space of three days , in which Encounters , the Murdered Infidels , like scattered Corn , over spread the Fields of Hungary : The fruitful Ualleys lay drowned in purple gore : the Fields of Corn consumed with flames of Fire : their Towns and Cities Ruinated with wasting War : wherein the Fathers were sad witnesses of their Childrens slaughters , and the Sons beheld their Parents Reverend ha●rs , more white than tried silver , besineared with clotted blood : there might the Mothers see their harmless Babes born up and down the streets upon Soldiers Launces : there might they see their silken Ornaments and rich Attire in pools of blood lye swimming up and down : there might they see the brains of honest Dames and pure Uirgins ●●sh'd against hard ●●inty Stones , there might they see their Courts and Palaces by Soldiers burned ; to the Ground ; there might they see how Counsellors in their Scarlet Gowns lay burning in the fire : there might they ●●● how Kings and Queens were Arm in Arm consumed to Ashes : there might they behold and see melted Gold in choaked Sinks lye every where : there might they see the bloodiest Tragedies that ever eye beheld , and the wofullest news that ever Christians ears heard told . In this long and bloody War one sucking Child was not left alive to report the story to succeeding ages , no not so much as a Soldier to carry Arms throughout the Kingdom of Hungary , so justly was the Uengeance of God thrown upon the heads of these misbelieving Miscreants , that durst attempt to lift their hands against his true anointed Nations : for no doubt but the invincible Army of Pagans had Ruinated the Borders of Europe , had not the mighty Hand of God with his unspeakable mercy been Christendom's Defence , and con●ounded the Infidels in their own civil Wars , which bloody and strange Overthrow of those unchristian People let us for ever bury in the Lake of Oblivion , and persevere in the fortunate proceedings of the Seven Champions of Christendom , who had entred the Borders of Barbary , before Almidor the black King of Morocco , with his scattered Troops of Moors and Negroes returned from Hungary , and by Fire and Sword had wasted many of their chiefest Towns and Forts , whereby the Countrey was much weakned , and the Commons compelled to sue for Mercy at the Champions hands , who bearing true Christian minds , within their hearts continually pity harboured , vouchsafed to grant mercy to those that yielded their Lives to the pleasure of the Christian Knights : But when St. George had intelligence of Almidor's approach with his weakned Troops , he presently prepared his Soldiers in readiness to give the Moors a bloody Banquet , which was the next Morning by break of day performed , to the high honour of Christendom : but the night before , the Moors knowing the Countrey better than the Christians , got the advantage both of Wind and Sun : whereat St. George being something dismayed , but yet not discouraged , imboldned his Soldiers with many Heroicat Speeches , proffering them frankly the Enemies Spoils , : and so with the Sun 's uprising entred Battel , where the Moors fell before the Christians Swords as ears of Corn before the Reapers Sickles . During this Conflict , the Seven Champions still in the fore Front of the Battel , so adventurously behaved themselves , that they slew more Negroes than a hundred of the bravest Knights in the Christian Armies . At last , Fortune intended to make St. George's Prowess to shine brighter than the rest , singled out the Morocco King , betwixt whom and the English Champion was a long and dangerous Fight : But St. George so Couragiously behaved himself with his trusty Sword , that Almidor was constrained to yield to his Mercy . The Army of the Moors séeing their King taken , Prisoner , presently would have fled : but that the Christians being the lighter of foot , overtook them , and made the greatest slaughter of them that ever hapned in Barbary . Thus after the Battel ended , and the joyful sound of Uictory rang through the Christian Army , the Soldiers furnished themselves with the Enemies Spoils , and Marched by St. George's direction to the City of Tripoly , being then almost unpeopled through the late slaughter which was there made : In which City after they had rested some days , and , refreshed themselves with wholesome food , the English Champion , in Revenge of his former proffered Injuries by the Morocco King , gave this severe Sentence of Death . First , He commanded a brazen Cauldron to be filled with boiling Lead and Brimstone : Then Almidor to be brought to the pl●●e of Death by twelve of the Noblest Peers in Barbary , therein to be consumed , Flesh , Blood , and Bones : which was duly performed within seven days following . The brazen Cauldron was erected by the appointment of St. George , directly in the middle of the chiefest Market-place , under which a mighty hot fire continually burned , for the space of eight and forty hours : whereby the boiling Lead and Brimstone seemed to sparkle like fiery Furnaces in Hell , and the heat to exceed the burning Oven at Babylon . Now all things being thus prepared in readiness , and the Christian Champions present to behold the woful spectacle , the Condemned Blackmoor King came to the place of Execution in a shirt of fine Indian Silk , his hands pinioned together with a Chain of Gold , and his face covered with a Damask Scart , his Attendants and chief Conductors twelve Moors , Peers , cla● in sable Gowns of Taffaty , carrying before him the Wheel of Fortune , with the Picture of an Usurper climbling up , with this Motto on his Breast , I will be King in spite of Fortune : Upon the top of the Wheel the Picture of a Monarch vaunting , with this Motto on his Breast , I am a King in spite of Fortune : Lastly , on the other side of the Wheel , the Picture or perfect Image of a Deposed Potentate , falling with his head downwards , with this Motto on his Breast , I have been a King while it pleased Fortune : Which plainly signified the Chance of War , and of inconstant Destiny : His Guard was a hundred Christian Soldiers , holding Fortune in disdain : after them had attended a hundred of Morocco Uirgins in black Ornaments , their hair bound up with Silver Wyres , and covered with Ueils of black Silk , signifying the Sorrow of their Countrey for the loss of their Sovereign . In this mournful manner came the unfortunate Almidor to the boiling Cauldron ; which when he came near , his heart waxed cold , and his tongue devo●d of utterance for a time , at last he brake forth into these earnest Protestations , proffering more for his Life than the whole Kingdom of Barbary could perform . Most Mighty and Invincible Champion of Christendom ( quoth he ) let my Life be Ransomed , and Thou shalt yearly receive ten Tuns of tryed Gold , Five hundred webs of woven Silk , the which our Indian Maids shall sit and Spin with Silver Wheels : an hundred Ships of spices and Refined Sugar shall be yearly paid thee by our Barbary Merchants : an hundred Waggons likewise laden with Pearl and Jasper stones , which by our cunning Lapidists shall be yearly chosen forth and brought thee home to England , to make that blessed Country the richest within the Dominions of Europe : Likewise I will deliver up my Diadem , with all my Princely Dignities , and in company of these Morocco Lords , like bridled Hories draw thee daily in a silver Chariot up and down the circled Earth , till Death give end to our Lives Pilgrimage ; therefore most admired Knight at Arms , let these salt tears that trickle from the Conduits of my eyes , obtain one grant of comfort at thy hands , for on my bended knees I beg for life , that never before this time did kneel to Mortal Man. Thou speakest in vain ( reply'd St. George ) not the Treasures hidden in the deepest Seas , nor all the golden Mines of rich America shall redeem thy Life : Thou knowest , accursed Homicide , thy wicked practices in the Egyptian Court , where thou profferedst wrongfully to bereave me of my life ; through thy Treachery I endured a long Imprisonment in Persia ; where for seven years I drank foul Channel-water , and sufficed my hunger with Bread of Bran Meal : My Food was loathsome flesh of Rats and Mice , and my resting place a dismal Dungeon , where neither Sun nor the chearful light of Heaven lent me comfort during my long continued misery : For which inhumane dealing and proffered injuries the Heavens inforce me to a speedy Revenge , which in this manner shall be accomplished . Thou seest the Torment prepared for thy Death , this brazen Cauldron filled with boiled Lead and Brimstone , wherein thy accursed Body shall be speedily cast , and boiled till thy detested Limbs be consumed to a watry substance in this sparkling liquor : therefore prepare thy self to entertain the violent stroke of Death , and willingly bid all thy Kingly Dignities farewell : But yet I let thee understand , that Mercy harbours in a Christian's heart , and where Mercy dwells , there faults are forgiven upon some humble penitence : though thy Trespass deserves no pity but severe punishment , yet upon these considerations I will grant thee liberty of life : First , that thou wilt forsake thy Gods Tarmagant and Apollo , which be the vain imagination of men , and believe in our True and Everliving God , under whose ; Banner we Christians have taken in hand this long War. Secondly , Thou shalt give Commandment that all thy Barbarous Nations be Christened in the Faith of Christ. Thirdly , and lastly , That thy three Kingdoms of Barbary , Morocco , and India , swear true Allegiance to all Christian Kings , and never to bear Arms , but in the true Quarrel of Christ and his anointed Nations . These things duly observed , the Life shall be preserved , and thy Liberty obtained , otherwise look for no mercy , but a speedy and most terrible death . These words more displeased the unchristian King of Morocco , than the Sentence of his Condemnation , whereupon in these brief Speeches he set down his Resolution . Great Potentate of Europe ( reply'd Almidor , ) by whose Mightiness Fortune sits fettered in the Chains of Power , my Golden Diadem , and Regal Scepter by constraint I must deliver up : But before I will forsake my Country-gods , I will endure a hundred Deaths ; and before my Conscience be reformed to a new Faith , the Earth shall be no Earth , the Sea no Sea , the Heaven no Heaven . Thinkest thou now proud Christian , by thy threatned Torments , to make me forget my Creator , and believe in thy God the supposed King of the Jews , and basely born under an Ox's Stall ? No , no , accursed Christians , you Off-spring of Cain , you Generation of Ismael , you Seed of Vipers , and accursed through the World , look for a speedy shower of Vengeance to Rain from Heaven upon you wicked Nations : Your bloody practices have pierced the Battlements of Iove , and your Tyrannies beaten open the Gate of Mighty Mahomet , who had provided Whips of burning wyre to scourge you for your Cruelties , proffered to , and against his blessed Worshippers : Now with this deadly Curse I bid you all farewell : The Plagues of Egypt ●ight upon your Kingdom : The Curse of Cain upon your Children , the Famine of Ierusalem upon your Friends , and the misery of Dedipus upon your selves . This wicked resolution and baleful Curse , was no sooner ended by the desperate minded Almidor , but the impatience of St. George was so highly moved , that he gave present commandment to the appointed Executioners to cast him into the bolling Cauldron ; which incontinently they performed to the terror of all the Beholders : To see this woful Spectacle , the Battlements of the Temple were so thronged with People , the Houses covered with Women and Children , and the Streets filled with Armed Soldiers that it was a wonder to behold : amongst which multitudes , there were some particular Persons , that at the sight of Almidor's death , fell down and brake their Necks , but the general number , as well of Pagans as Christians ; cryed with chearful voices , Honour and Victory follow St. George of England , for he hath Redeemed Barbary from a miserble Servitude . Which joyful hearing so delighted the Seven Champions of Christendom , that they caused their Conduits to run with Wines , the Streets to be beautified with Bonefires , and a sumptuous Banquet to be proclaimed through the City ; which after continued for the space of seven days , in more magnificent Royalty , than the Banquet of Babylon when the Macedonian Monarch returned from the World's Conquest . The Champions Liberty procured such faithful Love in the hearts of the Morocco Peers ; that with a general Consent they chose S. George for their Lawful King , where after they had invested him in the Princely Seat of the Morocco Pottentate , they set the Crown upon his Head , and after presented him with an Imperial Pall , which the Kings of Barbary usually wore upon their Coronation-day , protesting to forsake their Profane Religion , and be Christened in the Faith of Christ. This promised Conversion of the Infidels ; more highly delighted the English Champion , than to have the whole World's Honour at Command : for it was the chiefest point of his Knightly Oath to advance the Faith of Christ , and to enlarge the Bounds of Christindom : After his Coronation was so solemnly performed , the other six Champions conducted him to a Princely Palace , where he took true Allegiance of the Morocco Lords , by ●●ighted Oath to be true to his Crown : After this , he established the Christian Laws to the benefit of the whole Country : then he commanded all the Ceremonious Rites of Mahomet to be trodden under Foot , and the true Gospel of Christ to be Preached : likewise he caused all that did remain in Barbary to be Christened in the new Faith : but these Observations continued but for a time , as hereafter shall be discovered at large : For Fame not intending to let the worthy Champion ▪ long to remain in the idle Bowers of Peace , summoned them to p●rieve●e in the Noble Atchievements , and to Muster up anew their Soldiers , whose Armour Caukered Case had almost stained with Rust : Therefore St. George committed the Government of the Country to four of the principal Peers of Morocco , and Marched towards the Country of Egypt , where lived Treacherous Ptolomy , the Father of his beloved Lady Sabra , whom he had left in the Kingdom of England : In which Journey and happy arrival in Egypt , we will leave the Seven Champions for a time , and speak of the Faithless Infidels in Barbary , after the departure of the Christians , whose former Honours they slightly regarded : For no sooner had St. George with his Martial Troops bidden their Country adieu , but the Faithless Moors reconciled themselves to their formed Gods , and purposed a speedy Revenge for the Death of Almidory against all Christians that remained within the Limits ▪ of that H●a●hen Nation . For there were many Soldiers wounded in the 〈…〉 , likewise a number oppressed with sicknes● which the Christian Champions had left behind for their better recoveries ; upon whom the Barbarous Moors committed their first Tyranny : for they caused the distressed Soldiers to be drawn upon Sleds to the uttermost parts of the City , and there put them into a large and old Monastery , which they presently set on fire , and most inhumanely burned the Christian Soldiers , and after converted the place into a filthy Lestall : Many Women and succourless Children they dragged up and down the Streets , till their Brains were dashed against the stones and the blood had covered the Earth with a purple hue : Many other Cruelties were committed by the wicked Infidels , against the distressed Christians , which I purpose to pass over , and wholly discourse of the woful and bloody murder of an English Merchant and his Wife in the same City of Tripoly : The report whereof may force even merciless Tygers to relent , and those eyes to shed springs of Tears that never wept before . The bloody-minded Negro's violating both Oaths and Promises before plighted to St. George , by violence set upon the Merchant's House , where first they made a Massacre of his Servants , and before his face cast their dead Bodies to hunger-starv'd Dogs : Then coming to the Merchant , they bound him fast with hempen Cords to the strongest post in his House , and after took his Children , being seven of the goodliest Boys that ever Nature framed , whom they likewise tyed round about him : then one of the Moors being crueller than the rest , proffened to desloue the Merchant's Wife before his face ; but she in Chastity like Camma , choosing rather an honourable death than an infamous life , spit in the Negro's ●ace , and most bitterly reviled him , yielding neither to his force , nor his bloody threats ; but snatching a Knife from his Girdle , vowed to sheath it in her Bosom , before the would lose her precious Gem of Honour , that once being gone , could not be recovered for all the Worlds Treasure . This Resolution of the English Merchant's Wife , caused the stern Negro to exceed in Cruelty , but the Principal of that wicked company being a bloody and merciless Tyrant , stabbed one of the silly Children before the Mother's face . Now stubborn Dame ( quoth he ) wilt thou yield to my desires , and preserve the lives of the other six Children : Otherwise shalt thou behold them Butchered in the same manner . To sell my Honour for the lives of my Children ( replyed she ) will be an Offence to God , and a continual corrosive to my Husband's heart ; if we live together : Therefore accursed Monster , prosecute your Tyranny ; it is not all your threats and bloody dealings shall convert my chaste mind , nor once enforce my thoughts to give any consent thereunto . These words being no sooner ended , but the lustful Moor took another of her Children , and stabbed before her Husband's face , thinking thereby to force the Merchant to intreat his Wife , to consent to the wicked Negro's determinations ; but he being as resolute as his vertuous Wife , spake in this manner : O you cursed black Dogs of Barbary , more worse in quality than bloody Tygers and more merciless than wicked Canibals , think you that the Murder of our Children shall enforce our hearts to yield to your Lustful desires ? No , no , persevere in your Tyrannies : I● I had an hundred Children , twice the number of King Priam's , yet would I lose them all , before I would endure to see my Wife's Dishonour : Children may be begotten again , but her honour never recovered . These words pricked the Negro's to the gall , and caused them to commit the wickedest Deed that ever was practised under the Celestial Globe of Heaven : First , they sheathed their Poniards in the Breasts of all the Merchant's Children , whose guiltless blood stained all the Chamber with a crimson colour , then with their Faulchions did they cut their Bodies in sunder , and caused seven Pies to be made of their flesh , and after served in a Banquet to their woful Parents , whom the merciless Moors set at a square Table , the Merchant placed directly opposite against his Wife , where they were constrained either to feed upon their own Children , or starve for want of other Sustenance . This woful spenacle struck such a Grief into the English Merchant's heart , that he could scarce endure to speak for weeping : his Wife , when she beheld the heads of her lovely Sons lying upon the Table , as it were looking to Heaven for Revenge , breathed forth this dying Lamentation . O silly Babes , would you had been strangled in my Womb at your first conception ! then should not these accursed Infidels have triumph'd thus in your unhappy Tragedies , nor your unfortunate Parents beheld this luckless day , whereon I pray that never Sun may shine again , but be accounted an ominous day , throughout the whole World ; for Heaven I hope ( poor Babes ) will Rain a showre of Uengeance on their heads , that have caused this our untimely death , and with this Prayer I bid the Word farewel . At which words her Grief so exceeded the bounds of Reason , that it stayed the passage of her breath , whereby she was forced to yield her Soul to the Paradice of Peace . She being no sooner dead , but the sorrowful Merchant likewise bitterly exclaimed against the Injustice of Fortune , and the Tyranny of the Barbarous Moors , accounting his Destiny more hapless than the Thracian Kings , that buried his Children in his own Bowels : and the cruelty of these Infidels to exceed the Tyranny of Nero , that caused his Mother's Womb to be opened , that he might behold the place of his conception : But when the Merchant had sufficiently bewail'd the murder of his Children , the Death of his Wife , and his own Misery , he yielded his Soul to the furious stroke of Death . The end of whose long languishments , when the wicked Moors had intelligence of , they caused their dead Bodies to be carried to the top of a high Mountain , and there left for the prey of hungry Ravens : But the Sun consumed them like the morning dew : And by the wonderful Workmanship of Heaven , in the same place sprung a Bower of Roses ; to signifie the unspotted honour of the Merchant and his Uertuous Wife ; which Miracle we leave to the wonder of the Moors , and speak of the Christian Champions Proceeding , that by this time were arrived in the Kingdom of Aegypt . CHAP. XV. How the Christians arrived in Egypt , and what hapned to them there . The Tragedy of the Lustful Earl of Coventry . How Sabra was bound to a Stake to be burnt : And how St. George Redeemed her . Lastly , How the Egyptian King cast himself from the top of a Tower , and broke his Neck . DUring the time of the bloody Murder wrought by the Barbarous Moors upon the English Merchant and his Wife . with his seven Children , as you heard in the former Chapter , the Champions of Christendom arrived upon the Territories of Egypt , where they supposed to have adventured their lives upon the chance of War , but all things fell out contrary to their expectations : they found the Gates of every City set open , and every Uillage and Town unpeopled ; for the Commons at the report of the Christians arrival , secretly hid their Treasure in the Caves of the Earth , in deep Wells and such like obscute places , and a general fear and extream terror assailed the Egyptians , as well the Peers of the Land , as the simple Country People : Many fled into Woods and Wildernesses , and closely hid themselves in hollow Trees ; many digged Caves in the Ground , where they thought best to remain in safety : and many fled to high Mountains , where they long time lived in great extremity , fooding upon the Grass of the Ground : so greatly the Egypt●ans feared the Army of the Christians , that they expected nothing but the Auine of their Countrey , with the loss of their own lives , and the murder of their Wives and Children . But to speak of the Christian Champions , who finding the Countrey desolate of People , suspected some deep policy of the Egyptian , thinking them to have Mustred their Warlike Forces to bid them Battel : Therefore St. George gave commandment through the whole Camp , that not a Man , upon pain of Death , should break his Rank , but March Advisedly , with their Weapons ready prest to encounter Battel , as though the Enemies had directly placed themselves opposite against them : Which special charge the Christian Soldiors duly observed , looking neither after the Wealth of Cities , nor the Spoil of Uillages , but circumspectly Marched according to their Leaders directions along the Countrey of Egypt , till they approach'd the sight of King Ptolomy's Court : Which when the Noble Champīon of England beheld , in this manner encouraged he his Followerss . Behold ( said he ) you invincible Captains of Christendom , yonder those cursed Lowers where wicked Ptolomy keeps his Court : Those Battlements , I say , were they as richly built as the great Pyramids of Greece , yet should they be subverted and laid as level with the Ground , as the City of Carthage ; there hath that accursed Ptolomy his Residence , that for preserving his Daughter from the burning Dragon , Treacherously sent me into Persia , where for seven years I lived in great extremity in a dismal Dungeon , where the Sun did never give me light , nor the company of People comfort : In Revenge whereof , my heart shall never rest in quiet , till I see the Buildings of his Palace set on fire , and converted into a place of Desolation , like to the Glorious City in Phrygia , now over spread with stinking weeds and loathsome puddles : Therefore let all Christian Soldiers , that fight under the Banner of Christendom , and all that love George of England your chosen General , draw forth your Warlike Weapons , and like the angry Greeks overturn those glistring Battlements ; leave not one stone upon another , but lay it as level with the ground , as the Narvest Keapers do Fields of ripened Corn ; let your wrathful Furies fall upon these Towers like drop● of April Showers , or like Storms of Winters Nail , that it may be bruited through the whole World , what just Uengeance did light upon the Pride of Egypt : Leave not ( I say ) as you love your General , when you have subverted the Palace , one Man alive , no not a sucking Babe , but let them suffer Uengeance for the wickedness of their King : This is my Decree , brave Knights of Christendom , therefore March forwards ; Heaven and Fortune be your good speed . At which words the Soldiers gave a general shout , in sign of their willing minds . Then began the silken Streamers to flourish in the Air , the Drums chearfully to sound forward , the Silver Trumpets recorded Ecchoes of Uictory , the barbed Steeds grew proud of this Attempt , and would stand upon no Ground , but leapt and danced with as much Courage , as did Bucephalus the Horse of the Macedonian Alexander , always before any notable Uictory ; yea every thing gave an evident sign of good success , as well senseless things as living Creatures . With this Resolution marched the Christians , purposing the utter confusion of the Egyptian , and the woful Ruine and Destruction of Ptolomy's sumptuous Palace . But when the Soldiers approached the Gates with wrathful Weapons ready to assault , there came pacing out thereat , the Egyptian King , with all the chiefest of his Nobles attired in black and mournful Ornaments , bearing in their hands Olive-branches : Next them the bravest Soldiers in Egypt , bearing in their hands broken Weapons , shivered Launces , and torn Ancients : Likewise followed thousands of Women and Children , with Cypress Wreaths about their heads , and in their hands Olive-branches , crying for Mercy to the Christians , That they should not utterly destroy their declining Countrey , but shew mercy to unhappy Egypt : This unexpended fight , or rather admirable wonder , caused St. George to sound a Retreat , and gave commandment through the Christian Army , to with-hold their former vowed Uengeance from the Egyptians , till he understood what they required : Which Charge being given and duly observed , St. George with the other six Champions came together , and admitted the Egyptian King with his Nobles to their Presence , who in this manner began to speak for his Countrey . You unconquered Knights of Christendom , whose worthy Victories and Noble Atchievements the whole World admires , let him that never kneeled to any Man till now , and in former times disdained to humble himself to any Potentate on Earth ; let him I say , the most unfortunate Wretch alive , crave mercy , not for my self , but for my Countrey ; my Commons Blood will be required at my hand : Our Murthered Infants will call to Heaven for Revenge , and our slaughtered Widows sink down to Hell for Revenge : so will the Vengeance of Heaven light upon my Soul , and the Curse of Hell upon my Head. Renowned Champion of England , under whose Custody my dear Daughter is kept , even for the love of her be merciful to Egypt . The former Wrongs I proffered thee when I sent thee , like a guiltless Lamb , into Persia , was contrary to my Will : for I was incensed by the slattery of that accursed Black-moor King , whose Soul for ever be scourged with whips of wyre , and plagued with the punishment of Tantalus in Hell : If my life will serve for a just Revenge , here is my naked Breast , let my heart-blood stain some Christian's Sword , that you may bear the bloody Witness of my death into Christendom , or let me be torn into a thousand pieces by mad untamed Steeds , as was Hippolitus Son of Theseus in his charmed Chariot . Most Mighty Controulers of the World , command the dearest things in Egypt , they be at your pleasures , we will forsake our Gods , and believe in that God which you commonly adore , for he is the true and living God , ours false and hateful in the sight of Heaven . This penitent Lamentation of the Egyptian King caused the Christian Champions to relent , but especially St. George , who having a heart beautified with a well-spring of Pity , not only granted Mercy to the whole Country , but vouchsafed Ptolomy liberty of Life , upon condition that he would perform what he had promised ; which was to forsake his false Gods , and believe in our true God , Christ Iesus . This kindness of St. George , almost ravished Ptolomy with joy , and the whole Land , both Peers and Commons , more rejoyced at the friendship of the Christians , than if they had been made Lords of the Western World. The News of this happy Union was bruited in all the parts of Egypt ; whereby the Commons that before fled for fear into Woods and Wildernesses , Dens and Caves , Hills and Mountains , returned joyfully to their own Dwellings , and caused Bonefires to be made in every City , Town , and Uillage ; the Bells of Egypt rung day and night , for the space of a week ; in every place was seen Banketting , Dancing and Masking ; Sorrow was Banished , Wars forgotten , and Peace Proclaimed . The King at his own Charges ordained a sumptuous and costly Banket for the Christian Champions , wherein for Bounty it excéeded that which the Trojans made , when Paris returned from Greece with the Conquest of Menciaus's Queen . The Banquetting-House was built with Cypress wood , covered with the pure Adamant stone ; so that neither Steel , nor base Iron could come therein , but it was presently drawn to the top of the Roo● : As for the variety of Services which graced forth the Banquet , it were too tedious to repeat ; but to be brief , what both the Land and Sea could afford , was there present . The Servitors that attended the Champions at the Banquet , were attired in Damask Uestments wrought with the purest Silk the Indian Uirgins spun upon their silver Wheels ; at every Course the Servitors brought in a Consort of Egyptian Ladies , who on their Ivory Lutes strained forth such admired Harmony , that it surpassed Orion's Musick , which when he was cast into the Sea , caused the Dolphins to bring him safe to the shore , or the swiftness of Orpheus his silver Harp , which made both Stones and Trees to dance ; or the melody of Apollo's inspiring Musick , when he descended to the lower parts for the love of Daphne . These pleasures so ravished the Christian Champions , that they forgot the sound of Warlike Drums , which were wont to call them fortly to bloody Battels . But these delights continued but a short time , for there arrived a Knight from England , that brought such unexpected News to St. George , that changed his Ioys into extream sorrow ; for after this manner begun the Messenger to tell his woful Tale : Fair England 's Champion ( said he ) instead of Arms get Swallows wings , and flie to England , if ever thou wilt see thy beloved Lady , for she is judged to be burned at a stake for murdering the Earl of Coventry ; whose lostful Desires would have stained her Honour with Infamy , and made her the scorn of Vertuous Women : Yet this Mercy is granted by the King of England , that if within twelve Months a Champion may be sound , that for her lake will venture his life , if it be his fortune to overcome the the Challenger of her Death , she shall live : but if it be his fatal Destiny to be Conquered , then must she suffer the heavy Judgment before pronounced ; therefore as you love the life of your chaste and beloved Lady , haste into England , delay no time , for delay is dangerous , and her life in hazard to be lost . This woful Discourse struck such a terror to St. George's heart , likewise to the Egyptian King her Father , that for a time they stood gazing one in anothers face , as though they had been bereaved of their wits , notable to speak one word ; but at last St. George recovered his former Sense , and breathed forth this sorrowful Lamentation . O England ! O unkind England ! Have I adventured my Life in thy Defence , and for thy Defence have lain in the Field of Mars , buckled on my Armour in many a parching Summers-day , and many a freezing Winters night , when you have taken your quiet sleeps on Beds of Down ; and will you repay me with this discourtesie , or rather undeserved wrong , to adjure her spotless body to consuming fire ? whose blood , if it be spilt before I come , I vow never to draw my trusty Sword in England 's Quarrel more , nor never account my self her Champion , but I will rend my Warlike Colours into a thousand pieces , the which I wear on my Burgone● , ( I mean the crimson Cross of England ) and wander unknown Countries , obscurely from the sight of any Christian eye . Is it possible that England will be so ungrateful to her Friend ? can that Renowned Country harbour such a Lustful Monster , to seek to dishonour her , within whose heart the Fountain of Vertue springs ? Or can that Noble City , the Nurse and Mother of my Life , entertain so vile a Homicide , that will offer Violence to her , whose Chastity and true Honour hath caused tameless Lions to sleep in her Lap. In this sorrowful manner wearied St. George the time away , untill the Egyptian King , whose Sorrow being as great as his , put him from his Complaints , and requested the English Knight to tell the true discourse of Sabra's proffered Uiolence , and how she murdered the Lustful Earl of Coventry : to whom , after a bitter sigh or two , the Messenger thus replied , in this manner : Most Noble Princes and Potentates of the Earth , prepare your Ears to entertain the wofullest Tale that ever English Knight discoursed , and your Eyes to weep Seas of brackish Tears , I would I had no Tongue to tell it , nor Heart to remember it ; but seeing I am compelled through the Love and Duty I owe the Noble Champions of Christendom to express it , then thus it was . It was the fortune , nay I may say , unhappy Destiny of your beloved Lady , upon an Evening , when the Sun had almost lodg'd in the West , to walk without the Walls of Coventry , to take the pleasures of the sweet Fields and flourishing Meadows , which Flora had beautified in a Summers Livery ; but as she walked up and down sometimes taking pleasure to hear the chiruing Birds how they strained their silver Notes ; other times taking delight to see how Nature had covered both Kills and Pales , with sundry ●or●y of : Flowers , then walking to see the Crystal running Rivers , the murmuring Musick of whose Streams exceeded the rest for pleasure , but she ( kind Lady ) delighting her self by the River side , a sudden and strange alteration troubled her mind ; for the Chain of Gold that she did wear about her Neck , presently changed colour , from a yellow burnisht brightness , to a dim paleness : Her Kings f●ll from her Fingers , and from her Nose fell drops of blood , whereat her heart began to throb , her ears to glow , and every ioynt to tremble with fear . This strange Accident caused her speedily to haste homewards : But by the way she met the Earl of Coventry , walking at that time to take the pleasure of the Evening Air , with such a Train of worthy Gentlemen , as though he had been the greatest Peer in England : Whose sight when she beheld afar off , her heart began to misgive , thinking that Fortune had alotted those Gentlemen to proffer her some Injury ; so that upon her Cheeks Fear had set a Uermilion dye , whereby her Beauty grew admirable ; which when the Earl beheld , he was ravished therewith and deemed her the excellentest Creature that ever Nature framed , their meeting was silent : She shewed the humility of a Uertuous Lady , and he the courtesie of a kind Gentleman : She departed homewards , and he into the Fields , she thinking all danger past , but he practised in his mind her utter Ruin and Downfal : For the Part of Love had shot from her beauteous Cheeks into his heart , not true Love , but Lust ; so that nothing might quench his desire , but the Conquest of her Chastity , such extream Passion bewitched his mind , that he caused his Servants every one to depart : And then like a discontented Man he wandred up and down the Fields , beating in his mind a thousand sundry ways to obtain his desire : for without he enjoyed her Love , he was likely to live in endless languishment : But at last he sighed out this passion of Love. Oh you immortal Powers ! why have you transported her from an Earthly Lady to an Heavenly Angel ? Sabra is no worldly Creature but a Divine Substance ; her Beauty is a stain unto the Quéen of Love , and her Countenance of more Majesty than Juno's Grace : Her twinkling eyes that glister like the flaming Stars , and her beauteous Cheeks more pleasant than Roses dipt in Milk , have pierced my heart with the pricks of Love , and her Love I will enjoy , o● lose my self . Oh! but there is a Bar which thwarts kind Affection , and hinders my desires . St. George , I mean , is her true and lawful Husband , the honour of whose Bed she will not violate for all the Kingdoms of the World. Tush , faint-hearted fool that I am , Sabra is beautiful , and therefore to be tempted : She is a Woman , and therefore easie to be won , her Husband he is sporting in the Fields of Mars , then why may not she take pleasure in the Chamber of Venus ; I will use my flattering glosses , many kind speeches , and many sweet imbraces , but I will crop that Bud , which but to taste I would give my whole Lands and Revenues : I will tell her St. George is a wanderer , and one that will never return , whereas I am a mighty Deer in England , and one that can accomplish whatsoever she desir●●● . Many other circumstances this Lustful Gar●used to flatter himself in this vain conceit . At last the scowling night with pitchy Clouds began to overspread the brightsome Heavens , whereby he was forced to repair homewards , and to smother up his Love in silence , no quiet sléep that night could enter into his eyes , but fond and restless dreams : sometimes be thought he had his lovely Mistress in his Arms daslying like the 〈◊〉 Queen upon her Minions knee ; but presently awaking , he found it but a gilded shadow , which added new grief to his Love-sick passions : then by and by he thought he saw how the wrathful Champion with his dreadful and bloody . Fauchion came to revenge his Lady's Ravishment , whereas the troubled Earl started from his Bed , and with a loud voice cried to his Chamberlain for help , saying , That St. George was come to Murder him : Which sudden Outery not only awaked the Chamberlain , but the whole house , which generally came to hear him company : They set up Camphire Tapers to give Light , and made him Musick to comfort him , and to drive all ●ond sant●fies from his mind : But no sooner ceased the Musick , but he 〈◊〉 into his former Cogitations , pondering in his mind which way he might obtain his purpose : Whereat a dismal Night-Raven beat , her wings against his Chamber windows , and with a harsh voice gave him warning of a sad success . 〈◊〉 presently began the Tapers to ●u●● b●●e , as though a , Troop of ●hastly , 〈◊〉 did encompass his L●●ging , which was an evident ●●gn that some strange and unhappy Mu●●●r should worthily follow . All which could not withdraw the ●ust●ul Earl from his wicked Enterprize , nor con●●●● his mind from the spoil of so sweet a Lady . In this manner spent he the night away , till the Sun 's bright conuienance summoned him from his restless Bed : From whence being no sooner risen , but he sent for the Steward of his House , and gave him a charge to provide a most sumptuous and costly Banquet , for he intended to invite thereunto all the principal Ladies in Coventry : What bountiful cheer was provided , I think it needless to repeat ; but to be short , at the time and hour appointed the invited Ladies repaired ; the Banquet was brought in by the Earl's Servants , and placed upon the Table by the Earl himself : Who after many Welcomes given , began thus to move the Ladies to delight . I think my House most highly honoured ( said he ) that you have vouchsafed to grace it with your presence , for methinks you beautifie my Hall , as the twinkling Stars beautifie the Ueil of Heaven : But amongst the number of you all , you have a Cynthia , a glistring silver Moon that for brightness exceeded all the rest ; for she is fairer than the Queen of Cypress , lovelier than Dido , when Cupid sate upon her knee , wiser than the Prophetess of Troy , of Personage more comely than the Grecian Dame , and of more Majesty than the Queen of Love : So that all the Muses with their Ivory pens may write continually , and yet not sufficiently describe her excellent Ornaments of Nature . This Commendation caused a general smile of the Ladies , and made them look one upon another whom it should be . Many other Courtlike discourses pronounced the Earl to move the Ladies delight , till the Banquet was ended , which being finished , there came in certain Gentlemen by the Earl's appointment , with most excellent musick : other some that danced most curiously , with as much Majesty as Paris in the Grecian Court. At last the Earl requested one of them to choose out his beloved Mistress , and lead her some stately Corants : Likewise requesting that none should be offended what Lady soever he did affect to grace with that Courtly pastime : At which request all them were silent , and silence is commonly a sign of consent ; therefore he emboldned himself the more to make his desires known to the beholders . Then with excéeding courtesie , and great humisity , he kissed the beauteous hand of Sabra , who with a blushing countenance and bashful look , accepted his courtesie , and like a kind Lady disdained not to dance with him . So when the Musicians strained forth their inspiring Melody , the Lustful Earl led her a first Course about the Hall , in as great Majesty as Mavors did the Queen of Paphos to gain her Love , and she followed with as much Grace , as if the Queen of Pleasure had been present to behold their Courtly Delights : and so when the first Course was ended , he found fit opportunity to unfold his secret Love , and reveal unto the Lady his extream Passion of mind which were in these Speeches expressed . Most Divine and Peerless Paragon , ( said he ) thou only Wonder of the World for Beauty and excellent Ornaments of Nature , know that thy two twinkling Eyes that shine more brighter than the Lights of Heaven , being the true Darts of Love , have pierced my heart , and those thy crimson Cheeks , as lovely as Aurora's Countenance , when she draws the Curtains of her purple Bed to entertain her wandring Lover , those Cheeks I say have wounded me with Love : therefore except thou grant me kind comfort , I am like to spend the remnant of my Life in Sorrow , Gare , and Discontent : I blush to speak what I desire , because I have setled my Love where it is unlawful , in a bosome where Kings may sleep and surfeit with delight , thy Breast I mean , most Divine Mistress , for there my Heart is kept Prisoner , Beauty is the Keeper , and Love the Key , my Ransome is a constant Mind : Thou art my Uenus , I will be thy Mars ; thou art my Helen , I will be thy Mahomet : thou art my Cressida , I will be thy Croilus , thou art my Love , and I will be thy Paramour . Admit thy Lord and Husband be alive , yet hath he most unkindly left thee to spend thy young years in solitary Widow-hood ? He is unconstant like Eneas , and thou more hapless than Dido . He marcheth up and down the world in glistring Armour , and never doth intend to return : He abandoneth thy presence , and lieth sporting in strange Ladies Laps ; therefore , dear Sabra , live not to consume thy youth in singleness , for Age will overtake thee too soon , and convert thy Beauty to wrinkled Frowns . To which words , Sabra would have presently made answer , but that the Musick called them to Dance the second Course , which being ended , she replyed in this manner . Most Noble Lord ( said she ) for our bounteous Banquet , courteous Entertainment , I give the humble thanks of a poor Lady ; but for your Suit and unlawful desire , I do detest as much as the sight of a Crocodile , and your flattering Glosses I esteem as much as doth the Ocean of a drisling shower of Rain : your Syrens Songs shall never enrice me to listen to your fond Requests : but I will , like Ulyffes , stop my ears , and bury all your flattering inticements in the Lake of Forgetfulness . Think you that I will stain my Marriage-Bed with the least spot of Infamy , that will not proffer me one thought of wrong , for all the Treasures of the wealthy Seas ? Surely the gorgeous Sun shall lose his light by Day , and the silver Moon by Night , the Skies shall fall , the Earth shall sink , and every thing shall change from Kind and Nature , before I will falsifie my Faith , or prove Disloyal to my beloved George ; attempt no more , my Noble Lord , to batter the Fortress of my good Name with the Gun-shot of your Flattery , nor seek to stain my Honour with your Lustful desires . What if my Lord and Husband prove Disloyal and chose out other Loves in Foreign Lands ? yet will I prove as constant to him , as Penelope to her Ulysses ; and if it be his pleasure never to return , but spend his days among strange Ladies , yet will I live in single Solitariness like to the Turtle Dove when she hath lost her Mate ▪ abandoning all company , or as the mournful Swan that swims upon Meander 's Silver Streams , where she records her dying tunes to raging Billows ; so will I spend away my lingering days in grief , and die . This Resolution of the vertuous Lady so daunted the Earl , that he stood like a senseless Image gazing at the Sun , not knowing how to reply : but yet when they had danced the third Course , he began anew to assault her unspotted Chastity , in these terms . Why , my dear Mistriss , have you a heart more hard than flint , that the tears of my true Love can never mollifie ? Can you behold him plead for grace , that hath been sued unto by many worthy Dames ? I am a Man that can Command Countries , yet can I not command thy stuboorn heart . Divine Sabra , if thou wilt grant me thy Love , and yield to my desire , I will have thee clad in Silken Robes , and Damask Vestures , imbost with Indian Pearls , and rich Refined Gold , perfumed with Camphire , Biss , and Syrian sweet Persumes : by day a hundred Virgins like to Thetis , tripping on the silver Sands , shall usually attend thy Person ; by night a hundred Eunuchs with their strained Instruments shall bring thy Senses into a golden slumber : If this procureth not thy sweet content , I will prepare a sumptuous Chariot made with Gold , wherein thou shalt be drawn by sable sported Steeds along the Fields and gallant Past●res adjoyning to our City Walls , whereas the Evening Air shall breathe a coolness , ●ar more sweet than Balm upon thy Cheeks , and make thy Beauty glister like the purple Pillar of Hyperion , when he leaves Aurora blushing in her Bed , whereby the Heavens and all the Powers therein shall stand and wonder at thy Beauty , and quite forget their usual Courses : All this , my dear Divine and dainty Mistriss , is at thy command , and more , so that I may enjoy thy Love and Favour : which if I have not , I will discontentedly end my Life in Woods and Desart places , Tygers and untamed Beasts being my chief Companions . These vain Promises caused the beauteous Sabra to blush with bashfulness , and to give him this sharp Answer : Think you , my Lord , with Golden Promises to obtain the precious Gem , the which I will not lose for Europe's Treasury ? Henceforth be silent in that Enterprize , and never after this , attempt to practise my dishonour , which if you do , I vow by Heaven to make it known to every one within the City , and to fill all places with the rumour of thy wilful Lust : A troop of modest Maids I will procure to haunt thee up and down the streets , to wonder at thee like an Owl , that never comes abroad but in the darkest night , this I am resolved to do , and so farewel . Thus departed Sabra with a sad Countenance , whereby the rest of the Ladies suspected the Earl had attempted her dishonour by secret conference , but they all assuredly knew that she was as far from yielding to his desires , as is the aged man to be young again , or as the Azure Firmament to be a place for Silvane Swains to inhabit . In such like Imaginations they spent away the day , till the dark night caused them to break off Company . The Earl smothered his Grief under a smiling Countenance , till the Ladies were every one departed , whom he courteously caused his Servants to conduct homewards with Torch-lights , because it began to be very dark , After their departure he accursed his own Fortune , and like a Lyon wanting food , raged up and down his Chamber , and filling euery corner with bitter exclamations , rending his Garments from his back , tearing his hair , beating his breast , and using all the violence he could against himself . In this manner spent he away the night , suffering no sleep to close the windows of his body : His melancholy and extream passion so discontented his mind , that he purposed to give end to his sorrows by some untimely death : So when the morning appeared , he made his repair to an Drchard , where Sabra commonly once a day walked to take the Air. The place was very Belancholy , and far from the noise of People : where after he had spent some certain time in exclaiming against the unkindness of Sabra , he pulled his Poimard from his back , and prepared his Breast to entertain the stroke of death : but before the pretended Tragedy , with his Dagger he engraved these Uerses following , upon the bark of a Walnut-tree . Oh heart more hard then bloody Tygers fell ! O Ears more deaf than sensless troubled Seas , O cruel foe ! thy rigour doth excell : For thee I die , thy anger to appease : But time will come , when thou shalt find me slain , Then thy Repentance will encrease thy pain , I here engrave my Will and Testament , That my sad grief thou may'st behold and see , How that my woful heart is torn and rent , And gor'd with bloody blade for love of thee : Whom thou disdain'st , as now the end doth try , That thus distress'd doth suffer me to die . Oh Gods of Love , if so there any be , And you of Love that feel the deadly pain , Oh Sabra , thou that thus afflictest me , Hear these my words which from my heart I strain : E're that my Corps be quite bereav'd of breath , Here I 'll declare the cause of this my death . You Mountain Nymphs which in the Desarts Raign , Leave off your chase from savage Beasts a while , Prepare to see a heart opprest with pain , Address your ears to hear my doleful stile : No strength nor Art can work me any weal , Sith she 's unkind and Tyrant-like doth deal . You Fairy Nymphs of Lovers much ador'd , And gracious Damsels which in evenings fair Your Closets leave , with heavenly beauty stor'd , And on your shoulders spread your golden hair ; Record with me that Sabra is unkind , Within whose Breast remains a double mind . Ye Savage Bears in Caves and Dens that lie , Remain in Peace , if you may sorrows hear ; And be not moved at my misery , Tho' too extream my passions do appear : England , farewel , and Coventry , adieu , But , Sabra , Heaven above still prosper you . These Uerses being no sooner finished , and engraven about the ●ark of a Walnut-tree , but with a grisly look and wrathful countenance he lift up his hand , intending to strike the poiniard up to the Hilt in his Breast ; but at the same instant he beheld Sabra entring the Orchard to take her wonted Walks of pleasure , whose sight hindred his purpose , and caused other bloody cogitations to enter into his mind . The Furies did incense him to a wicked Deed ; the which my trembling tongue faints to report : For after she had walked to the farthest side of the melancholy Orchard , he rigorously ran unto her with his Dagger drawn , and catching her about the slender wast , thus frightfully threatned her . Now , stubborn Dame ( quoth he ) will I obtain my long desired purpose , and Revenge by Violence thy former proud Denials : first I will wrap this Dagger in thy Locks of Hair , and nail it fast into the ground ; then will I Ravish thee by Force and Violence , and triumph in the Conquest of thy Chastity ; which being done , I will cut thy tongue out of thy mouth , because thou shalt not reveal nor desery thy bloody Ravisher : Likewise with this Poiniard will I chop off both thy hands , whereby thou shalt never write with Pen thy stain of Honour , nor in Sampler sow this proffered Disgrace . Therefore , except thou wilt yield to quench my desired Love with the pleasures of thy Marriage Bed , I will by force and violence inflict those vowed punishments upon thy delicate Body : be not too resolute in denials , for if thou bee'st , the gorgeous Sun shall not glide the compass of an hour before I obtain my long desired purpose : And thereupon he stepped to the Orchard-door , and with all expedition locked it , and put the Key in his Pocket . Then returned he like an hunger-starved Wolf , to seize upon the silly Lamb : Or like the chased Boar when he is wounded with the Hunter's Launce , came running to the helpless Lady , intending her present Rape , and foul Dishonour : But she thinking all hope of aid and succour to be void , fell into a dead Swoon , being not able to move , for the space of a quarter of an hour : But yet at last , having recovered her dead senses to their former vital moving , she began in this pitiful manner to defend her assailed Chastity from the wicked Earl that stood over her with his bloody Dagger , threatning most cruelly her final Confusion . My Lord of Coventry ( said she , with weeping Tears and kneeling upon the Ground ) is Vertue banished from your breast ? have you a mind more tyrannous than the Tygers in Hycoania , that nothing may suffice to satisfie Your Lustful desires but the stain of mine Honour , and the Conquest of my Chastity ? If it be my Beauty that hath inticed you , I am content to have it converted to a loathsome Leprosie whereby to make me odious in your Eyes : If it be my rich and costly Garments that make me Beautiful , and so intangle you , henceforth I will attire my Body in poor and simple array , and for evermore dwell in Countrey Caves and Cottages ; so that I may preserve my Chastity unspotted . If none of these may suffice to abase your Tyrannous Intent , but that your Lust will make me Time's wonder , and pointing stock , and scorn of vertuous Ladies , then will the Heavens revenge my wrongs , to whom I will uncessantly make my petitions : The Birds in the Air after their kind , will evermore exclaim against your wickedness : the Silvane Beasts that abide in Woods and Desarts , will breathe forth clamours of your wickedness : the creeping worms that live within the crevices of the Earth , will give dumb signs and tokens of your wickedness : The running Rivers will murmur at your wickedness : The Woods and Trees , Herbs and Flowers , with every sensless thing , will sound some motions of your wickedness . Return , return , my Noble Lord , unto your former Vertues : banish such fond desires out of your mind ; stain not the Honour of your House with such black Scandals and Disgrace , bear this in mind before you do attempt so vile a sin ; What became of Hellen's Ravishment , but the Destruction of Renowned Troy ? What of Roman Lucretia 's Rape , but the Banishment of Tarquin ? And what of Progne 's foul Deflourment by her Sister's Husband , the Lustful King of Thrace , but the bloody Banquet of his young Son Itis , whose tender body they served to his Table baked in a Pye ? At which speeches the ●●eful Earl wrapped his hands within her Locks of Hair , which was covered with a costly Caul of Gold , and in this manner presently replied unto her . What tellest thou me of Poets Tales ( said he ) of Progne's Rape , and Terius 's bloody Banquet ? thy Ravishment shall be an Induction to thy Tragedy , which , if thou yield not willingly , I will obtain by Force and Violence : therefore prepare thy self either to entertain the Sentence pronounced , or yield thy Body to my pleasure . This unrecanting and vowed Resolution of the Earl , added grief upon grief , and heaped Mountains of Sorrow upon her Soul : Twice did the hapless Lady cast her eyes to Heaven , in hopes the Gods would pity her Distress , and twice unto the Earth , wishing the Ground might open and devour her , and so deliver her from the sury of the wicked Homicide : but at last when she saw that neither Tears , Prayers , nor Wishes could prevail , she gave an outward sign of consenting upon some Conditions , under colour to devise a present means to preserve her Chastity , and deliver her self from his Lustful Assailments . There is no condition ( said the Earl ) but I would yield unto , so thou wilt grant my desire , and make me chief commander of thy Love. First , my Lord ( quoth she ) shall you suffer me to sit some certain hours upon this bed of Violets , and bewail the loss of my good name , which shortly shall be yielded up to your pleasure : then shall you lie and dally in my Lap , thereby to make my Affections , yet freezing cold , to flame with burning brands of Love : that being done , you shall receive your wished desires . Those words caused the Earl to convert his furious wrath to smiling joy , and casting down his Dagger , he gave her a courteous kiss , which she in his conceit graciously accepted : whereby his mind was brought into such a vain opinion , that he thought no Heaven but in her presence , no comfort but in her sight , and no pleasure but in her : then caused he Sabra to sit down upon a bed of Uiolets , beset about with divers sorts of Flowers , whose Lap he made his Pillow , whereupon he laid his head , intending as he thought to increase desire : but Women in extremity have the quickest wits : so Sabra busied her self by all means possible , either now or never to remove the cause of her deep distress , by practising his death , and so quit her self from her importunate Suitor ; one while she told him pleasant Tales of Love , in hope to bring his Senses to a slumber , the better to accomplish her desires ; other while she play'd and sported with his hair that hung dangling below his Shoulders like to threds of Silk : but at last , when neither tales , discourses , nor dallying pastime with his hair could not bring him asleep , she strained forth the Organs of her Uoice , and over his head sung this woful Ditty : Thou God of Sleep , and Golden Dreams , appear ; That bring'st all things to Peace and quiet Rest , Close up the glasses of his eyes so clear , Thereby to make my Fortune ever blest : His Eyes , his Heart , his Senses , and his Mind , In Peaceful sleep let them some comfort find . Sing sweet you pretty Birds in tops of Trees With warbling tunes and many a pleasant note : Till your sweet Musick close his watchful eyes , That on my Love with vain desires doth dote : Sleep on my dear , sleep on , my Love's delight , And let this sleep be thy eternal night . You gentle Bees , the Muses lovely Birds , Come aid my doleful tunes with silver sound , Till your inspiring melody records Such Heavenly Musick that may quite confound Both Wit and Sense , and tire his eyes with sleep , That on my Lap in sweet content I keep . You silver streams , which murmuring Musick make , And fill each dale with pleasant harmony , Whereat the floating Fi●h much pleasure take , To hear your sweet recording melody , Assist my tunes , his slumbring eyes to close , That on my Lap now takes a sweet repose . Let whispering Winds in every sensless Tree , A solemn , sad , and doleful Musick sing : From Hills and Dales , and from each Mountain high , Let some Inspiring sound or Eccho ring , That he may never walle from sleep again , Which sought my Marriage Bed with Lust to stain . This delightful Song rocked his Senses to such a careless slumber , that he slept as soundly upon her Lap as on the softest Bed of Down : whereby she found a fit opportunity to deliver her undefiled Body from his Lustful Desires . So taking the Poiniard in her hand , which he had cast a little aside , and gazing thereon with an ireful look , she made this tad Complaint . Grant , you Immortal Powers of Heaven ( said she ) that of these two Extreams I choose the best ; either must I yield my Body to be dishonoured by his unchaste desires , or stain my hands with the trickling streams of his heart-blood . If I yield unto the first , I shall be then accounted for a Vicious Dame ; but if I commit the last , I shall be guilty of a wilfull Murther , and for the same the Law will adjudge me a shameful death . What , shall I fear to die , or lose my Vertue and Renown ? No , my heart shall be as Tyrannous as Danaus his Daughters , that slew their Fifty Husbands in a night ; or as Medea 's Cruelty , which scattered her Brother's bloody Joynts upon the Sea Shore , thereby to hinder the swift pursuit of her Father , when Iason got the Golden Fleece from Calcos Isle . Therefore stand still you glistring Lamps of Heaven , stay wandring Time , and let him sleep eternally . Where art thou , sad Melpomene , that speakest of nothing but of Murders and Tragedies : where be those Dames that evermore delight in Blood ; Come , come , assist me with your Cruelties , let me exceed the hate of Progne for her Ravishment : rage heart , and take delight in Blood , banish all thoughts of pity from thy breast , be thou as merciless as King Priam 's Queen , that in Revenge of five and twenty Murdered Sons , that with her own hands stained the Pavements of Agamemnon 's Court with purple Gore . These words were no sooner ended , but with a wrathful and pale Countenance , she sheathed the Poiniard up to the Hilt in the closure of his Breast , whereat he started , and would have got upon his feet , but the streams of blood so violently gushed from his Wound , that he declined immediately to the Earth , and his Soulwas forced to give the World a doleful Adieu . When Sabra beheld the Bed of Uiolets stained with blood , and every Flower converted to a crimson colour , she sighed grievously : but when she saw her Garments all to be sprinkled with her Enemies blood , and he say ●allowing , at her feet in purple gore , she ran speedily unto a flowing Fountain , that stood in the farther side of the Orchard , and began to wash the Blood out of her Cloaths but the more she washed , the more it encreased : a Sign that Heaven will never suffer wilful Murder to be hid , for what cause soever it is done . This strange Spectacle , or rather wonderful Accident , so amazed the sorrowful Lady , that she began anew to complain : Oh that this wicked Murder had never béen done ! ( said she ) or that my hand had been struck lame by some unlucky Planet , when first it did attempt the déed ! whither shall I flye , to shrowd me from the company of Uertuous Women , which will for evermore shun me as a detested Murderer ? If I should go into some foreign Country , there Heaven will cast down Uengeance for my guilt ; if I should hide my self in Woods and solitary Wildernesses , yet would the Winds discover me , and blow this bloody Crime to every corner of the World ; or if I should go live in Caves , or dark Dens within the deep Foundations of the Earth yet will his Ghost pursue me there , and haunt me day and night ; so that in no place a Murderer can live in rest , such discontented thoughts shall still oppress his mind . After she had breathed forth this comfortless Lamentation to the Air , she tore her blood-stained Garment from her back , and cast it into the Fountain , where it turned the water into the colour of blood , so heinous is Murder in the sight of Heaven . Thus being Disrobed 〈◊〉 her Petticoat , she turned to the slaughtered Earl , whose face she ●ound covered with Moss , which added more grief unto her Soul , for she greatly feared her Murder was descryed : but it fell not out as she mistrusted for it is the nature and kind of Robin Red-breast and other Birds , always to cover the face of any dead man , and those were they that bred this fear in the Ladies heart . By this time the day began to shut up his bright windows , and fable night entred to take possession of the Earth , yet durst not the woful distressed Sabra make her repair homewards , left she should be descryed without her upper Garment . During which time , there was a general search made for the Earl by his Servants , for they greatly suspected some danger had befaln him considering that they heard him the night before so wofully complain in his Chamber . At last , with Torch-lights they came to the Orchard Gate , which they presently burst open : wherein no sooner entring , but they found their Murdered Master lying by a Bed of Uiolets , covered with Moss : likewise searching to find out the Murderer , at last they espied Sabra in her bare Petticoat , her hands and face besprinkled with blood , and her Countenance as pale as ashes : by which ●ighs 〈◊〉 suspected her to be the bloody bereaver of their Lord and Master's Life : therefore because she descended from a Noble Lineage , they brought her the same night before the King , which did then keep his Court in the City of Coventry , who immediately upon the confession of the Murder , gave this severe judgment against her . First , to be conveyed to Prison , there to remain for the term of twelve months , and at the end thereof , to be burned like a most wicked Offender : Yet because she was the Daughter to a King , and a Loyal Lady to so Noble a Knight , His Majesty in Mercy granted her this favour , that if she could get any Knight at Arms , before the time were expired , that would be her Champion , and by Combat redeem her from the Fire , she should live , otherwise , if her Champion were Uanquished , then to Suffer the former Punishment . Thus have you heard the discourse of all things which happened till my departure from England , where I left her in Prison , and since that time five Months are fully expired : therefore , most Renowned Champion , as you love the Life of your Lady , and with her Delivery , make no tarriance , but with all speed post into England , for I greatly fear , before you arrive on the blessed Shore , the time will be finished , and Sabra suffer death for want of a Champion to defend her Cause . This doleful discourse drove St. George with the other Knights and Champions to such an extasie of mind , that every one departed to their Lodging Chambers with dumb signs of Sorrow , being not able to speak one word ; where for that night they lam●●ted the mishap of so vertuous a Lady . The Egyptian King her Father , he abandoned the sight of all companies , and repaired to the top of a high Tower built of Marble Stone , wherein he barred himself so fast with Iron Bolts , that none could come within the hearing of his Lamentation : then raged he up and down like frantick O●dipus , tearing his eyes from their Natural Cells , accusing Heaven of injustice , condemning the Earth of iniquity , and accursing Man for such an execrable Crime ; one while wishing that his Daughter's Birth-day had been her Burial-day ; another while that some unlucky Planet would descend the Firmament , and fall upon his miserable head . Being in this extream Passion , he never hoped to see his Daughter's Countenance again : and so about midnight , being a time when desperate Men practise their own Destruction , he cast himself headlong from the top of the Tower , and broke his Neck , and all besprinkled the ●linty Pavements with his Blood and Brains . No sooner was the night vanished , and bright Phoebus entered the Zodiack of Heaven , but his bruised body liveless and sensless , was found by his Servants lying in the Palace-yard all beaten in pieces against the ground . The woful News of this self-willed Murder they told to certain Egyptian Knights , who took his scattered Limbs and carried them to St. George's Chamber , whom they found arming himself for his departure towards England ; but at this woful spectacle he took a second conceited grief in such extream manner , that it had almost cost him his Life , but that the Egyptian Knights gave him many comfortable speeches , and by the consent of many Dukes , Earls , Lords , and Barons , with many other of the late King's Privy-Council , they Ele●ted him the true succeeding King of Egypt , by the Marriage of Ptolomy's Daughter ; which Royal proffer St. George refused not , but took upon him the Regiment of the whole Countrey , so that for a short time his Iourney towards England was stayed , and upon the third day following , his Coronation was appointed , which they solemnly performed , to the high honour of all the Christian Champions : for the Egyptian Peers caused St. George to be Apparelled in Royal Uestures like a King , he had on a Suit of flaming Green , like an Emerald , and a Mantle of Scarlet very richly Fur●'d , and wrought curiously with Gold : then the other six Champions led him up to the King's Throne , and set him in a Chair of Ebony , which had pummels of Silver , which stood upon an Alabaster Elephant ; then came three of the greatest Lords in Egypt , and set a Crown of Gold upon his Head ; then followed the Knights with a Scepter and a naked Sword , to signifie that he was chief Governor of the Realm , and Lord of all that appertained to the Crown of Egypt . This being performed in most sumptuous and stately manner , the Trumpets with other Instruments began to sound , whereat the general Company with joyful Uoices cryed altogether , Long live St. George , true Champion for England , and King of Egypt . Then was he conducted to the Royal Palace , where for ten days he remained among his Lords and Knights , spending the time in great joy and pleasure ; the which being finished , his Lady's distress constrained him to a sudden departure , therefore he left the Guiding of his Land to twelve Egyptian Lords , binding them all by Oath to deliver it at his return ; likewise charging them to interr the Body of Ptolomy in a sumptuous Tomb , be fitting the Body of so Royal a Potentate : Also appointed the six Champions to raise their Tents , and muster up anew their Soldiers , and with all speed march into Persia , and there by dint of Bloody War , Revenge his former Injuries upon the accursed Souldan . This Charge being given , the next morning by break of day he buckled on his Armour , mounted on his swift-footed Steed , and bad his Friends in Aegypt for a season , adieu ; and so in company of the Knight that brought him that unlucky News , he took his Iourney with all speed toward England ; in which Travel we will leave him for a time : Also passing over the speedy provision made by the Christian Champions in Egypt , for the Invasion of Persia , and return to sorrowful Sabra being in Prison , awaiting each Minute to receive the final stroke of impartial Death : for now had the rowling Planets brought their years Iourney to an end ; yet Sabra had no Intelligence of any Champion that would defend her Cause , therefore she prepared her delicate Body to receive her latest breath of Life . The time being come , she was brought to the place of Execution , whither she went as willingly , and with as much joy , as ever she went before time unto her Marriage : she had made humble submission to the World , and unfeignedly committed her Soul to God. She being at the Stake , where the King was present with many thousands , as well of woful Personages , as of common People , to behold this woful Tragedy , the Deaths-man stripping off her Garment , which was of black Sarsenet , and in her Snow-white Smock bound her with an Iron Chain unto the Stake ; then placed they round about her tender body ; both Pitch , Turpentine , and Gunpowder , with other merciless things , thereby to make her death the more easie , and her pain the shorter ; which being done , the King ; caused the Herauld to summon in the Challenger , who at the sound of the Trumpet came tracing in upon a Roan coloured Steed ; without any kind of mark , and Trapped with Rich Trappings of Gold and precious stones of great price ; there came out at the Horse's mouth , two Tusks like unto an Elephants , his Nostrils were very large and big , his head little , his breast somewhat broad , well pitcht , and so hard that no Sword , were it never so sharp , was able to enter in thereat . The Champion was called the Baron of Chester , a bolder and hardier Knight they thought lived not then upon the face of the whole Earth ; he so advanced himself up and down as though he had béen able to encounter with an hundred Knights . Then the King caused the Herauld to summon in the Defendant , if there were any to defend her Cause ; both Drums and Trumpets sounded three several times up and down the Fields , betwixt every rest , was a full quarter of an hour , but yet no Defendant did appear , therefore the King commanded the Executioner to set the Stake on fire . At which words Sabra began to grow pale as Ashes , and her Ioynts to tremble like to Aspen Leaves ; her Tongue that before continued silent , began to record a Swan-like dying Tale , and in this manner uttered the passion of her heart : Be witness , Heaven and all your bright Coelestial Angels ; be witness Sun and Moon , all true beholders of my Fact : be witness thou clear Firmament , and all the World be witness of my Innocency ; the blood I●shed was for the safeguard of my Honour and unspotted Chastity : great God of Heaven , if the Prayers of my unstained heart may move thy mighty Majesty , or my true Innocency prevail with thy immortal Power , command that either my Lord may come to be my Champion , or sad beholder of my Death . But if my hands were stained with the blood about some wicked Enterprize , then Heaven shew present Vengeance upon me , else by some Noble Champion save my body alive . At which instant she heard the sound of a shrill Trumpet , the which S. George caused to be winded ( for as then he was near : ) which caused the Execution a while to be deferred . At last , they beheld afar off a stately Banner waving in the Air , the which a Squire carried before S. George ; then they espied near unto the Banner a most Ualiant Armed Knight , mounted upon a coal-black Palfrey , with a Warlike Launce standing in his Rest : by which sudden approach they knew him to be the same Champion that would defend the distressed Lady's Life . Then the King commanded the Drums and Trumpets to sound ; whereat the People gave a general shout , and the poor Lady half dead with fear began to revive , and her blushing Cheeks to be as Beautiful as red Roses dipt in Milk or as blood mingled with Snow . But when St. George approached the sight of his constant Lady , whom he found Chamed to a S●ake , incompassed with many Instruments of Death , his heart so relented with Grief that he almost fell buside his Horse : yet remembring wherefore he came , he recalled his Courage , and intended to try his Fortune in the Combate , before he would discover himself unto his Lady . And when the Trumpets sounded Death's Alarm , the two Knights set Spurs to their Horses , and made them run so fiercely , that at the first encounter they shivered both their Launces to their hands then rushed they together so rigorously with their Bodies and Helmets , that they fell down both to the Earth ; but St. George who was the more Lusty Knight , nimbly leap'd upon his feet without any hurt , but the Baron of Chester lay still with his head downward , casting from his mouth abundance of blood , for he was mightily bruised with the fall ; but when he revived from his Trance , he took his Shield , drawing out a mighty Faulchion , and with wrathful countenance ran at St. George . Now , proud Knight ( quoth he ) I swear by all the Saints of Heaven , to Revenge my Blood which thou hast shed : and therewithal he struck so violently upon St. George's Shield , that it cleaved quite asunder . Then began he to wax angry , and took his Sword in great wrath and gave the Baron of Chester such a stroke , that he cut away Arm and Shoulder and all the flesh of his side to the bare Kibs , and likewise cut his Leg almost quite in sunder , in the thickest place of his Thigh , and yet for all that , the Sword entred half a foot into the earth : then fell the Baron of Chester to the Ground , and breathed forth this lamentable cry . Now frown , you fatal Stars eternally , that did predominate at my Birth , for he is Slain and Vanquished , that never stoopt to any Knight before this day . And thereupon the Blood stopped the passage of his Speech , and his Soul went flying to Elysium : whereat the whole Company admired , and applauded Saint George for the most fortunate Knight in the World : Then the King delivered Sabra with his own hands to St. George , who most courteously received her , and like a counteous Knight cast a Scarlet Mantle over her Body , the which a Lady standing by bestowed upon him ; yet he minding n●● to discover himself , but set her upon his portly Steed ( that ●●●●ently grew proud in carrying so rich a burden ) and with his own hands led him by the Bridle Reins . So great was the Io● throughout the City , that the Bells rung without ceasing , that whole day together , the Citizens through every place St. George should pass , did hang forth at their Windows , and on their walls , Cloath of Gold and Silk , with Rich Carpets , Cushion-coverings of green Uelvet lay abroad in every Window : the Clergy in Copes of Gold and Silk , met them with solemn Procession : The Ladies and Beautiful Damsels strewed every street whereas he passed , with Roses and most pleasant Flowers , and Crowned him with a Wreath of green Gays , in sign of his Triumphant Uictory and Conquest . In this manner went he to the King's Palace not known by any what he should be , but that he was a Knight of a strange Countrey : Yet Sabra many times as they passed along , desired to see his Face , and know his Name , for that he had adventured so far for her sake , and that for her Delivery he had vanquished the bravest Knight in England . Yet for all her perswasions , he kept himself undiscovered till a Troop of Ladies in company of Sabra , got him into a Chamber richly hung with Arras cloath , and there unlaced his Bever ; whose Countenance when she beheld , and saw that it was her Lord and Husband which had redeemed her from Death , she sell into a dead swoon for very Ioy , but St. George sprinkled a little cold water on her face and revived her presently . After this he gave her many a kind and loving kiss , calling her the most true , and the most Loyal Lady that ever Nature framed , that to the very death would not lose one jot of her unspotted Honour . Likewise she accounted him the truest Knight , and Loyalest Husband that ever Heavenly Hymen linckt in Bands of Marriage with any Woman . But when the King had notice that it was St. George , his Countrey 's Champion , which atchieved that Noble Conquest in vanquishing the Baron of Chester , he was ravished with such Ioy , that he came running in all haste to the Chamber , and most kindly embraced him , and after he was unarmed , and his wounds washed with White-wine and new Milk , the King conducted him with his Lady to his Banquetting-house , where they feasted for that Evening , and after he kept open Court for all Comers so long as St. George continued there , which was for the space of one Month : At the end whereof , he took his Lady and one Page with him , and bad England adieu , and then he Travelled towards Persia , to the other Christian Champions , whose dangerous Iourney , and strange Adventures you may read in this Chapter following . CHAP. XVI . How St. George in his Journey towards Persia , arrived in a Country inhabited only by Maids , where he atchieved many strange and wonderful Adventures : Also of the Ravishment of seven Virgins in a Wood , and how Sabra preserved her honour from a terrible Gyant . AFter St. George with his vertuous Lady departed from England , and had Travelled through many Countreys , taking their direct Courses towards Aegypt , and the Confines of Persia , where the other six Champions remained with the Warlike Legions , at last they arrived in the Countrey of the Amazonians , a Land inhabited by none but Women : In which Region St , George Atchieved many brave and Princely Adventures , which are most wonderful to rehearse , as after is declared : for Travelling up and down the Countrey they found every Town and City desolate of People , yet very sumptuously built , the Earth likewise untilled , the Pastures uncherished , and every Field overgrown with Weeds , whereby he deemed that some strange Accident had befallen the Countrey , either by War , or Mortality of some grievous Plague , for they could neither set Eye of Man , Woman , nor Child , whereby they were forced to feed upon Roots , and instead of brave Palaces , they were constrained to lie on broad Pastures , upon the banks of Moss , and instead of Curtains of Silk , they had black and dark Clouds to cover them . In this extremity they Travelled up and down for thirty days , but at last it was their happy Fortunes to arrive before a Rich Pavilion , situated and standing in the open Fields , which seemed to be the most glorious sight that ever they beheld , for it was wrought of the Richest works in the World , all of green and crimson Sattin , bordered with Gold , and Azure , the Posts that bare it up were of Ivory , the Cords of green Silk , and on the top thereof there stood an Eagle of Gold , and at the two Corners , two green Silver Griffons shining against the Sun , which seemed in richness to exceed the Monument of Mausolus , being one of the worlds twelve Wonders . They had not there remained long , admiring at the Beauty of the Workmanship , but at the Entry of the Pavilion there appeared a Maiden Queen Crowned with an Imperial Diadem , who was the fairest Creature that ever he saw . On her attended Amazonian Dames , bearing in their hands Silver Bows of the Turkish Fashion , and at their backs hung Quivers full of Golden Arrows , upon their Heads they wore Silver Coronets , beset with Pearls and precious Stones , their Attire Comely and Gallant , their Faces fair and gentle to behold , their Foreheads plain and white , the Tramels of their Hair like burnished Gold : their Brows small and proper , somewhat drawing to a brown colour , their Uisage plain , neither too long nor too round ▪ but coloured like Roses mixed with Lillies , their Noses long and streight , their Ruddy Cheeks somewhat smiling , their Eyes Lovely , and all the rest of their Parts and Lineaments , by Nature framed most Excellent , who had made them in Beauty without compare : The Queen her self was cloathed in a Gown of Green , strait girt unto her Body with a Lace of Gold , so that somewhat her round and Lilly-white Breast might be seen which became her wonderful well ; beside all this , she had on a crimson Kirtle , lined with Uiolet-coloured Uelvet , and her wide Sleeves were likewise of green Silk , embroidered with flowers of Gold , and with rich Pearls . When St. George had sufficiently beheld the Beauty of this Maiden Queen , he was almost entrapped in her Love , but that the dear Affection he bare so his own Lady prevented him , whom he would not wrong for all the Treasures betwixt the highest Heaven and the lowest Earth . At last , he alighted from his Horse and humbled himself unto her Excellency , and thus courteously began to question with her after this manner : Most Divine and Fair of all Fairs , Queen of sweet Beauty ( said he ) let a Travelling Knight obtain this favour at your hands , that both himself and his Lady whom you behold here wearied with Travel , may take our rest within your Pavilion for a night . For we have wandred up and down this Country many a d●● , neither seeing Man to give us Lodging , nor finding food to cherish us , which made us wonder that so brave Country , and so beautified with Nature's Ornaments as this is , should be left desolate of People , the cause whereof is strange I know , and full of wonder . This Question being Courteously demanded by St. George , caused the Amazonian Queen as kindly to reply : Sir Knight , ( quoth she ) ( for so you seem both by your Behaviour and gallant Stature ) what Favour my Pavilion may afford , be assured off ; but the remembrance of my Country's Desolation which you speak of , breeds a Sea of Sorrow in my Soul , and maketh me sigh when I remember it ; but because you are a Knight of a strange Land , I will report it , though unto my grief : About some twelve years since , it was a Necromancer's chance to arrive within this Countrey , his name is Osmond ; the cunningest Artist this day living upon the Earth , for he can at his call raise all the Spirits out of Hell , and with his Charms make Heaven to Rain continually showers of blood : my beauty at that instant tempted him to Love , and drowned his Senses so in desire , that he assailed by all perswasions that either Wit or Art could devise , to win me to his Will ; but I having vowed my self to Diana 's Chastity , to live in singleness among these Amazonian Maids , contemned his Love , despised his Person , and accounted his perswasions as ominous Snakes ; for which he wrought the destruction of this my Realm and Kingdom ; for by his Magick Art and damned Charms , he raised from the Earth a mighty Tower , the Mortar whereof he mingled with Virgins Blood , wherein are such Enchantments wrought , that the light of the Sun , and the brightness of the Skies is quenched , and the Earth blasted with a terrible Vapour , and black Mist , that ascendeth from the Tower , whereby a general darkness overspread our Land , the compass of four and twenty Leagues , so this Countrey is clean wasted and destroyed , and my People fled out thereof . This Tower is haunted day and night with ghastly Fiends ; and at his departure into Persia , where he now by Enchantment aids the Souldan in his Wars against the Christians , he left the guarding of the same to a mighty and terrible Gyant , for shape the ugliest Monster that ever Eye beheld , or ever Ear heard tell of , for he is thirty foot in length ; his head three times larger than the head of an Ox : his eyes bigger than two Pewter Dishes , and his teeth standing out of his mouth more than a Foot , wherewith he will break both Iron and Steel : his Arms big and long without any measure , and his Body as black as any Coal , and as hard as Brass ; also of such a strength , that he is able to carry away at once three Knights Armed : And he never eateth any other meat , but raw flesh of Mankind : he is so light , and swift , that a Horse cannot run from him ; and oftentimes he hath hath assailed vvith great Troops of Armed Men , but all of them could never do him any harm , neither vvith Svvord , Spear , Cross-bovv , nor any other Weapon . Thus have you heard , most Noble and Courteous Knight , the true Discourse of my utter Ruine , and the Vengeance shevved upon my Countrey by this vvicked Necromancer ; for vvhich I have remained ever since in this Pavilion amongst my Maidens , vvhere vve pray both day and night , that some unhappy Fortune or terrible Vengeance may fall upon this wicked Conjurer . Now as I am a true English Knight , ( replied St. George ) no sooner shall the Morning Sun appear , but I will take my Journey to that Inchanted Tower , in which I 'll enter in despite of the Gyant , and break the Enchantment , or make my Grave within the Monsters Bowels ; which if I happily perform , then will I travel into Persia , and fetter up the most wicked Necromancer , and like a Bloud-hound lead him up and down the World in Chains . Most dangerous is the Adventure ( quoth the Amazonian Queen ) from whence as yet did never Knight return ; but if you be so Resolute and Noble-minded , as to attempt the Enterprize , then happy be your Fortune , and know , brave Knight , that this Tower lyeth Westward from hence some thirteen miles . And thereupon she took him by the hand , and caused Sabra likewise to alight from her Palfrey , and led them both into her Pavilion , where they were Feasted most Royally , and for that night slept securely . But when the day 's bright Windows opened , and the Morning-Sun began to glister , in all haste St. George , that valiant-minded Champion arose from his sweet content , and Armed himself ; where , after he had taken his Leave of the Queen , and gave her thanks for his courteous Entertainment , he also took his leave of Sabra , whom he left in company of the Queens Maidens till his return with Conquest , and so rode forth till it was Noon , and then he entred into a deep Ualley , and ever he rode lower and lower . It was then a fair Day , and the Sun shined clear ; but by that time he had ridden ten Miles and a half , he had lost both the Light and the Sun , and also the sight of Heaven , for it was there as dark as night , and more dismal than the deepest Dungeon . At last he found a mighty River with streams as black as pitch , and the Banks were so high , that the Water could scarce be seen running underneath , and it was so full of Serpents , that none could enter among them that ever returned back with Life : about his head flew monstrous Birds , and d●vers Griffons , who were able to bear away an Armed Knight Horse and all , and were in as great Multitudes as though they had been Starlings : also there were Flies as big as Nuts , and as black as pitch , which stung him and his Horse so grievously , that there issued down such store of blood that it changed his Horse from a Sable to a Crimson colour , likewise the Griffons struck at St. George with their Talons so furiously , that had he not defended himself with his Shield , which covered his whole Body , he had been pierced to the heart . In this dangerous manner rode he on , till he came to the Gates of the Inchanted Tower , whereas the Gyant sate in his Iron Coat , upon a Block with a Mace of Steel in his hand , who at the first fight of St. George . beat his Teeth so mightily together , that they rang like the stroke of an Anvil , and he ran raging like a Fiend of Hell , thinking to have taken the Champion's Horse and all in his long Teeth that were as sharp as Steel , and to have born them presently into the Tower : but when St. George perceived his Mouth open , he took his Sword and thrust it therein so far , that it made the Gyant to roar aloud , that the Elements seemed to thunder , and the Earth to Tremble , his Mouth smoak'd like a Fiery Furnace , and his Eyes rowled in his Head like brands of flaming Fire ; the wound was so great , and the blood issued so fast from the Gyant 's Mouth , that his Courage began to quail , and against his will he was forced to yield to the Champion's Mercy , and to beg for Life ; to which St. George agreed , but upon condition that the Gyant would discover all the secrets of the Tower , and ever after be sworn his true Servant , and attend on him with all diligence : to which the Gyant swore by his own Soul , never to leave him in extremity , and to answer him truly to all Questions whatsoever . Then St. George demanded the cause of the Darkness , and how it might be ceased . To which the Gyant answered in this manner . There was in the Country about some Twelve years since , a cunning Necromancer , that by Inchantment built this Tower , the which you now behold , and therein caused a terrible Fire to spring from the Earth , that cast such a smoak over the whole Land , whereby the People that were wont to dwell therein are fled and farnished for Hunger : Also this Enchanter by his Art made the River that you have passed , the which did ever Man before this time , without Death : Also within the Tower , near unto the fire , there stands a fair and pleasant Fountain , to which if any Knight be able to attain and cast the Water thereof into the Fire , then shall the Darkness ever after cease , and the Inchantment end , for which cause I have been bound to guard and keep the Tower from the Atchievement of any Knight . Then when the Gyant had ended his Discourse , St. George commanded him to remain at the Gate , for he would adventure to end the Inchantment , and deliver the Country from so grievous a Plague . Then went he close by the Windows of the Tower , the which were sixteen yards in length and breadth , till he came to a little Wicket , through which he must needs enter : yet was it set as thick with Pikes of Steel as the prickles of an Urchin's skin , to the intent that no Knight should approach near unto the Door , nor once attempt to enter into the Tower ; yet with great danger he opened the Wicket , whereout came such abundance of smoak , that the darkness of the Country doubled , so that neither Torch nor Candle would burn in that place ; yet nevertheless St. George entred , and went downwards upon stairs , where he could see nothing , but yet felt so many great blows upon his Burgonet , that he was constrained to kneel upon his Knees , and with his Shield to defend himself or else he had been bruised to pieces . At last he came to the bottom , and there he found a fair great Uault , where he felt so terrible a heat that he sweat exceedingly , and as he felt about him , he perceived that he approached near the Fire , and going a little further , he espied out the Fountain , whereat he greatly rejoyced : and so he took his Shield , and bare therein as much Water as he could , and cast it into the Fire : In conclusion , he laboured so long till the fire was clean quenched : then began the Skies to receive their perfect lightness , and the Golden Sun to shine most clearly about him , where he plainly perceived how there stood upon the Stairs many great Images of Brass , holding in their hands mighty Maces of Steel , the which had done him much trouble at his coming down , but then their power was ended , the fire quenched , and the Inchantment finished . Thus when St. George , through his Invincible Fortitude had performed this dangerous Adventure , he grew weary of Travel , what with heat and sweating , and the mighty blows he received from the brazen Images , that he returned again to the Wicket , whereat the deformed Gyant still remained : who when he beheld the Champion returned both safe and sound , he fell upon his knees before him , and said , Sir Knight , you are most welcome , and happily returned , for you are the Flower of Christendom , and the bravest Champion of the World. Command my Service , Duty , and Obedience ; for whilst I live , I do profess by the burning Banks of Acheron , never to follow any other Knight but you , and hereupon I kiss your Golden Spur , which is the Noble Badge of Knighthood . This humble submission of the Gyant caused the Champion to rejoyce , not for his Overthrow , but that he had gotten so mighty a Seruant ; then unlaced he his Helmet , and lay down after his wea●y Encounter , where after he had sufficiently rested himself , he took his Iourney in company of the Gyant , to the Amazonian Queen , where he left his Lady in company of her Uirgins , who like a kind , modest and vertuous Wife , during all the time of her Husband's absence , continually prayed to the immortal Powers of Heaven for his fortunate success and happy return , otherwise resolving her self , if the lowring Destinies should cross his intent , and unluckily end his days before the Adventure were accomplished , then to spend the remainder of her life among those happy Uirgins . But on the sudden , before the Queen and her Uirgins were aware , St. George arrived before the Davilion , dutifully attended on by the Gyant , who bore upon his shoulder the Body of a tall Oak , by which the Quéen knew that his Prowess had redéemed her Country from darkness , and delivered her from her Sorrow , Care , and Trouble : so in company of her Maids , very gorgeously attired , she conducted the Champion to a Bower of Roses , intermingled with creeping Uines , the which in his absence they planted for his Lady's delight . There found he Sabra at her Divine Prayers , like to a solitary Widow , clad in mourning Habiliments ; but when she beheld her Lord return in safety , she banished Grief , and in haste ran unto him , and in his bosom ravished her self with pleasure . But to speak how the Amazonian Queen feasted them , and in what manner she and her Maids devised Pastime for their contents , were too tedious to repeat , but when night gave end to their pleasures , and sleep summoned all things to a quiet silence , the Queen brought them to a very sumptuous Lodging , wherein stood a Bed framed with Ebony-wood , over-hung with many pendants of Gold , the Tick was stuffed with Down of Turtle-Doves , the Sheets of Median Silk , thereon ●ay a rich Quilt wrought with Cotton , covered with Damask , and stitch'd with threads of Gold. The Quéen bestowed upon St. George at his going to Bed , an imbroidered shirt , curiously wrought with many rare Devices ; as , the Labours of Hercules , the Triumphs of Mars , and the Loves of many Potentates , wrought in such curious manner , as though Art it self had been the Contriver . Sabra at her going to Bed , was likewise presented by the Quéen's Maids with a light Kirtle of changeable Uiolet , somewhat blushing on a red colour . Also , they put a white Kerchief of Silk upon her head , somewhat loose and untied , so that under the same , her Ivory Throat might be easily seen , and her fair Golden Hait lying about her Neck ; over them was cast a Mantle of green Silk , which made the Bed seem more beautiful than Flora's rich Ornaments . By them the Quéen and her Uirgins sate , making sweet Musick upon their silver tuned Lu●●s , till golden sleep had closed up their Eyes ; the which being done , the Queen with her Ladies departed likewise to their natural rests . But all this while the Gyant never entred the Pavilion , but slept as soundly at the root of a Pine-tree , as St. George did in his imbroidered Bed , for he knew not what pleasures belonged thereunto , nor never before that time beheld any Womans Face . At last , the Night withdrew her black Curtains , and gave the Morning leave to appear , whose pleasant light caused St. George to forsake his Bed , end to walk some few miles to over-view the Countrey ; in which Iourney he took such exceeding pleasure , that he thought it the goodliest Realm that ever he saw , for he perceived well how it was full of Worldly Wealth . At last , he climbed up to the top of an high Mountain being some two miles from the Queens Pavilion , whereon he stood and beheld many stately Towns and Towers , high and mighty Castles , many large Woods and Meadows , and many pleasant Rivers ; and about the Towns , fair Uines , goodly Pastures and Fields . At last , he beheld the City of Argenia shining against the Sun , the place where the Queen in former time was wont to keep her Court ; which City was invironed with deep Ditches , the Wall strongly builded , and more than five hundred Towers made of Lime and Stone ; also he saw many fair Churches covered with Lead , having Tops and Spires of Gold , shining most gorgeously ; with Weather-cocks of Silver , glistring against the Sun. Also he saw the Burgesses Houses stand like Palaces closed with high and strong Walls , Barred with Chains of Iron from House to House , whereat in his heart he praised much the Nobleness and Richness of the City , and said to himself , that it might well be called Argenia , for it seemed to be of Argen● , that is as much as to say , of Silver . During the time of the Champion's pleasurable walk , which continued from the break of day , to the closing of the Evening , happened a woful Tragedy , near unto the Queens Pavilion , committed by the Monstrous Gyant whom St. George brought from the Enchanted Tower : For that same Morning , when the Sun had mounted some few Degrées unto the Firmament seven of the Quéens Uirgins in Sabra's Company , walked into a pleasant Thicket of Trees adjoyning to her Pavilion not only to take the pleasure of the Morning Air , but to hear the chirping melody of Birds , in which Thicket or Grove , under a Pine-tree , this Gyant Lodged the passed Night : but no sooner came these Beautiful Ladies under the Branches of the Trees , but the Gyant cast his Eyes upon them , whose rare Perfections so fired the heart of the Lustful Gyant , that he must either quench his desires with the spoils of their Chastities , or end his days in some Monstrous manner ; therefore he started up from the place where he lay , and with a wrathful Countenance ran amongst the Ladies , and catching them all eight at once betwixt his Arms , he bore them to the further side of the Grove , where he Ravished seven of the Queens Maidens , and afterwards devoured them alive into his loathsome Bowels , Sabra being the eighth of that woful number , which in her sight she beheld Butchered by that bloody Wolf : but continuing the time of their Ravishment , she made her supplication to the Gods , that they would in mercy defend her Chastity from the Lustful Rape of so wicked a Monster : and immediately upon these words the saw an ugly Toad come crawling before her , through which by Policy , she saved her life , and preserved her Honour : For she took the Toad betwixt her hands , and crushed the Uenom from her impoisoned Bowels , wherewith she all besprinkled her Face , so that presently her fair Beauty was changed into loathsome Blisters , for she seemed more like a Creature de●ormed with Leprosie , than a Lady of excellent Feature . At length , she being the last of all , her time came that she should be De●loured , and the Lustful Gyant came to fetch her ; but when he beheld her Uisage so envenomed , he loathed her sight , seeking neither to Ravish her , nor proffering to Devour her , but discontentedly wandring away , greatly grieved at the committed Crime , and sorely repenting himself of so wicked a Deed , not only for the spoil of the seven Uirgins , but for the wrong proffered to so Noble a Knight ; who not only granted him liberty of Life , but received him into his Service : therefore he raged up and down the Grove , making the Earth to tremble at his Exclamations , one while cursing his Fortune and hour of Creation , another while banning his Sire and Devillish Dam : but when he remembred the Noble Champion St. George , whose angry Frown he would not see for all the World , then to prevent the same , he ran his Head most furiously against a knobbed Oak , and brained himself , where we will leave him now weltring in his Blood , and speak what became of Sabra after this bloody Accident : for after she had wandred up and down the Thicket many a weary step , incensing Heaven against the Gyant 's Cruelty , the Sun began to set , and the dark Night grew on , which caused her thus to complain . Oh you Immortal Powers of Heaven and you Coelestial Planets , being the true Guiders of the Firmament , open your bright Coelestial Gates , and send some fatal Planet , or some burning Thunder-bolt , to rid me from the Vale of Misery , for I will nevermore return to my Lord , since I am thus deformed , and made an ugly Creature , my loathsome face will prove a Corrosive to his heart , and my Body a torment to his Soul : my sight will be unpleasant , my Company hated , my Presence loathed , and every one will shun my sight , as from a Crocodile ; therefore I will remain within this Grove , till Heaven either bring me to my former Beauty , or end my Languishing Misery ; yet witness Heaven , of my Loyalty unto my Lord , and in what extremity I have maintained my Chastity : in remembrance of my true Love , here will I leave this Chain of Gold for my beloved Lord to find , that he may know for his sake I have endured a World of Woe . At which Speeches she took her Chain which was doubled twenty times about her Neck , and left it lying all besmeared in the blood of those Uirgins whom the Gyant had Ravished and slain , and so betook her self to a sad solitary Life , intending never to come in the sight of Men , but to spend her days wandring in the Woods : where we will likewise leave her for a time , and speak of St. George , who by this , was returned to the Queen's Pavilion , where he missed his Lady , and had intelligence , how that she in company of seven other Ladies , walked in the Morning into a pleasant Grove to hear the Melody of Birds , and since that time no News hath been heard of them ; for as then it grew toward night , which caused St. George greatly to mistrust that some Mischance had befallen his Lady . Then he demanded what was become of the Gyant , but answer was made , that he was never seen nor heard of since Morning ; which caused him greatly to suspect the Gyant 's Treachery , and how by his means the Ladies were prevented of their purposed pleasures . Therefore in all haste , like a frantick man he ran into the Thicket , filling every corner with Clamors and resounding Ecchoes of her name , and calling for Sabra , through every Bramble Bush : but there he could neither hear the voice of Sabra , nor the answer of any other Lady , but the woful Ecchoes of his Exclamations , which ratled through the leaves of the Trees . Then began he to wax somewhat Melancholy and Passionate , passing the time away till bright Cynthia mounted on the Hemisphere , by whose glistring Beams he saw the ground besprinkled with purple gore ; and found the Chain that Sabra was wont to wear about her Neck , all besmeared in Blood : he bitterly complained against his own Fortune , and his Ladies hapless Destiny , for he supposed then that the Gyant had Murdered her . O discontented sight ( said he ) here lies the blood of my beloved Lady , the truest Woman that ever Knight enjoyed : that Body , which for Excellency deserved a Monument of Gold , more rich than the Tomb of Angelica , I fear lies buried in the Bowels of that Monstrous Gyant , whose Life unhappily I granted . Here is the chain besmeared in blood , which at our first Acquaintance I gave her in a Courtly Mask : this Golden Chain , I say , stained with the blood of my dear Lady , shall for evermore be kept within my Bosome , near unto my bleeding heart , that I may still remember her true Love , Faith , and Constancy . But fond fool that I am , why do I talk in vain ? it will not recompence her murthered Soul , the which methinks I hear how it calls for Revenge in every corner of the Grove . It was I that left her carelesly within the danger of the Gyant , whom I little mistrusted , therefore I will meet her in Elysium shades , and crave remission for my committed Trespass , for on this Oak I will abridge my Life , as did the worthy Knight Melmeropolion for the Love of Sillara . Which Lamentation being no sooner ended , but he took the Chain of Gold , and fastned one end to the Arm of a great Oak , and the other end to his Neck , intending presently to strangle himself ; but Heaven prevented his desperate intent after a strange manner : for under the same Tree the brained Gyant lay , not yet fully dead , who in this manner spake to St. George . O stay thy hand , most Noble and Invincible Knight , the World 's chief Wonder for admirable Chivalry , and let my dying Soul convert thee from so wicked a Deed : Seven Virgins in this Thicket have I Ravished , and buried all their Bodies in my accursed Bowels , but before I could deflour the eighth , in a strange manner her bright Beauty was changed into a loathsome Leprosie , whereby I detested her sight , and left her Chastity undefiled , but by her sad complaints , I since have understood , how that she is your Lady and Love , and to this hour she bath her Residence within this Thicket : And thereupon with a doleful groan which seemed to shake the Ground , he bad adieu to the World. Then St. George being glad to hear such Tydings , reverted from his desperate intent , and searched up and down the Grove till he had sound Sabra , where she sat sorrowing under the branches of a Mulberry-tree , betwixt whom was a sad and heavy greeting ; and as they walked back to the Queens Pavilion , she discoursed to him the truth of this bloody stratagem , where she remained till the Amazonian Queen had cured her Leprosie by the secret vertue of her skill ; of whom after they had taken leave and given her thanks for her kind courtesies , St. George with his Lady took their Iourney towards Persia , where the Christian Armies lay Encamped at whose arrival you shall hear strange and wonderful things , the like was never done in any Age. CHAP. XVII . How St. George and his Lady lost themselves in a Wilderness , where she was Delivered of three goodly Boys . The Fairy Queen's Prophecy upon the Children's Fortunes . Of St George's return into Bohemia , where he Christened his Children , and of finding his Father's Grave , over which he built a stately Tomb. SAint George having Atchieved the Adventure of the Enchanted Tower , and Sabra the Fury of the Lustful Gyant , they took their Iourney towards Persia , where the Christian Champions lay Encamped before the Souldan's great City of Belgor , a place most strongly Fortified with Spirits , and other ghastly Illusions , by the Enchantment of Osmond , whom you heard before in the last Chapter , to be the rarest Necromancer in the World : but as the English Champion with his Lady Travelled thitherward , they hapned into a Desart and mighty Wilderness , overgrown with lofty Pines and Cedar Trees , and many huge and mighty Daks , the spreading branches whereof seemed to with-hold the light of Heaven , from their untrodden passages , and tops for exceeding height , to reach into the Elements● the Inhabitants were Silvanes , Satyrs , Fairies , and other Woody Nymphs , which by day sported up and down the Forrest , and by night attended the pleasures of Proserpine the Fairy Queen . The Musick of silver-sounding Birds , so chearfully resounding through the Woods , and the whistling Wind made such Melody amongst , the Leaves of Trees , that it ravished their Senses like Harmony of Angels , and made them think they had entred the shades of gladsome Elysium : one while they wondred at the Beauty of the Woods , which Nature adorned with a Summers Livery , another while at the grown and fragrant grass , drawn out in round Circles by Fairies Dances , so long till they had lost themselves amongst the unknown passages , not knowing how , nor by what means to recover the perfect Path of their Iourney , but were constrained to wander in the Wilderness , like solitary Pilgrims , spending their day with weary steps , and the night with vain imaginations , even as the Child when he hath lost himself in a populous City , runneth up and down , not knowing how to return to his native dwelling ; even so it hapned to these two lost and disconsolate Travellers , for when they had wandred many days one way , and finding no end of their Toils , they retired backward to the place of their first setting forth , where they were wont to hear the noise of People resounding in Country Uillages , and to meet Travellers passing from place to place ; but now they heard nothing but blustring of wind , ratling in the wood , making the Brambles to whistle , and the Trees to groan , and now and then to meet a speckled Beast like to the Rain-bow , weltring from his Den to seek his natural sustenance : in their Travel by night they were wont to hear the crowing of the Cock , recording glad tydings of the chearful days approach , the neighing of Horses in Pasture-fields , and the barking of Dogs in Farmers Houses : but now they were affrighted with the roaring of Lions , yellowing of Wolves , the croakings of Toads in roots of rotten Trees , and the ruful sound of Progne's Ravishment , recorded by the Nightingal . In this solitary manner wearied they the rowling time away , till thrice three times the silver Moon had returned her borrowed Light , by the which time the burthen of Sabra's Womb began to grow painful , and the Fruit of her Body ready to wax ripe , the hour of her Delivery drew on , wherein she required Lucinas's help , to make St. George the Father of a Princely Son : time called for Midwives to aid and bring her Babe into the World , and to make her a happy Mother ; but before the painful hour of her Delivery approached , St. George had provided her a Bower of Uine-branches which he erected betwixt two pleasant Hills , where instead of a Princely Cabinet , behung with Arras , and Rich Tapestry , she was constrained to suffice her self with a simple Lodging covered with Roses , and other fragrant Flowers ; her Bed he made of green Moss , and Thistle-down , beset cutiously round about with Olive-branches , and the sprigs of an Orange tree , which made it seem more beautiful than Flora's Pavilion , or Diana's Mansion : but at last , when she felt the pain of her Womb grow intolerable , and the Seed ready to be reaped , and how she was in a Wilderness void of Womens Company , that should be ready to assist her in so secret a matter , she cast her self down upon her Mossie Bed , and with a blushing Countenance she discovered her mind in this manner to St. George . My most dear and loving Lord ( quoth she ) my true and only Champion at all times and seasons , except at this hour , for it is the painful hour of my Delivery , therefore depart from out of the hearing of my Cryes , and commit my Fortune to the pleasures of the Heavens : for it is not convenient for any man's eye to behold the secrets of a Woman in such a case : stay not , I say , dear Lord , to see the Infant now sprawling in my Womb , to be delivered from the Bed of his Creation ; forsake my presence for a time , and let me , like the Noble Queen of France , obtain the favour of some Fairy to be my Midwife , that my Babe may be as happily born in this Wilderness as was her Valiant Sons Ualentine and Orson , the one of them was cherish●d by a King , and the other by a Bear , yet both of them grew famous in their Deeds ; my pain is great , dear Lord , therefore depart my Cabinet , and before Phoebus lodgeth in the West , I shall either be a happy Mother , or a lifeless Body , thou a joyful Father , or a● sorrowful Widower . At which words St. George sealed the Agreement with a kiss , and departed silently without any reply , but with a thousand sighs he bad her adieu , and so took his way to the top of a Mountain , being in distance from his Lady's aviding , a quarter of a Mile , there kneeled he during the time of her Travel , with his bare knees upon the bosome of the Earth , never ceasing Prayers , but continually soliciting the Majesty of God , to grant his Lady a speedy and easie Delivery ; at whose Divine Orisons the Heavens seemed to relent , and all the time of her pain , covered the place with a vale of darkness , by great flights of Birds , with Troops of untamed Beasts that came flocking about the Mountain where he kneeled , and in their their kinds assisted his Celestial Contemplations ; where I will leave him for a time , and speak what hapned to Sabra in the middle of her pains , and extremity of her Travel : for after St. George's departure , the fury of her Grief so raged in her Womb , that it exceeded the bounds of Reason , whereby her heart was constrained to breathe so many scorching sighs , that they seemed to blast the leaves of Trees , and to wither the Flowers which beautified her Cabinet , her burthened Torments caused her Star-bright Eyes , like Fountains to distill down silver drops , and all the rest of her Body to tremble like a Castle in a terrible Earthquake ; so grievous were her pains , and ru●ul were her cries , that she caused merciless Tygers to relent , and untamed Lyons , with other wild Beasts , like silly Lambs , to sit and bleat : her grievous cries , and bitter moans , caused the Heavens , as it were , to bleed their Uapours down , and the Earth to weep a spring of Tears , both Herbs and Trees did seem to drop ; hard st●ny Rocks to sweat when she complained . At last , her pitiful cries pierced down to the lowest Uaults of direful Dis , where Proserpine sits Crowned amongst her Fairies ; and so prevailed , that in all hast she ascended from her Regiment to work this Ladies safe Delivery ; and to make her Mother of three goodly Boys . who no sooner arrived in Sabra's Lodging , but she practised the Duty of a Midwife , eased the burden of her Womb , and safely brought her Babes into the World : at whose first sight the Heavens began to smile , and the Earth to rejoyce , as a sign and token , that in times to come they would prove three of the Noblest Knights in the World. This courteous D●●d of Proserpine was no sooner performed , but she laid the three Boys in three sumptuous Cradles , the which she caused the Fairies to fetch invisibly from three of the Richest Knights in the World , and therewithal Mantles of Silk with other things thereunto belonging ; likewise she caused a winged Satyr to fetch from the farthest Borders of India , a covering of Damask Taffaty embroidered with Gold , the most richest Ornament that ever Mortal eye beheld , for thereon was wrought and lively pourtrayed by the curious skill of Indian Weavers , how God Created Heaven and Earth , the wandring Courses both of Sun and Moon , and likewise how the Golden Planets daily do predominate ; also there is no Story in any Age remembred since the beginning of the World , but it was thereon most perfectly wrought : So excellent it was , that Art her self could never devise a cunninger . With this rich and sumptuous Ornament she covered the Ladies Child-bed , whereby it seemed to surpass in bravery the gorgeous Bed of Juno the brave Queen , when first she entertained imperious Jove . After this , Proserpine laid under every Child's Pillow a Silver Tablet , whereon were written in Letters of Gold their good and happy Fortunes . Under the first was these Uerses Charactered , who at that time lay frowning in his Cradle like the God of War. A Soldier bold , a Man of wondrous Might , A King likewise this Royal Babe shall die ; Three Golden Diadems in bloody Fight , By this brave Prince shall also Conquered be : The Towers of old Ierusalem and Rome , Shall yield to him in happy time to come . Under the Pillow of the second Babe , was Charactered these Uerses following , who lay in his Cradle smiling like Cupid upon the Lap of Dido , whom Venus transformed to the likeness of Ascanius . This Child shall likewise live to be a King , Time's Wonder for Device and Courtly sport : His Tilt and Tournaments abroad shall ring , To every Coast where Noble Knights resort : Queens shall attend , and humble at his feet , Thus Love and Beauty shall together meet . Lastly , Under the Pillow of the third was these Uerses likewise Charactered , who blushed in his Cradle like Pallas when she strove for the Golden Apple with Venus , and the Queen of Heaven . The Muses Darling for true Sapience , In Princes Courts this Babe shall spend his days , Kings shall admire his Learned Eloquence , And write in brazen Books his endless Praise : By Pallas's gifts he shall atchieve a Crown , Advance his Fame , and lift him to Renown . Thus when the Fairy Queen had ended her Prophecy upon the Children , and had left them Golden Fortunes lying in their Cradles , she vanished away , leaving the Lady rejoycing at her safe Delivery , and wondring at the Gifts of Proserpine , which she conjectured to be but shadows to dazle her eyes , and things of fading substance ; but when she had laid her hands upon the rich Covering of Damask Taffaty , which covered her Mossie Bed , and felt that it was the self-same form that it seemed ; she cast her eyes with a chearful look up to the Majesty of Heaven , and not only gave thanks to immortal Jove for her rich received benefits , but for his merciful kindness in making her the happy Mother of three such goodly Children . But we will now return again to the Noble Champion St. George , whom we left Praying upon the Mountain top , and as you heard before , the Skies were overspread with sable Clouds , as though they had been Mourning Witnesses of his Ladies Torment ; but before the Golden Sun had dived into watry Thetis's , Lap , the Element began to clear , and to withdraw her former mourning Mantles , by which he supposed that Heaven had pitied his Ladies pains , and granted her a safe Delivery ; therefore in all haste he retired back to the Silvan Cabine , the which he found most strangely deckt with sumptuous Habiliments , his Lady lying in her Child-bed , as glorious as if she had been the greatest Empress in the World , and thrée Princely Boys swéetly sleeping in their several Cradles , at whose first fight his heart was so Ravished with joy , that for a time it with-held the passage of his Tongue ; but at last when he found the Silver Tablets lying under the Pillows , and read the happy Fortunes of his Children , he ran unto his Lady ; embracing her lovingly , and kindly demanded the true discourse of this Accident , and by whose means the Bower was beautified so gorgeously , and the propounder of his Childrens Prophesie ; who with a countenance blushing like purple morning , replied in this manner : My most dear and well beloved Lord , the pains I have endured to make you the happy Father of three lovely Boys , hath not been more painful than the stroke of Death , but yet my Delivery more joyful than the pleasures of this World : the Winds carried my groans to every corner of this Wilderness , whereby both Trees and Herbs assisted my complaints , Beasts , Birds , and feathered Fowls , with every se●sless thing that Nature framed on this Earth , seem'd to pity my moans ; but in the midst of my Torments , when my Soul was ready to forsake this worldly habitation , there appeared to me a Queen Crowned with a Golden Diadem , in State and Gesture like Imperious Iuno , and in Beauty to Divine Diana ; her Garments for Bravery seemed to stain the Rain-Bow in her brightest hue , and for diversity of Colours , to surpass the Flowers of the Field : on her attended many beautiful Nymphs , some clad in Garments in colour of the Crystal Ocean , some in Attire as gallant as the pleasant Rose , and some more glorious than the Azured Firmaments : her Wisdom might compare with Apollo's , her Judgment with Pallas , and her skill with Lucina's ; for no sooner entred she my presence , but my Travels ceased , and my Womb delivered up my grievous Burden ; my Babes being brought to light by the virtue of her skill , she prepared these rich and sumpthou ; Cradles , the which were brought invisibly to my Cabine ; likewise these Mantles , and this Imbroidered Coverlet , she frankly bestowed upon me , and so immediately vanished away . At which words St. George gave her so many kind imbraces ; and kissed her so lovingly , as though it had been the first day of their Nuptials . At last , her hunger increased , and her desire thirsted so much after food , that except she received some comfortable sustenance , her life were in danger . This extream desire of Sabra caused St. George to buckle on his Armour , and to unsheath his trusty sword , ready to goar the Intrails of some Deer : who swore by the honour of true Knighthood , never to rest in peace , till he had purchased her hearts content . My Love ( said he ) I will adventure for thy sake , more dangers then Iason did for Medea 's Love : I will search the thickest Groves , and chase the nimble Doe to Death , the flying Fowl I 'll follow up and down from Tree to Tree , till over-wearied they do fall down and die , for love of thee and these my tender Babes , whom I esteem more dear than the Conquest of rich Babylon ; I will adventure more dangers than did Hercules for the Love of Dejanira , and more extreams than Turnus did in his bloody Battels . And thereupon with his Fauchion ready charged , he traced the Woods , leaving no Thorny Brake nor Mossie Cave unsearched , till he had found a Herd of Fallow Deer ; from which number he singled out the fattest to make his Lady a bountiful Banquet : but in the time of his absence , there hapned to Sabra a strange and wonderful Accident ; for there came weltring into the Cabine three most Wild and Monstrous Beasts , a Lioness , a Tygress , and a she Wolf , which took the Babes out of their Cradles , and bore them to their secret Dens . At which sight Sabra like one berest of Sense , started from her Bed , and to her weak power offered to follow the Beasts , but all in vain ; for before she could get without her Cabine , they were past fight , and the Childrens cry without her hearing : then like a Discontented Woman she turned back , beating her Breast , rending her Hair , and Raging up and down her Cabine , using all the Rigour she could devise against her self ; and had not St. George return'd the sooner , she had most violently committed her own slaughter ; but at his return , when he beheld her face stained with tears , her head disrobed of Ornaments , and her Ivory Breast all to be-rent , he cast down his Uenison in all hast , and asked the cause of her Sorrow . Oh ( said she ) this is the wofullest day that ever hapned to me , for in the time of your unhappy Hunting , a Lioness , a Tygress , and a Wolf came into the Cabin , and took my Children from their Cradles ; what is become of them I know not , but greatly I fear by this time they are intombed within their hungry Bowels . Oh simple Monuments ( quoth he ) for such sweet Babes : Well Sabra , if the Monsters have bereaved me of my Children , this bloody Sword that dived into the Entralls of the fallow Deer , shall rive my woful heart in twain . Accursed be this fatal day , the Planets that predominate , and Sun that shines thereon ; Heaven blot it from the year , and let it never more be numbred , but accounted for a dismal day throughout the World ; let all the Trees be blasted in those accursed Woods ; let Herbs and Grass consume away and die , and all things perish in this Wilderness . But why breathe I out these Curses in vain , when as methinks I hear my Children in untamed Lions Dens , crying for help and succour ? I come sweet Babes , I come , either to redeem you from Tygers wrathful Jaws , or make my Grave within their hungry Bowels . Then took he up his Sword besmeared all in blood , and like a man bereaved of Wit and Sense , ranged up and down the Wilderness , searching every corner for his Children ; but his Lady remained still in her Cabine , lamenting for their loss , ●●ashing their Cradles with her pearled Tears that run down her stained Cheeks like silver drops . Many ways wandred St. George , sometimes in Ualleys where Wolves and Tygers lurk ; sometimes in Mountain tops , where Lyons whelps do sport and play , and many times in dismal Thickets , where Snakes and Serpents live . Thus wandred St. George up and down the Wilderness for the space of two days hearing no news of his unchristened Children . At last he approached the sight of a pleasant River , which smoothly glided down betwixt two Mountains , into whose streams he purposed to cast himself ; and so by a desperate death give end to his Sorrows ; but as he was committing his body to the mercy of the Waters , and his Soul to the pleasure of the Heavens , he heard afar off the rusul shriek , as he thought , of a comfortless Babe : which sudden noise caused him to refrain from his desperate purpose , and with more discretion to tender his own safety : then casting his eyes aside , it was his happy Destiny to espy three inhumane Beasts lying at the foot of a Hill , tumbling themselves against the warm Sun , and his three pretty Babes sucking from their Dugs , their most unkind Milk ; which spectacle so encouraged the Champion , that without farther advisement , with his single Sword , he assailed at one time the three Monsters , but so furiously they pursued him , that he little prevailed ; and being almost breathless , was forced to get into an Orange-tree , else he had been buried in their merciless Bowels : but when the three wild Beasts perceived him above their reaches , and that by no means they could come near him , with their wrathful Iaws , they so rent and tore the root of the tree , that if by policy he had not prevented them , the Tree , had béen pulled in pieces , for at that time it was so full of ripe Oranges , and so overladen , hat the branches seemed to bend , and the bows to break , of which fruit he cast such abundance down to the Beasts , whereby they restrained their furies , and fed so fast thereon that in short time they grew drunk , and quite overcome with a dead and heavy sleep : this good and happy fortune caused St. George nimbly to leap off the Tree , and with his keen edged Sword , cut off ther heads from ther bodies , the which being done , he went to his Children , lying comfortless upon a Mossie bank ; who so pleasantly smiled in his face , that they made him greatly to rejoyce , and to receive as great pleasure in their sights , as though he had been honoured with the Conquests of Caesar , or the Royalty of Alexander ; therefore after he had given them his Blessing , he took them up in his Arms , and spake these words following . Come , come , my pretty Babes , your safe Deliveries from these inhumane Monsters , will add long Life unto your Mother , and hath preserved your Father from a desperate Death ; from henceforh let Heaven be your guide , and send you as happy Fortunes as Remus and Romulus the first Founders of Imperious Rome , which in their Infancies were Nursed with the Milk of a Ravenous Wolf , and as Prosperous in your Adventures , as was that Persian Potentate , which fed on the Milk of a Bitch . At the end of which speeches , he approached the Cabine , where he left his Lady mourning for the loss of her Children ; but at his return he found her without sense or moving ; being not able to give him a joyful welcome , whereat he fell into this extream passion of Sorrow , O Fortune , Fortune , ( quoth he ! ) how many Griefs heapest thou upon my head ? wilt thou needs enjoyn me to an endless Sorrow ? See Sabra , see , I have redeemed our Sons , and freed them from the Tygers bloody Jaws , whose wrathful Countenance did threaten Death . Which comfortable Speeches caused her presently to revive , and to take the silly Infants in her Arms , laying them sweetly upon her Ivory Bosome , at which they seemed to smile as pleasantly as Cupid in the Lap of Dido , when Aeneas sported in the Court of Carthage . The kind imbraces , loving speeches , and joyful conference that passed betwixt the Champion and his Lady , were now too long to be discoursed : but to be short , they remained in the Wilderness without farther Disturbance , either of wild Beasts , or other Accident , till Sabra had recovered her Child-bed sickness : And then being conducted by happy Stars , they returned back the ready way to Christendom , where after some few days Travel , they arrived in the Bohemian Court , where the King of that Countrey , with two other Bordering Princes , most Royally Christened his Children . The Eldest they named Guy , the Second Alexander , and the Third David ; the which being performed , and the Triumphs ended , which in most sumptuous manner continued for the space of one Month , then the Bohemian King , for the great Love he bare to St. George provided most honourably for his Childrens bringing up . First , He appointed thrée several Embassadors , with all things necessary for so Princely a Charge , to conduct the three Infants to three several Countries . The first , and eldest , whose Fortune was to be a Soldier , he sent to the Imperial City of Rome , ( being then the Wonder of the World for Martial Discipline ) there by the Emperor to be Trained up . The Second , whose Fortune was to be a Courtly Prince , he sent to the Rich and Plentiful Countrey of England , being the Pride of Christendom for all delightful pleasures , The Third and Last , whose Fortune was to be prove a Scholar , he sent into Germany , unto the University of Wittenburg , being thought at that time to be the excellentest place of Learning that remained throughout the whole World. Thus were St. George's Children provided for by the Bohemian King , for when the Embassadors were in Readiness , the Ships for their Passage furnished , and Attendance appointed , St. George , in Company of his Lady , the King of Bohemia with his Quéen , and a Train of Lords , and Gentlemen , and Ladies , Conducted them to Ship-board , where the Wind served them prosperously , that in a short time they had bad adieu to the Shore , and Sailed chearfully away . But as St. George returned back to the Bohemian Court , it was his chance to come by an old Ruinated Monastery , under whose Walls in former time his Father was Buried , the which he knew by certain Uerses carved in Stone over his Grave , by the Commons of the Countrey ( as you may read before in the beginning of this History . ) Over the same he requested of the King that he might Erect a Stately Monument , that the remembrance of his Name might live for ever , and not be Buried in the Grave of Obscurity . To which reasonable Demand , the King most willingly consented , and presently gave special commandment that the cunningest Architectors that remained within his Dominion , should forthwith be sent for , and withal , gave a Tun of Gold forth of his own Treasury , towards the performance thereof . The sudden report of this memorable Deed being bruited abroad , caused Workmen to come from every place of their own accord , with such willingness , that they in short time finished it ; the Foundation of the Tomb was of purest Marble , whereon was engraven the frame of Earth , and how the watry Ocean was divided , with Woods , Groves , Hills , and Dales ; so lively pourtrayed , that it was a wonder to behold : The Props and Pinnacles of Alabaster , beset with knobs of Iasper Stone ; the sides and Pillars of the clearest Iet ; upon the top stood four golden Lions , holding up , as it were an Element , wherein was curiously contrived the Golden Sun and Moon , and how the Heavens have their usual Courses , with many other things wrought both in Gold and Silver , which for this time I omit , because I am forced at large to discourse of the Princely Proceedings of S. George , who after the Monument was finished , with his Lady , most humbly took their Leave of the King thanked him for his Love , Kindness and Courtesie , and so departed towards Egypt and Persia , of whose Adventures you shall hear more in the Chapter following . CHAP. XVI . How St. George with his Lady arrived in Egypt : Of their Royal Entertainment in the City of Grand Cair : and also how Sabra was Crowned Queen of Egypt . MAny strange Accidents , and dangerous Adventures , S. George with his Lady passed , before they arrived within the Territories of Aegypt , which I want Memory to repeat , and Art , to describe . But at last when Fortune smiled , which before had long time crossed their intents with her inconstant Chances , and had cast them happily upon the Aegyptian Shore , being the Nurse and Mother of Sabra's first Creation ; the twelve Peers unto whom St. George before-time committed the guiding of the Land , and keeping of his Crown , as you heard before discoursed , now met him and his Lady at the Sea-side , most richly mounted upon their costly trapped Steeds , and willingly surrendred up his Scepter , Crown and Regiment ; and after in company of many Princely Estates , both of Dukes , Earls , Lords , Knights , and Royal Gentlemen , they attended them to the City of Grand Cair , being then under the Subjection of the Egyptian Monarchy , and the greatest City in the World , for it was in breadth full threescore Miles , and had by just account , within the Walls , Twelve Thousand Churches , besides Abbies , Priories , and Houses of Religion ; but when St. George with his stately Attendants entred the Gates , they were presently entertained with such a joyful sound of Bells , Trumpets , and Drums , that it seemed like the inspiring Musick of Heavenly Angels , and to exceed the Royalty of Caesar in Rome , when he returned from the World's Conquest . The Stréets were beautified with stately Pageants , contrived by Scholars of ingenious Capacity , the Pavement strewed with all manner of Odoriferous Flowers , and the Walls hung with Indian Coverlets and curious Tapestry . Thus passed they the Streets in great Solemnity , wondring at the curiosity of the Pageants , and listning to their Learned Orations , till they entred the Gates of the Palace , where in the first Entry of the Court was contrived over head , a golden pendant Firmament , as it were supported by a hundred Angels : from thence it seemed to Rain Nectar and Ambrosis ; likewise there descended as it were from the Clouds , Cere● , the Goddess of Plenty , sitting upon a Throne of Gold , beautified with all manner of springing things , as of Corn , Olives , Grapes , Herbs , Flowers , and Trees ; who at the coming by of S. George and his Lady , presented them with two Garlands of Wheat , bound up most curiously in bands of Silver , to signifie that they were happily returned to a plentiful Countrey , both of Wealth and of Treasure . But at Ceres ascension up into the Firmament , there was seen most strange and pleasant Fire-works shooting from place to place , as though the fiery Planets had descended from Heaven , and had generally consented to make them delightful Pastimes : but as St. George with his Lady Crowned with Garlands of Wheat passed through the second Court , they beheld a Pageant most strangely contrived , wherein stood Mars the angry God of War , invironed with a Camp of Armed Soldiers as if they were with their Weapons ready charged to assault some strong hold , or invincible City ; their Silver Trumpets seemed to sound chearfully , their thundring Drums couragiously , their Silken Streamers to flourish valiantly , and themselves to march triumphantly : all which seemed to give more content to St. George , than all the delightful pleasures before rehearsed ; for there was nothing in all the World that more rejoyced his heart , than to hear the pleasant sound of War , and to see the Souldiers brandish forth their steeled Weapons . After he had sufficiently delighted himself in these Martial Sports , and was ready so part , the God of War descended his Throne , and presented him with the the richest Armor that ever e●e beheld , and the bravest Sword that ever Rt. handled ; for they have been e●t within the City of Grand Cayer , for the spare of five hundred years , and held for the vichest Monuments in the Country . Also he presented Sabra with a Myrour of such an inestimable price , that it was valued at a King's Ransom ; for it was made by Magick Art , the Uertues and Qualities thereof were so precious , that it is almost incredible to report ; for therein one might behold the secret Mysteries of all the liberal Sciences , and by Art discourse what was practised in other Princes C●u●ts ; if any Hill or Mountain within a thousand Miles of the place where it remained , were enriched with a Mine of Gold , it would describe the Place and Country , and how deep it lay closed in the Earth ; vp it one might truly calculate upon the birth of Children , succession of Princes , and continuance of Common-wealths , with many other excellent Gifts and Uertues , which for this time I omit . Then in great state passed St. George to the third Court , which was richly beautified with all gallant Sights as the other twain ; for there was most lively portrayed the manner of Elysium , how Jove and Juno sat invested in their royal Throues , and likewise how all the Gods and Goddesses took their places by degrees in Parliament ; the Sight was pleasant and the Device most excellent , their Musick a●mired , and their Songs heavenly . Thus passed St. George , with his Lady , through the three Courts , till they came to the Palace ; wherein was provided against their coming a stat●lier Banquet then had the Macedonian Monarch , at his veturn into Babylon , when he had conquered the Middle-earth ; the curious Gates and well replenish'd Dis●es were so many , that I want Art and Eloquence to describe them ; but to be short , it was the most sumptuous Banquet that ever they beheld since their departure from the English Court , and so artificially served , as tho' that all the World had been present . Many days continued this sump●uous Chéet , and accompanied with such princely Triumphs , as Art herself wants memory to describe . The Coronation of Sabra , which was royally performed within thrée Months following , requires a golden Pen to wri●e it , and a Tongue washt in the Conservatives of the Muses H●●y to declare it : Aegypt was honoured with Triumphs , and Orand Cayer with ●●lts and Turnaments . Through every Town was proclaimed a solemn and festival day , 〈◊〉 the remembrance of their new crowned Queen ; no Tradesman nor Artificer was suffered to work that day , but was charged , upon pain of death , to hold it for a day of Triumph , a day of Joy , and a day of Pleasure . In which Royalties St. George was a principal Performer , till thirst of Honour summoned him to Arms ; the remembrance of the Christian Champions in Persia , caused him to br●viate the Pastimes , and to buckle on his steely Corslet , which had not glistered in the fields of Mars in four and twenty days ; of which noble Deeds , and adventurous Proceedings , I will at large discourse , and leave all other Pastimes to the new invested Queen and her Ladies . CHAP. XVII . The bloudy Battel betwixt the Christians and the Persians , and how the Negromancer , Osmond , raised up , by his Magick Art , an Army of Spirits to fight against the Christians ; how the Six Champions were Enchanted , and recovered by St. George ; the Misery and Death of the Conjurer , and how the Souldan Brained himself against a Marble Pillar . NOw must we return to the Christian Champions , and speak of their Battels in Persia , and what happened to them in St. George's absence , for if you remember before , being in Aegypt , when he had news of his Lady's condemnation in England , for the Murther of the Earl of Coventry , he caused them to march into Persia , and incouraged them to revenge his wrongful Imprisonment upon the Souldan's Provinces ; in which Country , after they had marched some fifty Miles , burning and spoiling his Territories , they were intercepted by the Souldan's Power , which was about the number of three hundred thousand fighting Men : but the Muster-rolls of the Christians we●e likewise numbred , and they amounted not to above one hundred thousand able Men : at which time , betwixt the Christians and Pagans , happened a long and dangerous Battle , the like many Age was seldom fought ; for it continued without ceasing , for the space of five days , to the great effusion of bloud on both Parties ; but at last the Pagans had the worst , for when they beheld their fields bestrowed with mangled Bodies , and that the Rivers for twenty Miles com●ass did flow with crimson Blood , their hearts began to fail , and inconti●ently fled like S●eep before the Wolf. Then the va●●ant Christians thirsting after revenge , speedily pursued them , s●a●●ng neither young nor old , till the ways were strowed with liveless bodies , like heaps of scattered sand ; in which Pursuit and honourable Conquest they burned two hundred Forts and Towns , battering their Towers of Stone as level with the ground , as Harvest-Reapers do Fields of ●●pened Corn : but the Souldan himself , with many of his approved Souldiers escaped alive , and fortified the City of Grand Belgor , being the strongest Town of War in all the Kingdom of Persia , before whose Walls we will leave the Christian Champions planting their puissant Forces , and speak of the damnable practises of Osmond within the Town , where he accomplisht many admirable Accidents by Magick Art : for when the Christians Army had long time given assaults to the Walls , sending their fiery Bullets to their lofty Battlements like Storms of Winters Hail ; whereby the Persian Souldiers were not able any longer to resist , they began to yield , and commit their lives to the mercy of the Christian Champions : but when the Souldan perceived the Souldiers cowardise , and how they would willingly resign his happy Government to forreign Rule ; he encouraged them still to resist the Christians desperate encounters , and within thirty days , if they had not the honour of the War , then willingly to condescend to their Country's Conquest ; which princely resolution encouraged the Souldiers to resist , intending not to yield up their City , till Death had made triumph on their Bodies . Then departed he unto a sacred Tower where he found Osmond sitting in a Chair , studying , by Magick , how long Persia should remain unconquered , who at his entrance drove him from his Charms with these Speeches : Thou wondrous Man of Art ( said the Souldan ) whom for Necromancy the World hath made famous : Now is the time to express the Love and Loyalty thou bearest thy Soveraign : Now is the time thy charming Spells must work for Persia 's good ; thou seest my Fortunes are deprest , my Souldiers dead , my Captains slaughtered , my Cities burned , my Fields of Corn consumed , and my Country almost conquered . I that was wont to cover the Seas with Fleets of Ships , now stand amazed to hear the Christians Drums , that sound forth doleful Funerals for my Souldiers : I that was wont , with armed Legions , to drink up Rivers as we marched , and made the Earth to groan with bearing of our Multitudes : I that was wont to make whole Kingdoms tremble at my Frowns , and force imperious Potentates to humble at my Feet : I that have made the Streets of many a City to run with Bloud , and stood rejoycing when I saw their Buildings burnt : I that have made the Mothers Wombs the Infants Tombs , and caused Cradles for to swim in streams of Bloud , may now behold my Country's ruine , my Kingdom 's fall , and mine own fatal overthrow . Awake , great Osmond , from thy dreaming Trance , awake , I say , and raise a Troop of black infernal Fiends to sight against the damned Christians , that like swarms of Bees do flock about our Walls ; prevent , I say , my Land's Invasion , and as I am great Monarch of Asia , I 'll make thee King over twenty Provinces , and sole Commander of the Ocean ; raise up , I say , thy charmed Spirits , leave burning Acheron empty for a time , to aid us in this bloudy Battel . These words were no sooner ended , but there ratled such a peal of Cannons against the City Walls , that they made the very Earth shake ; whereat the Necromancer started from his Chair , and in this manner encouraged the Souldan : It is not Europe ( quoth he ) nor all the petty Bands of armed Knights , nor all the Princes in the World , that shall abate your Princely Dignity : Am not I the great Magician of this Age , that can both loose and bind the Fiends , and call the black-faced Furies from low Cocitus ? Am not I that skilful Artist , which framed the charmed Tower amongst the Amazonian Dames , which all the Witches in the World could never spoil ? Therefore let Learning , Art , and all the Secrets of the Deeps , assist me in this Enterprise , and then let frowning Europe do her worst ; my Charms shall cause the Heavens to rain such ratling showers of Stones upon their Heads , whereby the Earth shall be over-laden with their dead Bodies , and Hell over-filled with their hateful Souls ; senceless Trees shall rise in humane shapes , and fight for Persia. If wise Medea were ever famous for Arts , that did the like for safeguard of her Father's State , then , Why should not Osmond practice Wonders for his Soveraign's Happiness ? I 'll raise a Troop of Spirits from the lowest Earth , more black then dismal Night , the which in ugly Shapes shall haunt them up and down , and when they sleep within their rich Pavilions , legions of fiery Spirits will I up-raise from Hell , that like to Dragons spitting flames of Fire , shall blast and burn the damned Christians in their Tents of War : the Fields of Grand Belgor shall be over-spread with venemous Snakes , Adders , Serpents , and impoysoned Toads , the which unseen shall lurk in mossie Ground , and sting the Colonels of warlike Horses ; down from the crystal Firmament I will conjure Troops of airy Spirits to descend , that like to Virgins clad in princely Ornaments shall link those Christian Champions in the Charms of Love ; their Eyes shall be like the twinkling Lamps of Heaven , and dazle so their warlike Thoughts , and their lively Countenance , more bright then Fairies , shall lead them captive to a Tent of Love , the which shall be articially erected up by Magick Spells ; their warlike Weapons that were wont to smoak in Pagans Bloud , shall , in my charmed Tent , b● hung upon the bowers of Peace ; their glist●ing Armour that were wont to shine within the Fields of 〈◊〉 , shall henceforth for evermore be stained with Rust ; and themselves s●rname● for Martial Discipline , the Wondrous Champions of the World , shall surfeit with delightful Loves , and sleep upon the laps of the airy Spirits , that descend the Elements in Virgins shapes ; Terror and Despair shall mightily oppress their merciless Souldiers , that they shall yield the honourable Conquest to your Excellency : such strange and wonderful Accidents by Art shall be accomplished , that Heaven shall ●rown at my Enchantments , and the Earth tremble to hear my Conjurations ; therefore , most mighty Persian , number up thy scattered Bands , and to morrow in the morning set open thy Gates , and march thitherward with thy armed Souldiers ; leave not a Man within the City , but let every one that is able to bear Arms , fight in the honour of Persia , and before the closing of the night , I 'll make thee Conquerour , and yield up the braging Christians as Prisoner to thy Mightiness . If this prove true , renowned Osmond , as thou hast promised ( said the Souldan ) Earth shall not harbour that too dear for thee ; for thou shalt have myself , my Kingdoms , Crowns and Scepters at command : the wealthy River Ganges , shall pay thee yearly Tribute with her Treasure , the place where Midas wash'd her golden Wish away . All things that Nature framed precious shall thou be Lord and sole Commander of , if thou prevent the Invasion of my Country . And thereupon he departed the Chamber and left the Necromancer in his Study , and as he gave Commandment , his Captains made in reaviness his Souldiers , and furnished their warlike Horses , and by the Sun 's up-rising marched into the Fields of Belgor , where , upon the North side of the Enemy , they pitch'd their Camp. On the other side , when the warlike Christians had intelligence by their Courts of Guard , how the Persians were entred the Fields ready to give them Battle , sud●en alarums sounded in their Ears , tumous of Conquest encouraged i● the Souldies , that presently they were in readiness to entertain the Persians in a bloody Banquet : both Armies were in fight , with blood red Colours wav●ring in the A●r : the Christian Champions , richly mounted on their warlike Coursers , placed themselves in the fore-front of the Battle , like courag●ous Captains , fearing neither Death nor unconstant chance of Fortune . But the Souldan with his petty Princes , like Cowards , were invironed and rompast with a ring of armed Kts where , instead of nimble Steeds , then sat in iron Chariots ; bibers heroical , and many princely Encouragements past between the two Armies before they entred Battle : but when the Drums began to sound alarm , and the silver T●umpets gave dreadful echoes of death ; when the Cross of Christendom began to nourish , and the Arms of Mahomet to be advanced , even then began so terrible and bloudy a Battle that the like was never found in any Age ; for before the Sun had mounted to the top of Heaven , the Pagans received so great a Massac●ee , and fell before the Christian Champions , that they ●ere forc'd to wade up to the knees in bloud , and their Souldiers to fight upon heaps of slaugtered Men : the Fields were altered from a green colour to a purple hue , the Dales were steept in crimson G●re , and the Hills and Mountains covered with dead Mens ratling bones . And let us not forget the wicked Necromancer Osmond , that during the time of that dangerous Enconter kneeled in a low Ualley , near unto the Camps , with his black Hair hanging down unto his shoulders like a wreath of Snakes , and with his silver Wand circling the Earth , where when he heard the sound of Drums in the Air , and the brazen Trumpets giving dreadful sounds of War , he entred into these fatal and damned Spéeches : Now is the Battle ( quoth he ) furiously begun , for methinks I hear the Souldan cry for help ; now is the time my charming Spells must work for Persia's Victory , and Europe's fatal Overthrow : which being said , thrice did he kiss the Earth , thrice beheld the Elements , and thrice besprinkled the Circle with his own Blood , the which with a silver Razor he let from his left Arm ; and after began again to speak in this manner : Stand still you wandring Lamps of Heaven , move not , sweet Stars , but linger on till Osmond's Charms be brought to full effect . O thou great Demond , Prince of damned Ghosts , thou chief Commander of those fearful Shapes , that nightly glide by misbelieving Travellers , even thou that holdest the snaky Scepter in thy hand , sitting upon a Throne of burning Steel , even thou that bindest the Furies up in Chains , even thou that tossest burning Fire-brands abroad , even thou whose Eyes are like to unlucky Comets , even thee I charge to let my Furies loose , open thy brazen Gates , and leave thy boyling Cauldron empty ; send up such Legions of Infernal Fiends that may in number countervail the Blades of Grass that beautifie those bloody Fields of Belgor . These fatal Speeches were no sooner finished , but there appeared such a similitude of Spirits , both from the Earth , Water , Air and Fire , that it is almost incredible to report ; the which he caused to run into the Christian Army ; whose burning Fauchions not only annoyed the Souldiers with fear and terror , but also fired the Horses Mains , burned the Trappings , consumed their Banners , scorc●●● Tree● 〈◊〉 Herbs , and dimmed the Elements with such an extream Darkness , as tho' the Earth had been covered with eternal Night ; he caused the Spirits likewise to raise such a Tempest that it tore up mighty Oaks by the roots , removed Hills and Mountains , and blow up Men into the Air , Horse and all : yet neither his Magick Arts , nor all the Furies and wicked Spirits could any whit daunt the most noble and magnanimous Minds of the six Champions of Christendom ; but like unconquer'd Lyons they purchase Honour where they went , colouring their Swords in Pagans Blood , making the Earth true Witnesses of their vigorious and heroical Proceedings , whom they had attired in a blood-red Livery : and though St. George ( the chiefest Champion of Christendom for Martial Discipline and princely Atchievements ) were absent in that terrible Battle , yet merited they as much Honour and Ren●wn as tho' he had been there present ; for the accursed Pagans fell before their wa● like Weapons , as Leaves do from the Trees , when the blustring storms of Winter enter on the Earth . But when the wicked Nicromancer , Osmond , perceived that his Magick Spells took none effect , and how , in despite of his Enchantment , the Christians got the better of the day , he accursed his Art , and banned the hour and time wherein he attempted so wicked an Enterprise , thinking them to be preserved by Angels , or else by some celestial Means ; but yet not purposing to leave off at first repulse , he attempted another way , by Necromancy , to overthrow the Christians . First he erected up , by Magick Art , a stately Tent , outwardly in show like to the compass of Earth ; but furnished inwardly with all the delightsome Pleasures that either Art or Reason could invent , only framed to Enchant the Christian Champions with entiring delight , whom he purposed to keep as Prisoners therein : then fell he again to his Conjuration , and bound a hundred Spirits by due obedience to transform themselves into the likeness of beautiful Uirgins , which in a moment they accomplished , and they were framed in form and beauty like to the Darlings of Venus , in comliness comparable with Thetis , dancing on the silver Sands , and in all proportion like Daphne , whose Beauty caused Apollo to descend the Heavens ; their L●mbs were like the lofty Cedars , their Chéeks to Roses dipt in Milk , and their Eyes more brighter then the Stars of Heaven ; also then seemed to carry in their hands silver Bows , and on their ba●ks 〈…〉 of go●den Arrows ; likewise upon their breasts , t●ey had 〈◊〉 the God of Love dan●●●g upon Mars his knee . Thus in the ●hape of beauteous Dam●sel● , caused he these Sp●●●ts to enter the C●r●stian● Army , and with the golden Bait of their entiring Smiles , ●o tangle the Champions in the snares of Love , and with their sinning Beauties , led them from their Souldiers , and to bring them Prisoners into his enchanted T●nt . Which Commandment being no sooner given , but these Ui●gins , or rather internal Furies , ●●ore swift then the Winds , glide● into the Christians Army , where their g●istering Beauties so dazled the Eyes of the six Christian Champions , and their s●ber Countenances so entra●ped their Hearts with desire , that their princely Ualours were a●●ted , and they stood gazing as their excellent proportions , as though Medusa's shadow had been pictured upon their faces , to whom the inticing Ladies spake in this manner : Come , princely Gallants , come , away with Arms , forget the sounds of bloody War , and hang your angry weapons on the power of Peace : Uenus , you see hath sent her Messengers from Paphos to lead you to the paradise of Love ; there Heaven will rain down Nectar and Ambrosia , sweet for you to feed upon , and there the melody of Angels will make you Musick ; there shall you fight upon beds of Silk , and encounter with inticing Kisses . These golden promises so ravished the Champions , that they were enchanted with their Loves , and vowed to take their last farewel of Knighthood and magnanimous Chivalty . Thus were they led from their warlike Companies , to the Necromancer's enchanted Tent , leaving their Souldiers without Guiders , in danger of confusion . But the Queen of Chance so smiled upon the Christians , that the same time St. George arrived in Persia , with a fresh supply of Knights , of whose noble Atchievements I purpose 〈◊〉 to speak : For no sooner had he entred the Battel , and placed his Squadrons , but he had intelligence of the Champions misadventures , and how they say Enchanted in a Magick Tent , sleeping in pleasure upon the laps of internal Furies , the which Osmond had transformed , by his Charms , into the likeness of beautiful Damosels ; which unexpected news con●●rained St. George to breathe from his sorrowful heart , this woful Lamentation : Unconstant Fortune ( quoth he ) why dost thou entertain me with such bitter news ? Are my Fellow-champions come from Christendom to win immortal Honour with their Swords , and lie they now bewitcht with Beauty ? Come they from Europe to fight in coats of Steel , and will they lye distraught in Tents of Love ? Came they to Asia to purchase Kingdoms , and by bloody War to ruinate Countries , and will they yield their Victories to so foul Disgrace ? O shame and great dishonour to Christendom ! O spot to Knighthood and true Chivalry ! this news is far more bitter to my Soul , than was the poysoned Dregs that Antipater gave to Alexander in his Drunkenness , and a deadsier pain unto my Heart , than was that Juice that Hannibal suckt from his fatal King. Come , Souldiers , come you Followers of those cowardly Champions ; unsheath your warlike Weapons , and follow him whose Soul hath vowed either to redeem them from the Necromancer's Charms or die with honour in that Enterprize . If ever mortal Creatures warred with damned Furies , and made a passage to enchanted Dales , where Devils dance , and warlike Shadows in the Night : Then Souldiers let us march unto that Pavilion , and chain the cursed Charmer to some blasted Oak , that hath so highly dishonoured Christendom . These resolute speeches were no sooner finished , but the whole Army , before daunted with fear , grew so couragious , that they protested to follow him through more dangers than did the Grecian Knights with noble Jason in the Ifle of Colcos . Now began the Battle again to renew , and the Drums to sound fatal Knells , for the Pagan Souldiers , whose Souls the Christians Swords by numbers sent to burning Acheron : but St. George , that in valour exceeded the rest , as much as the golden Sun Turpasseth the smallest Stars in brightness , with his Sword made lanes if slaughtered Men , and with his angry Arm made passage through the thickest of their Troops , as though that Death had been Commander of the Battel : he caused Crowns and Scepters to swim in Blood , and headless Stéeds with joyntless Men , to fall as fast before his Sword , as drops of Rain before Thunder , and ever in great danger he encouraged his Souldiers in this manner : Now for the Fame of Christendom , fight ; Captains be now Triumphant Conquerors , or Christian Martyrs . These words so encouraged the Souldiers hearts with invincible Ualour , that they neither feared the Necromancer's Charms , nor all the flaming Dragons , nor-flerce Drakes , that filled the Air with burning Lights , nor daunted at the strange encounters of ●estish Legions , that like to armed Men with burning Fauchious haunted them ; so fortunate were their Proceedings , that they followed the invincible Champion to the enchanted Tent , whereas the other Champions lay surfeting in ●●●ve ; whilst thousands of their Friends fought in Coats of Steel , and merited Renown by their noble Atchievements ; for no sooner arrived St. George with his warlike Followers before the Pavilion , but he heard as it were the melody of the Muses ; likewise his ears were almost ravished with the sugered Songs of the enchanted Uirgins , which like the Musick of Orpheus's Harp , caused the Stones and Trees to dance , and made the Eleme●ts to shew more brighter than the morning Beauty , with drops of Honey trickling down their crystal Cheeks ; the Doves did kiss when they began to sing ; the running Waters danced , and every senceless thing did seem to breath out Sighs for Love ; so pleasant and heavenly were the sights in the Tent , and so delightful in his Eyes , that he had been enchanted with their Charms , if he had not continually born the honour of Knighthood in his Thoughts , and that the dishonour would ●edound to Christendom's Reproach ; therefore with his Sword he let drive at the Tent , and cut it in a thousand pieces ; the which being done , he apparently beheld where the Necromancer sat upon a block of Steel , feeding his Spirits with drops of blood ; whom when the Champion beheld , he caused his Souldiers to lay hold upon him , and after chained him fast to the root of an old blassed Oak , from whence neither Art , nor help of all his Charms , nor all the Legions of his Devils could ever after loose him ; where we leave him to his Lamentations , filling the Air with ecchoes of Cries , and speak how St. George redeemed the Champions from their Enchantments : First , When we beheld them discoved of their warlike Attire , their Furniture hung up , and themselves secretly Sleeping upon the laps of Ladies , he fell into these discontented Speeches : O Heavens ( said he ) how my Soul abhors this Spectace ! Champions of Christendom arise , brave Knights stand up , I say , and look about like Men : Are you the chosen Captains of your Countries , and will you bury all your Honours up in Ladies Laps ? For shame arise , I say they have the Tears of Crocodiles , the Songs of Syrens to enchant : To Arms , brave Knights , let Honour be your Loves : Blush to behold your Friends in Arms , and blush to see your Native Country-men steeping the Fields of Mavors with their Bloods : Champions arise , St. George calls , the Victory will tarry till you come : Arise , and tear the womanish Attire , surfeit not in silken Robes ; put on your steely Corslets , your glistering Burgonets , and unsheath your conquering Weapons that Mavors Fields may be converted into a purple Ocean . These heroical Speeches were no sooner finished , but the champions like Men amazed , rose from their Ladies bosoms , and being ashamed of their follies , they submissively crabed Pardou , and vowed by Protestations , never to sleep in Beds of Down , nor never unbuckle their Shields from their weary arms , till they had won their Credits in the Fields again , nor never would be counted his deserved followers , till their Triumphe were enro●led amongst the Deeds of Partial Knights . So arming themselves with approved Corslets , and taking to them their trustp Swords , they accompanted St. George to the thickest of their Enemies , and left the Necromancer chained to the Trée , which at their depature breathed forth these bitter Curses : Let Hell's Horror , and tormenting Pains ( quoth he ) be their eternal Punishment ; let flaming Fire deseend the Elements , and consume them in their warlike Triumphs , and let their ways be strowed with venemous Thorns , that all their Legs may rancle to the Knees , before they march to their Native Country . But why exclaim I thus in vain , when Heaven itself preserves their Happiness ? Now all my Magick Charms are ended , and all my Spirits forsaken me in my need , and here am I fast chained up to starve and dye . Have I had power to rend the Vales of Earth , and shake the mighty Mountains with my Charms ? Have I had power to raise up dead Mens shapes from kingly Tombs , and can I not unchain myself from this accursed Tree ? O no , for I am fettered up by the immortal Power of the Christians God ; against whom because I did rebel , I am now condemned to everlasting Fire . Come all ye Necromancers in the World , come all you Sorcerers and Charmers , come all you Schollars from the learned Universities , come all you Witches , Beldams , and Fortune-tellers , and all that practice devilish Arts , come , take example by the story of my Eyes . This being said , he violently , with his own hands , tore his Hair from his Head , as a sufficient revenge , because by the direction of their Wills , he was first trained in that damned Art : then betwixt his Teeth , he hit in two his loathsome Tongue , because it muttered forth so many Charms : then into his thirsty Bowels he devoured his Hands , because they had so often held the ●●●lver Wand , wherewith he had made his charmed Circles ; and for every Letter , Mark , and Character that belonged to his Conjutations , he inflicted a several Torment upon himself : and at last with sightless Eyes , speechless Tongue , handless Arms , and dismembred Body , he was forced to give up his condemned Ghost ; where after his art of Lift was vanished from his earthly Trunck , the Heavens seemed to smile at his sudden Fall , and Hell began to roar at the conquest of his Death ; the Ground whereon he died , was ever after that time unfortunate , and to this present time , it is called in that Country , A Vale of Walking-Spirits . Thus have you heard the damnable Life , and miserable Fall of this accursed Necromancer Osmond , whom we will now leave to the Punishments due to such a wicked Offender , and to speak of the seven noble and magnanimous Christian Champions . After St. George had ended these Enchantments , they never ●●●athed up their Swords , nor unlocked their Armour , till the Subversion of Persia was accomplished , and the Souldan with his-petty Rings was taken Prisoners . Seven days the Battle continued without ceasing ; they slew two hundred thousand Souldiers , besides a number that fled away and drownded themselves ; some cast themselves headlong down from the top of high Trees ; some made slaughter of themselves , and yielded to the mercies of the Christians ; but the Souldan with his Princes riding in their Iron Chariots , endured the Christians Encounters , till the whole Army was discomfitted , and then by force and violence they were compelled to yield . The Souldan hapned into the hands of St. George , and six Uice-roys to the other six Champions ; where after they had sworn Allegiance to the Christian Knights , and had promised to forsake their Mahomet , they were not only set at liberty , but used most honourably ; but the Souldan himself having a Heart fraught with despight and tyranny , contemned the Champions Courtesies , and utterly disdained their Christian Governments , protesting , that the Heavens should first lose their wonted Brightness , and the Seas forsake their sooelling Tides , before his Heart should yield to their intended Desires ; whereupon St. George being resolved to revenge his Injuries , commanded that the Souldan should be disrobed from all his princely Attire , and in base Apparel sent to Prison , then to the Dungeon where he himself had endured so long Imprisonment , as you heard in the beginning of this History , which strict Commandment was presently performed ; in which Dungeon the Souldan had not long continued , sufficing his hungry Stomach with the Bread of musty Bran , and stanching his thirst with Channel-water , but he began to grow desperate , and weary of his Life , and at last fell into this woful Lamentation : O Heavens ! ( quoth he ) now have you thrown a deserved Plague upon my Head , and all those guiltless Souls that in former times my Tyranny have murthered , may now be fully satisfied ; for I that was wont to have my Table beautified with Kings , am now constrained to feed alone in a Dungeon , where Sorrow is my Food , and Despair my Servitor ; I that have famished thousands up in Walls of Stone , am now constrained to feed upon mine own Flesh , or else to starve and die : yet shall these cruel Christians know that as I lived in Tyranny , so will I die ; for I will make a Murther of myself , that after this Life , my angry Ghost may fill their Sleeps with ghastly Visions . This being said , he desperately ran his head against a Marble pillar , standing in the middle of the Dungeon , and dasht his Brains from out of his hateful Head ; the news of whose death when it was bruited in the Champions ears , they profered no violence to his liveless Body , but in tombed him in a sumptuous Sepulchre ; and after that St. George took upon him the Government of Persia , and there established good and Christian Laws ; also he gave to the other six Champions , six several Kingdoms belonging to the Crown of Persia , and six named them six Uiceroys or petty Kings . This being done , he took Trute with the World , and triumphantly marched towards Christendom with the Conquest of three imperial Diadeuis , that is to say , of Aegypt , Persia , and Morocco ; in which Iourney he erected many stately Monuments , in remembrance of his Uictories and heroical Atchievements ; and through every Country that they marched , there flocked to them an innumerable company of Pagans , that desired to follow him into Christendom , and to be christened in their Faith , protesting to forsake their Gods , whose Worshippers were none but Tyrants , and such as delighted in nothing but shedding of Blood : to whose Requests , St. George presently condescended , not only in granting them their Dellres , but also in honouring them with the favour of his princely Countenance . This Courtesie of the English Champion mecited , such a glistering Glory through the World , that as far as ever the golden Globes of Heaven extended their Lights , St. George's Honour was bruited ; and not only his marchless Adventures charactered in brazen Tables , but his martial Exploits painted in every Temple , so that the Heathen Poets 〈◊〉 Histories of his Deeds , and famoused his Name among the Worthies of the World. In this Princely manner marched St. George with his warlike Troops through the Teritories of A●●ica and Asia , in greater Royalty then did Darius with his Persian Souldiers towards the Camp. of Alexander the Great . But when the Christian Champions approached the watry World , and began to go aboard their Ships , the Earth seemed to mourn at their farewels , and the Seas to rejoyce at their presence ; the Waves couched as smooth as crystal I●● , and the Winds blew such gentle Gales , as though the Sen Gods had been the Directors of their Fleet ; the Dolphins danced above the Water , and the lovely Mair-me●●s in multitudes lay vallying amidst the Streams making them delightful Pastime ; the Skies seemed to smile , and the Sun to show a gliitering brightness upon the crystal Waters , that the Sea seemed to be siiver . Thus in great Plea●uce they passed the time away , committing their Fortunes to the mercy of the Winds and the Waters , who did so savourable serve them , that in short time they arrived upon the Eanks of Christendom ; where being no sooner come on shore , and past the dangers of the Seas , but Saint George , in presence of thousands of his Followers , kneeled down on the ground , and gave God praise for his happy Arrival , by these words following : O thou Omnipotent God of New Ierusalem , we not only give thee condign Praise for our late atchieved Victories against the Enemies , who by their Wickedness seek daily to pull thee from thy celestial Throne ; but also do render thee hearty Thanks , that hast delivered us safely from the fury of the raging Seas , that otherwise might have drenched us in her devouring Gulf as thou didst Pha●aoh with his golden Chariots , and his invincible Legions ; therefore great King of Iuda , under whose Name we have taken many things in hand , and have atchieved so many Victories , grant that these true Obligations of our thankful Hearts may be acceptable in thy sight , which be no sained Ceremonies , but the inward Devotions of our Souls . And there withal letting a showr of Tears from their Eyes , and discharging a valley of Sighs from their Breasts , as a signification of the integrity of their Souls , he held his peace : then gave her Commandment that the Army should be discharged , and every one rewarded according to his defect ; which within seven Weeks was performed , to the honour of Christendom . After this St. George earnestly requested the other six Champions that they would honour him with their presence home to his Country of England , and there receive the comfort of ioyful Ease , after the bloody Encounters of so many dangerous Battles . This Motion of St. George , not only obtained their Consents , but added a for wardness to their willing Minds ; so incontinently they set forward towards England , upon whose chalky Cliffs they in a short time arrived ; and after this took their Iourney towards the City of London , where their Entertainments were so honourably performed , as I want the Eloquence of Cicero , and the Rhetorick of Calyope to describe it . Thus , gentle Reader , hast thou heard the first of the princely Atchievements , noble Adventures , and honourable Lives of these renowned and worthy Champions . The Second Part relates the noble Atchievements and strange Fortunes of St. George's Three Sons ; the Loves of many gallant Ladies ; the Combates and Turnaments of many valiant Knights , and Tragedies of mighty Potentates . Likewise the rest of the noble Adventures of the renowned Seven Champions ; also the manner and place of their honourable Deaths , and how they came to be called the Seven Saints of Christendom . FINIS . The Famous HISTORY OF THE Seven Champions OF Christendom . The Second Part. LIKEWISE Shewing the Princely Prowess , Noble Atchievements , and Strange Fortune of St. GEORGE's Three Sons , the lively Sparks of Nobility . The Combates and Turnaments of many Valiant Knights , the Loves of many Gallant Ladies , the Tragedies of Mighty Potentates . ALSO , The Manner and Places of the Honourable Deaths of the Seven Champions , being so many Tragedies ; and how they came to be called the Seven Saints of CHRISTENDOM . LONDON : Printed by W. Onley , for Ric. Chiswell , M. Wotton , G. Conyers , and B. Waisord . MDCXCVI . To the Right Honourable , the Lord William Howard , Richard Johnson wisheth Encrease of all Prosperity . AS it hath , Right Honourable , of late pleased your most Noble Brother in kindness to accept of this History , and to grace it with a favourable Countenance ; so am I now enboldned to Dedicate the Second Part unto your Honour , which here I humbly offer to your Lordship's Hands , not because I think it a Gift worthy the Receiver ; but rather that it should be , as it were , a Witness of the Love and Duty which I bear to your Right Noble House . And when it shall please you to bestow the Reading of these Discourses , my humble Request is , That you would think I wish your Honour as many happy Days as there be Letters contained in this History . Thus praying for your Honour 's chief Happiness , I remain your Honour 's in all dutiful Love , To his poor Power , ● . I. TO THE Gentle Reader . I Have finished The Second Part of the Seven Champions of Christendom , for thy Delight , being thereto encouraged by thy great Acceptance of my First Part. I will not boast of Eloquence nor Invention , thereby to invite thy Willingness to Read ; only thy Courtesie must be my Buckler against the carping Malice of mocking Jesters , that being worse able to do well , scoff commonly at that they cannot mend , censuring all things , doing nothing ; but ( Monkey-like ) make Apish Jests at any thing they see in Print : and nothing pleaseth them , except it savour of a scoffing or invective Spirit . Well , what they say of me I do not care , thy Delight only is my Desire ; Accept it , and I am satisfied ; Reject it , and this shall be my Pennance , never again to come in Print . But having better hope , I boldly lead thee to the Main , from this doubtful Flood of Suspition , where I rest . Walk on in the History , as in an overgrown and ill husbanded Garden ; if among all the Weeds thou finds one pleasing Flower , I have my Wish . Richard Johnson . The Honourable History of the Seven Champions of Christendom . CHAP. I. How St. George's three Sons were entertained into the Famous City of London , and after how their Mother was Slain in a Wood , with the Pricks of a thorny Brake ; her Blessings she gave her Sons ; St. George's Lamentation over her bleeding Body ; and likewise of the Journey the Seven Champions intended to Ierusalem to visit the Sepulchre of Christ. AFter St. George , with the other six Champions of Christendom , ( by invincible Conquests ) had brought into Subjection all the Eastern Parts , and by dint of bloody Wars , yoked the stubborn Infidels even to the farthest bounds of India , where the golden Sun beginneth to arise , as you heard discour●ed in the former part of the History , they returned with Conquest of Imperial Diadems , Regal Crowns , Kingly Scepters , to the rich and plentiful Country of England , where in the famous City of London they many a day sojourned , a place not only beautified with sumptuous Buildings , but graced with a number of valiant Knights , and gallant Gentlemen of courtly Behaviour , and there withal adorned with Troops of Ladies of divine and celestial Beauties , that tript it up and down the Streets like to the Grecian Queens when as they tyed the Phrigian Warriours in the silken Snares of Love ; whereby it seemed rather a Paradise for heavenly Angels , than a place for earthly Iuh ●hitants . Here the Christian Champions laid their Arms aside , here hung they up their Weapons on the Bower of Peace , here their glistering Corslets pusted in their Armories , here was not heard the warlike sound of Drums nor silver Trumpets , here stood no Centinels nor Courts of Guard , nor barbed Steeds prepared to the Battel , but all things tended to a lasting Peace . They that had went in steeled Coats to sleep in Champion-fields , lay dallying now in Beds of Silk ; they that had wont with weary Arms to wield the warlike Fauchion , sat now imbracing lovely Ladies on their Knees ; and they whose Ears had wont to hear the ruful cries of slaught●●ed Souldiers , were now o'er-cloy'd with Musick 's pleasant Harmony . In this delicious manner lived these Champions in the City of London , burying the remembrance of all their former Adventures in the Lake of Oblivion , and spending their times in honourable Tilts , and courtly Turnaments ; where St. George performed many Atchievements in honour of his beloved Lady , and the other Knights in honour of their Mistresses . But at last , St. George's three Sons , Guy , Alexander , and David , being all three born at one Birth , as you heard before , in the Wilderness , and sent into three several Kingdoms by their careful Father to be trained up ; the one in Rome , to the warlike Romans , another into Wittenburg , to the learned Germans , the third unto Britain , to the valiant English. But now being grown to some ripeness of Age , and agility of Strength , they desired much to visit their Parents , whom they had not seen from their Infancies , lying in their Cradles ; and to crave at his hands the honour of true Knighthood , and to wear the golden Spur of Christendom . This earnest and princely Request so highly pleased their Tutors , that they furnished them with a stately Train of Knights , and sent them honourably into England , where they arrived all three at one time in the famous City of London , where their Entertainments were most princely , and their Welcome so honourable , that I want Art to describe , and Memory to express . I omit what sumptuous Pageants and delightful Shows the Citizens provided , and how the Stréets of London were beautified with Tapestry , the solemn Bells that rung them joyful Welcomes , and the siver-strained Instruments that gave them pleasant Entertainment . Also I pass over the Father's Ioy , who prized their Sights more precious in his eyes , then if he had béen made sole Monarch of the golden Mines of rich America ; or tha● every hair that grew on his Head had been equalled with a Kingdom , and he to have as many golden Diadems in his arms . Also their Mother's Welcomes to her Sons , who gave them more Kisses than s●e breathed forth Groans at their Deliveries from her painful Womb in the Wilderness . The other Champions Courtesies were not of the least , nor of the smallest in Account ; to these three young Gentlemen ; but to be short , St. George ( whose Love was dear unto his Children ) in his own Perlon conducted them unto their Lodgings , whereas they spent that day and the night following in royal Banquetting amongst their princely Friends . But no sooner appeared the Morning-sun upon the Mountain-tops , and the clear Countenance of the Elements made mention of some ensuing Pastime , but St. George commanded a solemn Hunting for the welcome of his Sons . Then began his Knights to arm themselves in Troops , and to mount upon their Iennets , and some with well a●med Boa●spears in their hands , prepared for the Game on foot ; but St. George , with his Sons clad in green Uestments , like Adonis , with silver Horns hanging at their Backs , in Scarces of coloured Silk , were still the foremost in this Exercise . Likewise Sabra ( intending to see her Sons Ualours displayed in the Field , whether they were in courage like their Father or no , caused a gentle Paltrey to be provided , whereon she mounted her princely Person to be Witness of these Silvan Sports ; she was armed with a cu●ious Breast-plate , wrought like to the scales of a Dolphin , and in her band she bare a silver Bow of the Turkish Fashion , like an Amazonian Queen , or Diana Hunting in the Groves of Arcadia . Thus , in this gallant manner , rode forth these Hunters to their princely Pastimes , where after they had ridden some six Miles from the City of London , there fell from St. George's Nose thrée drops of purple Blood ; whereat he suddenly started , and therewithal he heard the croaking of a flight of Night-Ravens , that hovered by the Forrest's side , all which he judged to be dismal signs of some ensuing Stratagem ; but having a princely Mind , he was nothing discouraged thereat , nor little mistrusted the woful Accident that after happned , but with a noble Resolution entered the Forrest , accounting such fore-telling Tokens for old Wives Ceremonies , wherein they had not passed the compass of half a Mile , but they started a wild swift Stagg , at whom they uncoupled their Hounds , and gave Bridle to their Horses , and followed the Game more swifter than Pyrates pursue the Merchants Ships upon the Seas ; but now behold how frowning Fortune changed their pleasant Pastime to a sad and bloody Tragedy ; for Sabra proffering to keep pace with them , delighted to behold the valiant Encounters of her young Sons , and being careless of herself , through the over swiftness of her Steed , she slipped beside her Saddle , and so fell directly vpon a thomey brake of Brambles , the pricks whereof ( more sharp than Spikes of Iron ) entred to every part of her delicate Body ; some pierce the lovely closets of her star-bright Eyes , whereby ( instead of cristal pearled Tears ) there issued drops of purest Blood ; her Face before that blushed like the Morning 's radiant Countenance , was now changed into a Crimson-red ; her milk white hands that lately strained the ivory Lute , did seem to wear a bloody scarlet Glove , and her tender Paps that had often sed her Sons with the Milk of Nature , were all becent and ●or● with those accu●sed Brambles , from whose deep Wounds there issued such a stream of purple Gore , that it converted the Grass from a lively green to a crimson-hue , and the abundance of Blood that trickled from her Breast began to enforce her Soul to give the World a woful Farewel . Yet notwithstanding , when her beloved Lord , her sorrowful Sons , and all the rest of the waful Champions , had washed her wounded Body with a spring of Tears ; and when she perceived that she must of force commit herself to the fury of imperious Death , she breathed forth this dying Exhortation : Dear Lord ( said she ) in this unhappy Hunting must you lose the truest Wife that ever ●ay by any Prince's side ; yet mourn not you , nor grieve you my Sons , nor you brave Christian Knights ; but let your warlike Drums convey m● royally to my Tomb , that all the World may write in brazen Books , how I have followed my Lord ( the Pride of Christendom ) through many a bloody Field , and for his sake have left my Parents , Friends and Country , and have travelled through many a dangerous Kingdom ; but now the cruel Fates have wrought their last spight , and finished my Life , because I am not able to perform what Love he hath deserved of me . And now to you my Sons this Blessing do I leave behind , even by the Pains that forty Weeks I once endured for your sakes , when as you lay enclosed in my Womb , and by my Travels in the Wilderness , whereas my Groans upon your Birth-day did ( in my thinking ) cause both Trees and Stones to drop down Tears , when as the merciless Tygers and tameless Lyons did stand like gentle Lambs , and mourned to hear my Lamentations , and by a Mother's Love that ever since I have born you , imitate and follow your Father in all his honourable Attempts , harm not the silly Infant , nor the helpless Widow , defend the Honour of distressed Ladies , and give freely unto wounded Souldiers , seek not to stain the unspotted Virgins with your Lust , and adventure evermore to redeem true Knights from Captivity , live evermore professed Enemies to Paganism , and spend your Lives in the Quarrel and Defence of Christ , that Babes ( as yet unborn ) in time to come may speak of you , and record you in the Books of Fame to be true Christian Champions . This is my Blessing , and this is the Testament I leave behind ; for now I feel the chilness of pale Death closing the Closets of mine Eyes : Farewel vain World , dear Lord farewel , sweet Sons , you 'r famous Followers of my George , and all true Christian Knights , adieu . These words were no sooner ended , but with a heavy sigh she yielded up the Ghost ; whereat St. George ( being impatient in his sorrows ) fell upon her liveless Body , tearing his Hair , and rending his Hunter's Attire from his back into many pieces ; and at last when his Griefs were some what diminished , he burst out into these bitter Lamentations : Gone is the Star ( quoth he ) that lighted all the Nothern World ; whithered is the Rose that beautified our Christian Fields ; dead is the Dame that for her beauty stained all Christian Women , for whom I 'll fill the Air with everlasting Mones . Let this day henceforth be fatal to all times , and counted for a dismal day of Death : let never the Sun shew forth his Beams thereon again , but Clouds as black as pitch cover the Earth with fearful Darkness : let every Tree in this accursed Forrest , henceforth be blasted with unkindly Winds : let Brambles , Herbs and Flowers consume and wither : let Grass and blooming Buds perish and decay , and all things near the place where she was slain be turned to dismal , black and ghastly colour , that the Earth itself in mourning Garments may lament her loss : let never Bird sing chearfully on tops of Trees ; but like the mournful Musick of the Nightingale , fill all the Air with fatal Tunes : let bubling Rivers murmure for her loss , and silver Swans that swim thereon sing doleful Melody : let all the Dales belonging to these fatal Woods be covered with green bellied Serpents , croaking Toads , hissing Snakes , and sigh-killing Cockatrices : in blasted Trees , let fearful Ravens shrick , let Howlets cry , and Crickets sing , that after this it may be called a place of dead Mens wandring Ghosts . But fond Wretch , why do I thus Lament in vain , and bath her bleeding Body with my Tears , when Grief by no means will recal her Life ? yet this shall satisfie her Soul , for I will go a Pilgrimage unto Ierusalem , and offer up my Tears to Jesus Christ upon his blessed Sepulchre , by which my stained Soul may be washt from this bloody Guilt , which was the cause of this sorrowful day's mishap . These sorrowful words were no sooner ended , but he took her bleeding Limbs between his fainting Arms , and gave a hundred kisses upon her dying coloured Lips , retaining yet the colour of Alabaster new wash'd in Purple-blood ; and in this ●●ta●●e a while lying , gave way to others to unfold their Woes . But his Sons whose Sorrows were as great as his , protested never to neglect one day , but daily to weep some Tears upon their Mother's Grave , till from the Earth did spring some mournful flower , to beav remembrance of her Death , as did the Uiolet that sp●●ng from chast Adonis's Blood , where Venus wept to see him slain . Likewise the other six Champions ( that all the time of their Lamentations stood like Men drowned in the depth of Sorrow ) began now a little to recover themselves , and after protested by the honour of true Knight hood , and by the Spu● and golden Garter of St. George's Leg , to accompany him unto the Holy Land bare footed , without either Horse or S●ooe , only cl●●● in russet Gaberdines , like the usual Pilgrims of the World , and never to return till they had paid their Uows at that blessed Sepulchre . Thus in this sorrowful manner wearied they the time away , filling the Woods with echoes of their Lamentations , and recording their Dolours to the whistling Winds ; but at last when black Night began to approach , and with her cable Mantle to overspread the crystal Firmament , they retired with her dead Body , back to the City of London , where the report of this Tragical Accident , drowned their Friends in a Sea of Sorrow ; for the news of her untimely Death was no sooner bruited abroad , but the same caused both Did and Young to lament the loss of so sweet a Lady . The silver-headed Age that had wont in scarlet Gowns to meet in Counsel , sat now in discontented Griefs ; the gallant Youth and comely Uirgins , that had wont to beautifie the Streets with costly Garments , went drooping up and down in mournful Uestures ; and those remorseless Hearts that seldom were oppressed with Sorrow , now constrained their eyes like Fonutains to destil floods of brinish and pearly Tears . This general Grief of the Citizens continued for the space of thirty Days ; at the end whereof , St. George with his Sons and the other Champions interred her Body very honourably , and erected over the same a rich and costly Monument ( in sumptuons State , like the Tomb of Mausolus , which was called one of the Wonders of the World , or like to the Pyramids of Greece , which was a stain to all Architects ) for thereon was portrayed the Queen of Chastity with her Maidens , bathing themselves in a crystal Fountain , as a witness of her wonderous Chastity , against the lustful Assailments of all lastivious Attempts . Thereon was also most lively pictured a Turtle dove sitting upon a Tree of Gold , in sign of the true Love that she bore to her betrothed Husband . Also a silver coloured Swan swimming upon a crystal River , as a token of her Beauty ; for as the Swan excelleth all other Fowls in Whiteness , so she excelled all the Ladies in the World for Beauty . I leave to speak of the curious Workmanship of the Pinacles that were framed all of the purest Ieat , enamelled with Silver and Iasper-stanes : and I omit the Pendants of Gold , the Escutcheous of Princes , and the Arms of Countries that beautified her Tomb , the Discourse whereof requires an Oratour's Gloquence , or a Pen of Gold dipt in the Dew of Helicon , flowing from Parnassus's Hill , where all the Muses do inhabit . Her Statue or Picture was carved cunningly in Alabaster , and laid as it were upon a Pillow of green Silk , like to Pigmalion's Iuory Image , and directly over the same hung a silver Tablet , whereon in Letters of Gold was this Epitalph written : Here lies the Wonder of this Worldly Age , For Beauty , Wit , and princely Majesty , Whom spiteful Death in his imperious Rage , Procur'd to Fall through ruthless Cruelty , For as she sported in a fragrant Wood , Upon a thorny Brake she spilt her Blood. Let Ladies fair and Princes of great might , With silver-pearled Tears bedew this Tomb ; Accuse the fatal Sisters of despight , For blasting thus the Pride of Nature's Bloom ; For here she sleeps within this earthly Grave , Whose Worth deserves a golden Tomb to have . Seven Years she kept her pure Virginity , In absence of her true betrothed Knight , When many did pursue her Chastity , Whilst he remained in Prison day and night ; But yet we see that things of purest Prize , Forsake the Earth to dwell above the Skies . Ladies come Mourn with doleful Melody , And make this Monument your setled Bower ; Here shed your brack●●h Tears eternally , Lament both Year , Month , Week , Day , Hour ; For here she rests whose Like can ne'r be found , Here Beauty's Pride lies buried in the Ground . Her wounded Heart that yet doth freshly bleed , Hath caus'd seven Knights a Journey for to take , To fair Ierusalem , in Pilgrims Weeds , The fury of her angry Ghost to slake ; Because their Silvane Sport was chiefest guilt , And only cause her Blood was timeless spilt . Thus after the Tomb was erected , and the Epitalph engraven on a silver Table , and all things performed according to Saint George's direction , he left ●is Sons in the City of London , under the Government of the English King ; and in company of the other six Champions , he took his Iourney towards Jerusalem . They were attired after the manner of Pilgrims , in russet Gaberdines down to their feet , in their hands they bore Staves of Ebon wood , tipt at the ends with silver , the pikes whereof were of the strongest Lydian Steel , of such a sharpness , that they were able to pierce a Target of Tortoys-shell ; upon their Breasts hung Crosses of crimson Silk , to signifie they were Christian Pilgrims , travelling to the Sepulchre of Christ. In this manner set they forward from England in the spring-time of the year , when Flora had beautified the Earth with Nature's Tapestry , and made their Passages as pleasant as the Gardens of Hesperides adorned with all kind of odoriferous Flowers . When as they crossed the Seas , the silver Waves seemed to lie as smooth as crystal Ice , and the Dolphins to dance above the Waters , as a sign of a prosperous Iourney . In travelling by Land , the ways seemed so short and easie , and the chirping melody of Birds made them such Musick as they passed , that in a short season they arrived beyond the Borders of Christendom , and had entered the Confines of Affrica . There were they forced instead of Downy-beds , nightly to rest their weary Limbs upon heaps of sun-burnt Moss ; and instead of silken Curtains and curious Canopies , their had the Clouds of Heaven to cover them . Now their naked legs and bare Féet , that had wont to stride the stately Steeds , and to trample in Fields of Pagans Blood , were forced to climb the craggy Mountains , and to endure the torments of pricking Bryers , as they travelled through the desart Places , and comfortless solitary Wildernesses . Many were the Dangers that happened to them in their Iourny , before they arrived in Judea , Princely their Atchievements , and most Honourable their Adventures ; which for this time I pass over , leaving the Champions for a time in their travel towards the Sepulchre of Christ , and speak what happened to St. George's three Sons in visiting their Mother's Tomb in t●● City of London . CHAP. II. Of the strange Gifts that St. George 's Sons offered at their Mother's Tomb , and what happ'ned thereupon ; how her Ghost appeared to them , and counselled them to the pursuit of their Father ; also how the King of England Installed them with the Honour of Knighthood , and furnished them with Habiliments of War. THe swift footed Steeds of Titan's fiery Car had almost finished a Year , since Sabra's Funeral was solemnized ; in which time St. George's three Sons had visited their Mother's Tomb oftner than were Days in the Year , and had shed more sorrowful Tears thereon , in remembrance of her Love , than are Stars in the glistering Horizon ; but at last these thrée young Princes fell at a civil Discord and mortal Strife , which of them should bear the truest Love to their Mother's dead Body , and which of them should be held in greatest Esteem : for before many Days were expired , they concluded to offer up their several Devotions at her Tomb ; and he that devised a Gift of the rarest Price , and of the straugest Quality , should be held worthy of the greatest Honour , and accounted the Noblest of them all . This Determination was spéedily performed , and in so short a time accomplished , that it was wonderful to Discourse . The first thinking to exceed his Brothers in the strangeness of his Gift , made repair unto a cunning Enchantress , which had a biding in a secret Cave adjoyning to the City , whom he procured ( through many rich Gifts and large Promises ) by Art to devise a means to get the Honour from his Brethren , and to give a Gift of that strange nature , that all the World might wonder at the report thereof . The Enchantress ( being won with his Promises ) by Art and Magick Spells , devised a Garland containing a●l the diversity of Flowers that ever grew in earthly Gardens , and though it were then in the dead time of the Winter , when as the silver I●cle● had di●●ob●d both Herbs and Flowers of their Beauties , and the Snow lay freezing on the Mountain tops ; yet was this Garland contrived after the fashion of a rich Imperial Crown , with as many several Flowers as ever Flora plated upon the Towns of rich Arcadia ; in diversity of colours like the glistering Rainbow , when it shineth in greatest Pride , and casting such an odoriferous Scant and Sanour , as tho the Heavens had rained down showers of Champhire , Biss , or sweet smelling Amberg●eece . This rare and exceeding Garland was no sooner framed by Enchantment , and delivered in his hands , but he left the Enchantress sitting in her Ebon-Chair upon a block of Steel ( practising her fatal Arts , ) with her Hair hanging about her Shoulders like w●eaths of Snakes , or invenomed Serpents , and so returned to his Mother's Tomb , where he hung it upon a Piller of Silver that was placed in the middle of the Monument . The second Brother also repaired to his Mother's Tomb , and brought in his hand an Ivory Lute , whereon he plaid such inspiring melody , that it seemed like the harmony of Angels , or the celestial Musick of Apollo , when he descended Heaven for the Love of Daphne , whom he turned into a Bay-Tree ; the Musick being finished , he tyed his Lute in a Damask-Scarf , and with great humility he hung it at the West-end of the Tomb , upon a knob of a Iasper-stone . Lastly , The third Brother likewise repaired with no outward Devotion or worldly Gift ; but clad in a Uesture of white Silk , bearing in his hand an Instrument of Death , like an innocent Lamb going to Sacrifice ; or one ready to be offered up for the love of his Mother's Soul. This strange manner of repair caused his other Brothers to stand attentively , and with diligent Eyes to be hold his purpose . First , After he had ( submissively , and with great humility ) let fall a showre of silver Tears from the ●isters of his Eyes , in remembrance of his Mother's timeless Tragedy ; he prick'd his naked Breast with a silver Bodkin , the which he brought in his hand , from whence there trickled down some thirty drops of Bloud , which he after offered to his Mother's Tomb in a silver Bason , as an evident sign that there could be nothing more dear , nor of more pre●ious price , than to offer up his own Bloud for her Love. This ceremonious Gift caused his two other Brothers to swell in hatred like to chased Lyons , and run with fury upon him , intending to catch him by the hair of the Head , and drag him ro●nd 〈◊〉 their Mother's Tomb , till his Brains were dashed against a Marble Pavement , and his Bloud sprinkled upon her Grave ; but this wicked Enterprize moved the Majesty of Heaven , that e'er they could accomplish their Intents , or stain their hands with his Bloud , they heard ( as it were ) the noise of dead Mens Bones ratling in the ground , whereupon ( looking fearfully about them ) the Tomb seemed of itself to open , and thereupon to appear a most terrible gastly Shape , pale like unto ashes , in Countenance resembling their Mother , with her Breast besmeared in Bloud , and her Body wounded with a number of Scars , and so with a dismal and ruful look she spake unto her desperate Sons in this manner : Oh you Degenerate from Nature's kind ! why do you seek to make a Murther of yourselves ? can you indure to see my Body rent in twain , my Heart split in sunder , and my Womb dismembred ? Abate this fury , stain not your Hands with your own Blouds , nor make my Tomb a Spectacle of more Death . Unite yourselves in Concord , that my discontented Soul may sleep in Peace , and never more be troubled with your unbridled Humours . Make hast , I say , arm yourselves in steel Corslets , and follow your valiant Father to Ierusalem , he is there in danger and distress of Life ; away , I say , or else my angry Ghost shall never leave this World , but hunt you up and down with gastly Visions . This being said , she vanished from their sight into the brittle Air , whereat for a time they stood amazed , and almost distraught of Wits , through the terrours of her Words ; but at last recovering their former Senses , they all vowed a continual Unity , and never to proffet the like Iniury again , but to live in brotherly Concord , till the dissolution of their earthly Bodies . So in haste they went unto the King , and certified him of all things that had hapned ; and falling upon their Knées before his Majesty , ●e●uelled at his hands the honour of Knight hood , with leave to depart in pursuit of their Father , and the other Champions that were fallen into great ●isteess . The King purposing to a●complish their Desires , and to fulfil their Requests , presently condescended , and not only gave them the honour of Knight-hood , but furnished them with ●i●h Habiliments of War , answerable to their magnanimous Minds : First , be frankly bestowed upon them three stately Pals●yes , bred upon the bright Mountains of Sardinia , in colour of an Iron-gray , beautified with silver Hairs , and in ●ate switer than Spanish Iennets , ( which are a kind of Horse ingendred by the Winds upon the Alpes , certain cragged Mountains that divided the Kingdoms of Italy and Germany ) for boldness and courage like to Bucephalus , the Horse of Alexander the Macedonian , or Caesar's Steed , that never danted in the Field ; and they were trapped with rich Crapyings of Gold , After the Morocco Fashion , with Saddles framed like unto Iron-chairs , with backs of Steel , and their Fore-heads were beautified with spangled Plumes of purple Feathers , whereon hung many golden Pendants : the King likewise bestowed upon them three costly Swords , wrought of purest Lybian Steel , with Lances bound about with Plates of Brass , at the tops where of hung silken Streamers , beautified with the English Cross , being the crimson Badge of Knighthood and Honour of Adventurous Champions . Thus , in this royal manner , rode these three young Knights from the City of London , in company of the King , with a train of Knights and gallant Gentlemen , who conducted them to the Sea-side , where they left the young Knights to their future Fortunes , and returned back to the English Court. Now are St. George's Sons floating upon the Seas , making their first Adventures in the World , that after Ages might applaud these Atchietements , and enroul their Fames in the Records of Honour . Fate prosper them successfully , and gentle Fortune smile upon their Travels , for three braver Knights did never cross the Seas , nor make their Adventures into strange Countries . CHAP. III. How St. George 's Sons , after they were Knighted by the English King , travelled towards Barbary ; and how they redeemed the Duke's Daughter of Normandy from Ravishment , that was assailed in a Wood by three Tawny-moores ; and also of the tragical Tale of the Virgin 's strange Miseries , with other Accidents . MAny days had not these three magnanimous Knights endured the danger of the swelling Waves , but with a prosperous and successful Wind , they arrived upon y e Tirritories of France , where being no sooner safely set on shore , but they bountifully rewarded their Marriners , and betook themselves fully to their intended Travels . Now began their costly trapped Steeds to pace it like the scudding Winds , and with their wa●like Hoofs to thunder on the beaten passages ; now began true Honour to flourish in their princely Breasts , and the Renown of their Father's Atchievements to encourage their Desires . Although tender Youth sat but budbing on their Cheeks , yet portly Man-hood triumpht in their Hearts ; and although their childish Arms as yet never tryed the painful adventures of Knight-hood ; yet bore they high and princely Cegitations in as great esteem as when the● Father slew the burning Dragon in Aegypt , for preservation of their Mother's life . Thus travelled they to the farther part of the Kingdom of France ( guided only by the Direction of Fortune ) without any Adventure worth the no●ing , till at last riding thorow a mighty Fortess standing on the Borders of L●sitania , they hea●d ( as at off as it were ) the ruful cries of a distressed Woman ; which in this manner filled the Air with ●●hees of her Moans : O Heavens ! ( said she ) be kind and pitiful unto a Maiden in Distress , and send some happy Passengers that may deliver me from these inhumane Monsters . This woful and unexpected noise , caused the Knights to alight from their Horses , and to see the event of this Accident : So after they had tyed their Steeds to the body of a Pine-tree , by the R●ins of their B●●ole● , they walked on foot into the thickest of the Forrest with their Weapons drawn , ready to withstand any assaysment whatsoever ; and as they drew near to the distressed Uirgin , they heard her breathe forth this pi●iful moving Lamentation the second time : Come , come , some courteous Knight , or else I must forgo that precious Jewel which all the World can never again recover . These words caused them to make the more speed , and to run the nearest way for the Maiden's Succour . Where , approaching her presence , they found her tyed by the locks of her own hair to the trunk of an Orange-tree , and three cruel and inhumane Negroes standing ready to dispoil her of her pure and undefiled Chastity , and with their Lusts to blast the blooming Bud of her dear and unspotted Uirginity . But when St. George's Sons be held her lovely Countenance besmeared in Dust , that before seemed to be as beautiful as Roses in Milk , and her crystal Eyes ( the perfect patterns of B●shfulness ) imbrewed in floods of Tears , at one instant they ran upon the Negroes , and sheathed their angry Weapons in their loathsome Bowels ; the Leacher● being slain , their Blonds sprinkled about the Forrest , and their Bodies cast out as a Prey for ravenous Beasts to feed on ; they unbound the Maiden , and like courteous Knights demanded the cause of her Captivity , and by what means she came into that solitary Forrest : Most noble Knights ( quoth she ) and true renowned Men at Arms , to tell the cause of my passed Misery , were a prick onto my Soul , for the Discourse thereof will burst my Heart with Grief ; but consider your Nobilities , the which I do perceive by your princely Behaviour , and kind Courtesies extended towards me , being a Virgin in Distress , under the hands of these lustful Negroes whom you have justly murthered , shall so much imbolden me , though unto my Heart 's great Grief , to Discourse the first cause of my miserable Fortune : My Father ( quoth she ) whilst gentle Fortune smiled upon him , was Duke and sole Commander of the State of Normandy , a Country now situated in the Kindom of France , whose Lands and Revenues in his prosperity was so great , that he continually kept as stately a Train , both of Knights and Gentlemen , as any Prince in Europe ; wherefore the King of France greatly envied , and by bloody Wars deposed my Father from his Princely Dignity , who for safeguard of his life , in company of me his only Heir and Daughter , betook us to these solitary Woods , where ever since we have secretly remained in a poor Cell or Hermitage ; the which by our industrious Pains hath been Builded with plants of Vines and Oaken boughs , and covered over-head with clods of Earth , and turfs of ●ra●s : seven Years we have continued in great Extremities , sustaining our Hunger with the Fruits of Trees , and quenching of our Thirst with the Dew of Heaven , falling nightly upon fragrant Flowers ; and here instead of princely Attire , imbroidered Garments , and damask Vestures , we have been constrained to cloath our selves with Flowers , the which we have painfully woven up together ; here instead of Musick , that wont each morning to delight our Ears , we have the whilstling Winds resounding in the Woods ; our Clocks to tell the Minutes of the wandring Nights ; are Snake and Toads , that sleep , in roots of rotten Trees ; our Canopies to cover us , are not wrought of Median Silk , the which Indian Virgins Weave upon their silver Looms , but the fable Clouds of Heaven , when as the chearful day hath closed her crystal Windows up : Thus in this manner continued we in this solitary Wilderness , making both Birds and Beasts our chief Companions , these merciless Tawny-moores ( whose hateful Breasts you have made to water the parched Earth with streams of Blood ) who as you see came into our Cell , thinking to have found some store of Treasure ( but casting their gazing Eyes upon my Beauty , they were presentl● 〈…〉 with lustfull Desires , only to crop the sweet B●d of my Virginity then with furious and dismal Countenance , more black than the 〈◊〉 Garments of sad Me●ponis●it , when she mourn●ully writes of bloudy Frage●hes and with Hearts more cruel than was Nero 's the tyranous Roman Emperour , when he beheld the Entrails of his natural Mother la●d open by his inhumane and merciless Commandment , or when he stood upon the highest top of a mighty Mountain , to see that famous and imperial City of Rome set on fire by the remorseless hands of his unrelen●ing Ministers that added unhallowed Flames to his unholy Furies . In this kind , I say these merciless and wicked minded Negroes with violent hands took my aged Father , and most cruelly bound him to the blasted , Body of a withered Oak , standing before the entry of his Cell ; where neither the rever and honour of his silver Hairs , glistering like the frozen Isikles upon the Northern Mountains , nor the strained Sighs of his Breast , wherein the Pledge of Wisdom was inthronized , nor all my Tears or Exclamations could any whit abate their Cruelties , but ( grim Dogs of Barbary ) in they left my Father , fast bound unto the Tree , and like egregious Vipers took me by the Trammels of my golden Hair , draging me like a silly Lamb unto this flaughtering place , intending to satisfie their Luftwith the flower of my Chastity . Being used thus , I made my humble Supplication to the highest Majesty , to be revenged upon their Cruelties : I reported to them the rewards of ●●oudy Ravishments , by the Example of Tereus , sometime King of Thrace , and his furious Wife , that in revenge of her Sister's Ravishment , caused her Husband to eat the Flesh of his own Son. Likewise , ( to preserve my undefiled Honour ) I told them that for the Rape of Lucroce the Roman Matron , Tarqui●ius and his whole Name was ever banished out of Rome , with many other Examples : thus , like the Nightingale , recorded I nothing but Rape and Murther , yet neither the Fears of Heaven , nor the terrible Threats of Hell could mollifie their bloudy Minds ; but they protested to persevere in that Wickedness , and vowed that if all the Leaves of the Trees , that grew within the Wood , were turned into Indian Pearls , and that place made as wealthy as the golden Streams of Pa●t●lus , where M. das washt●her golden Wish away , yet should they not redeem my Chastity from the stain of their insatiable and lustful Desires . This being said , they bound me with the Trammels of mine own Hair to this Orange tree , and at the very instant they proffered to defile my unspotted Body , you happily approached , and not only redeemed me from their tyrannous Desires , but quit the World from three of the wickedest Creatures that ever Nature framed ; for which ( most noble and invincible Knights ) if ever Virgin 's Prayers may prevail , humbly will I make my Supplications to the Deities that you may prove as valliant Champions as ever put on Helmet , and that your Fames may ring to every Prince's Ear , as far as bright Niperion doth shew his golden Face . This tragical Tale was no sooner ended ; but the three Knights ( with remorseful Hearts sobbing with Sighs ) imbraced the sorrowful Maiden betwixt their Arms , and earnestly requested her to conduct them unto the place whereas she left her Father bound unto the withered Oak ; to which she willingly consented , and thanked them ●ighly to their kindness ; but before they approached to the old Man's presente , what for the grief of his Banishment , and violent Usage of his Daughter , he was forced to yield up his miserable Life to the mercy of unavoidable Death . When St. George's valiant Sons , in company of this sorrowful Maiden came to the Tree , and ( contrary to their Expectations ) found her Father cold and 〈◊〉 , devoid of Sense and Feeling , also his Hands and Face covered with green Moss , which they supposed to be done by the Robin Red-breast , and other lit●le Birds , who do use naturally to cover the bare parts of any Body that they find dead in the Field , they all fell into a new confused extremity of grief ; but especially his Daughter , having lost all Ioy and Comfort in this World , made both Heaven and Earth resound with her exceeding Lamentations , and mourned without Comfort , like weeping Niobe , that was turned into a Rock of Stone , Lamenting for the loss of her Children : thus when the three young Knights perceived the comfortless Sorrow of the Uirgin , and how she had vowed never to depart from those solitary Groves , but to spend the remnant of her days in company of her Father's dead Body ; they courteously assisted her to bury him under a Chesnut-tree , where they left her behind them bathing his senseless Grave with her Tears , and returned back to their Horses , where they left them at the entry of the Forrest tyed to a lofty Pine , and so departed on their Iourney , where we will leave them for a time , and speak of the Seven Champions of Christendom , that were gone on Pilgrimage to the City of Jerusalem , and what strange Adventures hapned to them in their Travel . CHAP. IV. Of the Adventures of the Golden Fountain in Damase● ; how six of the Christian Champions were taken Prisoners by a mighty Giant , and how after they were delivered by St. George ; and also how he redeemed fourteen Jews out of Prison , with divers other strange Accidents that hapned . LEt us now speak of the favourable Clementy that smiling Fortune shewed to the Christian Champions in their Travels to Jerusalem ; for after they were departed from England , and had journyed in their Pilgrims Attire through many strange Countries , at last they arrived upon the Constnes of Damasco , which is a Country not only beautified with Cumptuous costly Buildings , framed by the curious Architecture of Man's Device , but also furnished with all the precious Gifts that Nature in her greatest liberality could bestow . In this fruitful Dominion long time the Christian Champions rested their weacy Steps , and made their abode in the House of a rich and courteous Jew , a Man that spent his Wealth chiefly for the Succour and Comfort of Travelers and Wandring Pilgrims ; his House was not curiously erected up of carved Timber work , but framed with quarries of blew Stones , and supported with many stately Pillars of the purest M●rble ; the gates and entry of his House were continually kept open , in sign of his bountiful Mind ; over the Portal thereof did hang a brazen Table , whereon was most curiously engraven the Picture of Ceres the Goddess of Plenty , deck'd with Garlands of Wheat , wreaths of Oliv●s , bunches of Usnes , and with all manner of fruitful things ; the Chamber wherein these Champions took their nightly Reposes and golden Sleep , was garnished with as many Windows of crystal Glass , as there were Days in the Year , and the Walls painted with as many Stories as were Years since the World's Creation ; it was likewise Built four square , after the manner of Pyramids in Greece ; at the East end thereof was most lively portrayed , bright Phoebus rising from Aurora's golden Bed , with a glistering Countenance distaining the Element for her departure ; at the West side was likewise portrayed how Thetis tripped upon the silver Sands , when as Hiperion's Car drives to the watry Ocean , and takes his night's Repose upon his Lover's Bosom ; on the North side was paintted high Mountains of Snow , whose tops did seem to reach the Clouds , and mighty Woods over-hung with silver Isikles , which is the nature of the Northern Climate . Lastly , Upon the West side of the Chamber , sat the God of the Seas , riding upon a Dolphin's back , a troop of Mermaids following him , with their golden Trammels floating upon the silver Waves ; there the Trytons seemed to dance about the crystal Streams , with a number of the other silver scaled Fishes that made it seem delightful for Pleasure . Over the Roof of the Chamber was most perfectly portrayed the four Ages of the World which seemed to over-hang the rest of the curious Works : First , The Golden Age was pendant over the East : The second being the Silver ( a Mettle some what baser ) seemed to over spread the freezing North : The third , which was the Brazen Age , beautified the western Parts : The fourth and last of all being of Iro● , ( the very ●e●●st of them all ) secured to be fixed toward ●●e Southern Climate : 〈◊〉 in this Chamber tested these wear● Champions a long 〈◊〉 , where their Food was not delicious , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ●●●lesome , and their Services not curious , but comely : the ●our●eous Iew their friendly Host whom Nature had honoured 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 con●●hr Sons , daily kept them company , and not only 〈◊〉 them the Curiasities of his Habitation , but also d●secited the pleasant Situation of his Count●y , how the Towns and Cities were adorned with all manner of Delights , whereby they s●u●ed like the impe●ial Princes of Jove , where they heard most delightful Harmonies ; and the pleasant Fields and flourishing M●a●ows so beautified with Nature's gladsome Ornaments , that they seemed so Pleasure to excéed the Palace of the great Turk , or ●ny other P●rentate whatsoever in the World. Some days were spent away in this manner , to the exceeding great pleasure of the Christian Knights , and evermore when the dark Night approached , and the wanted time of Sleep summoned them to their silent and quiet Rests , the Iew●s Children , being s●ven as brave and comely Boys as ever Tame Nature framed , si●●ed the seven Champions Ears with such sweet and delicate Melodies , gently strained from their Ivory Lutes , that not Arion ( when all the Art of sweet Musick consented with his Tune , Uoice , and Hand , when he won favour of the Dolphin , being forsaken of Men ) was comparable thereto ; whereby the Christians were inchanted with such Delights that their Sleeps séemed to be as pleasant as was the sweet Ioys of Elesium : but upon a time , after the courteous Iew had Intelligence how they were Christian Knights , and such admired Martial Champions , whom Fame had canonized to be the Wonders of the World for Martial Discipline and Knightly Adventures ; and finding a fit opportunity as he walked in their Companies , upon an evening under an Arbour of Uine-branches , he revealed to them the Secrets of his Soul , and the cause of his so sad and solitary dwelling . So standing bare-headed in the middle of the Champions , with his white Hair hanging down to his shoulders , in colour like the silver Swan , and softer than the Down of Thisties , or Median Silk untwisted , he began with a s●ber Countenance and gallant Demeanour to speak as followeth : I am sure ( quoth he ) you invincible Knights , that you marvel at my solitary course of Living , and that you greatly muse , wherefore I exempt myself from the company of Worldlings , except my seven Sons , whose Sights are my chief Comfort , and the only Prolongers of my Life ; therefore prepare your Ears to encertain the strangest Discourse that ever Tongue pronounced , or wearied old Man in the height of his extremity delivered : I was in my former Years ( whilst Fortune smiled upon my Happines ) the principal Commander , and chief Owner of a certain Fountain , of such wonderful and precious Vertue , that it was valued to be worth the Kingdom of India ; the Water thereof was so strange in the Operation , that in four and twenty Hours it would convert any Mettal , as Brass , Copper , Iron , Lead or Tin , into rich refined Gold ; the stony Flint into pure Silver , any kind of Earth into excellent Mettal : By the Vertue thereof , I have made the Leaves of Trees a flourishing Forest of Riches , and the Blades of Grass valuable to the Jewels that be found in the Country of America . The Vertue thereof was no sooner bruited through the World ; but it caused many Foreign Knights to try the Adventure , and by force of Arms to bereave me of the Hononour of this Fountain . But at that time Nature graced me with one and twenty Sons , whereof seven be yet living , and the only Comfort of my Age ; but the other fourteen ( whom frowning Fortune hath bereaved me of ) many a day by their valiant Prowess and matchless Fortitudes defended the Fountain from many great and furious Assailers ; for there was no Knight in all the World that was found so hardy or of such invincible Courage , that if they but once attempted to Incounter with any of my valiant Sons , they were either taken Prisoners , or slain in the Combate . The Fame of their Valours , and the Riches of the Fountain run through many strange Countries , and lastly , came to the Ears of a furious Giant , dwelling upon the Borders of Arabia , who at the report thereof came armed with his steely Coat , with a mighty Bat of Iron on his neck , like to furious Hercules that burst the brazen Gates of Cerberus , and bore the mighty Mountain Atlas upon his Shoulders ; he was the Conqueror of my Sons , and the first Causer of my sudden Downfal● : But when I thus had intelligence of the Overthrow of fourteen of my Soils , and that he had made Conquest of my wealthy Fountain , I with the rest of my Children , thinking all hope of Recovery to be past , betook ourselves to this solitary course of Life , where ever since in this Mansion or Hermitage we have made our abode and residence , spending our Wealth to the relief of traveling Knights and wandering Pilgrims , hoping once again that smiling Fortune would advanc● us to some be●●e● Hap ; and to be plain , r●●ht worthy Champions , since then my hope was never at the hight of full perfection till this 〈◊〉 time , wherein your excellent Presence almost assure me that the 〈…〉 conquered , my Fountain restored ; and ●hy Son● Deaths ( for dead sure they are ) revenged . The Champions , with great Admirat●on , gave ear to the strange Discourse of this reverend Iew , and intended in requital of his extraordinary Kindness to undertake this Adventure : and the more to encourage the other , St. George began in this manner to utter his Mind , speaking both to the Iew their Host , and his valiant Fellow champions : I have not without great wonder ( most reverend and courteous old Man ) heard the strange Discourse of thy admirable Fountain , and do not a little lament that one of so kind and liberal a Disposition should be dispossessed of such exceeding Riches , neither am I less sorry that so inhumane a Monster , and known Enemy to all Courtesie and kindness , should have the Fruition of so exceeding great Treasure ; for to the Wicked , Wealth is the cause of their more Wickedness . But that which most grieveth me , is , That having had so many valiant Knights to his Sons , they all were so unfortunate to fall into the hands of that relentless Monster ; but be comforted , kind old Man , for I hope by the Power of my Maker , we were directed hither to Punish that hateful Giant , Revenge the Injuries offered to thine Age , satisfie with his Death , the Death of thy Children , if they be Dead , and restore to thy bounteous Possession that admirable rich Fountain again . And now to you my valiant Champions I speak , that with me through many Dangers have adventured ; let us couragiously attempt this rare Adventure , wherein such Honour to our Names , such Happiness to our Friends , such Glory to God consists , in recovering Right to the Wronged , and punishing rightfully the Wrongers of the Oppressed ; and that there be no Contention among us who shall begin this Adventure , for I know all you thirst after Honour , therefore let Lots be made , and to whomsoever the chief Lot falleth , let him be foremost in Assayling the Giant , and so good Fortune be our Guides . The exceeding Ioy which the old Iew conceived at the spéeches of St. George , had near-hand bereft him of the use of Sense , for above measure was he over-joyed ; but at length recovering use of Speech , he thus thankfully brake forth : How infinitely I find myself bound unto you , you famous and undoubted Christian Champions , all my Ableness is not able to express , only Thankfulness from the depth of a true Heart shall to you be rendred . The Champions without more words , discoving themselves from their Pilgrims Attire , every one elected forth an Armour fitting to their portly Bodies , then ready in the Iew 's House ; instead of their Ebon Staves tipt with Silver , they wielded in their Hands steeled Blades , and their Feet that had wont to indure a painful Pilgrimage upon the bare Ground , were now ready drest to mount the lofty stirrop ; but as I said , they purposed not generally to assail the Giant , but singly every one to try his one Fortune , thereby to obtain the greater Honour , and their Deeds to merit the higher Fame ; therefore the Lots being cast among themselves which should begin the Adventure , the Lot fell first to St. Dennis the noble Champion of France , who greatly rejoyced at his fortune , and so departed for y e night to get things in readiness ; but the next morning no sooner had the golden Sun displayed his Beauty in the East , but St. Dennis arose from his sluggish bed , and attired himself in costly Armour , and mounted upon a Steed of Iron-gray , with a spangled Plume of purple Feathers on his Butgonet , spangled with Stars of Gold , resembling the Azure Firmament beautified with glistering Stars . Where ofter he had taken leave of the other Champions , and had demanded of the Iew where the Giant had his residence , he departed forward on his Iourney , and before the Sun had mounted to the top of Heaven , he approached to the Giant 's presence , who as then sate upon a Block of Steel direct ●● before the golden Fountain , satisfying his hunger with raw Flesh , and quenching his thirst with the Iuce of ripe Grapes . The first sight of his ugly and deformed proportion almost daunted the valour of the French Champion , that he stood in amaze , whether it was better to try the Adventure , or return with dishonour back to his other Fellow-knights ; but having a heart furnished with true magnanimity , he chose rather to die in the Encounter , then to return with Infamy ; so committing his Trust to the unconstant Queen of Chance , he s●urred forth his Horse , and assailed the Giant so furiously , that the strokes of his Sword sounded like a weighty blow hammered upon an Anvile . But so smally regarded the Giant the puissant force of this single Knight , that be would scarce rise from the place where he safe ; but yet remembring a strange Dream that a little before he had in his Sleep , which revealed unto him , how that a Knight would come from the Northern Climates of the Earth , which should alone end the Adventure of the Fountain , and vanquish him by Fortitude , therefore not minding to be taken at an advantage , he suddenly started up , and with a g●i●n countenance he ● an upon St. Dennis , and took him , Horse , Armour , Furniture and all under his left arm , as lightly , as a strong Man would take a sucking Infant from his Cradle , and bore him to a hollow Rock of Stone , bound about with Bars of Iron , standing near unto the Fountain , in a Ualley betwixt two mighty Mountains ; in which Prison he closed the French Champion , amongst fourteen other Knights , that were Sons to the courteous Iew , as you heard before discoursed , and being proud of that Attempt , he returned to the block of Steel , where we will leave him sitting glorying in his own Conceit , and speak of the other Champions remaining in the Iew 's house , expecting the French Knight's fortunate return ; but when the sable Curtains of Darkness were drawn before the crystal Windows of the Day , and Night had taken possession of the Elements , and no news was heard of the Champion's Success , they judged presently that either he was slain in the Adventure , or else discomfitted and taken Prisoner ; therefore they cast Lots again which of them the next morning should try his Fortune , and revenge the French Knight's Quarrel ; so the Lot fell to St. James , the noble Champion of Spain , whereat his princely Heart rejoyced more than if he had been made King of the western World. So in like manner on the next morning by break of day he attired himself in rich and costly Armour like the other Champion , and mounted upon a Spannish Gennet , in pace most swift and speedy , and in portly state like to Bucephalus the proud Stéed of Macedonian Alexander ; his Caparison was in colour like to the Waves of the Sea ; his Burgonet was beautified with a spangled Plume of sable Feathers , and upon his Breast he bore the Arms of Spain , Thus in this gallant manner departed he from the Iew 's habitation , leaving the other Champions at their divine Contemplations for his happy Success ; but his Fortune chanced contrary to his Wishes , for at the Giant 's first Encounter he was likewise born to the Rock of Stone , to accompany St. Dennis . This Giant was the strongest and hardiest knight at Arms that ever set foot upon the Confines of Damasco ; his Strength was so invincible , that at one time durst encounter with an hundred Knights : But now return we again to the other Champions , whom when night approached , and likewise missing Saint James , they cast Lots the third time , and it fell to the noble Champion of Italy , St. Anthony , who on the next morning attired himself in costly habiliments of War , and mounted upon a Babarian Palfrey , as richly as did the valiant Jason , when he adventured into the Isle of Colcos for the golden Fleece , and for Medea's Love ; his Helmet glistered like an try Mountain deck'd with a Plume of ginger-coloured Feathers , and beautified with many silver Pendants . But his shining glory was soon ●lemished with a cloud of mischance , for although he was as valiant ●s ever brandisht Weapon in the Fields of Mars , yet he found a disability in his fortitude , to withstand the furious blows of the Giant , in such sort that he was forced to yield himself Prisoner like the former Champions . The next Lot that was cast chanced to St. Andrew of Scotland , a Knight as highly honoured for Martial Discipline as any of the rest ; his Steed was clad with a Caparison after the manner of the Grecians ; his Armour varnished with green Oyles , like the e●lour of the Summer fields , upon his Breast he bore a Cross of purple Silk , and on his Burgonet a goodly Plume of Feathers ; but yet Fortune so frowned upon his Enterprize , that he nothing prevailed , but committed his Life to the mercy of the Grant , who likewise imprisoned him with the other Knights . The fifth Lot fell to St. Patrick of Ireland , as brave a Knight as ever Nature created , and as adventurous in his Atchievements : If ever Hector upon his Phrygian Steed pranced up and down the Streets of Troy , and made that Age admire his Fortitude , this Irish Knight might countervail his Ualour : For no sooner had the Moon forsook the azure Firmament , and had committed her Charge to the golden burnish'd Sun ; but St. Patrick approached the sight of the Giant , mounted upon his Irish Hobby , clad in a Corsser of Proof , beautified with silver Nails ; his Plume of feathers of the colour of Uirgin's Hair ; his Horse covered with a Uail of Orangetawny-silk , and his saddle bound about with Plates of Steel , like an Iron Chair . The sight of this valiant Champion so dounted the Courage of the Giant , that he thought him to be the Knight that the Uision had revealed , and by whom the Adventure should be accomplished ; therefore with no cowardly Fortitued he assassed the Irish Knight , who with as princely Ualour indured the encounter ; but the unkind Destinies not intending to give him the honour of the Uictory , compelled the Champion to yield to the Giant 's force , and like a Captive to accompany the other imprisoned Champions . The next Lot fell to St. David of Wales , who nothing discouraged at the other Christian Knights , but at the morning Sun's uprise into the azure Firmament glistered in his silver Armour before the Fountain , with a golden Griffon shining on his Breast , where he endured a long and dangerous Combat with the Giant , making the Skies refound with ecchoes of their Stroaks ; but at last when the Giant perceived that St. David began to grow almost breathless , in defending the huge and mighty Blows of his stéeled Bat , and chiefly through his long Encounter , the Giant renu●d his Strength , and redoubled his Stroaks , that St. David was constrained like to the other Christian Champions to yield to the Giant 's Mercy . But now the invincible and heroical Champion of England , St. George , he that was Fame's true Knight , that Man of Honour , and the World's Wonder , remaining in the Iew 's Pavion , and pondring in his mind the bad success of the other six Champions , and that it was ●is turn to try his Fortune the next morning in the Adventure , he fell into great Contemplation : ( Quoth he ) I that have fought for Christian Knights in Fields of purple Bloud , and made my Enemies to swim in Streams of crimson Gore , shall I not now confound this bloody and inhumane Monster , that hath discomfitted six of the bravest Knights that ever Nature framed ; I slew the burning Dragon in Egypt ; I conquered the terrible Glant that kept the enchanted Castle amongst the Amazonians : then Fortune let me accomplish this dangerous Adventure , that all Christians and Christian Knights may applaud my Name . In this manner spent he away the Night , hoping for the happy Success of the next Day 's Enterprize , whereon he vowed by the honour of his golden Garter , either to return a worthy Conqueror , or to die with honour valiently . And when the day began to beautifie the Eastern Elements with a fair purple colour , he repaired to the Iew 's Armory , and clad himself in a black Corslet , m●unting himself upon a pitchie coloured Steed , adorned with a blood red Camparison , in sign of a bloudy and tr●gical Adventure ; his Plume of Feathers was like a flame of Fire quencht in Blood , as a taken of speedy Revenge ; he armed himself not with a sturdy Launce , bound about with Plates of Brass , but took a Iavelin made of Steel , the one end sharpned like the point of a Need●e , at the other end a Ball of Iron in fashion of a Mace or Club. Being thus armed according to his wished desires , he took leave of the Iew and his seven Sons , all attired in black and mournful Ornaments , praying for his happy and fortunate Success , and so departed speedily to the Golden Fountain , where he found the Giant sleeping carelesly upon his block of Steel , dreading no ensuing Danger . But when the valiant Champion St. George was alighted from his Horse , and sufficiently beheld the deformed proportion of the Giant , how the Hair of his Head stood staring upright like the bristles of a wild wore , his Eyes gazing open like two blazing Comets , his Teeth long and sharp like to Spikes of Steel , the Nails of his Hands like the Tallants of an Eagle , over which was drawn a pa●● of Iron glaves ; and every other Limb huge and strongly proportioned , like to the body of some mighty Oak , the worthy Champion awakened him in this order : Arise ( said he ) unreasonable deformed Monster , and either make delivery of the captive Knights whom thou wrongfully detainest , or prepare thy ugly self to abide the uttermost force of my warlike Arm and death prepared Weapon . At which words the furious Giant started up , as one suddenly amazed or affrighted from his sleep , and without making any reply at all , took his Iron Mace fast in both his hands , and with great terrour let drive at the must worthy English Champion , who with exceeding cunning and nimbleness defended himself from the Danger , by speedy avoiding the violent Blows , and withal returned on his Adversary a mighty Thrust with the pointed or sharp end of the Iavelin , which rebounded from the Giant 's Body , as if it had been ●un against an Adamantine Pillar . The which the invincible Knight , St. George , perceiving turned his heavy round-ball-end of his Massie Iavelin , and so mightily assailed the Giant , r●doubling his heavy Blows with such couragious Fortitude , that at last he beat his Brains out of his deformed Head , whereby the Giant was constrained to yield up the Ghost , and to giue such a hi●eous Roar , as tho' the whole Frame of the Earth had been shaken with the violence of some clap of Chunder . This being done , St. George rast his loathsome Car●ass as a Prey to the Fowls and ravenous Beasts to seize upon ; and after diligently searched up and down , till he found the Rock wherein all the Knights and Champions were imprisoned ; the which with his steely Iavelin he burst in sundev and delivered them presently from their Servitudes , and after returned most triumphantly back to the Iew 's Pavilion , in as great Majesty and Royalty as Vespasian with his Roman Nobles and Peers veturned into the Consines of flourishing Italy , from the admired and glorious Conquest of Jerusalem and Judea . But warn the reverend Iew saw the English Champion return● with Uictory , together with his other six Fellow champions , and likewise beheld his fourteen Sons sately delivered , his Ioy so mightily exceeding the bounds of Reason , that he suddenly Bwounded , and lay ●o●● time in a dead Trance , with the great exceeding Pleasure he conceived . But having a little recovered his decayed Senses , he gladly conducted them into th●i● several Lodgings , and there they were presently unarnied , and their Wounds washed in White wine and new Milk , and after banqueted them in the best manner he could devise ; at which Banquet there wanted not all the excellency of Musick that the Iews seven younger Sons could divise , ex●olling in their sweet sonnets the excellent fortitude of the English Champion , that had not only delivered their captivated Brethren , but restored , by that ugly Giant 's deserved Death , their aged Father to the repossession of his Golden Fountain . Thus after Saint George with the other six Champions had soiourned there for the space of thirty days , having placed the Iew with his Sons in their former desired Dignities , that is , in the government of the Golden Fountain ; they cloathed themselves again in their Pilgrims Attire , and so departed forward on their intended iourney to visit the holy Sepulchre at Jerusalem . Of whose noble Adventures you shall hear more in the Chapter following . CHAP. V. Of the Champions return to Ierusalem , and after how they were almost famished in a Wood ; and how St. George obtained them Food by his Valour in a Giant 's House , with other things that hapned . The Champions after this Battel of the Golden Fountain never rested travelling till they arrived at the holy Hill of Sion , and had visited the Sepulchre , the which they found most richly Built of the purest Marble , garnished curiously by cunning Architecture , with many Carbuncles of Iasper , and Pillars of Ieat . The Temple where in it was erected , stood seven Degrees of Stairs down within the Ground , the Gates whereof were of vurnisht Gold , and the Portals of refined Silver , cut as did seem out of a most excellent beautified Alabasset Rock : But in it continually burned a sweet smelling Taper , always maintained by twelve of the noblest Uirgins dwelling in Judea attending still upon the Sepulchre , clad in silken Druaments , in colour like to Lillies in the flourishing pride of Summet ; the which costly Attire they continually more as an evident sign of their pure and unspotted Uirginities : Many days offered up these worthy Champions their ceremonious Devotions to that sacred Tomb , washing the Marble Pavements with their true and unfained Tears , and witnessing their true and hearty Zeal , with their continual Ualleys of discharged Sighs . But at last upon an evening , when Titan's golden Beams begin to descend the western Element , as those princely minded Champions , in company of these twelve admired Maidens , kneeled before the Sepulchre , offering up their evening Drizons , an unseen Uoice ( to the amazement of them all ) from a hollow Uault in the Temple uttered these words : You magnanimous Knights of Christendom , whose true Nobilities hath circled the Earth with Reports of Fame , whose bare Feet for the love of our sweet Saviour , have set more weary steps upon the parched Earth , than there be Stars within the golden Canopy of Heaven , return , return into the bloudy Fields of War , and spend not the Honours of your time in this ceremonious manner , for great things by you must be accomplished , such as in time to come shall fill large Chronicles , and cause Babes as yet unborn to speak of your honourable Atchievements . And you chast Maidens that spend your time in the Service of God , even by the plighted Promise you have made to true Virginity , I charge you to furnish forth these warlike Champions with such approved Furniture as hath been offered to this Royal Sepulchre , by those traveling Knights , which have fought under the Banner of Christendom . This is the pleasure of high Fates , and this for the redress of all wrong'd Innocents in Earth , must be with all immediate dispatch forthwith accomplished . This unexpected Uoice was no sooner ended , but the Temple ( in their conceits ) seemed strangely to resound , like the melody of celestial Angels , or the holy Harmony of Cherubins , as a sign that the Gods were pleased at their proceeding ; whereupon the twelve Uirgins arose from their Contemplatidus , and conducted the seven Champions to the further side of Mount Sion , and there bestowed frankly upon them , seven of the bravest Steeds that they ever beheld , with martial Furniture answerable thereunto , befi●ting Knights of such esteem : thus the Christian Champions being proud of their good Fortunes , attyred themselves in rich and sumptuous Corslets , and after mounted upon their warlike Coursers , kindly bidding the Ladies adieu , betook them to the World 's wide journey . This Travel began at that time of the Year , when the Summer's Queen began to spread her beautious mantle among the green and fresh Boughs , of the high and mighty Ceda●s , when as all kind of small Birds flew round about , recreating themselves in the beauty of the day , and with their well-tuned Notes making a sweet and heavenly Melody : at which time , I say , these mighty and well esteemed Knights , the seven Champions of Christendom , took their way from Jerusalem , which they thought to be most used ; in which they had not many days travelled through the Desarts , and over many a Mountain-top , but they were marvelously feeble for lack of their accustomed Uictuals , and could not hide nor dissemble their great Hunger , so that the War which they sustained with Hunger , was far greater than the Battles they had fought against their Enemies , as you heard discoursed in the first Part of this History . So upon a Summer's Evening , when they had spent the day in great extremity , and night grew on , they happned into a Th●cket of mighty Trees , when as the silver Moon with her bright Beams glistered most clerly ; yet to them it seemed to be as dark as pitch , for they were very so etroubled for lack of that which should sustain them , and their Faces did shew and declare the perplexities of their Stomachs . So they sat them down upon the green and fresh Herbs , very pensive of their extream Necessity , providing to take their rests that night ; but all was in vain , for that their corporal Necessities would not consen● the eunro ; but without sleeping for that night , till the next day in the morning that they turned to their accustomed Travel and Journey , thinking to find some Food for the cherishing of their Stomachs , and had their Eyes always gazing about to spie some Uillage or House , where they might satisfie their Hunger , and take their Rests . Thus in this helpless manner spent they away the next day , till the closing of the Evening-light , by which time then grew so faint , that they fell to the ground with seebleness : Oh what a sorrow it was to St. George , not only for himself to see the rest of the Champions in such a miserable case , being not able to help themselves ? and so parting a little from them , be lamented in this manner following : Thou that hast given me many Victories ; thou that hast made me Conquerour of Kings and Kingdoms ; and thou by whose invincible Power I have tamed the black fac'd Furies of dark Coritus , that mask abroad the World in Humane shapes ; look down sweet Queen of Chance , I say , from thy Imperial Seat ; shew me some favour , and do not consent that I and my Company perish for Hunger and want of Victuals ; make no delay to remedy our great Necessity ; let us not be meat for Birds hovering in the Air , nor our Bodies cast as a Prey for the ravenous Beasts ranging in these Woods ; but rather , if we must needs perish , let us die by the hands of the strongest Warriors in the universal World , and not basely lose our Lives with cowardly Hunger . These and such like Lamentations uttered this valiant Champion of England , till such time as the day appeared , and the sable curtains of coal black night were with drawn . Then turned be to the rest of his Company , where he found them very weak and feeble ; but he encouraged them in the best manner he could devise , to take their Horses and try the Chance of their ut●a●t unkind Fortune . Altho St. George as they travelled was ready to Die by the way , and in great trouble of Mind for want of Food , yet rode he first to one , then to another , comforting them and making them ride a-pare ; which they might very well do , for that their Horses were not so unprovided as their Masters , by reason of the goodly Grass that grew in these Woods , wherewith at pleasure they filled them every night . By this time the golden Sun had almost mounted to the top of Heaven , and the glorious prime of the Day began to approach , when they came into a Field very plain , where in the midst of it was a little Mountain , out of the which there appeared a great smoak , which gave them to understand that there should be some Habitation in that place . Then the princely minded St. George said to the other Champions : Take comfort with yourselves , and by little and little , come forward with an calle pace , for I will ride before to see who shall be out Host this ensuing night ; and of this , brave Knights and Champions , be all assur●● , whether he be pleased or no , be shall give us Lodging and Entertainment like travelling Knights ; and therewithal he set spurs to his Horse , and swiftly scoured away , like to a Ship with swelling Sa●is upon the marble coloured Ocean ; his Beast was so speedy that in a short time he approached the Mountain where at the noise and rushing of his Horse in running , there arose from the ground a mighty and terrible Giant , of so great height , that he seemed to be a big grown Tree , and for hugeness like to a Rock of Stone ; but when he cast his staring Eyes upon the English Knight , which seemed to him like two brazen Plates , or two Torches ever flaming , he laid his hand upon a mighty Club of Iron which lay by him , and came with great lightness to meet St. George ; out when he approached his presence , he thinking him to be a Knight of but small Ualour and Fortitude , he threw away his Iron Bat , and came towards the Champion , intending with his fists to buffet and beat out his Brains , but the courage of the English Champion so exceeded , that he forgot the extremity of Hunger , and like a couragious Knight raised himself in his stirrops , otherwise he could not reach his Head , and gave him such a blow upon the Fore-head with his keen edged Fauchion , that he cut his Head half in sunder , and his Brains in great abundance rai●down his deformed Body , so that amazed he fell to the ground and presently died : his fall 〈◊〉 to make the ground to shake , as though a stony Tower had been overturned , for as he lay upon the Earth he séemed to be a great Oak blown up by the Roots with a tempestuo●s Whirle-wind . At that instant the rest of the Champions came to that place with as much joy at that present , as before they were sad and sorrowful . And so when St. Dennis with the other Knights did sée the greatness of the Giant , and the deformity of his Body , they advanced his Ualour beyond imagination , and déemed St. George the fortunatest Champion that ever Nature framed , holding that Adventure in as high Honour , as the Grecians held Jason's Prize , when he turned from Colchos with Medea's Golden Fleece , and with as great danger accomplished as the twelve fearful Labours of Hercules ; but after some few Speeches passed , St. George desired the rest of the Champions to go and see what store of Uiauals the Giant had prepared for him . Whereupon they concluded , and so generally entered the Giant 's House , which was in the same manner of a great Barn cut out of hard Stone , and wrought out of a Rock : therein they found a very large Copper Cauldron standing upon a Trevet of Steel , the feet and supporters thereof were as big as great Iron Pillers , under the same burned such a huge flaming Fire , that it sparkled like the fiery Furnace in burning Acheron . Within the Cauldron were boiling the flesh of two fat Bullocks , prepared only for the Giant 's dinner ; the sight of this ensuing Banquet , gave them such comfort , that every one fell to work , hoping for their Travel to eat part of the Meat ; one turned the Béef in the Cauldron , another encreased the Fire , and others pulled out the Coals , so that there was not any idle in the hope of the benefit to come . The Hunger they had , and their desire to eat , caused them to fall to their Meat before it was half rea●y , as though that it had béen over sodden ; the two Knights of Wales and Ireland not intending to dine without Bread and Drink , searched in a secret hollow Cave , wherein they found two great L●aves of Bread , as big in compass as the circle of a Well , and two great Flagons full of as good Wine as ever they tasted , the which with great joy and pleasure they brought from the Cave , to the great and exceeding contentment of the other Champions . Instead of Knives to cut their Uictuals , St. George used his Curtle-axe which had lately been stained with the hateful Giant 's detested Blood , and imbrewed with his loathsome Br●ins . Thus , and after this manner qualified they the pinching pains and torments of Hunger , whereof they took as joyful a repast as if they had vanqueted in the richest King's Palace in the World. So being joyful for their good and happy Fortunes , St. George requested the Champions to take Horse , ●nd mounted himself upon his Palfrey , and so they travelled from thence thorow a narrow Path , which séemed to be used by the Giant , and so with great delight they travelled all the rest of that Day , till Night closed in the beauty of the Heavens ; at which time they had got , to the top of a high Mountain , from whence a little before Night they did discover marvelous and great Plains , the which were inhabited with fair Cities and Towns , at which sight these Christian Champions received great contentment and joy , and so without any staying , they made haste onward on their Iourney till such time as they came to a low Ualley lying betwixt two running Rivers , where in the mid'st of the way they found an Image of fine Crystal , the picture and lively form of a beautiful Uirgin , which séemed to be wrought by the hands of some most excellent Workman , all to bespotted wich Blood. And it appeared b● the Wounds that were cunningly formed in the same Picture , that it was the Image of some Lady that had suffered Tormants , as well with terrible cutting of Irons , as cruel Whippings ; the Lady's legs and arms did seem as tho' they had beén martyred , and wr●ng with cords , and about the neck , as though she had been forcibly strangled with a Napkin or Towel . The Crystal Picture lay upon a rich adorned Bed of black Cloaths , under an Arbour of purple Roses : by the curious fair formed Image , sat a goodly aged Man in a Chair of Cypress-wood ; his Attire was after the manner of the Arcadian Sheepheards , not curious but comely , yet of a black and sable colour , as a sute sign of some deadly Discontent , his Hair hung down below his Shoulders , like untwisted Silk , in whiteness like Down of Thistes , his Beard over-grown● dangling down as it were frozen Isikles upon a Hawthorn tree ; his Face wrinkled and over worn with Age , and his Eyes almost blind , bewailing the griefs and sorrows of his Heart . Which strange and woful spectacle , when the Christian Champions earnestly beheld , they could not by any manner of means refrain from the shedding some few so●rowful Tents in seeing before them the Picture of a Woman , of such excellent Beauty , which had been oppressed with Cruelty ; but the pi●iful English Knight had the greatest Compassion , when he beheld the counterfeit of this tormented Creature , who taking Truce with his sorrowful Heart , he courteously desired the old Father , sitting by this woful Spectacle , to tell the cause of his Sorrow , and the discourse of that Lady 's passed Fortunes , for whose sake he seemed to spend his days in that solitary order , to whom the old Man with a number of Sighs thus kindly reply'd : Brave Knights , for so you seem by your Courtesies and Behaviours , to tell the Story of my bitter Woes , and the Causes of my endless Sorrows , will constrain a spring of Tears to trickle from the conduits of my aged Eyes , and make the mansion of my Heart rive in twain , in remembering of my undeserved Miseries ; as many drops of Bloud hath fallen from my Heart , as there be silver Hairs upon my Head , and as many Sighs have I strained from my Breast , as there be Minutes in a Year , for thrice seven hundred times the Winters Frosts , hath nipt the Mountain-tops since first I made those ruful Lamentations : during all which time I have sat before this Crystal Image , hourly praying that some courteous Knight would be so kind as to aid me in my vowed Revenge , and now Fortune I see hath smil'd upon me , in sending you hither to work just Revenge for the inhumane Murther of my Daughter , whose perfect Image lieth here carved in fine Crystal , as the continual Object of my Grief ; and because you shall understand the true Discourse of her timeless Tragedy , I have written it down in a Paper-book with mine own Bloud , the which my sorrowful Tongue is not able to reveal . And thereupon he pulled from his bosom a golden covered Book , with silver Clasps , and requested St. George to read it to the rest of the Knights , to which he willingly condescended , so sitting down amongst the other Champions upon the green Grass , he opened the bloudy Written-book , and read over the Contents , which contained these sorrowful Words following : CHAP. VI. What happened to the Champions after they had found an Image of fine Crystal , in the form of a murthered Maiden , where St. George had a golden Book given him , wherein was written in Blood , the true Tragedies of two Sisters ; and likewise how the Champions intended a speedy Revenge upon the Knight of the Black Castle , for the Deaths of the two Ladies . IN former times whilest Fortune smiled upon me , I was a wealthy Shepherd , dwelling in this unhappy Country , not only held in great Estimation for my Wealth , but also for two fair Daughters which Nature had made most excellent in Beauty , in whom I took such exceeding Ioy and Delight , that I atcounted them my chiefest Happiness ; but yet in the end , that which I thought should most Content me , was the occasion of these my endless Sorrows . My two Daughters ( as I say before ) were endued with wonderful Beauty , and accompanied with no less Honesty ; the Fame of whose Uertues was much blazed in many parts of the World ; by reason whereof there repaired to my Shepherd's Cottage , divers strange and worthy Knights , with great desire to M●●ry with my Daughters , but above them all , there was one named Leoger , a Knight of a black Castle , ( wherein he now remaineth ) being in distance from this place two hundred Leagues , in an Island encompassed with the Sea. This Leoger , I say , was so intangled with the Beauty of my Daughters , that he desired me to give him one of them in Marriage ; when I little mistrusting the Treason and Cruelty that after followed , but rather considering the great Honour that might redound thereof , for that he was a worthy Knight , as I thought , and of much fortitude , I quickly fulfilled his Desire , and granted to him my eldest Daughter in Marriage , where after Hymen's holy Rites were solemnized in great Pomp and State , she was conducted in company of her new wedded Lord to the black Castle , more like a Princess in State , than a Shepherd's Daughter of such low Degree . But still I retained in my Company the youngest , being of far more Beauty than her eldest Sister , of which this trayterous and unnatural Knight was informed , and her surpassing Beauty so excelled , that in a small time he forgot his new married Wife and sweet Companion , and wholly gave himself over to my other Daughter's Love , without consideration that he had married her Sister : so this inordinate and lustful Love kindled and increased in him every day more and more , and he was so troubled with this new Desire , that he daily divised with himself by what means he might obtain her , and keep her in despight of all the World : in the end he used this policy and deceit to get her home into his Castle : When the time grew on , that my eldest Daughter his Wife should be delivered , he came in great Pomp , with a stately Train of Followers to my Cottage , and certified me that his Wife was delivered of a goodly Boy , and thereupon requested me with very fair and loving Words that I would let my Daughter go unto her Sister , to give her that contentment which the desired , for that she did love her more dearly than her own Soul : thus his crafty and subtil Perswasions so much prevailed , that I would not frame an Excuse to the contrary , but must needs consent to his Demands ; so streightway when he had in his Power that which his Soul so much desired , he presently departed , giving me to understand that he would carry her to his Wife , for whose sight she had so much desired , and at whose coming she would receive so great Ioy and Contentment ; her suddain Departure bred such Sorrows in my Heart ( being the only Stay and Comfort of my declining Ag● ) that the fountains of my Eyes rained down a showre of sa●● Tears upon my aged Breast , so dear is the Love of a Father unto his Child ; but to be short , when this lustful minded C●●tiffe with his pompious Train came in sight of his Castle , he commanded his Followers to ride forwards , that with my Daughter he might secretly coutec of serious Matters , and so sta●d lingring behind , till he saw his Company almost out of sight , and they two alone together , then he found opportunity to accomplish his Iustful Desire , and so rode into a ●ittle Grove , which was hard at hand , close by a River's side , where without any more carrying he carried her into the thickest part thereof , where he thought it most conve●ent to perform so wicked a Deed. When ●e beheld the Branches of the thick Tree to with-hold the Light of Heaven from them , and that it seemed a place as it were over-spread with the sable m●ntles of Night , he alighted from his Horse , and willed my well-beloved Daughter that she would likewise alight ; she in whose Heart reigned no kind of suspision , presently alighted , and sat her down by the River si●e , and washed her fair white Hands in the Streams , and refreshed her Mouth with the Crystal Waters . Then this dissembling Traytor could not longer res●ain , but with a Countenance like the lustful King of Thrace , when he intended the Ravishment of Progne , or like Tarquinus of Rome , when he defloured Lucretia , he let her understand by some outward Shews , and dark Sentences the kind●ed fire of Love that burned in his Heart , and in the end he did wholly declare his devillish Pretence and determined Purpose . So my unmarried Daughter being troubled in mind with his Iustful Assailments , began in this manner to reprchend him , Will you ( said she ) destle my Sister's Bed , and stain the Honour of your House with Lust ? will you bereave me of that precious Iewel , the which I hold more dear than my Life , and blot my true Uirginity with your false Desires ? brought you me from the comfortable sight of my Father to be joy unto my Sister , and will you flourish in the spoiling of my true Chastity ? Look , look , immoderate Knight ( I will not call thee Brother ) look , I say , how the Skies blush at thy Attempts , and see how chaste Diana sits upon the winged Firmament , and threatens Uengeance for her Uirgin's sake : wash from thy Heart these lustful Thoughts with showers of repentant Tears , and seek not in this sort to wrong thy Marriage bed , the which thou oughtest not to violate for all the Kingdoms in the World. Then this accursed Knight , seeing the chaste and vertuous Maiden to stand so boldly in the defence of her Uirginity , with his rigorous Hand he took fast hold by her neck , and with a wrathful Countenance he delivered these Words : Do not think stubborn Damsel to preserve thy Honour from the purpose of my Desires , for I swear by the Crystal Tower of Jupiter , either to accomplish my Intents , or put thee to the cruellest Death that ever was devised for any Damsel or Maid . At which Words the most sorrowful and distressed Uirgin , with a shower of pearled Tears trickling down her seemly blushing Cheeks , replyed in this order : Think not , false Traytor ( quoth she ) that fear of Death shall cause me to yield to thy filthy Desires : no , no , I will account that stroak ten times more happy , and welcom to my Soul , then the joys of Wedlock : then might I walk in the Elizian Fields among those Dames that died true Uirgins , and not live to hold the bud of my Maiden's Glory whithered with the nipping Frosts of thy unnatural Desires . Those Words being well understood by the lustful Knight , who with a Countenance more furious then savage Lyons in the Deserts of Libia , took her by the slender wast , and rigorusly dasht her Body against the ground , and there withal spake these Words : Understand , said he , and be well perswaded , thou unrelenting Damsel , that eithere living or dead , I will perform my Will and intended Purpose ; for in my heart there burns a fire that all the Waters in the Seas can never quench , nor all the dri●●ing clouds of Rain , if they should drop eternal Showers ; but it is the Water of thy sweet Uirginity that must quench my furious burning Love : and thereupon in a madness he cut a great part of the Train of her Gown and bound it very fast to the Hair of her Head , which glistered like golden Wyers , and bragged her up and down the Grove , till the Gri●ss turned to a Purple colour , with the Blood that issued from her Body : by which true●ty he thought to enforce her to his pleasure , but she respected not his wicked Cruelty , and she more he proceeded to ●orment her , the more earnestly the defended her Honour . When this cruel and inhumane Monster saw that neither sla●tering Speeches , nor his cruel threats were of sufficiency to prevail , began to forget all Faith and Loyalty he owed unto the honour of Knight-hood , and the respect he should bear unto Women-kind , and blasphemed against Heaven , tearing her Cloaths all to pieces , he stripped her stark naked , and with the Reins of the Bridle of his Horse , i●e cruelly whipped and scou●ged her white and tender Back , that it was full of blew Spots , and horrible circles of black and setled Blood , with such extream cruelty that it was a very grievous and sorrowful sight to behold : And yet this did profit him nothing at all , for she continued in her former Resolutions . He seeing that she still persevered in the defence of her Honour , he straight-ways like to a bloody Monster heaped Cruelty upon Cruelty , and so took and bound her well proportioned Legs , crystalline Arms , straightly unto a withered Tree , saying , Oh cruel , and more cruel than any Woman in the World hath ever been , why dost thou suffer thy self to be Tormented , and not give consent to procure thy Ease ? Dost thou think it better to endure this torment , than to live a most loving , sweet , and contented Life ; and therewith his Anger so encreased , that he staring on her Face with his accursed Eyes , fixed in such sort that he could not withdraw them back . The which being perceived by this distressed Uirgin , as one far more desirous of Death than of Life , with a furious Uoyce , she said , Oh Traytor , thou wicked Monster , thou utter Enemy to all Humanity , thou shameless Creature , more cruel than the Lyons in the Desarts of Hircania : thou stain of Knight-hood , and the bloodiest Wretch that ever Nature ●ramed in the World , wherein dost thou contemplate thus thyself ? thou fleshly Butcher , thou unmerciful Tyger , thou le●herous Hogg , and dishonourer of thy Progeny ; make an end ( I say ) of these my Torments , for now it is too late to repent thee , gore my unspotted Breast with thy bloody Weapon , and send my Soul into the bosom of Diana whom I behold sitting in her celestial Palace , accompanied with numberless Troops of vestal Uirgins , ready to entertain my bleeding Ghost into her pleasant Mansion . This merciless Knight seeing the steadfastness that she had in the defence of her Honour , with a cruel and infernal Heart took a silken Scarf which the Damsel had girded at her Waste , and with a brutal anger doubled it about her neck and pinched it so s●r●it that her Soul departed from her teriestial Body . O you valiant Knights that by your Prowess come to the reading of this dismal Tragedy , and come to the hearing these bloody ●ine● contained in this Golden Book , consider the great Constan●y and Chastity of this unfortunate Malden , and let the Grief thereof move you to take Vengeance of this Cruelty shewed without any Desert . So when 〈…〉 that the was Dead , he took 〈…〉 and in a 〈◊〉 he overtook them , and looked with 〈…〉 a Countenance , that there was 〈…〉 to ask him where my Daughter was , 〈…〉 that bore me great affection for the 〈◊〉 and co●●●elie I offered to him at his Lady's & my Daughter's Nuptials , whō●aving a suspition by the great alteration that appeared in his Master , and being very desirous to know what was bec●me of the Damsel , for that he came alone without bringing the Damsel with him , neither could he have any sight of her , he then presently withdrew himself back , and followed the footings of the Horse , and ceased not until he came to the place where this cruelty was wroth ; whereas he found the Maiden Dead , at the view whereof he remained almost beside himself , in such sort that he had well n●ar fallen to the Ground : the sorrowful Squire remained thus a good while before he could speak ; but at last when he came again to himself , he began with a dolorous Complaint to cry out against Fortune , because she had suffered so great Cruelty to be committed upon this Damsel . And making this sorrowful Lamentation , he unloosed her f●om the Tree , and laid her naked Body upon part of her Apparel , the which he found lying by , all be●●eared in Blood , and afterwards complained in this pitiful so●t : O cruel Knight ! ( quoth he ) what infernal Heart remained in thy Breasts , or what hellish Fury did bear thee Company , that thy Hands have committed this inhumain Sacrifice ! was it not possible that this her surmounting Beauty might have moved thee to pity , when it is of power to move the bloody Canibal to remorse , and constrain even savage Monsters to relent ? So with these , and other like sorrowful Words the woful Squire spake unto the dead Corpse , he cut down Branches from the Trees , and gathered Grass from the Ground for to cover the Body , and left it laying so , that it seemed to be a Mountain of green Grass , or a Thicket of springing Trees , and then determined with himself in the best manner that he could , to dissemble the Knowledge of the bloody Fat : so he ●ook his Horse and rode the next way towards the Castle , in which he rode so fast , that he overtook the Knight and his Company at the entring of the Gates , whereas the lustful Tyrant alighted , and without speaking to any Person , entred into his Closet , by reason whereof this kind and courteous Squire had time to declare all things he had seen to the new married Lady , and the dolorous End of the constant Damsel her Sister . This sudden and unlooked for Sorrow mixed with Anger and Wrath , was such in the Lady , that she caused the Squire not to depart from the Castle , until such time as mo●e occasion served , and to keep all things in secret that he had seen , she herself remained very sorrowful , making mavellous and great Lamentation to herself all in secret , as if she would not be perceived , yet with a soft Uoice she said : Oh unfortunate Lady ? Born in a sorrowful Hour , when some blazing and unlucky Comet raigned : oh ! unhappy Destinies that made me Wife unto so cruel a Knight , whose foul Misdeeds have made the very Elements to blush ; but yet I know that Fortune will not be so far unkind , but that he will procure a strange Revenge upon his purple stained Soul : Oh you immortal Powers ! Revenge me on this wicked Homicide , if not , I swear that I will with mine own Hands put in practice such an Enterprize , and so stain my unspotted Heart with Willful murther , that all the Fates above , and all the bright celestial Planets shall sit and look from their immortal Palaces , and tremble at the Terrour of my Hate . This being said , she took in her hand a Dagger of the Knights , and in her Arms her young Son , being but of the Age of forty Days , saying , Now do I wish so much Evil unto the World , that I will not leave a Son of so wicked a Father alive ; for I will wash my hands in their accursed Bloods , were they in number as many as King Prsam's Children : And so in this ireful order entred she the Chamber , where the Knight her Husband was , and finding him tumbling upon his Bed from one side to the other , without taking any rest , but in his fury rending and tearing the silken Ornaments , where with a sorrowful Weeping , and terrible Uoice she called him Traytor , and like a ste●ce Tygress , with the Dagger that she brought in her hand , before his face s●e cut the Throat of the innocent Babe , and threw it to him on the Bed , and therewithal said , Take there ( thou Traytor ) the Fruit that thy wieked Seed created in my Body , and then she threw the Dagger at him also , in hope to have killed him , but Fortune would not that it should take effect , for it struck against the T●stern of the Bed , and rebounded back unto her hands , which when the Lady saw that it nothing prevailed , she returned upon her self her out ragious fury ; so taking the bloody Dagger , she thrust it into her Heart in such sort , that it parted in two pieces , and so she ●ell down dead betwixt his Arms that was occasion of all this bloody Cruelty . The great Sorrow hereat that this false and unhappy Knight received , was so strange , that he knew not what Counsel to take ; but thinking upon a severe Uengeance that might succeed these cruel Acts , he straight-ways devised that the Body of the Lady should be secretly Buried ; which being done by himself , in the saddest time of the Night , in a soilta●● Garden under his Castle Wall , he heard a hollow Uoice breath from the deep Uaults of the Earth , this manner o● sp●ech ●●●lo●●ing : For the bloody Fact which thou so lately hast committed , thy Life draws near to a shameful End ; and thy Castle , with all thy Treasure therein shall be destroyed , or fall into the hands of him whose Daughters thou hast so cruelly Murthered . Upon this he determined to use a secret Policy , which was to set watch and w●rd in euery passage near unto his Castle , and to arrest all such Travellers as by Adventure landed upon that Island , not suffering them to pass untill such time as they had promised by Dath to ai● and assist him , even unto Death , against all his Enemies . In the mean time , the aforenamed Squite which had seen and heard all the tragical Dealings that have been here declared , in the best wise he could , returned again unto my Cottage , and told me all that you have heard , which was unto me very sorrowful and heavy News : iudge here then gentle Knights and ye beholders of this woful Tragedy , what Sorrow I unfortunate Wretch sustained , and what Anguish I received ; for at the hearing thereof , I fell into a senseless Swound , and being come again to my self , I all to besmeared my milk white Hairs in Dust , that before were as Clean as tryed Silver , and with my Tears , being the true signs of sorrow , I bathed the bosome of my Mother-earth , and my sighs passed with such abundance from my tormented Heart , that they stayed the passage of my Speech , and my Tongue could not reveal the Grief that my woful Thoughts conceived . In this dumb silence and sorrow of Mind I remained three Days , and three Nights , numbring my silent Passions with the Minutes of the Day , and my nightly Griefs with the Stars when frostly bearded Winter had clad the Elements with sparkling Diamonds ; but at last , when my amazed Griefs were something abated , my Eyes ( almost blind with weeping ) requiring some sleep , thereby to mitigate the sorrows of my Heart . I made my repair into a certain Meadow adioyning near unto my Cottage , where amongst the green springing Downs , I purposed to take some Rest , and to look up the Closets of of my fearful Eyes , with g●lden Slumbers , thinking it to be the greatest content my sobbing Heart required ; but before I could settle my Senses to a quiet Sleep , I was constrained to breath this woful Lamentation from my oppressed Soul : Oh unhappy Chance ! ( quoth I ) oh cruel and most spightful Fortune ! why diddest thou not make me lose this bitter and sorrowful Life in my Child-hood ? or why didst thou not permit and suffer me to be strangled in my Mother's Womb , or to have perished in my Cradle ; or at my Nurse's Pap ? then had my Heart never felt this Sorrow , my Ears heard the Murther of my Children , nor mine Eyes had never wept so many helpless Tears . Oh you Mountains , you untamed Beasts ! oh you deep Seas , and you infernal powers of revengful Hell ! come , I say , and willingly assist me in this mortal Tragedy , that these my aged Hands , which never yet practised any hamous Crime , may now be stained in his accursed blood that hath bereaved me of the prop and stay of declined Age , my Daughters ( I mean ) whose bleeding Ghosts will never be appeased , nor never sleep in quiet upon the joyful Banks of the El●zian Fields , but wander up and down in the World , filling each corner of the Earth with fearful and doleful clamou● of Murther and Revenge , nor ever shall the furies of angry Souls be pacified , until mine Eyes behold a stream of purple gore run trickling from the detestable Breast of that accursed Ravisher , and that the Blood may issue from his guilty Heart like a Fountain with a number of Springs , where the Pavements of this Castle may be sprinkled with the same , and the Walls of his T●rrets coloured with a crimson hue , like to the Streets of Troy , when as her Channels ran with Blood : at the end of this sorrowful Lamentation , what for Grief , and what for want of natural Rest , my Eyes closed together , and my Senses fell into a heavy Sleep . But as I lay slumbring in the green Meadows , I dreamed that there ●s a great and fierce Wild-man , which stood before me with a sharp Fauchion in his hand , making as though he would kill me , whereat me thought I was so frighted , that I gave ( in my troublesome Dream ) many terrible shrieks , calling for succour to the empty Air. Then me thoughts there appeared before my Face a company of courteous Knights which said unto me : Fear not , old Man , for we be come from thy Daughter to aid and succour thee , but yet for all this the Wild-man vanished not away , but struck with his Fauchion upon my Breast , whereas it seemed to open , and then the wild Centaure put his hand into the gaping Wound , and pulled out my bleeding Heart : where at the same instant , methought that one of the Knights likewise laid hold upon my Heart , and they strove together with much Contention , who should pull it from the others hands ; but in the end , each of them remained with a piece in his Hand , and my Heart parted in two . Then the piece which remained in the Wild-man's keeping , turned into a hard Stone , and the piece which remained in the power of the Knight , converted into red Blood , and so they vanished away . Then straight after this , there appeared before mine eyes the Image of my murthered Daughter , in the self same manner and form as you behold her portrayed , who with a naked Body all besmared in Blood , reported unto me the true Discourse of her unhappy Fortunes , and told me what place , and where her Body lay in the Woods , dishonoured for want of Burial : also desiring me not of myself to Attempt the Revengement , for it was unpossible , but to intomb her Corpse by her Mother , and cause the picture of her Body to be most lively portrayed and wrought of fine Crystal , in the same manner that I found it in the Woods , and after erect it near unto a common Passage , where Adventurous Knights do usually Travel . And assuring me that thither would come some certain Christian Champions that should revenge this Injury and inhumain Murther . Which words being finished , me thought she vanished away with a grievous and heavy Groan , leaving behind her certain drops of Blood sprinkled upon the Grass : Whereat with great perplexity and Sorrow , I awaked out of my Dream , bearing it in my grieved Mind , not telling it to one , not so much as to the vast Air , but with all expedition performed her bleeding Souls request . Where ever since , most courteous and noble Knights , I have here lamented her untimely Death , and my unhappy Fortune , spending the time in writing her doleful Tragedy in Blood-red Lines , the which I see with great grief you have read in this Book of Gold. Therefore most curious Knights , if ever Honour encouraged you to fight in noble Adventures , I now most earnestly intreat you with your Magnanimous Fortitudes to assist me to take Revengement , for that great cruelty that hath been used against my unfortunate Daughter . At the ●rading of this sorrowful History St. George with the other Champions , shed many Tears , wherewith there did encrease in them a further desire of Revengment , and being moved with great Compassion , the● protested on their Promises made to the honour of Knight-hood , to persevere speedily on their vowed Revenge and determined Purpose ; so sealing up a Promise to their p●igh●ed Oaths , protesting that sooner should the Lives of all the famous Romans be raised from Death , from the time of Romulus to Caesar , , and all the rest unto this time , than to be perswaded to return from their Promises , and never to travel back into Christendom till they had Performed their Uows ; and thus burning with Desire to see thee end of this sorrowful Adventure , St. George clasped up the bloody written Book , and gave it again to the Shepherd , and so they proceeded forwards towards the Island where the Knight of the Black Castle had his Residence , guided only by the direction of the old Man , whose aged Limbs séemed so lusty in Travelling , that it prognosticated a lucky Event ; in which Iourney we will leave the Champions for a time , with the wonderful provision that the Knight of the Black Castle made in his Defence , the Success whereof will be the strangest that ever was reported , and return and speak of St. George's three Sons in the pursuit of their Father ; where we left them ( as you heard before ) travelling from the constnes of Barbary , where they redeemed the Norman Lady from the Tawny-moors . CHAP. VI. A wonderful and strange Adventure that happ'ned to St. George his Sons , in the persuit of their Father , by finding certain drops of Blood , with Virgin 's Hair scattered in the Field , and how they were certified of the injurous dealing of the Knight of the Black Castle against the Queen of Armenia . MAny and dangerous were the Adventures of the three young Princes in the pursuit of their Father St. George , and many were the Countries , Islands , and Princes Courts , that they searched to obtain a wished sight of his Martial Countenance , but all to small purpose , for Fortune neither cast them happily upon that Coast where he with his Famous Champions had their Residence , nor luckily sounded in their Ears the places of their Arrival . In which pursuit I omit and pass over many Noble Adventures that these three Princes atchieved , as well upon the raging Ocean , as upon the firm Land , and only discourse upon an Accident that hapned to them in an Island bordered upon the Confines of Armenia , near unto the Island where the Knight of the Black Castle remained , as you heard in the last Chapter ; upon which Coast after they were arrived , they travelled in a broad and straigh Path , until such time as they came to a very fair and delectable Forrest , whereas sundry creeping Birds had gathered themselves together , to refresh and shroud themselves from the parching Heat of the golden Sun , filling the Air with the pleasures of their sh●ill-tuned Notes . In this Forrest they travelled almost two hours , and then they w●nt up to the top of a small Mountain which was at hand , from the which they discovered very fair and well-tow●ed Towns , Princely Palaces , very sumptuous to behold ; likewise they discovered from the Hill a fair Fountain wrought all of Marble like unto a Pillar , out of which did proceed tour Spouts running with Water , which fell into a great Cistern , and coming to it , they washed their Hands , refreshed their Faces , and so departed . After they had looked round about them on every-side , and toward their right hand they espied amongst a company of green Trees , a small Tent of black Cloath , towards which these young Princes directed their Courses , with an easie Pace , but when they had entred the Tent , and saw no body therein , they remained silent a while , hearkning if they could hear any stirring , but they could neither see nor hear any thing , but only they found the print of certain little Feet upon the Sand , which caused them more earnestly to desire to know whose Foot-steps they were , for that they seemed to be some Ladies or Damsels : so finding the Trace they followed them , and the more the Knights followed , the more the Ladies seemed to hast , so long they pursued after the Trace , that at the end they approached a little Mountain , whereas they sound scattered about certain locks of yellow Hair , which seemed like threads of Gold , and stooping to gather them up , they perceived that some of them were wet with drops of Blood , whereby they well understood , that in great anger they were pulled from some Lady's Head : likewise they saw in divers places how the Earth was spotted with spots of crimson Blood : then with a more Desire than they had before , they went up to the top of that little Mountain , and having lost the Foot-steps , they recovered it again by gathering up the Hair , whe●e they had not travelled far upon the Mountain , but towards the Waters-side they ●eard a grievous Complaint , which seemed to be the Uoice of a Woman in great Distress , and the words which the Knights did understand , were these : O Love ! now shalt thou no more rejoyce , nor have any longer dominion over me , for Death I see is ready to cut my thred of Life , and finish these my sorrowful Lamentations : how often have I ask'd Revengement at the Hands of Fortune against that wicked Wretch that hath been the causer of my Banishment , but yet she will not 〈◊〉 my Request : how oft have I made my sad Complaints to Hell , ye● have the fatal Furies stopt their Ears against my mournful Cries . And with this she held her peace , giving a sorrowful Sigh , which being done , the three Christian Knig●ts turned their Eyes to the place from whence they heard this Complaint , and discovered among certain green Trees , a Lady who was endued with singular Beauty , being so excellent , that i● almost dep●ived them of their Hearts , and captived their Senses in the snares of Love , which liberty as yet they never lost : she had her Hair aboue her Ears , which hung defusedly down her comely Shoulders through the Uiolence she used against herself , and leaning her Cheek upon her delicate white Hand that was all to bespotted with Blood , which was constrained by the scratching of her Nails upon her rosie coloured Face : by her stood another Damsel which they conjectured to be her Daughter , for she was clad in Uirgin-coloured Silk as white as the Lillies of the Fields , and as pleasant to behold , as the glistering Moon in a clear Winter fréezing Night ; notwithstanding all this delectable sight the three princely Knights would not discover themselves , but stood closely behind three Pine trees which grew near unto the Mountain , to hear the event of this sad Accident ; whereas they stood cloked in silence , they heard her thus to confer with her beautiful Daughter : Oh my Rosana ( quoth she ) the unhappy figure of him , that without pity hath wounded my Heart , and left me comfortless with the greatest cruelty that ever Knight or Gentleman left Lady : How hath it been possible that I have had the force to bring up thee , the Child of such a Father which hath bereaved me of my Liberty ! O you Soveraign Powers , grant that I may establish in my mind the remembrance of the Love of thy adulterous Father ? O Girl , born to a further Grief , here do I desire the guiders of thy Fortunes , that thy glistering Beauty may have such force and power , whereby the shining beams thereof may take revengement of the dishononr of thy Mother : give ear , dear Child , I say , unto thy dying Mother , thou that art born in the Dishonour of thy Generation , by the loss of my Virginity , here do I charge thee upon my Blessing , even at my hour of Death , and swear thee by the band of Nature , never to suffer thy Beauty to be enjoyed by any one , until thy disloyal Father's Head be offered up in Sacrifice unto my Grave , thereby somewhat to appease the fury of my discontented Soul , and recover part of my former Honour . These and such like words spake the as afflictes Queen , to the wonderful amazement of the thrée young Knights , which as yet intended not to discover themselves , but still to mark the event , for they conjectured that her woful Complaints were the indualon of some strange Accident : Thus as they stood obscurely behind the Trees , they saw the young and beautiful Damsel give unto her dying Mother , Payer , Pen and Ink , the which she pulled from her fair B●som , with which the grieved Queen subscribed certain sorrowful Lines unto him that w●● the causer of her Bam●tment , and making an end of her Writing , then heard her ( with a dying Breath ) speak unto her Daughter these sorrowful Words following : Come Daughter ( quoth she ) behold thy Mother at her latest Gasp , and imprint my dying Request in thy Heart , as in a Table of Brals , that it never may be forgotten ; time will not give longer respite , that with Words I may shew unto thee my deep Affections , for I feel my Death approaching , and the fatal Sisters ready to cut my thread of Life asunder between the edges of their Shears , insomuch that I most miserable Creature do feel my Soul trembling in my Flesh , and my Heart quivering at this my last and fatal Hour , but one thing ( my sweet and tender Child ) do I desire of thee before I die , which is , That thou wouldest procure that this Letter may be given to that cruel Knight thy disloyal Father , giving him to understand of this my troublesome Death , the occasion whereof was his unreasonable Cruelty : and making an end of laying this , the miserable Queen fell down , not having any more strength to sit up , but let the Letter fall out of her hand , the which her sorrowful Daughter presently took up , and falling upon her Mother's Breast , she replied in this sorrowful manner : O my sweet Mother , tell me not that you will die , for it adds a Torment more grievous unto my Soul than the Punishment which Danaus his Daughters feel in Hell : I had rather be torn in pieces by the fury of some merciless Monster , or to have my Heart parted in twain by the hands of him that is my greatest Enemy , than to remain without your company . Sweet Mother , let these my youthful Years and this green budding Beauty encourage you still to revive , and not to leave me comfortless , like an Exile in the World ; but if the gloomy Fates do triumph in your Death , and abridge your breathing trunk of Life , and your Soul must needs go wander in the Elizian Shades , with Trula's Shadow , and with Dido's Ghost , here I protest by the great and tender Love I bear you , and by the due Obedience that I own unto your Age , either to deliver this your Letter into the hand of my unkind Father , or with these my ruful Fingers to rend my Heart in sunder ; and before I will forget my Yow , the silver streamed Tygris shall forsake her Course , the Sea her Tydes , and the glistering , Queen of Night her usual Changes , neither shall any Forgetfulnes● be an occasion to withdraw my Mind from performing your dying Requests : Then this weak Queen , whose Power and Strength was wholly decayed , and her hour of Dea●h grew near a● hand , with a feeble Uoice she said . O you sacred and immortal Gods , and all you bright celestial Powers of Happiness , into your divine Bosomes now do I commend my dying Soul , asking no other Revengement against the causer of my Death , but that he may die l●ke me for want of Love. After this the d●ing Queen n●v●r spake word more , for at that instant the cruel ●estin●es gave an end unto her Life ; but when Rosana pe●ceived her to be Dead , and she left to the World devoid of Comfort , sh● began to tear the golden Trammels from her Head , and most ●u●iou●ly to beat her where 〈◊〉 Breast , filling the empty Air with ●lamours of her M●a●s , making t●e Sk●e● like an Eccho to resound her Lamentations , and at last taking her M●ther's Letter into her hands , washing it with floods of Tears , and pu●t●ng it next unto her naked Breast , she said ▪ Here lie thou , near adjoyning to my bleeding Heart , never be removed until I have performed my dying Mother's Testament . Oh Works , and the last Work of those her dying Hands , here do I swear by the Honour of true Virgins , not to part it from my grieved Bosome , until such time as Love has rent the disloyal Heart of my unkind Father ; and speaking this she kissed it a t●ousand times , breat●ing forth millions of Sighs , and so with a blu●●ing Countenance , as red as Aurora's glistering Beams , she ●ose , and said to hersel● , What is this Rosana , dost thou think to recal thy Mother's Life with ceremonious Complaints , and not perform that which by her was commanded thee ? Arise , arise , I say , gather unto thyself Strength and Courage , and wander up and down the World , till thou hast found thy disloyal Father , as thy true heart hath promised to do . The●e words were no sooner finished , but St. George's Sons like Men whose Hearts were almost overcome with G●ief , came f●o● the Pine-trées , and discovered themselves to the Damsel , and courteously requested her to discourse the Story of all her p●ssed M●series , and as they were true Christian K●ights they promised her ( if it lay in their Power ) to relea●e her Sorrows , and to give end unto her Miseries . Rosana when she beheld these courteous an● well d●meano●'d Kn●ghts , which in her conceit carried relenting Minds , and considering how kind●y they d●sired to be pa●tners in her Greifs she stood not ●●en curious Terms , nor upon Exceptions , but most wi●●ingly condescended to their Requests ; so when they had prepared their Ears to entertain her sad and sorrowful Discourse , with a sober Countenance , she began in this manner : Lately I was ( quoth he ) whilst Fortune smiled on me , the only Child and Daughter of this liveless Queen that you behold here lying Dead , and she before my Birth , whilst Fortune granted her Prosperity , was the Maiden Queen of a Country called Armenia , adjoyning near unto this unhappy Island , whom in her young Years when her Beauty began to flourish , and her high Renown to mount upon the wings of Fame , she was so intrapped with the golden Bait of blind C●pid , and ●o intangled with the Love of a disloyal Knight , called the Knight of the Black Castle who after he had flourisht in the spoil of her Virginity , and had left his fruitful Seed springing in her Womb , grew weary of her Love , and most discourteously left her as a Shame unto her Countrey , and a Stain unto her Kindred , and after gave himself to such Lustful and Lascivious manner of Life , that he unlawfully Married a Shepherd's Daughter in a Forreign Land , and likewise ravished her own Sister , and after committed her to a most inhumain Slaughter in a desart Wood : this being done , he fortified himself in his Black Castle , and only consorted with a cunning Necromancer , whose skill in Magick is now grown so excellent , that all the Knights in the World can never conquer the Castle , where ever since he hath remained in despight of the whole Earth . But now speak I of the tragical Story of my unhappy Mother , when as I , her unfortunate Babe , began first to struggle in her Womb , wherein I wish I had been strangled ; she heard news of her Knight's ill demeanour , and how he had given himself to the spoyl of Virginity , and had for ever left her Love , never intending to return again , the Grief whereof so troubled her Mind , that she could not in any wise dissemble it ; and so upon a time being amongst her Ladies , calling to remembrance her spotted Virginity , and the Seed of Dishonour placed in her Womb , she fell into a wonderful and strange Trance , as though she had been oppressed , with sudden Death , which when her Ladies and Damsels beheld , they presently determined to unbrace her rich Ornaments , and to carry her unto her Bed , but she made Signs with her hands that they should depart and leave her alone , whose Commandment was straightways obeyed , not without great Sorrow of them all , for their Loves were dear unto her ; this afflicted Queen , when she saw that she was alone , began to exclaim against her Fortune , reviling the Fates with bitter Exclamations . Oh unconstant Queen of Chance ( said she ) thou that hast wraped such strange Webs in my Kingdom , thou that gaved my Honour to that Tyrant's Lust , which without all Remorse hath left me Comfortless , it is thou that didst constrain me to set my Life to sale , and to sell my Honour as it were with the Cryer , compelling me to do that which hath spotted my princely Estate , and stained my bright Honour with black Infamy : woe is me for Virginity ! that which my Parents gave me charge to have Respect unto , but I have carelesly kept it and small● regarded it : I will therefore chastise my Body , for thus forgetting of myself , and be so revenged for the little regard that I have made of my Honour , that it shall be an Example to all noble Ladies and Princes of high Estate in the whole World. Oh miserable Queen ! oh fond and unhappy Lady ! thy Speeches be too foolish , for although thy desperate Hand should pull out thy despised Heart from thy bleeding Breast , yet can it not make satisfaction for thy Dishonour . O you Clouds ! why do you not cast some fiery Thunder-bolt down upon my Head ? or why doth not the Earth gape and swallow my infamous Body ? oh false and deceived Lord , I would thy loving and amorous Words had never been spoken ! nor thy quick-sighted Eyes ever gazed upon my Beauty , then had I flourisht still with Glory and Renown , and lived a happy Virgin of chaste Diana 's Train . With these and other like Lamentations this grieved Queen passed away the time from Day to Day , till at last she felt her Womb to grow Big with Child : at the which she received double Pain , for that it was impossible to cover or hide it , and seeing her self in this case , like a Woman hated and abhorted , she determined to discover herself Publickly unto her Subjects , and deliver her Body unto them to be Sacrificed unto their Gods : and with this Determination one day she caused certain of her Nobles to be sent for , who straight-way came , according to her Commandment , but when she perceived her Lords , Knights , and Gentlemen of Honour were come thither before her , she covered herself with a rich Robe , and sat upon her Bed in her private Chamber , being so pale and lean , that all they that saw her had great compassion upon her Sorrow ; being all set round about her Bed , and keeping silence , she revealed to them the cause of her grief in this manner : My Lords ( quoth she ) I shame to entitle myself your Queen and Soveraign , in that I have desamed the honour of my Country , and little regarded the Welfare of my Common-wealth , my glistering Crown me thinks is shaded with a Cloud of black Disgrace , and my princely Attire converted into unchaste Habiliments , in which I have both lost the liberty of my Heart , and withal my wonted Joy , and now am constrained to indure perpetual Pain , and an ever-pining Death , for I have lost my Honour , and reaped nothing but Shame and Infamy . To conclude , I have foregone the liberty of a Queen , and sold myself to a slavish Sin , only mine own is the Fault , and my own shall be the Punishment . Therefore without making any Excuse , I here surrender up my Body into your Powers , that you may ( as an evil Queen ) sacrifice me unto our Gods , for now my Lords you shall understand , that I am dishonoured by the Knight of the Black Castle , he hath planted a Vine within my fruitful Garden , and also sown a Seed within my accursed Womb , that hath made Armenia Infamous ; he it is that hath committed hourly Evils in the World , he it is that delights in Virgins Spoyls , and he it is that hath bereaved me of my Honour , but with my Consent I must needs confess , and left me for a Testimony of this my evil Deed , big with Child , by which my Virgin 's Glory is converted to a monstrous Scandal : and with this she made an end of her lamentable Speech , and being grievously oppressed with the pain of her burthenous Womb , she fat her down upon her rich Bed , and attended their Wills. But when those Earls , Lords , and honourable Parsouages that were present , had understood all that the Queen had said unto them , like Men greatly amazed , they changed their colours from red to white , and from white to red , in sign of Anger looking one upon another , without speaking any Words , but printing in their Hearts the Fault doue by their Queen , to the great disgrace of their Country , they without any further consideration , deprived her from all Princely Dignity , both of Crown and Regiment , and pronounced her perpetual banishment from Armenia , like Subjects not to be governed by such a defamed Princess , that hath gra●ted the Fruit of such a Tree within her Womb. So at the time appointed , like a Woman forlorn and hated of all Companies , she stored herself with sufficient Treasure and betook herself to her appointed Banishment . After whose departure , the Armenians elected themselves another Prince , and lest their lustful Queen wandring in unknown Islands , big with Childs d●void of Succour and relief , where inflead of her princely Bed covered with Eanopies of Silk , the took her nightly Reposes upon the green Grass , shadowed with the fable Eurtains of the Skies , and the 〈◊〉 that were provided against her Delivery were Nymphs and Fayries dancing in the night by Proserpine's Commandment . 〈◊〉 in great Gr●ei continued s●e many days , contenting her self with her appointed Banishment , making her Lamentations to wispering Winds , which seemed in her conceit to re-answer her Complaints : at length the glistering Moon had ten times borrowed light of golden Phoebus and the nights that Candle was now almost ex●inguished , by which time approached the hour of her laboursome Travel , where without hel● of a Woman , she was delivered of me her unhappy Daughter , where ever since I have been nourished in these unfrequented Woods , and many times when I came to years of Discretion , my woful Mother would discourse unto me this Iamentable Story of both our Miseries , the which I have most truly declared unto you . Likewise she told me , that many times in my Infancy , when she wanted Milk in her Breasts to nourish me , there would come a Lyoness , and sometimes a she-Beat , and gently give me suck , and contrary to the Nature of wild Beasts , they would many times sport with me , whereby she conjectured that the immortal Powers had preserved me for some strange Fortune : Likewise at my Birth Nature had pictured upon my Breast directly betwixt my two Paps the lively form of a purple Rose , which as yet doth beautifie my Bosom with a Uermilion colour , and this was the cause that my Mother named me Rosana , answerable to my Natures Mark. After this we lived many a year in great Distress , Penury and Want , intreating Time to redress our Woes , more often then we had lived Hours ; the abundance of our Tears might suffice to make warry Seas , and our Sighs counterhall the Stars . But at last , the fatal Sisters listning to my Mother's Moans , and to my great Sorrows deprived her of Life , where now I am left a comfortless Orphan to the World , attending the time until I find some courteous Knight that may conduct me to the Black Castle , where my disloyal Father hath his Residence , that I may there perform my Mother's dying Will. These words being finished , Rosana stood silent , for that her extream Brief hindred the passage of her Tongue , and her Eyes rained such a shower of pearled Tears upon the liveless Body of her Mother , that it constrained St. George's Sons to express the like Sorrow : where after they had le● fall a few salt Tears down from their sad Eyes and had taken te●ce for a time with Brief , they took Rosana by the hand ( which before that time never touched the hand of any Man ) and protested never to depart from her cont●any till they had safely conducted her to the Black Castle . Thus after this when the Christian Knights had pitifully bewailed the Misery and untimely Death or her Mother , they took their Daggers and digged a Grave under a Bay-tree , and buried her Body therein , that hungry Ravens might not seize upon it , nor furious Bears tear it in pieces , nor ravenous Harpies devour it , and after with the point of their Daggers , they engraved this Epitaph in the rinde of the Bay-tree ; which words were these that follow : The Epitaph over the Grave of the unfortunate Queen of Armenia . Here lies the Body of a helpless Queen , Whose great Good-will to her small Joy did Bring ; Her willing Mind requited was with Teen , Though she deserv'd , for love , a Regal King : And as her Corpse inclosed here doth lie , Her luckless Fate , and Fame should never die . So when they had made this Epitaph and covered her Grave with green Turfs , they departed forward on their Iourney , towards thee Black Castle , where we will leave them in their Travels , and return to the disloyal Leoger , and how he fortified his Castle by Magick Art , according to the learned skill of a ●unning Necromancer , and of the Adventure that hapned to St. George with the other three Christian Champions in the same Castle ; therefore grant you immortal Powers of invention , that my Pen may be dipt in the Water of that learned Fountain , where the nine Sisters do inhabit , that by the help of that sweet Liquor my Muse may have a delightful Uein , so that mixing the speech of Mercury , with the prowess of Mars , I may discourse the strangest Accident that ever hapned to wandring Knights . CHAP. VIII . Of the preparation that the Knight of the Black Castle made by Magick Art , to withstand his Enemies , and how the Seven Champions entred the same Castle , where they were Enchanted into a deep Sleep so long as seven Lamps burned , which could not be quenched but by the Water of an Enchanted Fountain . THe wicked Leoger , as you have read of before , being the Knight of the Black Castle , and one that for Wealth and Treasure ; surpassed mo●● of the Potentates , when he grew detested and abhorted in every Company , as well by Noble Knights as Gallant Ladies , for ●ne spoil and murther of those three Uirgin Iames , whose pitiful Stories you heard in the two former Chapters , and fearing sudden Uengeance to fall upon his Head , he fortified himself strongly in his Castle , and with his Treasure hired many fu●●o●e Giants to defend it ? wherein if they failed , and should chance to be overcome , he consorted with a wicked Necromancer , that he with Charms and Spels should work wonders in his Castle , which Magical accomplishments we will pass over till a more convenient time , because I purpose to explain the History in good order to the Reader . First , speak we of St. George with the other Christian Knights that came in revenge of the Shepherd and his unfortunate Daughter , who with good Success arrived upon the shore of the Island , where this wicked Leoger and the M●g●can had fortified their Black Castle in which Country the Champions like the invincible Followers of Mars , fearing no danger , nor the ●rowns of unconstant Fortune , betook themselves to the readiest way towards the Castle ; in which Iourney they were almost ravished with the pleasure of the Island , for entring into a narrow and straight Lane , g●rnishe● on both sides with Trees of divers sorts , they heard how the Summer Birds recorded their pleasant Melodies , and made their sweet and accustomed Songs without fear of any Man to molest them . In which row of pleasant Trees that delighted them on both sides , there wanted not the green Lawrel , so much esteemed of learned Scholars , nor the sweet Myrtle tree , loved by Ladies , nor the high Cypress , so much regarded of Lo●ers , nor the stacely Pine , which for his flourishing height is called the Prince of Trees : whereby they judged it to be rather an habitation for Gods , and Goddesses , than a terrestial Country , for that the Golden Sun with his glistering Beams did pass through those green and pleasant Trees without any hindrance of black Clouds , for Skies were clear as tryed silver : likewise the Western Wind did softly shake the shivering Leaves , whereby it made as sweet a Harmony as if they had been Ce●e●tial Cherubins : A thousand little streamed Brooks ran upon the enameled Ground , making sundry fine Works by their ●rooked Tu●nings , and joyning one Water with another , with a very gentle meeting , making such silver Musick , that the Champ ons with the pleasure thereof were almost ravished , and smally regard●d whether their Horses went right or no , and travelling in this sort , they rode forward till they came into a marvelous great and wide Meadow , being of such exceeding fairness , that I am not able with a Pen to paint out the exceliency thereof ; whereas were feeding both wild and tame Harts , adorned with great and cragged Horns : like wise the furious wild Bore , the fierce Lyon , and the simple Lambs , were altogether feeding with so great Friendship , as on the contrary , by Nature they were Enemies . Whereat the noble Champions were almost overcome in their own Conceits , and amazed in their Imaginations , to see so strange Love , clean contrary unto Nature , and that there was no difference betwixt the love of wild Beasts and tame , in this manner they travelled along , till upon a sudden they arrived before the Buildings of the Black Castle ; and casting their Eyes towards the same , they beheld near unto the principal Gate , right over the Castle , twelve marble Pinacles , of such an exceeding height , that the Pyramids of Aegypt were very low in comparison of them ; in such sort that whosoever would look upon them , was scant able with his sight to comprehend the height thereof , and they were all painted most gorgerously with several Colours . Down below under the Castle there was an Arch with a Gate , which seemed to be of Diamonds , and all was compassed about with a great Moat or Ditch , being of so great a depth , that they thought it to reach to the midst of the Earth , and it was almost two hundred Paces broad , and every Gate had his Draw-bridge , all made of red Boards , which seemed as though they had been bathed all in Blood. After this the Champions rode to the other side of this goodly Castle , wondring at the curious and sumptuous workmanship , where they espyed a Pillar of beautiful Iasper-stone , all wrought full of precious Stones of strange Works , the which Pillar was of great value , and was garnished with chains of Gold , that were made fast unto it by Magick Art , at which Pillar likewise hung a very costly silver Trumpet , with certain Letters carved about the same , the which contained these Words following : If any dare attempt this place to see , By sounding this , the Gate shall opened be ; A Trumpet here enchin'd by Magick Art , To daunt with fear the proudest Champion's Heart ; Look thou for blows that enterest in this Gate , Return in time , Repentance comes too late . The which when St. George beheld , and had understood the meaning of those mystical Letters , without any more tarrying , he set the Silver Trumpet to his Mouth , and sounded such a vehemen● bl●st , that it seemed to Eccho in the foundation of the Castle ; whereas the principal Gate presently opened , and the D●aw bringe was let down , without the help of any visible hand , which made the Champions to wonder , and to stand amazed at the strange Accident ; but yet intending not to return , like Cowards 〈◊〉 with a past of Wind , they alighted from their warlike 〈◊〉 , and delivered them into the old Shepherd's han●s , to be fed upon the fragrant and green Grass , till they had performed the adventure of the Castle , the which they vowed either to accomplish , or never to return : so lacking down their Beavers , and drawing forth their Keen edged Fauchions , they entred the Gates , and being safe within , the Champions looked round about them to see if they could espy any body , but they said nothing but a pair of winding Stairs , whereat they descended , then had not gone many steps , out therein was so great a darkness , that scarce they could see any light , so that it rather seemed the similitude of Hell , than any other worldly place , yet groping by the Walls , they kept their going down those narrow and turning Stairs , which were very dark , and at such length , that they thought they descended in the middle of y e Earth . They spent a great time in descending those Stairs , but in the end they came into a very fair and large Court all compassed with Iron Gates like unto a Prison , or a Pallace provided to keep untamed Lyons , wherein casting their Eyes up to the top of the Castle , they beheld the wicked Knight walking with the Necromancer upon a large Gallery , supported with huge Pillars of Brass ; likewise there were attending upon them seven Giants cloathed in mighty Iron Coats , holding in their hands Bats of Steel , to whom the bold and venturous Champion of England spake with an undaunted Courage and loud Uoyce in this manner , saying , Come down thou wicked Knight , thou spoyl of Virginity , thou that art invironed with these monstrous Giants , these the wondring works of Nature , whose daring Looks seem to scale the Clouds , much like unto the Pride of Nimrod , when he offered to build up Bavel 's confused Tower. Come down I say , from they brazen Gallery , and take to thee thy Armour , thou that hast a Heart to commit a Virgin 's Rape , for whose Revenge we come ; now likewise have a Courage is thy Defence , for we vow never to depart out of thy Castle , till we have confounded thee , or by thy Force be discomfited . ●● which words he held his peace , expecting an Answer , where●●he wicked Knight when he heard these heroical Spéeches of St. Gorge , began to fret and fume like to a starved Lyon , famish●● with hungar , or the cruel Tyger m●s●ing in humane Blood , with a great desire to satisfie his Chirst , or like the Wrath of dogge● Cerberus when as he feasted with Alcide's Flesh ; even to raged Leoger the Knight of the Black Castle , throatning sorth fury from his sperkling Eyes , and in this ●●●e manner re-answered the noble Champion of England : Proud Knight ( quoth be ) or Peasant , whatsoever thou art , I pass not the smallest Hair of my Head , for thy upbraiding me with thy unruly Tongue , I will return thy Speeches on thy self , for the Pavements of my Castle shall be sprinkled with thy cursed Blood , and the Bones of those thy unhappy Followers shall be buried in the sinks of my Channels . If thou hadst brought the Army of Crasar , that made all Lands to tremble where he came , yet were they but as a blast of wind unto my force ; seest thou not my Giants which stand like Oaks upon our brazen Gallery ? they at my Commandment shall take you from the places where you stand , and throw you over the Walls of this my Castle , in such fort , that they shall make you flee into the Air , more then ten Fauchions high . And for that thou hast upbraided me with the disgrace done unto a Virgin , I tell thee , if I had thy Mother here , of whom thou tookest first the ayr of Life , my hand should spilt her Womb , that thou mightest see the Bed of thy Conception , as Nero did in Rome : or it thy Wife and Children were here present before thy face , I would al ridge their Lives , that thy accuried Eyes might be witnesses of their bloody Murthers , so much Wrath and Hare rageth in my Heart , that all the Blood in thy Body cannot wa●●●● thence . At which words the Giants , which he had hired to desend him from his Foes , came unto him very througly a●med with sturdy Weapons in their hands , and requested him to be qu●er , and to ab●●e his so intenled Anger , and they would fetch unto his presence all those braving Knights that were the occation of his Disquietness and Anger ; and so without carrying for an answer , they departed down into the Court , and left the Knight of the Castle with the Magician , standing still upon the Gallecy to behold the following Encounters . But when the Giants approached the Champions presence , and saw them so well porportioned and furnished , Knights of so gallant Statures , they flourished about their knotty Clubs , and purposed not to spend the time in Words but in Blows . Then one of y e fiercest and cruellest Giants of them all ( which was called Brandamond ) seeing St. George to be the forwardest in the Enterprize , and judged him to be the Knight that had so braved his Lord , he began with a stern Ceuntenance to speak unto him in this manner : Art thou that bold Knight ( said the Giant ) that with thy witless Words hast so anger'd the mighty Leoger the Lord of this Castle ? If thou be , I advse thee by Submission to seek to appease his furious Wrath before Revengement be taken upon thy Person . Also I do charge thee ( that if thou wilt remain with thy Life ) that thou dost leave thy Armour and yield thyself with all these Followers , with their hands bound behind them , and go and ask Forgiveness at his Feet : To which St. George with a smiling Countenance answered , Gyant ( said he ) thy Counsel I do not like , nor thy Advice will I receive , but rather do we hope to send thee and all thy Followers without tongues to the infernal King of fiery Phlegeton , and for that you shall not have any more time to speak such folly and foolishness , either return your ways from whence you came , and repent of this which you have said , or else prepare yourselves to a mortal Battle . The Giants when they heard the Champions Resolutions , and how slightly they regarded their Proffers , without any longir tarrying they straight way fell upon St. George and his Company , intending with their knotty Bats of Steel to beat them as small as flesh unto the Pot , but the Quéen of Chance so smiled upon the Christian Champions , that the Giants smally prevailed , for betwixt them was fought a long and terrible battle , in such danger that the victory hung wavering on both sides not knowing to whom it would fall ; the Bats and Fauchions made such a noise upon one another's Armour , that they sounded like to the blows of the Cyclops working upon their Anvils : and at every blow they gave , fire flew from their s●etled Corllets , like sparkles from the flaming Furnaces in Hell , the Skies resounded back the ecchoes of their Strokes , the Ground shook as though it had been oppressed with an Earth-quake : the pavement of the Court was over spread with an intermixing of blood and sweat , and the Walls of the Castle were mightily battered with the Giants Clubs ; by the time that glistering Sol , the days bright Candle , began to decline from the top of Heaven , the Giants ( wearied in fight ) began to faint , whereat the Christian Knights with more Courage , began to encrease in Strength , and with such vigour affayled the Giants , that before the golden Sun had dived to the western World , the Giants were quite discomforted and ●●ain● some lay with their Hands dismembred from their Bodies , weltring in purple gore ; some had their Brains sprinkled against the Walls ; some lay in Channels with their Intrals trailing down in streams of Blood ; and some Ioyntless , with Bodies cut in pieces , so that there was not one left a live to withstand the Christian Champions . Whereat St. George with the other six Knights fell upon their knees , and thanked the immortal Rector of all good Chance for their Uictory , But when the Knight of the Black Castle which stood upon the Gallery during all the time of the Encounter , and saw how all the Giants were stain by the Prowess of those strange knights , he raged in great Wrath , wishing that the Ground might gape and swallow him , before he were delivered into the hands of his Enemies , and presently would have cast himself headlong from the top of the Gallery , thereby to have dasht out his Brains against the Pavement , had not the Necromancer , who like wise beheld the event of the Encounter , intercepted him in his intended Drift , promising to perform by Art what the Giants could not do by Force . So the Necromancer fell to his Magick Spells and Charms , by which the Christian Champions were mightily troubled and molested , and brought in danger of their Lives , by afearful and strange manner , as shall be hereafter shown : For as they stood after their long Encounters , unbuckling their Armours to take the fresh Ayr , and their bloody Wounds received in their last conflict : the Magirian caused by his Art a Spirit in the likeness of a Lady of a marvellous and fair Beauty , to look through an Iron Grate , who seemed to lean her fair Face upon her white Hand very pensively , and distilled from her crystal Eyes great abundance of Tears . When the Champions saw this beautiful Creature , they remained in great Admiration , thinking with themselves that by some hard Misfortune she was imprisoned in those Iron Grates : at which this Lady did seem to open her fair and crystaline Eyes looking earnestly upon St. George , and giving a grsevous and sorrowful Sigh , she withdrew herself from the Grate ; which sudden departure caused the Christian Knights so have a great desire to know who it should be , suspecting that by the force of some Enchantment , they should be overthrown : but casting up their Eyes again to see if they could see her , they could not , but they saw in the very same place , a Woman of a great and princely Stature , who was all armed in silver Plates , with a Sword girded at her Waste , sheathed in a golden Scabberd , and had hanging at her Neck an ivory Bow and a gilt Quiver : this Lady was of so great Beauty , that she séemed almost to excéed the other , but in the same sort as the other did , upon a sudden she vanished away , leaving the Champions no less troubled in their thought than before they were . The Christian Knights had not long time bewailed the absence of the two Ladies , but that without seeing any body , they were stricken with such furious blows upon their Backs , that they were constrained to stoop with one Knee upon the ground ; yet with a trice they rose again , and looking then to see who they were that struck them , they perceived them to be the likeness of certain Knights , which in great hast seemed to run in at a Door that was at one of the corners of the Court , and with the great Anger that the Champions received , seeing themselves so hardly catrented , they followed with their accustomed lightness after the Knights , in at the same Door : wherein they had not entred three steps , but that they fell down into a day Cave , which was covered over in such sub●●le sort , that whoever did tread on it , straightway fell into the Cave , except he was advertized thereof before . Within the Cave , it was as dark as the silent Night , and no light at all appeared : but when the Champions saw themselves treacherously betrayed in the Trap , they greatly feared some further Mischief would follow , to their utter overthrow ; so with their Swords drawn , they stood trady charged to make their Detence , against whatsoever should after happen : but by reason of the great darkness that they could not see any thing , neither discover wherein they were fallen , they determined to settle themselves against something , either Post , Piller , or Wall , and stoping about the Cave , they searched in every place for some other Door that might bring them forth out of the darksome Den , which they compated to the Pit of Hell. And as they went groping and feeling up and down , they found that they did tread upon no other things but dead Mens Bones , which caused them to stand still , and not long after they espyed a secret Window , at the which entred a little clearness and gave some light into the Den , where they were , by which they espyed a Bed most richly furnished with Curtains of Silk , and golden Pendants , which stood in a secret Room of the Cave , behung with rich Tapestry of a sable colour ; which Bed when the Champions beheld , and being somewhat weary of their long fight which they had with the Giants in the Court of the Castle , they required some rest , and desired to sleep upon the Bed , but not all at one instant , for they feared some Danger to be at hand , and therefore St. George as one most willing to be their Watch-man , and keep Sentine● in so dangerous a place , caused the other Champions to take their repose upon the Bed , and he would be as wakeful as the Cock against all dangerous Accidents , so the six Christian Knights repaired to the Bed , whereon they were no sooner laid , but presently they fell into a heavy inchanted Sléep , in such sort that they could not be awaked by any manner of violence , not all the warlike Drums in Europe if they were sounding in their Ears , nor the ratling Thunder-claps of Heaven where sufficient to recal them from their Sleeps : for indeed the Bed was inchanted by the Necromancer's Charms in such manner that whosoever but sat upon the sides , or but touched the furniture of the Bed , were presently cast into as heavy a sleep , as if they had drunk the juyce of Owaile , or the seed o● Pop●● : where we will leave them for a time like Men cast into a Trance , and speak of the terrible Adventure that hapned to St. George in the Cave , who little mistrusting of their Enchantments , stood like a careful Guard , keeping the furious Wolf from the spoyle of the silly Sheep ; but upon a sudden his Heart began to throb , and his Hair to stand upright upon his Head , yet having a Heart fraught with invincible Courage , he purposed not to awake the other Knights , but of himself to withstand whatsoever hapned ; so being in these princely Cogitations , there appeared unto him as he thought , the shape of a Magician , with a Uisage lean , pale and full of wrinkles , with locks of black Hair hanging down to his shoulders , like to wreaths of envenomed Snakes , and his Body seemed to have nothing upon but Skin and Bones , who spake unto St. George in this despightful manner : In an evil Hour ( said the Magician ) camest thou hither and so shall thy ▪ Lodgings be , and thy Entertainment worse ; for now thou art in a place where thou shalt look for no other thing but to be Meat unto some furious Beast , and thy surmounting Strength shall not be able to make any Defence . The English Champion whose Heart was oppressed with extream Wrath , answered , O false and accursed Charmer ( said he ) whom ill Chance confound for thy condemned Arts , and for whom the Fiends have digged an everlasting Tomb in Hell , what fury hath incenst thee , that with thy false and devillish Charms thou dost prastise so much evil against travelling and adventurous Knights ? I hope to obtain my Liberty in despight of all thy Mischief , and with the strength of this Arm to break all thy Bones in sunder . All that thou dost and wilt do I suffer at thy hands , replyed the Necromancer ; only for Revengement that I will take of thee for the slaughter of my Master's Giants , which as yet lie Murthered in the Court , and that very quickly : and therewithal he went invisibly out of the Cave : So not long after at his back he heard a sudden noise , and beheld as it were a window opening by little and little , whereas there appeared a clear light , by the which St. George plainly perceived that the Walls of the Cave were dasht with Blood , and likewise that the Bones whereon they did tre●d at their first entry into the Den were of humane Bodies , which appeared not to be very long since their Flesh was corn oft with hard and cruel Teeth ; but this consideration could not long endure with him for that he heard a great rushing , and looking what it should be , he saw coming forth of another Den a mighty Serpent with wings , as great in Body as an Elephant , he had only two seet , which appeared out of that monstrous body but of a span length , and each foot bad three claws of three spans in length , she came with mouth open , of so monstrous and huge bigness , and so deformed , that a whose armed Knight , Horse and all might enter in thereat : she had upon her jaws two tusks , which seemed to be as sharp as needles , and all her Body was covered with sharp scales of divers colours , and with great fury she came with her wings all abroad : St. George although he had a valliant and undanted mind yet could he not choose but be troubled at the sight of so monstrous a Beast . But considering with himself , that it was then time and great need to have cour●ge , and to be expert and valliant for to make his Defence , he took his good cutting Sword in his hand and shrouded himself under his hard and strong Shield , and carryed the coming of that ugly Monster . But when the furious beast saw that there was a prey whereon she might employ her sharp teeth , she struck with her invenomous Wings and with her piercing Claws she griped , and laid fast hold upon St. George's hard shield , pretending to have swallowed whole this couragious Warriour , and fastning her sharp Tusks upon his Helmet , which she found so hard that she let go her hold , and furiously pulled at his Target with such a strength that she drew it from his Arm ; With that the English Knight struck at her head a mighty and strong blow with his Sword , but in no wise it could hurt her by reason of the hard Scales wherewith it was Covered , and though he gave her no Wound , yet for all that she felt the blow in such sort , that it made her to recoyl to the ground , and to fall upon her long and hideous Tail : then this valliant Knight made great hast to redouble his force to strike her another blow , but all was in vain , for that upon a sudden she stretched her self so high , that he could not reach her head : but yet kind Fortune so favoured his hand , that he struck her upon the Belly , whereas she had no Defence with Scales , nor any other thing but Feathers , whereout Issued such abundance of black Blood , that it sprinkled all the Den about . This terrible and furious Serpent , when she felt her self in sore Wounded , struck at St. George such a terrible blow with her Tail , that if he had not seen it coming it had béen sufficient to have parted his body in pieces , the Knight to clear him self from the blow , fell flat upon the ground ; for he had no time to make any other defence : but that terrible blow was no sooner passed over him , but straight ways he recovered his feet , at such time as the furious Serpent came towards him . Here Saint George having a great confidence in his strength , performed such a valiant Exploit , that all former Adventures that have been ever done by any Knight , may be put in oblivion , and this kept in perpertual memory : for that he threw his Sword out of his hand , and can unto the Serpent , and caught her betwixt his Arms , and did so squeeze her , that the furious Beast could not help her self with her sharp Claws , but only with her wings she beat him on every side . This valiant Champion and noble Warriour would never let her loose , but still remained hoseing her betwixt his Arms concinuing this perilous and dangerous sight , till all his bright Armour was imbrued with her bestial blood , by which occasion she lost a great part of her strength , and was not able long to continue . Long indured this great and dangerous Encounter , and the infernal Serpent remained fast unto the noble and valiant brest of the English Knight , till such time as he plainly perceived that the Monster began to wax faint , and to lose her strength . Likewise i● could not be otherwise , but Saint George wared somewhat weary , considering the former sight he had so lately with the Gyant . Notwithstanding , when he felt the great weakness of the Serpent , he did anima●e himself with courage , and having opportunity by reason of the quantity of Blood that issued from his Wounds , he took his trusty Sword and thrust it into her heart with such violence , that he clove it in two pieces : so this infernal Monster fell down dead unto the ground , and carried the Christian Champion with her , for that they were fast closed together ; but by reason that the Serpent lacked strength , he quickly cleared himself of her Claws , and recovered his Sword. But when he ●aw certainly , he was clear from the Monster , and that she had yielded up her detested breath into the brittle Air , he kneeled down , and gave thanks to the happy Queen of Chance for his Delivery . The venom was so great , that the Serpent threw out to infect the Knight , that if his Armour had not been of a precious vertue , he had been impoysoned to death . After the Uictory was obtained , and the Monster dead , he grew very weary and unquiet , and was constrained to sit and cool himself by a Well , which was full of water , standing in a corner of the Cave , from whence the Monstrous Serpent first appeared and came ●orth . And when he found himself refreshed , he repaired to the Enchamed bed , whereupon the other six Champions lay sleeping , and dreamed of no such strange accident that had hapned unto him , to whom he purposed to reveal the true discourse of all dangers that had befallen him in that accident . But no sooner approached he unto that enchamed bed , and set himself down upon the one end thereof , and thinking to begin his discourse , but he presently fell into a heavy and dead slumber . There will we leave them sleeping and dreaming upon the Euchanted bed , not to be wakened by any means , & return to the Necromancer , that was busied all the time of the Serpents encounter with Leoger , in burying of the dead Gyants , but he knew by his Art that the Serpent was slain , and likewise Saint George oppressed with a charmed sleep in company of the other Champions upon the Enchanted bed , from whence he purposed that they never more should awake , but spend the rest of their Fortunes in eternal sleeps . Whereupon by his devilish Arts he caused Lamps to burn continually before the entry of the Cave , the properties whereof were so strange , that so long as the Lamps continued burning , the Champions should never be waked , and the fires should never be quenched but by the water of an enchanted Fountain , the which he likewise by Magick Art had erected in the middle of the Court guarded most strongly with Sprights : and the water should never be obtained but by a Uirgin which at her birth should have the form of a Rose lively pictured upon her breast . These things being performed by the secrets of the Magicians skill , added such a pleasure to Leogers heart , that he thought himself elevated higher than the Towers of his dwelling ; for he accounted no joy so pleasing unto his Soul , as to see his mortal Enemies captivated in his power , and that the Magician had done by his Art , than all the Knights in Asia could perform by Prowess . We will not now only leave the Champions in their sleeps , dreaming of no Mishap , but also the Magician with Leoger in the black Castle , spending their time securely , careless of all ensuing danger , and speak now of the old Shepherd whom the Champions at their first entering in at the Eates of the Castle , left to look unto their warlike Palfries , as they fed upon the green Grass : which old man , when he could hear no news of the Champions return , he greatly mistrusted their confusion , and that by some treachery they were intercepted in their vowed revengement ; therefore he protested secretly with his own Soul , if that for his sake so many brave Champions had lost their lives , never to depart out of those Fields , but to spend his days in such sorrow as did that hapless King of Babylon , that for seven parching Summers , and as many freezing Winters was constrained to feed upon the flowers of the Fields , and to drink the dew of Heaven , till the hairs of his head grew as stiff as Eagles feathers , and the Nails of his Fingers like unto birds claws , the like extremity he vowed to endure until he either re-obtained a wished sight of these invincible Knights ( the Flowers of Chivalry ) or else were constrained by course of nature to yield up his loathed life to the fury of those fatal Sisters . In this deep distress will my weary muse likewise leave this old Shepherd mourning for the long absence of the English Champion , and the other Christian Knights , and turn unto S. George's valiant Sons , whom we left travelling from the Queen of Armenia's Grave with her unhappy Daughter Rosana , to take revengment of her distoyal Land , being the Knight of the Black Castle , of whose villanies you have heard so much before . CHAP. IX . How Saint George's three Sons after their departure from the Queen of Armenia's Sepulchre , in company of her Daughter Rosana , met with a Wild Man , with whom there hapned a strange Adventure : and after how they entered the Black Castle , where they quenched the Lamps , and awaked the seven Champions of Christendom , after they had slept seven day , upon an Enchanted Bed , with other things that chanced in the same Castle . THE budding Flowers of Chivalry , the valiant Sons of Saint George , to perform their Knightly promises , and to accomplish what they had protested to Rosana , at the Queen her Mothers grave , which was to bring her safely unto the black Castle , where her unkind Father had his residence . First they provided her a Palfrey or Iennet , bred upon the borders of Spain , which was furnished with black Caparisons , in sign of her heavy and discontented mind , and his fore-head beautified with a spangled Plume of Feathers . Where in her company they travelled day and night from the Confines of Armenia , with successful Fortune , till they happily arrived upon the Island of the black Castle , where they were constrained to rest themselves many nights under the shadows of green leaved Trees , where the melody of silver tuned Birds brought to them sweet sleeps : and instead of delicate fare , they were forced to satisfie their hunger with sweet Oranges and ripe Pomegranets , that grew very plentifully in than Island . But at last , upon a morning , when the Skies appeared in their sight very clear and pleasant , and at such time as when the Sun began to spread his glistering Beams upon the lofty Mountains and stately Cedars , they set forward on their Iourney , hoping before the closing in of the days bright countenance , to arrive at the Black Castle , being their long wilht for Haven , and desired Port. But entring into an unknown way and narrow path not much used , they were intercepted by a strange and wonderful Adventure . For as they travelled in those un●rodden Passages , spending the time in pleasant conference without mistrusting of any thing that should happen to them in that pleasant Island : upon a sudden ( not knowing the occasion ) their Horses started , and rose up with their fore feet , and turned back ward into the Air in such sort , that they had almost uns●dled their Masters : whereat the valiant Knights upon a sudden looked round about them to see who or what it was that caused so much fear , but when they perceived nothing , nor could conjecture what should be the occasion of such Terrour , they grew wonderfully troubled in mind . Then one began to encourage the rest , saying , believe me Brethren , I much wonder what should be the cause of this alteration in our Horses , hath some Spirit glided by us ? or remaineth some Devil among these Bushes ? Whatsoever it be , set us by the power and favour of all good luck attempt to know , and with our warlike Weapons revenge the frighting of our Horses , for our minds are not daun●ed by the Prowess of Men , nor are we afreid of the fury of Devils . These words being spoken with great courage and Majesty , caused Rosana to smile with a chearful countenance , and to embolden her heart against all ensuing accidents : so pre●ently they came to a River which was both clear and deep , the which they judged to run quite thorow the middle of the Island : and so travelling along by the River side , where within a little while their Horses began again to startle , & to be wonderfully afraid : whereupon the Knights casting about their vigilant Eyes , to see if they could perceive what it should be , that made their Horses so timorous , they espyed a terrible Moniter in the shape and form of a Satyr or a Wild Man , which did cross overt●wart the Island , of a wonderful great and strange making , who was as big and broad as any Gyant ; for he was almost four squars : his face was three foot in length , and had but one Eye , and than was in his Fore-head , which glistered like a blazing Comer or a fiery Planet , his Body was covered all over with long and shagged hai● , and in his breast there was as though it had been glass , out of the which there seemed a great and shining light to proceed . This Monster directed his way towards certain Rocks of Stone which stood in the Island , and by reason of the stragling and great noise that the Horses made , he cast his Head a●●de , and espyed the three Knights travelling in company of the Lady : upon whom he had no sooner cast his blazing Eye , but with a Devilish fury he ran towards them , and instead of a Club , he bare in his hand a great and knotty Maple Tree . These valiant Knights never dismay'd at the sight of this deformed Creature , but against his coming , they chear'd up their Horses , and pricked their sides with their golden Spurs , giving a great shout , as in sign of encouragement , and withal drawing forth their sharp cutting Swords , they stood attending the fury of the Monster , who came roaring like a Bull , and discharged his knotty Tree amongst the magnanimous Knights , who with light leaps cleared themseves from his violent Blows , so that his Club fell down to the ground with a terrible fall : as though with the violence it would have overthrown a Castle . With that the Knights presently alighted from their Horses , thinking thereby more nimbly to defend themselves , and with more courage to assail the Satyr . Many were the Blows on both sides , and dangerous the Encounter , without sign of Uictory intiming to either party . During the Battel , Rosana ( through the grief and fear that she received ) ● wounded upon her Passrey , and had fallen beside his back , if she had not first closed her hands about the pummel of the laddl● , ● being come a little unto her self , she made humble supplication unto the Lady of Chance , soliciting her that she might rather be buried in the Monsters Bowels , thereby to satisfie his Wrath , than to see such Noble Knights lose the least drop of Blood , or to have the smallest Hair upon their Heads diminished : such was the love and true zeal she bore unto those three Knights . But Saint George's Sons so manfully behaved themselves in the Encounter , bearing the Prowess of their Fathers Mind , that they made very deep wounds in the Monsters Flesh , and such terrible gashes in his Body , that all the green Grass was covered with his black Blood , and the ground all to besmeared and strewed with his mangled Flesh. When the Devillish Monster felt himself wounded , & saw how his blood ●ord upon the Earth like congealed go●e , ●e s●ed from them m●●●●wift than a whirle-wind , or like to an Arrow forced from a 〈…〉 and ran in great haste to the Rocks that stood thereby , where presently he threw himself into a Cave , pulling down after him a Rock of Stone , which did close up the Entry , the which was done with in great tightness , that the Knights had no time to strike him ; but after a while , wandering with themselves to see such a strange and sudden thing , they assailed by strength to remove the Stone , and clear the mouth of the Cave , which they did not without great difficulty . Yet for all that , they could not find which way they might enter in thereat , but like unto Lyons fraught with anger , fre●●ing and chasing , they went searching round about the Rock , to see if they could espy any Entry , and at last they found a great Cliff on the one side of the Rock , & looking in thereat , espyed the Mon●ter lying upon the ●loor , licking of his bleeding wounds with his purple tongue . And seeing him , one of the Knights said , O thou Traytor and Destroyer by the Highway ! O thou infernal Devil and Enemy unto the world : thou that art the devourer of Humane Flesh , and drinker of Mans Blood , think not that this thy strong and fast closing up of thy self in this Rock of Stone shall avail thee , or that thy Devilish Body shall escape unslaughtered out of our hands : No , no , our bloody Weapons shall be sheathed in thy detested Bowels , and rive thy damned Heart asunder ; and therewithal they thrust their Weapons through the Clift of the Rock , and pierced his throat in such sort , that the Monster presently dyed , the which being done , they returned in triumph like Conquerors to Rosana , where they found her half dead lying upon her Palfrey . But when she saw them return in safety , with a joyful and loud voice , she said : O sweet Queen of Chance , how hath it pleased thy Divine Majesty , to furnish these Knights with more strength and Prowess than any other in all the World , else could they not have chosen , but have been over come by this remorseless Monster , which seemed to be of force to destroy Kingdoms ? therewithal she alighted in good state from her Palfrey , and sate her down under the shadow of a Pine Tree , where the three Knights likewise sate down , and laid their weary Heads upon her so●t Lap to sleep , upon whose Faces she fanned a cooling breathing Air , and wiped their swe●●y Brows with her Handkerchief , using all means she could to pro●u●s them contentment . Long had they not reposed themselves upon 〈◊〉 Lap , refreshing their weary Bodies with a golden slumber , but they 〈…〉 and mounted upon their Steeds , and the next morning by break of day , they approached the sight of the Black Castle : before w●ose Walls they found seven portly Steeds , feeding within a green Pasture , and by them an ancient man , bearing in his face the true picture of Sorrow , and carving in the Barks of Trees the true subject of all his passed grief : this man was the old Shepherd which the seven Champions of Christendom ( before their inchanted sleeps in the Castle ) left without the Gates to over-see their Horses , as you heard before in the last Chapter . But S. George's Sons ( after they had a while beheld the manner of the Shepherds silent lamentations ) demanded the cause of his grief , and wherefore he remained so near the danger of the Castle ? to whose demands , the courteous old man answered in this manner . Brave Knights ( said he ) for you seem to be no less by your Princely demeanors , within this Castle remaineth a Bloody Tyrant , & a wicked Homicide called Leoger , whose Tyranny & Lust hath not only ravished , but murthered two of my Daughters , with whom I was honoured in my young years , in whole revenge there came with me seven Christian Knights of seven several Countreys , that entered his accursed Castle about seven days since , appointing me to stay without the Gates , and to have a vigilant care of their Horses till I heard either news of the Tyrants confusion , or their overthrows : but never since by any means could I learn whether good or bad were befallen them . These words struck such a terror to their hearts , that for a time they stood speechless , imagining that those seven Knights were the seven Champions of Christendom , in whose pursuits they have travelled so many Countrys . But at last , when S. George's Sons had recovered their former speeches , one of them ( though not intending to reveal what they imagined ) said to the old Shepherd : that likewise they came to be revenged upon that accursed Knight , for the spoil of a beauteous and worthy Uirgin Queen , done by the same lust-inflamed Tyrant . Then the Lady and the three Knights alighted from their Horses , and likewise committed them to the keeping of the old Shepherd : who courteously received them , and earnestly prayed for their prosperous proceedings . So the three Knights buckled close their Armours , laced on their Helmets , and put their Shields upon their Arms , and in company of Rosana they went to the Castle Gate , the which glistered against the Sun like burnisht Gold : whereat hung a mighty Copper Ring , wherewith they beat so vehemently against the Gate , that it seemed to rattle like a violent tempestuous storm of Thunder in the Element . Then presently there appeared ( looking out of a Marble-pillar'd window ) the Magician , newly risen from his Bed , in a wrought shirt with black Silk , and covered with a Night-gown of Damask Uelver : and seeing the Knights with the Lady standing before the Gate , he thus discourteously greeted them . You Knights of strange Countries ( said he ) for so doth it appear by your strange demeanours , if you desire to have the Gates opened , and your Bones buried in the Uaults of our Castle , turn back unto the Iasper Pillar behind you , and sound the silver trumpet that hangs upon it , so shall your entry be easie , but your coming forth miraculous . And thereupon the Magician left the Window . Whereupon one of the Knights went unto the Iasper Pillar , and with a vehement Breath sounded the Enchanted Trumpet , as Sr. George did before ; whereat the Gates flew open in like manner : where into ( without disturbance ) they entered : and coming into the same Court where the Champions had fought with the Giants , they espyed the Enchanted Lamps , which hung burning before the entry of the Cave where the Champions lay upon the Enchanted Bed. Under the Lamps hung a silver Tablet in an Iron Chain , in it was written these words following : The fatal Lamps with their enchanted Lights , In deaths sad sleep have cast seven Christian Knights , Within this Cave they lie with sloth confounded , Whose Fame but late in every place resounded . Except the flaming Lamps extinguisht be , Their golden Thoughts shall sleep eternally : A Fountain fram'd by Furies rais'd from Hell , About whose Spring doth fear and terrour dwell . No Earthly Water may suffice but this , To quench the Lamps where Art commander is ; No Wight alive this Water may procure , But she that is a Virgin chast and pure , And Nature at her Birth did so dispose , Upon her Breast to print a purple Rose . These Uerses being perused by the three Knights , and finding them as it were , contrived in the manner of a mystical Oracle , they could not imagine what they should signifie : but Rosana being singular well conceited , and of a quick understanding , presently knew that by her the adventures should be finished , and therefore she encouraged them to a forwardness , 〈◊〉 ●o ●eek out the enchanted fountain , that by the water thereof the Lamps migh● be quenched , and the seven Champions delivered out of Captivity . This importunate desire of Rosana , caused the three young Knights not to lose any time , but to search in every corner of the Castle , till they had found the place wherein the Fountain was : for as they went towards the North-side of the Court , they espyed another little door standing in the Wall , and when they came to it , they saw that it was made all of very strong Iron , with a Portal of Steel , and in the Key-hole thereof there was a Brazen key , with the which they did open it , whereat presently ( unto their wonderful amazements ) they heard a very sad and sorrowful voice breath forth these words following : Let no Man be so fool-hardy , as to enter here , for it is a place of Terrour and Confusion . Yet for all this they entred in thereat , and would not be daunted with any ceremonious fear , but like Knights of heroical estimation ▪ they went forward : wherein they were no sooner entered , but they saw that it was wonderful dark , and it seemed unto them that it should be a very large Hall , and there they heard very fearful howlings , as though there had been a Legion of Hell-hounds , or that Pluto's Dog had been Uicegerent of that place . Yet for all this these valiant Knights did not lose any of their accustomed courage , nor would the Lady leave their companies for any danger at all , but they entred in further , and took off their Gauntlers from their left hands , whereon they wore marvellous great and fine Diamonds which were set in Rings , that gave so much light that they might plainly see all things that were in the Hall , the which was very great and wide , and upon the Walls were painted the Figures of many furious Fiends , Devils , with other strange Uisions framed by Magick Art , only to terrifie the Beholders . But looking very circumspectly about them on every side , they espyed the Enchanted Fountain standing directly in the middle of the Hall , towards which they went with their shields braced on their left Arms , and their good Swords charged in their right hands , ready to withstand any dangerous accident whatsoever should happen . But coming to the Fountain , and offering to fill their Helmets with water , there appeared before them a strange and terrible Griphon , which seemed to be all of slanting fire , who struck all the three Knights one after another in such 〈◊〉 , that they were forced to recoyl back a great way : yet notwithstanding with discretion they kept themselves upright , and with a wonderful lightness accompanied with no less anger , they threw their Shields at their backs ▪ and taking their Swords in both their hands , they began most fiercely to assays the Griphon with mortal and strong blaws . Then presently there appeared before them a whole Legion of Devils with flesh hooks in their hands , spitting forth flames of Fire , and breathing from their Nostrils smoaking Sulphur and Brimstone . In this terrible sort tormented they these three variant Knights , whose years although they were but young , yet with great wrath & redoubled force adventured they themselves amongst this Hellish Crew , striking such terrible flows , that in spight of them they came unto the Fountain , and prossered to take of the water : but all in vain , for they were not only put from it by this Devilish company , but the water it self glided from their hands . Oh in what great travel & perplexity these Knights remaine● amongst this wicked and devilish generation , for to defend them selves , that they might attain to the finishing of this Adventure according to their Knightly promise . But during the time of all these dangerous encounters , Rosana stood like one berest of sense , through the terrour of the same : but at last remembring her self of the superscription written in the silver Tablet , the which the Knights pecused by the enchanted Lamps ; the signification of which was that the quenching of y e lights should be accomplished by a pure Uirgin that had the lively form of a Rose naturally pictured upon her breast , all the which Rosana knew most certainly to be comprehended in her self , therefore whilst they continued in their dangerous fight , she took up a Helmet that was pulled from one of the Knights Heads by the furieus force of the Griphon , and ran unto the Fountain , and filled it with water , wherewith she quenched the enchanted Lamps , with as much case as though one had dipped a waxen Torch in a mighty River of water . This was no sooner done and finished , to Rosana's chiefest contentment , but then the Skies began to war dark , and immediately to be overspread with a black and thick Cloud , and it came with great thundring and Lightnings , and such a terrible noise as tho' the earth would have sunk : and the longer it endured , the more was the fury therefore , in such sort that the Griphon with all that deluded generation of Spirits vanished away , and the Knights forsook their encounters , and fell upon their knees . and with great humility they desired in their hearts to be delivered from the fury of that exceeding and terrible Tempest . By this sudden alteration of the Heavens the Knight of the Castle knew that the Lamps were extinguished , the Champions redeemed from their enchanted sleeps , the Castle yielded to the pleasure of the three Knights , and his own life to the fury of their Swords , except he preserv'd it by a sudden flight , so presently he departed the Castle , and secretly fled out of the Island unsuspected by any one : of whose after Fortunes , Miseries , and Death , you shall hear more hereafter in the course of the History following . The Necromancer by his art likewise knew that the Castle was yielded unto his Enemies Power , and that his charms and magick Spels nothing prevailed : therefore he caused two airy Spirits in the likeness of two Dragons to carry him swiftly through the Air in an Ebon Chariot . Here we likewise will leave him in his wicked and devillish attempts , and damned enterprizes , which shall be discoursed hereafter more at large : because it appertaineth to our History now to speak of the seven renowned Champions of Christendom , that by the quenching of the Lamps , were awakened from their Enchantments , wherein they had sain in obscurity for the space of seven days . For when they were risen from their sléep , and had rowzed up their drowsie Spirits , like Men newly recovered from a Trance , being ashamed of that dishonourable enterprize , they long time gazed on each others Face , being not able to express their minds , but by blushing looks , being the silent speakers of their extream sorrows . Yet at last , St. George began to express the extremity of his grief in this manner : What is become of you brave Europe Champions ( said he , ) Where is now your wonted Valours , of late so much renowned through the World ? What is become of your surmounted strengths , that hath bruised enchanted Helmets , and quail'd the power of mighty Multitudes ? What is become of your terrible blows , that have subdued Mountains , hewed in sunder Diamond Armours , and brought whole Kingdoms under your subjections ? Now I see that all is forgotten , and nothing worth , for that we have buried all our Honours , Dignities , and Fames , in slothful flumbers , upon a silken Bed. And thereupon he fell upon his knées , and said , Thou that art the Guider of all our Fortunes , unto th●e I invocate and call , and desire thee to help us , and do not permit us to have our Fames taken away for this dishonour , and let us merit Dignity by our Victories , and that our bright Renowns may ride upon the glorious wings of Fame , whereby the Babes as yet unborn may speak of us , & in time to come fill whole Volumes with our princely Atchievements . These and such like Speeches pronounced this discontented Champion , till such time as the Elements cleared , and that golden faced Phoebus glistered with splendant brightness into the Cave through a secret hole , which seemed in their conceits to dance about the Uail of Heaven , and to rejoice at their happy Deliveries . In this joyful manner returned they up into the Court of the Castle , with their Armours buckled fast unto their Bodies , which had not béen unbraced in seven days before , where they met with the three Knights coming to salute them , and to give them the courtesies of Knighthood . But when Saint George saw his Sons , whom he had not seen in two years before , he was so ravished with joy , that he swounded in their bosoms , being not able to give them his blessing ; so great was the pleasure he took in their sights . Here I leave the joyful greeting betwixt the Father and his Sons , to those that know the secret love of Parents to their Children , and what dear affection long absence bréedeth . For when they had sufficiently opened the integrity of their Souls to each other , and had at large explained how many dangers every Knight and Champion had passed since their departure from England , when as they began their first intended Pilgrimage to Jerusalem , as you heard in the beginning of this Book , they determined to search the Castle , and to find out Leoger with his associate the wicked Enchanter , that they might receive due punishments for their committed offences , but they like wily Foxes were fled front the Hunters traps and had left the empty Castle to the spoil of the Christian Champions : but when Rosana saw her dismist from her purpose , and that she could not perform her Mothers will against her disloyal Father , she protested by her Mothers name never to close up her chearful eyes with quiet slumbers , nor ever rest her weary Limbs in bed of Town , but travel up and down the circled Earth , till she enjoyed a sight of her disloyal Father , whom as yet her eyes did never see . Therefore she conjured the Champions by the love and honour that Knights do bear unto poor distressed Lavie , to gran● her liberty to depart , and not to hinder her from her intended Travel . The Knights considered with themselves that she was a Lady of a divine Inspiration ; born unto some strange Fortune , & one by the heavens appointed , which had redeemed them from a wonderful misery . Therefore they condescended to her desires , and not only gave hee leave to depart , but furnished her with all things belonging to a Lady of so brave a mind . First , they found within the Castle an Armour fit for a Woman , the which the Enthanter had caused to be made by magick Art , of such a singular nature , that no weapon could pierce it , and so light in wearing , that it weighed no heavier than a Tygers Skin , it was contrived after the Amazonian fashion , plated before with silver plates , like the Scales of a Dolphin , and riveted together with golden Nails : so that when she had it upon her back , she seemed like to Diana , hunting in the Forrest of transformed Acteon . Likewise they found standing in the Stable at the East side of the Castle , a lusty limbed Steed big of stature , and of a very good hair , for the half parts forwards was of the colour of a Wolf , and the other half was all black , saving that here and there it was sported with little white spors : his feet were cloven , so that he needed not at any time to be shod : his neck was somewhat long , having a little head , with great ears hanging down like a hound : his pace was with great Majesty , and he so doubled his neck , that his mouth touched his brest , there came out of his mouth two great tusks like unto an Elephant , and he did exceed all Horses in the World in lightness , and did run with an exceeding good grace . This likewise bestowed they upon the Lady , the which did more content her mind , than any thing that ever her eyes bad seen before that time : Also the ten Christian Knights gave her at her departure ten Diamond Rings , continually to wear upon her Fingers , in perpetual remembrance of her courtesie . This done without any longer tarryance , but only thanking them for great kindness shewed unto her in distress she leapt into the Saddle without the help of stirrup or any other thing , & so rode speedily away from their sights , as a shower of rain driven by a violent Tempest . After her departure , the Champions remembred the old Shepherd , whom they had almost forgotten , through the joy that they took in their happy Meetings , he as yet remained without the Castle Gates , carefully keeping their Horses ; whom now they caused to come in , and not only gave him the honour due unto his age , but bestowed frankly upon him the state and government of the Castle , with store of Iewels , Pearls , and Treasure , only to be maintained and kept for relief of poor Travellers . This being performed with their general consents , they spent the remnant of the day in banquering and other pleasant conference of their passed adventures : & when the night with her sable Clouds had over-spread the days delightful countenance , they betook them to their rests : the seven Champions in a Chamber that had as many Windows as there were days in the year , the old Shepherd by himself in a rich furnished Parlor , and St. George's three Sons in the greatest Hall in the Castle . CHAP. X. How after the Christian Knights were gone to bed in the Black Castle , Saint George was awaked from his sleep in the dead time of the Night , after a most fearful manner , and likewise how he found a Knight lying upon a Tomb that stood over a flaming Fire , with other things of note that hapned upon the same . MOst sweet were the sleeps that these Princely minded Champions took in the Castle all the first part of the night , without molestation either by disquiet dreams or disturbing motions of their minds , till such time as the Queen of Night had run half her weary journey , and had spent the better part of the night : for betwixt twelve and one , being the chiefest time of fear and terrour in the night , such a strange alteration did work in Saint George's thought , that he could not enjoy the benefit of sweet sleep , but was forced to Iye broad awake , like one disquieted by some sudden fear ; but as he lay with wakeful eyes , thinking upon his passed Fortunes , and numbring the minutes of the night with his cogitations , he heard as it were a cry of Night-Ravens which flew beating their fatal Wings against the Windows of his Lodging , by which he imagined that some direful accident was near at hand : yet being not frighted with this fearful noise , nor daunted with the croking of these Ravens , he lay still silently , not revealing it to any of the other Champions that lay in the six several Beds in the same chamber : but at last being between sleeping and waking , he heard as it were the voice of a sorrowful Knight , that constrained these bitter passions from his tormented soul , & they contained these words following : O thou invincible Knight of England , thou that art not frighted with this sorrowful dwelling , wherein thou canst see nothing but Torments , rise up I say , from thy sluggish bed , and with thy undaunted courage and strong Arm , break the charm of my Enchantment . And therewithal he seemed to give a most terrible groan , and so ceased . This unexpected noise caused Saint George ( without the knowledge of any of the other Champions ) to arise from his Bed , and to buckle on his Armour , and to search about the Castle to see if he might find the place that harboured the Knight that made such sorrowful lamentations . So going up and down by-corners in the Castle , all the latter part of the night , without finding the adventure of this strange voice or disturbance by any other means , but that he was hindred from his natural and quiet sleep , by the break of day , when the dark night began to withdraw her sable Curtains , and to give Aurora liberty to display her purple brightness , he entered into a four square Parlor , hung round about with black cloth , and other mournful habiliments , where on the one side of the same he saw a Tomb all covered likewise with black , and upon it there lay a Man with a pale colour , who at certain times , gave most marvellous and grievous Sighs , caused by burning flames that procéeded from under the Tomb , being such that it seemed that his Body therewith should be converted into Coals : the flame thereof was so stinking , that it made Saint George somewhat to retire himself from the place where he did sée that most horible and fearful spectacle . He which lay upon the Tomb , casting his eyes aside , espyed Saint George , and knowing him to be a humane creature , with an afflicted voice he said , Who art thou Sir , Knight , that art come into this place of Sorrow , where nothing is heard but clamours of Fear and Terrour ? Nay , tell me ( said Saint George , ) who thou art , that with so much Grief dost demand of me , that which I stand in doubt to reveal to thee . I am the King of Babylon ( answered he ) which without all consideration , with my cruel hand did pierce thorow the white and delicate Brest of my beloved Daughter ; Woe be to me , and woe unto my Soul therefore , for she at once did pay her offence by Death , but I a most miserable wretch , with many Torments do die living . When this worthy Champion Saint George was about to answer him , he saw come forth from under the Tomb a Damsel who had her hair of a yellow and wan colour , hanging down about her shoulders , and by her face she seemed that she should be very strangely afflicted with Torments , and with a sorrowful Uoice she said : O unfortunate Knight , what dost thou séek in this infernal lodging , where cannot be given thee anyother pleasure but mortal torment , and there is but one thing that can clear thee from it , and this cannot be told th●e by any other but by me ? ●et I will not express it , except thou will grant me one thing which I will ask of thee . The English Champion that with a sad countenance stood behalding of the sorrowful Damsel , and being greatly amazed at the l●ght which he had seen , answered and said : The Powers which were Governours of my liberty , will do their pleasures , but touching the grant of thy request , I never denyed any lawful thing to either Lady or Gentlewoman , but with all my power and strength I was made to fulfill the same , therefore demand what thy pleasure ●s ▪ And with that the Damiel threw her self into the Sepulchre , and with a grievous voice she said : now most courteous Knight per●orm thy promis● , strike but three stroaks upon this fatal Tomb , and thou shalt deliver us from a world of Miseries , and likewise make an and of our continual torments . Then the invincible Knight replyed in this order , whether you be humane creatures , said he , placed in this Sepulchre by Enchantment , or furies raised from fiery Acheron , to work my confusion or no , I know not , and there is so little truth in this infernal Castle , that I stand in doubt whether I may believe thy words or not : but yet discourse unto me the truth of all your passed fortunes , and by what means you were brought into this place , and as I am a crue Knight and one that fights in the quarrel of Christendom , I vow to accomplish whatsoever lyeth in my power . Then the Damsel began with a grievous and sorrowful lamentation to declare as strange a Tragedy as ever was told . And lying in the fatal Sepulchre unseen of Saint George , that stood leaning his back against the Wall , to hear her discourse a lamentable s●ory , with a hollow voice like a murthered Lady , whose bleeding Soul as yet did feel the terrible stroak of her Death , she repeated this pittiful Tale following : CHAP. XI . Of a Tragical Discourse pronounced by a Lady in a Tomb , and how her Enchantment was finished by Saint George , with other strange accidents that hapned to the other Six Champions of Christendom . IN famous Babylon sometimes reigned a King , although a Heather , yet adorned with noble and vertuous customs , and had only one Daughter that was very fair , whose name was Angelica , humble , wise , and chast : Who was beloved of a mighty Duke , and a man wonderful cunning in the black ●rt , this Magician had a sage and grave countenance , and one that for wisdom better deserved the Government than any other in the Kingdom , and was very well esteemed throughout all Babylon almost equally with the King : for which there ingendered in the Kings heart a secret rancour and hatred towards him . The Magician cast his love upon the young Princess Angelica , and it was ordained by destiny that she should repay him with the same affection , so that both their hearts being wounded with love the one to the other , they indured sundry great Passions . Then Love which continually seeketh occasions , did on a time set before this Magician , a Waiting Maid of Angelica's named Fidelia , the which thing seemed to be wrought by the immortal power of the Goddess Venus : Oh in what fear the Magician was to discover unto her all his heart and to bewray the secrets of his love-sick Soul ; but in the end , by the great industry and diligence of the Waiting-maid ( whose Name was answerable unto her mind ) there was order given that these two Lovers should meet together . This fair Angelica for that she could not at her ease enjoy her true Lover , she did determine to leave her own natural Country & Father , and with this intention being one night with her Love , she cast her Arms about his neck , and said : Oh my sweet and well-beloved Friend , seeing that my Destinies have been so kind to me , as to have my heart linked in thy Breast , let no man find in thee ingratitude , for that I cannot live , except continually I enjoy thy sight , and do not muse ( my Lord ) at these my Words , for the intire love that I bear to you , constreineth me to make it manifest . And this believe of a certainty , that if thy sight be absent from me , it will be an occasion that my heart will lack his vital recreation , and my soul forsake her Earthly habitation . You know , my Lord , how that the King my Father doth bear you no good Will , but doth hate you from his soul , which will be an occasion that we cannot enjoy our hearts contentments : for the which I have determined ( if you think well thereof ) to leave both my Father and my native Country , and to go and live with you in a strange Land. And if you deny me this , you shall very quickly see your loving Lady without life : but I know you will not deny me , for thereon consisteth the benefit of my welfare , and my chiefest prosperity . And therewithal sheding a few tears from her Crystal Eyes , she held her peace . The Magician ( as one half ravished with her earnest desires ) answered and said : My Love and sweet Mistress , wherefore have you any doubt that I will not fulfill and accomplish your desire in all things ? therefore out of hand put all things in readiness that your pleasure is to have done : for what more benefit or contentment can I receive , than to enjoy your sight continually , in such sort that neither of us may depart from the others company , till the fatal Destinies give end to our lives ? Or if it so fall out , that Fortune frown upon us , that we be espied and taken in our enterprize , and suffer death together , what more glory can there happen unto me , than to die with thee , and to end my life betwixt thy arms ? therefore do not trouble your self dear Lady and Mistress , but give me leave for ●o depart your presence , that I may provide all things in readiness for our departures . And so with this conclusion they took leave one of the other , and departed away with as great secresie as might possibly be devised . After this , within a few days , the Magitian by his Enchantment caused a Chariot to be made , that was drawn by the flying Dragons into the which without being espyed of any one , they put themselves , together with their trusty Waiting-Maid , and in great secresie they departed out of the Kings Pallace , and took their journey towards the Country of Armenia : into the which Country in a short time they arrived , and came without any misfortune unto a place where as deep Rivers did continually strike upon a Rock , upon the which stood an old ancient building , wherein they intended to inhabit , as a most convenient place for their dwelling , whereas they might without all fear of being found , live peaceably , enjoying each others love . Not far from that place there was a small Uillage , from whence they might have necessary provision for the maintaining of their bodies . Great joy and pleasure these two Lovers received when they found themselves in such a place whereas they might take their fill of each others loves . The Magician delighted in no other thing but to go a hunting with certain Country Dwellers that inhabited in the next Uillage , leaving his sweet Angelica accompanied with her trusty Fidelia in that house , so in this order they lived together four years , spending their days in great pleasure , but in the end , time ( who never ●ested in one degree ) did take from them their ●est , and repayed them with sorrow and extream misery . For when the King her Father found her missing , the sorrow and grief was so much that he received , that he kept his Chamber a long time , and would not be comforted of any body . Four years he passed away in great heaviness , filling the Court with Ecchoes of his beloved Daughter , and making the Skies to resound his lamentations : sorrow was his food , salt tears his drink , and grief his chief Companion . But at last , upon a time as he sate in his Chair , lamenting her absence with great heaviness , and being over-charged with grief , he chanc'd to fall into a troublesome dream , for after quiet sleep had closed up the closers of his Eyes , he dreamed that he saw his Daughter standing upon a Rock by the Sea-side , offering to cast her Body into the Waves before she would return to Babylon , and that he beheld her Lover with an Army of Satyrs and Wild-men ready furnished with habiliments of War to pull him from his Throne , and to deprive him of his Kingdom . Out of this Uision he presently started from his Chair , as though it had been one frighted with a Legion of S●irits , and caused four of the chief Peers of his Land to be sent for , to whom he committed the Government of his Country : certifying them that he intended a Uoyage to the Sepulchre at Memphis , thereby to qualify the fury of his Daughters Ghost , whom he dreamed to be drowned in the Seas , and that except he sought by true Submission to appease the angry Fates , whom he had offended , he should be deposed from his Kingdom . None could withdraw him from his Determination , though it was to the prejudice of the whole Land : therefore within twenty Days he furnished himself with all necessaries , as well of Armour and Martial Furniture , as of Gold and Treasure , and so departed from Babylon privately and alone , not suffering any other ( though many desired it humbly and very earnestly ) to bear him company . But he travelled not as he told his Lords , after any Ceremonious Order , but like a Blood Hound searching Country after Country , Nation by Nation , and Kingdom by Kingdom , that after a barbarous manner he might be revenged upon his Daughter for her Disobedience ; And as he travelled , there was no Cave , Den , Wood , or Wilderness , but he furiously entred , and diligently searched for his Angelica . At last , by strauge Fortune he hapned into Armenia , near unto the place whereas his Daughter had her residence , where after he had intelligence by the Commons of the Country , that she remained in an old ruinated Building on the top of a Rock near at hand , without any more delay he travelled unto that place , at such a time as the Magician her Husband was gone about his accustomed Hunting , where coming to the Gate and finding it lockt , he knockt thereat so furiously that he made the noise resound all the House over with the redoubling Eccho . When Angelica heard one knock , she came unto the Gate , and with all speed she did open it , where when she thought to imbrace him thinking i●to be her Lover ) she saw that it was her Father , and with a sudden alteration she gave a great shriek , and ran with all the speed she could back into the House . Her Father being angry , like a furious Lyon followed her , saying : It doth little avail thee Angelica to run away , for that thou shalt d●● by this revengeful hand , paying me with thy Death the Dishonour that my Crown hath received by thy Flight . So he followed her till he came to the Chamber where her waiting-Maid Fidelia was , who likewise presently knew the King : upon whose wrathful countenance appeared the Image of pale Death , and fearing the harm that might happen unto her Lady , she put her self over her Ladies Body , and gave most terrible , loud and lamentable shrieks . The King , as one kindled in Wrath , and forgetting the natural love of a Father towards his Child , he laid hands upon his Sword and said : It doth not profit thee Angelica , to flie from thy death , for thy desert is such , that thou canst not escape from it : for here mine own arm shall be the killer of my own flesh , and I unnaturally hate that which nature it self commandeth me especially to love . Then Angelica with a Countenance more red than Scarlet answered and said : Ah my Lord and Father , will you be now as cruel unto me , as you had wont to be kind and pitiful ? Appease your Wrath , and withdraw your unmerciful Sword , and hearken unto this which I say , in discharging my self of that you charge me withal . You shall understand , my Lord and Father , that I was overcome and constrained by love , for to love , forgetting all fatherly Love and Duty towards your Majesty : yet for all that , having power to accomplish the same , it was not to your dishonour , in that I live honourably with my Husband : then the King ( with a visage fraught with terrible ●re ) more like a Dragon in the Woods of Hircania , than a Man by nature , answered and said : Thou virerous Brat , degenerate from Natures kind , thou wicked Traytor to thy generation : what reason hast thou to make this false excuse , when as thou hast committed a Crime that deserves more punishment than humane nature can inflict ? And in saying these Words , he lift up his Sword , in●ending to strike her into the heart , and to bath his Weapon in his own Daughters blood : Whereat Fidelia being present , gave a terrible shriek , and threw her self upon the Body of unhappy Angelica , offering her tender Breast to the fury of his sharp cutting Sword , only set at liberty her ●ear Lady and Mistress . But when the furious King saw her in this sort make her defence , he pulled her off by the hair of her Head , offering to trample her delicate Body under his feet , thereby to make a way , that he might execute his determined purpose without resistance of any . Fidelia , when she saw the King determined to kill his Daughter , like unto a Lioness , she hung about his neck , and said : Thou Monstrous Murtherer , more cruel than the mad Doggs in Aegypt , why dost thou determine to slaughter the most chast and loyallest Lady in the World , even the within whose lap untamed Lions will come and sleep . Thou art thy self ( I say ) the occasion of all this evil , and thine only is the fault , for that thy self wert so malicious , and so full of mischief , that she d●rst not let thee understand of her Love. These Words and Tears of Fidelia did little profit to molifie the Kings heart , who rather like a wild Boar in the Wilderness being compassed about with a company of Dogs , most irefully shook his Limbs , and threw Fidelia from him , in such sort , that he had almost dasht her Brains against the Chamber Walls , and with double Wrath he did proceed to execute his fury . Yet , for all this Fidelia with terrible shrieks sought to hinder him , till such time as with his cruel hand he thrust his Sword into her Ladies Breast , so that it appeared forth at her back , whereby her Soul was forced to leave her terrestrial habitation , and flie into the wide Air , after those which dyed for true loves sake . Thus this unhappy Angelica when she was most at quiet , and content with her mean kind of Life , then Fortune turned her unconstant Wheel , and cast her from a glorious delight to sudden death . The ireful King , when he beheld his Daughters blood sprinkled about the Chamber , and that by his own Hands it was committed , he repented himself of the Deed , and cursed the Hour wherein the first motion of such a Trime entred into his mind , wishing the hand that did it , ever after might be same , and the heart that did contrive it , to be plagued with more extremities than was miserable Oedipus , or to be terrified with her Ghostly Spirit , as was the Macedonian Alexander with Clitus Shadow , whom he caustelly murthered . In this manner the unfortunate King repented his Daughters bloody Tragedy , with this determination , not to stay till the Magician returned from his Hunting Exercise , but to ●●clude himself from the company of all Men , and to spend the remnant of his loathsom life among untamed Beasts in some wild Wilderness . Upon this resolution he departed the Chamber , and withal said : Farewel thou liveless Body of my Angelica , and may thy blood which I have spilt , crave vengeance of the Fates against my guilty Soul , for my Earthly Body shall indure a miserable punishment . Likewise at his departure , he writ upon the Chamber Walls these Uerses following , with his Daughters Blood. Now unto Hills , to Dales , to Rocks , to Caves I go , To spend my Days in Shame , in Sorrow , Grief , and Woe . Fidelia ( after the departure of the King ) used such violent fury against her self , both by rending the golden Tranunels of her Hair , and ●earing her Rosie-coloured Face with her furious Nails , that she rather seemed an infernal Fury , subject to Wrath , than any Earthly Creature furnished with Clemency : she sate over Angelica's Body , wiping her bleeding Bosom with a Damask Scarf , which she pulled from her Wast , and hathing her dead Body in luke-warm Tears , which forcibly ran down from her Eyes like an overslowing Fountain . In th●t woful manner spent the sorrowful Fidelia that unhappy day , till bright Phoebus went into the Western Parts : at which time the Magician returned from his accustomed Hunting , and finding the Door open , he entered into Angelica's Chamber , where when he found her Body westring in congealed Blood , and beheld how Fidelia sate weeping over her bleeding Wounds , he cursed himself , for that he accounted his negligence the occasion of her Death , in that he had not left her in more safety . But when Fidelia had certified him , how that by the hands of her own Father she was slaughtered , he began like a Frantick Tyrant to rage against black Destiny , and to fill the Air with terrible Exclamations . Oh cruel Murtherer ! ( said he , ) crept from the Womb of some untamed Tyger : I will be so revenged upon thee , O unnatural King , that all Ages shall wonder at thy misery . And likewise thou unhappy Virgin shalt endure like punishment , in that thy accursed Tongue hath bruited this fatal Deed unto my Ears , the one for committing the Crime , and the other for reporting it . For I will cast such deserved vengeance upon your Heads , and place your Bodies in such continual Torments , that you shall lament my Ladies Death , leaving alive the Fame of her with your Lamentations . And in saying these Words , he drew a Book out of his Bosom , and in reading certain Charms , and Enchantments , that were therein contained , he made a great and very black Cloud appear in the skies , which was brought by terrible and hasty winds , in the which he took them up both , and brought them into the Enchanted Castle , where ever since they have remained in this Tomb cruelly tormented with unquenchable Fire , and must for ever continue in the same extremity , except some courteous Knight will vouchsafe to give but three blows upon the Tomb , and break the Enchantment . Thus have you heard you magnanimous Knight , the true discourse of my unhappy Fortunes . And the Uirgin which for the true love she bore unto her Lady , was committed to this torment as my self , and this pale Body lying upon the Tomb , is the unhappy Babylonian King which unnaturally murthered his own Daughter : and the Magician which committed all these villanies , is that accursed wretch which by his Charms and Devillish Enchantments hath so strongly withstood your Encounters . These Words were no sooner finished , but Saint George drew out his sharp cutting Sword , and gave three blows upon the Enchanted Tomb , whereat presently appeared the Babylonian King standing before him , attyred in rich Robes , with an Imperial Diadem upon his Head , and that Lady standing by him , with a countenance more beautiful than the Damask Rose . When Saint George beheld them , he was not able to speak for joy , nor to utter his mind , so exceeding was the pleasure , that he took in their sights , so without any long circumstance he took them betwixt both his hands , and led them into the Chamber , whereas he found the other Knights newly risen from their Beds . To whom he revealed the true discourse of the passed Adventure , and by what means he redeemed the King and Lady from their Enchantments ; which to them was as great joy as before it was to Saint George . So , after they had for some six days refreshed themselves in the Castle , they generally intended to accompany the Babylonian King into his Country , and to place him again in his Regiment . In which Travel we will leave the Christian Knights to the conduct of Fortune , and return again to Rosana , who ( as you heard before ) departed from the Castle in the pursuit of her disloyal Father : of whose strange Accidents shall be spoken in this following Chapter . CHAP. XII . How the Knight of the Black Castle after Conquest of the same by the Christian Champions , wandred up and down the World in great terror of Conscience , ●nd after how he was found in a Wood by his own Daughter , in whose presence he desperately slew himself , with other accidents that after hapned . YOu do well remember when that the Christian Champions had slain the seven Giants in the Enchanted Castle , and had made conquest thereof , disloyal Leoger , being Lord of the same , secretly fled , not for anger of the loss , but for the preservation of his life . So in grief and terrour of Conscience he wandred like a fugitive up and down the World ; sometimes remembring of his passed prosperity , other times thinking upon the Rapes he had committed , how disloyally in former times he had left the Queen of Armenia big with Child , bearing in her Womb the stain of honour , and the confusian of her reputation . Sometimes his guilty Mind imagined that the bleeding Ghosts of the two Sisters ( whom he both ravished and murthered ) followed him up and down , haunting his ghost with fearful Exclamations , and filling each corner of the earth with clamours of Revengement . Such fear and terror raged in his Soul , that he thought all places where he travelled , were filled with multitudes of Knights , and that the strength of Countries pursued him to heap vengeance upon his guilty head for those wronged Ladies . Whereby he cursed the hour of his Birth , and blamed the cause of his creation , wishing the Fates to consume his Body with a Fire , or that the Earth would gape and swallow him . In this manner he travelled up and down , filling all places with Ecchoes of his Sorrow and Grief , which brought him into such a perplexity , that many times he would have slain himself , and have ●id his wretched Soul from a world of Miseries . But it hapned that one morning very early , by the first light of Titans golden Torch , he entred into a narrow and straight Path which conducted him into a very thick and solitary a Forrest , wherein with much sorrow he travelled till such time as glistring Phoebus had passed the half part of his journey . And being weary with the long way and the great weight of his Armour , he was forced to take some rest and case under certain fresh a green Myrtle Trees ; whese large leaves did shadow a very fair and clear Fountain , whose stream made a bubling murmur on the Pibbles . Being set , he began anew to have in remembrance his former committed Cruelty , and complaining of Fortune , he thus published his great grief : and although he was weary of complaining , yet seeing himself without all remedy , he resolved like unto the Swan to sing a while before his death : and so thinking to give some ease unto his tormented Heart , he warbled forth these Uerses following . MOurnful Melpomeneapproach with speed , And shew thy sacred Face with tears besprent : Let all thy Sisters Hearts with sorrow bleed , To hear my Plaints and rufull discontent . And with your mones sweet Muses all assist My mournfull Song that doth of woe consist . That so I may at large paint out my pain , Within these Desart Groves and Wilderness : And after I have ended to complain , They may record my woes and deep distress : Except these Myrtle Trees relentless be , They will with sobs assist the sighs of me . Time wears out life , it is reported so , And so it may , I will it not deny : Yet have I tryd so long and this do know , Time gives no end to this my misery : But rather Fortune , Time , and Fate agree , To Plague my heart with woe eternally . Ye Silvan Nymphs that in these Woods do shrowd , To you my mournful sorrows I declare , You Savage Satyrs , let your ears be bow'd , To hear my woe your nimble Selves prepare : Trees , Herbs , and Flowers in Rural Fields that grow . While thus I mourn , do you some silence show . Sweet Philomel , cease thou thy song a while , And will thy Mates their Melodies to leave : And all at once attend my mournful stile , Which will of mirth your sugred notes bereave : If you desire the burthen of my Song . I sigh and sob cause Ladies I did wrong . You furious Beasts that feed on Mountains high , And restless run with rage your Prey to find , Draw near to him , whose brutish cruelty Hath cropt the bud of Virgins chast and kind : The only thing yet rests to comfort me , Repentance comes a while before I die . Since all agree for to increase my care , What hope have I for to enjoy delight ; Sith Fates and Fortune do themselves prepare , To work against my soul their full despight , I know no means to yield my heart relief , T is only death which can dissolve my grief . I muse , and may , my sorrows being such , That my poor Heart can't longer life sustain , Sith daily I do find my grief so much , As every day I feel a dying Pain , But alas , I live afflicted still , And have no hope to heal me of my ill . When as I think upon my Pleasure past , Now turn'd to Pain , it makes me rue my state : And since my joy with woe is over-cast , O death give end to my unhappy fate . For only death will lasting life provide , Where living thus I sundry deaths abide . Wherefore all you that hear my mournful Song , And tasted have the grief that I sustain , All lustful Ravishers that have done wrong , With tear fill'd eyes assist me to complain . All that have being do my being hate , Crying hast , hast , this Wretches dying state . This sorrowful Song being d●ne , he laid himself an along upon the green grass , closing up the closers of his eyes in hope to repose himself in a quiet sleep , and to abandon all discontented thoughts , in which silent contemplations we will leave him for a while , and return to Rosana the Queens Daughter of Armenia , that bold Amazonian Lady , whom you remember likewise departed from the Black Castle ( clad with Enchanted Armour ) in the pursuit of her disloyal Father whom she never in her life beheld . This courteous Lady ( to perform her Mothers Will ) travelled up and down strange Countries with many a weary step , yet never could she meet with her unkind Father , unto whom she was commanded to give her Mothers Letter , neither could she here in any place wheresoever she came , where she might go to seek him . In which travel she met with strange Adventures , which with great honour to her Name she finished , yet still she wandred over Hills and Dales , Mountains and Ualleys , and through many solitary Woods , till at last she hapned by fortune into the Wilderness whereas this discontented Knight lay sleeping upon the green grass , near to which place she likewise reposed her self under the branches of a Chess-nut Tree , desiring to take some rest after her long travel . But upon a sudden being betwixt waking and sleeping , she heard towards her left hand a very dolorous groan , as it were of some sorrowful Knight , which was so terrible , heavy and bitter , that it made her to give an attentive car unto the sound , and to see if she could hear and understand what it should be . So with making the least noise that she could possibly , she arose up , and went toward the place , whereas she might see who it was , and there she beheld a Knight very well armed , lying upon the green grass , under a certain fair and green Myrtle Tree , his Armour was all Russet , and full of bars of black Steel , which shewed to be a very sad , sorrowful , and heavy Enamelling , agreeable to the inward sadness of his heart . He was somewhat of a big stature of body , and well proportioned , & there seemed by his disposition to be in his heart great grief : where after she had a while stood in secret , beholding his sorrowful countenance in a woful manner , he tumbled his restless body upon the green grass , & with a sad and heavy look he breathed forth this lamentation . Oh heavy and perverse Fortune ( said he ) why dost thou consent that I so vile and cruel a wretch do breath so long upon the Earth , upon whose wicked head the Golden Sun disdains to shine , and the glittering Elements deny their chearful lights . Oh that some ravenous Harpy would welter from his Den , and make his loathsome bowels my fatal Tomb , or that my eyes were sightless , like the miserable King of Thebes , that I never might again behold this Earth , whereon I have long lived and committed so many cruelties . I am confounded with the curse of sad mischance for wronging that Maiden Queen of Armenia , in the spoil of whose Uirginity I made a triumphant Conquest . O Leoger , Leoger , What fury did induce thee to commit so great sin , leaving her stained with thy Lust , and dishonoured by thy disloyalty ? O cruel , and without Faith , thou wert nursed with some unkindly milk of Tygers , and born into the World for thine own torment . Where was thine Understanding when thou forsookest that gracious Princess , who not only yielded to thee her Liberty , Love , and Honour , but therewith a Kingdom and a golden Diadom ? and therefore woe unto me Traytor , and more woes fall upon my soul than there be hairs upon my head , and may the sorrows of old Priam be my last punishment . What doth it profit me to fill the Air with Lamentations , when that the Crime is already past , without all remedy or hope of comfort ? this being said , he gave a grievous and terrible sigh , and so held his peace . Rosana by those heavy and sorrowful Lamentations , together with his Reasons which she heard , knew him to be her disloyal Father , whom she had so long travelled after to find out : but when she remembred how that his unfaithfulness and unkindness was the death of her Mother , her heart endured such extream pain and sorrow , that she was constrained ( without any feeling ) to fall down to the ground . But yet her couragious heart could not remain long in that passion , but straightways she rose up again upon her feet , with a desire to perform her Mothers Will , but yet not intending to discover her Name , nor to reveal unto him that she was his Daughter . So with this thought and determination , she went unto the place where Leoger was , who when he heard the noise of her coming , straight ways started upon his feet . Then Rosana did salute him with a voice somewhat heavy , and Leoger did return his salutations with no less shew of grace . Then the Amazonian Lady took forth the Letter from her naked Breast , where so long time she had kept it , and she delivered it into his hands , and said : Is it that thou art that forgetul and disloyal Knight , which left the unfortunate Queen of Armenia ( with so great pain and sorrow ) big with child among those unmeriful Tyrants her Country Men , which banished her out of her Country in revenge of thy committed Crime , where ever since she hath been companion with Wild Beasts , that in their natures have lamented her Banishment . Leoger , when he heard her say these Words , began to behold her , and although his eyes were all to be blubbred and weary of waeping , yet he most earnestly gazed in her face , and answered her in this manner : I will not deny to thee gentle Amazonian ( said he ) that which the very clouds do blush at , and the low earth doth mourn for . Thou shalt understand that I am the same Knight whom thou hast demanded after , tell me therefore what is thy Will. My Will is , said she , thou most ungrateful Knight , that thou read here this Letter , the last Work of the white hand of the unhappy Armenian Queen . At which Words the Knight was so troubled in thought , and grieved in mind , that it was almost the occasion to dissolve his Soul from his Body , and therewithal putting forth his hand somewhat trembling , he took the Letter , and set himself down very sorrowful upon the green grass , without any power to the contrary , his grief so abounded the bounds of reason . No sooner had he opened the Letter , but he presently knew it to be written by the hands of his wronged Lady , the Armenian Queen , and with great alteration both of heart and mind he read the sorrowful Lines , which contained these Words following : The Queen of Armenia her Letter . TO thee thou disloyal Knight of the Black Castle , the unfortunate Queen of Armenia can neither send nor wish salutations : for having no health my self , I cannot send it unto him whose cruel mind hath quite forgotten my true love : I cannot but lament continually , yea and complain unto my Fates incessantly , considering that my fortune is converted from a Crowned Queen to a miserable and banished Caitiff , whereas savage Beasts are my chief Companions , and the mournful Birds my best Solicitors Oh Leoger , Leoger , why didst thou leave me comfortless without all cause , as did Eneas his unfortunate Dido ? what second love hath bereaved me of thy sight , and made thee forget her that ever shall remember thee ? O Leoger , remember the day when first I saw thy face ; which day be fatal evermore , and counted for a dismal , day in time to come , both heavy , black , and full of foul mischances for it was unhappy unto me , for in giving thee joy , I bereaved my self of all , and lost the Possession of my liberty and honour , although thou hast not esteemed nor took care of my sorrowful Fortunes , yet thou shouldest not have mockt my perfect love , and disdained the servent affection that I have born thee , in that I have yielded to thee that precious Jewel , the which hath been denyed to many a Noble King : O love , cruel and spiteful love , that so quickly didst make me blind , and deprived me of the knowledge that belonged to my Royal Highness ! Oh uncourteous Knight , being blinded with thy Love : the Queen of Armenia stained her honesty , which she ought to have kept , and preserved it from the biting canker of disloyal Love : Hadst thou pretended to meck me , thou shouldst not have suffered me to have lost so much as I did forgo for thy sake . Tell me , why didst thou not suffer me to execute my Will , that I might have opened my white Breast with a piercing Sword , and sent my Soul to shady Banks of sweet Elizium ? Then had it been better for me to have dyed , than to live still and daily die . Remember thy self Leoger , and behold the harm that will come hereof : have a care to the Pawn which thou hast sealed in my Womb , and let it be an occasion that thou mayst ( after all thy violent Wrongs ) return to see me sleeping on my Tomb , that my Child may not remain Fatherless in the Power of Wild Beasts , whose hearts be fraughted with nothing but cruelty . Do not consent that the perfect love which I bear thee should be counted vain , but rather perform the Promise which thou hast made to me . Oh unkind Leoger , O cruel and hard heart ! is falshood the firm love that so unfeignedly thou didst profess to me ? What is he that hath been more unmerciful than thou hast been ? There is no furious Beast nor lurking Lyon in the Desarts of Lybia , whose merciless paws are all besmeared in blood , that is so cruelly hearted as thy self , else wouldes● thou not leave me comfortless , spending my days in solitary Woods ; whereas Tygers mourn at my distresses , and the chirping Birds in their kinds , grieve at my lamentations : the unreasonable torments and sorrows of my soul are so many , that if my Pen were made of Libian Steel , and my Ink the purple Ocean , yet could I not write the number of my Woes . But now I determine to advertise thee of my desired Death , for in writing this my last Testament , the Fates are cutting asunder my thread of life , and I can give thee knowledge of no more : but yet I desire thee by the true love which I bear thee , that thou wilt read with sorrow these few lines , and now I desire the Destinies that thou mayst die the death that for thee I now do : and so ●end , By her which did yield unto thee her Life , Love , Honour , Fame , and Liberty . WHen this sad and heavy Knight had made an end of reading this dolorous Letter , he could not restrain his Eyes from distilling salt tears , so great was the grief that his heart sustained ▪ Rosana did likewise bear him company to solemnize his heaviness , with as many tears trickling from the conduits of her Eyes . The great sorrow and lamentation was such , and so much in both their hearts , that for a great space the one could not speak unto the other : but afterwards their griefs being somewhat extenuated , Leoger began to say : Oh Messenger from her , with the remembrance of whose wrong my heart is wounded , being undeservedly of me evil rewarded : tell me ( even by the nature of true love ) if thou dost know where she is : shew unto me her abiding place , that I may go thither , and give a discharge of this my great fault by yielding unto Death . Oh cruel and without love ( answered Rosana ) What discharge canst thou give unto her that already ( through thy Cruelty ) is dead and buryed , only by the occasion of such a forsworn Knight ? This penitent and grieved Knight , when he understood the certainty of her Death , with a sudden and hasty fury he struck himself on the Breast with his fist , and lifting his Eyes unto the Clouds , in manner of Exclamation against the Fates , giving deep and sorrowful sighs , he threw himself to the ground : tumbling and wallowing from one side unto the other , without taking any ease , or having any power or strength to declare the inward grief which at that time he felt . but with lamentation , which did torment his heart , he called continually on the Armenian Queen , and in that Devilish fury wherein he was , drew out his Dagger , and lifting up the skirt of his shirt of Mail , he thrust it into his Body , and giving himself this unhappy death ( with calling upon his wronged Lady ) he finished his life , and fell to the ground . This sad and heavy Lady when she beheld him so desperately to gore his Martial Breast , and to fall lifeless to the Earth , she greatly repented her self , that she had not discovered her Name , and revealed to him how that she was his unfortunate Daughter , whose face before that time he had never beheld , and as a Lion ( though all too late ) who seeing before her Eyes a young Lioness evil intreated of the Hunter , even so she ran unto her murthered Father , and with great speed pulled off his Helmet from his wounded head , and unbraced his Armour , the which was in colour according to his passion , but yet as strong as any Diamond , made by Magick Art. Also she took away his Shield which had on it a Russet Flag , and in the midst thereof was pourtrayed the God of Love with two faces . the one was very fair and baund with a cloth about his eyes , and the other was made marvellous fierce and furious . This being done with a fair linnen cloath she wiped off the blood from his wounded Body . And when she was certain that it was he after whom she had travelled so many steps , and that he was without life , with a furious madness she ●●re her Artyre from her Head , and all to rent her golden hair , tearing i● in pieces , and then returned again and wiped his bleeding Body , making such sorrowful lamentation , that whosoever had seen her , would have been moved to compassion . Then she took his Head betwixt her hands , striving to lift it up , and to lay it upon her Lap , but seeing for all this , that there was no moving him , she joyned her face unto his pale and dead Cheeks , and with sorrowful Words she said : Dear Father , open thine eyes and behold me , open them sweet Father , and look upon me thy sorrowful Daughter : If Fortune be so favourable , let me receive some contentment whilst Life remaineth : Oh strengthen thy self to look upon me , wherein such delight may come to me , that we may one accompany the other . Oh my Lord and only Father , seeing that in former times my unfortuate Mothers ●ears were not sufficient to reclaim thee , make me satisfaction for the great travel which I have taken in seeking thee out . Come now in death and joy in the sight of thy unhappy Daughter , and die not without seeing her : open thine eyes that she may gratifie thee in dying with thee . This being said , Rosana began again to wipe his Body , for that it was again all to be bathed in blood , & with her white hands she felt his eyes and mouth , and all his Face and Head , till such time as she touched his Breast , and put her hand on the mortal Wound , where she held it still , and looked upon him whether he moved or no. But when she felt him without sense or feeling , she began anew to complain , and crying out with most terrible Exclamations , she said : Oh my hapless Father , how many Troubles and great Travels hath thy Daughter passed in seeking thee , watering the Earth with her Tears , and always in vain calling for thee ? Oh how many times in naming thy name hath she been answered with an Ercho , which was unto her great dolor and grief ? And now that Fortune hath brought her where thou art , to rejoyce her self in thy presence , the same Fortune hath converted her wishes into grief and dolour . O cruel and unconstant Queen of Chance , hath Rosana deserved this , to be most afflicted when she expected some joy ? O Leoger , if ever thou will open thine eyes , now open them , or let the glasses of mine be closed eternally . Herewith she perceived his dim eyes to open , and his senses now a little gathered together : and when he saw himself in her Arms , and understood by her Words , that she was his Daughter , whom he had by the unfortunate Queen of Armenia , he suddenly strove against Weakness , and at last recovering some strength , he cast his yielding Arms about the milk-white neck of the fair Rosana , and they joined their Faces the one with the other , distilling betwixt them many salt and bitter Tears , in such sort that it would have moved the very wild Beasts unto compassion ; and then with a feeble and weak voice the wounded Knight said : O my Daughter , unfortunate by my Dissoyalty , let me recreate and comfort my self , in injoying this thy mouth , the time that I shall remain alive , and before my silly Soul doth depart the company of my dying Body : I do confess that I have been pittiless unto thy Mother , and unkind to thee , in making thee to travel with great sorrow in seeking me , and now thou hast found me , I must leave thee alone in this sorrowful place with my dead Body pale and wan , yet before my death sweet Girl give me some few gentle kisses : this only delight I crave for the little time I have to carry , and afterwards I desire thee to intomb my Body in thy Mothers Grave , though it be far in distance from this unlucky Country . O my dear Lord ( answered she ) do you request me to give your Body a Sepulchre ? I think it more requisite to seek some to give it unto us both : for I know my life cannot continue long , if the angry Fates deprive me of your living company . And without strength to proceed any further in Speeches , she kissed his Face with many sobbings and sighs , and having within her self a terrible conflict , she carryed for the answer of her dying Father , who with pain and great anguish of Death , said : O my Child , how happy should I be , that thus imbracing one in anothers Arms , we might depart together ? then should I be joyful in thy company , and account my self happy in my death : but alas , I must leave thee unto the World. Daughter farewel , good Fortune preserve thee , and for ever may she take thee into her Favour . And when he had said these Words , inclining his neck upon the Face of Rosana , he dyed . When this sorrowful Lady saw that the Soul had got the victory , and departed from the Body , she kissed his pale lips ; and giving deep and dolorous sighs , she began a marvellous and most heavy lamentation , calling her self unhappy and unfortunate , and laid her self upon the dead Body , cursing her destinies , so that it was lamentable to hear . O my dear Father ( said she ) what small benefit have I received for all my travel and pain , the which I have suffered in seeking thee and now in the finding of thee , the more is my grief , for that I came to see thee die ? O most unhappy that I am , where was my mind when I saw that fatal Dagger pierce thy tender Breast : Whereon was my Thoughts ? Wherefore did I stand still , and did not with courage make resistance against that terrible and fatal Blow ? If my strength would not have served me , yet at the least I should then have born thee company . You furious Beasts that are hid in your Dens and deep Caves , where are you now ? Why do you not come and take pity upon my Grief in taking away my life ? doing so you shew your selves pittiful , for that I do abhor this dolorous Life . Yet all this while she did not forget the promise that she made him , which was to give his Body burial in her Mothers Tomb : Which was the occasion that she did somewhat cease her lamentation , and taking unto her self more courage than her sorrowful grief would consent unto , she put the dead Body under a broad branched Pine-apple Tree , and covered it with leaves and green grass , and withal hung his Armour upon the boughs , in hope , that the sight thereof would cause some adventurous Knight to approach her presence , that in kindness would assist her to in tomb him . This done , here we will leave Rosana weeping over her Fathers Body , and speak of the Necromancer after his flight from the Black Castle . CHAP. XIII . How the Magician found Leogers Armour hanging upon a Pine Tree , kept by Rosana the Queens Daughter of Armenia , betwixt whom hapned a terrible Battel : also of the desperate-Death of the Lady : and after , how the Magician framed by Magick Art an Enchanted Sepulchre , wherein he inclosed himself from the sight of all humane Creatures . I Am sure you do well remember , when the Christian Knights had conquered the Black Castle , which was kept by Enchantment , how the furious Necromancer to preserve his life , fled from the same , carried by his Art through the Air in an Iron Chariot , drawn by two flying Dragons : in which charmed Chariot , he crossed over many parts and plains of the Eastern Climates . At last , being weary of his Iourney , he put himself into the thickest of a Forrest , wherein travelling with his whirling Dragons , he never rested till he came unto a mighty and broad River , the which seemed to be an arm of the Marble-coloured Ocean : there he alighted from his Chariot for to refresh himself , and took Water with his hands and drunk thereof , and washed his face : and as he found himself all alone , there came into his mind many thoughts of his torepaised site , and how he was vanquished by the Christian Knights , for which with great anger he gave terrible sighs , and began to curse not only the hour of his Birth , but the whole World , and all the generations of Mankind . Likewise he remembred the great sorrow and travel that he ever since had induced , and what to●l travelling Knights do endure : In these variable cogitations spent he the time away till golden Phoebus began to withdraw himself into his accustomed Lodging ▪ to hide his light in the Occidental parts , and therewith drew on the dark and tenehrous Night , which was the occasion that his pain did the more encrease : all that Night he passed away with such sorrowful lamentations for his late disgraces , that all the Woods and Mountains did resound his woful Erclamations , till that Sol with his glistering Beams began again to recover the Earth . The which being seen by the Magician , with a trice he arose up , and intending to prosecute his Journey , but lifting up his eyes towards the Elements , he discovered hanging upon a high and mighty Pine-apple Tree the Armour of Leoger . This Armour was hung there by Rosana , in the remembrance of his death , as you heard in the last Chapter . And although it had almost lost the wonted colour , and began to rust through the abundance of rain that had fallen thereon , yet for all that it seemed of a great value and of a wonderful richness , so without any further circumspection or regard , he took down the Knights Armour , and armed himself therewith , and when he had lacked no more to put on but the Helmet , he heard a voice that said : Be not so hardy thou Knight as to undo this Trophie , except thou prepare thy self to win it by the Sword. The Magician at this unexpected Nosse , cast his Head on the one side , and espyed Rosana newly awaked from a heavy sleep most richly Armed with a strong Enchanted Armour , after the manner of the Amazonians , but for all that , he did not let to make an end of arming himself , and having laced on his Burgoner , he went towards the Demanvet with his Sword ready drawn in his hand , inviting her to a mortal Bartel . Rosana , who saw his determination , did provide to defend her self , and offend her Enemy . O my Muse ! that I had but learned Eloquence for to set out and declare the noble Encounters of these two Gallant Warriours : Rosana though she was but a Feminine by nature , yet was she as bold in Heroical Adventures as any Knight in the World , except the invincible Christian Champions . But now return we to our History . The valiant Amazonian when her Enemy came unto her , she struck him so terrible a blow upon the visour of his Helmet , that with the fury thereof she made sparkles of fire to issue out with great abundanee , and forced him to bow his head unto his Breast . The Magician did return unto her his salutation , and struck her such a blow upon her Helmet , that with the great noise thereof , it made a sound in all the Mountains . And so began between them a marvellous and fearful Battel , Fortune not willing to use her utmost extremity , enclined the foyl to neither party , nor as yet gave the Conquest to any , all the time of the Conflict , the furious Magician and the valiant Amazonian thought on no other thing , but either of them endeavoured to bring the other to an overthrow , striking each at other such terrible blows , and with so great fury , that many times it made either of them senseless , and both seeing the great force one of another , were marvellously incenst with anger . Then the valiant Lady threw her Shield at her back , that with more force she might strike and hurt her Enemy , and therewithal gave him so strong a blow upon the Burgonet , that he fell quite astonished to the Earth without any feeling . But when the Magician came again to himself , he returned Rosana such a terrible blow , that if it had chanced to hit right upon her , it would have cloven her head in pieces , but with great ●i●●retion she cleared her Head in such sort , that it was strucken in vain , and with great lightness she retired , and struck the Magician so furiously , that she made him once again to fall to the ground all astonished , and there appeared at the visour of his Helmet , great abundance of Blood that issued out of his mouth : but presently he revived and got up in a trice , with so great anger , that the smoak which came from his mouth seemed like a mist before his Helmet , so that almost it could not be seen . Then thus furious Devil ( blaspheming against his hard hap ) having his sharp Sword very fast in his hand , ran towards his enemy , who ( without any fear of his Fury ) went forth to receive him : and when they met together , they discharged their ●lows at once : but it fortuned that the Amazonians Blow did first fasten , with so great strength , that for all the Helmet of the Magician , which was wrought of the strongest Steel , it was not sufficient to make defence , but with the rigorous force wherewith it was charged , it bended in such sort that it brake into pieces : and the Magicians head was so grievously wounded , that streams of blood ran down his Armour , and he was forced for want of strength to yield to the mercy of the valiant Lady , who quickly condescended to his request , upon this condition , that he would be a means to convey her Fathers dead Body to an Island near adjoyning to the Borders of Armenia , and there to Intomb it in her Mothers Grave , as she promised when that his Ayr of life fleeted from his body . The Magician for safeguard of his life , presently agreed to perform her Desires , and protested to accomplish whatsoever she demanded . Then presently by his Art he prepared his Iron Charriot with his flying Dragons in a readiness , wherein he laid the murthered Body of Leoger upon a pillow of Mys●etoe , and likewise placed themselves therein , wherein they were no sooner entred , with necessaries belonging to their Travels , but they fled thorow the Air more swift than a Whirl-wind , or a Ship sailing on the Seas in a stormy tempest . The Wonders that he performed by the way , be so many and miraculous , that I want an Orators Eloquence to describe them , and a Poets skill to express them . But to be short , when Rosana was desirous to eat , and that her hunger encreased , by his Charms he would procure Birds ( of their own accords ) to fall out of the Skies , and yield themselves unto their pleasure , with all things necessary to suffice their wants . Thus Rosana with her Fathers dead Body , carryed through the air by Magick Art , over Hills and Dales , Mountains and Ualleys , Woods and Forrests , Towns and Cities , and through many both wonderful and strange Places and Countries . And at last , they arrived near unto the Confines of Armenia , being the place of their long desired rest . But when they approached near unto the Queen of Armenia's Grave , they descended from their Enchanted Chariot , and bore Leoger's body to his burying place , the which they found ( since Rosana departed ) overgrown with Moss and withered Brambles : Yet for all that they opened the Sepulchre and laid his Body yet freshly bleeding ) upon his Ladies consumed Carkass : which being done , the Magician covered the Grave again with earth , and laid thereon green Turfs , which made it seem as though it never had been opened . All the time that the Magician was performing the Ceremonious Funeral , Rosana watered the Earth with her Tears , never with drawing her Eyes from looking upon the Grave : and when it was finished , she sell into a sorrowful lamentation , following : Oh cruel Destinies ( said she ) sith your rigours have bereaved me of both my Parents , and left me to the World a comfortless Orphan , receive the Sacrifice to my Chastity , in payment of your Vengeance , and let my blood here shed upon this Grave , shew the singleness of my heart . And with the like Solemnity may all their hearts be broken in pieces , that seek the downfall and dishonour of Ladies . As she was uttering these and the like sorrows , she took forth a naked Sword which she had ready for the fame effect , and pur●ing the Pummel to the ground , cast her Breast upon the point . The which she did with such furious violence and exceeding haste , that the Magician although he was there present , could not succour her nor prevent her from committing on her self so bloody a Fact. This sudden mischance so amazed him , and so grieved his Soul that his Heart ( for a time ) would not consent that his Tongue should speak one word to express his Passion . But at last ( having taken truce with Sorrow , and recovering his former Speech , ) he took up the dead Body of Rosana , bathed all in Blood , and likewise buried her in her Parents Grave : and over the same hung an Epitaph that did declare the occasion of all their Deaths . This being done , to express the sorrows of his heart for the desperate Death of such a magnanimous Lady , and the rather to exempt himself from the company of all humane creatures , he erected over the Grave , by Magick Art , a very stately Tomb , which was in this order framed : First , there were fixed four Pillars , every one of a very fine Rubie : upon which was placed a Sepulchre of Crystal : within the Sepulchre there seemed to be two fair Ladies ; the one having her breast pierced thorow with a Sword , and the other with a Crown of Gold upon her Head , and so lean of body that she seemed to pine away : and upon the Sepulchre there lay a Knight all along , with his Face looking up to the Heavens , and armed with a Corsset of fine Steell of a russet Enamelling : under the Sepulchre there was spread abroad a great Carpet of Gold and upon it two Pillars of the sam● , and upon them lay an old Shepherd and his Sheep-hook lying at his féet ; his eyes were shut , and out of them were diffilled many pearled tears : at either Pillar there was a Gentlewoman of a comely Feature , the one of them seemed to be murthered , and the other ravished . And near unto the Sepulchre , there lay a terrible great Beast , he●ded like a Lian , his Breast and Body like a Wolf , and his tail like a Scorpion : which seemed to spir continually flames of fire . The Sepulchre was compassed about with a Wall of Iron , with four Gates for to enter in thereat : the Gates were after the manner and colour of fine Diamonds : and directly over the top of the chiefest Gate stood a Marble Pillar , whereon hung a Table written with red Letters , the Contents whereof were as follow : So long shall breathe upon this brittle Earth The Framer of this stately Monument , Till that three Children of a wondrous Birth Out of a Northern Climate shall be sent : They shall obscure his Name , as Fates agree , And by his fall the Fiends shall tamed be . This Monument was no sooner framed by the assistance of Pluto's Legions , and maintained by their Devillish Powers , but the Necromancer inclosed himself within the Walls , where he consorted chiefly with Furies and walking Spirits , that continually fed upon his blood , and left their damnable seals sticking upon his left side , as a sure token and witness that he had given both his Soul and Body to their Governments after the date of his mortal Life was finished . In which enchanted Sepulchre we will leave him for a time conferring with his damnable Mates , and return to the Christian Knights , where we left them travelling towards Babylon , to place the King again in his Kingdom . CHAP. XIV . How the seven Champions of Christendom restored the Babylonian King unto the Kingdom : and after how honourably they were received at Rome , where Saint George fell in love with the Emperors Daughter , being a professed Nun : of the mischief that ensued thereby , and of the desperate end of young Lucius Prince of Rome . THE valiant Christian Champions , having as you heard in the Chapter going before , performed the Adventure of the Enchanted Monument , accompanied the Babylonian King to his Kingdom of Assyria , as they had all solemnly promised him . But when they approached the Confines of Babylon , and made no ●ucstion of peaceful and Princely entertainment , there was neither sign of peace nor likelihood of joyful and friendly Welcome , for all the Country raged with intestine War , four several Competitors unjustly striving for what unto the King properly and of right belonged . The unnatural Causers and stirrers up to this Blood-devouring Controversie , were four Noble men , unto whom the King unadvisedly committed the Government of his Realm , when he went in the Tragical pursuit of his fair Daughter , after his dreamed illusion that caused him so cruelly to seek her Death . And the breaking our into this hurliburly grew first to head in this manner following : Two years after the Kings departure , these Deputies governed the publick State in great peace , and with prudent Policy , till after no tydings of the King could be heard , notwithstanding so many Messengers as were into every quarter of the World sent to enquire of him : then did Ambition kindle in all their hearts , each striving to wrest into his hand the sole possession of the Babylonian Kingdom . To this end , they all made several Friends : for this had they contended in many fights ; and now lastly , they intended to set all their hopes upon this main chance of War , intending to fight till three fell , and one remained Uictor over the rest : whose Head should be beautified with a Crown . But to Traytors and Treason the end is sudden and shameful , for no sooner had S. George ( placing himself between the Battels ) in a brief Oration shewed the Adventures of the King , and he himself to the People discovered his reverend Face , but they all shouted for joy , and hauling the Usurpers presently to Death , they re-installed him in his antient Dignity , their true , lawful , and long-lookt for King. The King being thus restored , married Fidelia for her faithfulness : and after the Nuptial Feasts , the Champions ( at the earnest request of S. Anthony ) departed towards Italy : where in Rome the Emperor spared no cost honourably and mòst sumptuously to entertain those never-daunted Knights , the famous Wonders of Christendom . At that time of the year when the Summers Queen had beautified the Earth with interchangable Ornaments ; S. George ( in company of the Emperor with the rest of the Champions , chanced to walk along by the side of the River Tybur , to delight themselves with the pleasant Meads , and beautiful prospect of the Country . Before they had walked half a mile from the City , they approached unto an ancient Nunnery , which was very fair and of a stately Building , and likewise encompassed about with Chrystal streams and many green Meabows , furnished with all manner of beautiful Trées and fragrant Flowers . This Nunnery was consecrated to Diana the Queen of Chastity , and none were suffered to live therein , but s●●h chast Ladies and Uirgins as had ●owed themselves to a single Life , ●aild so keep their Uirginities for ever unsported . In this place the Emperors only Daughter lived as a pro●●ssed Nun , and exempted her self from all company , except it were the fellowship of chast and religious Uirgins . This vertuous Lucina ( for so was she called ) having intelligence before , by the Dverséers of the Nunnery , how that the Emperor her Father with many other knights , were coming to visit their Religious Havitation , against their approach she attyred her self in a Gown of white Satin , all laid over with gold Lace , having also her golden locks of Hair somewhat laid forth . And upon her head was knit a Garland of sweet smelling Flowers , which made her seem like some Celestial or Divine Creature . Her beauty was so excellent , that it might have quailed the heart of Cupid , and her bravery excéeded the Paphi●n Quéens . Never could nature with all her cunning , stream more beauty in any one Creature , than was upon her Face : nor never could the flattering Syrens more beguile the Traveller , than did her bright countenance enchant the English Champion : for at his first entrance into the Nunnery , he was so ravished with her sight , that he was not able to withdraw his eyes from her beauty , but stood gazing upon her rosie coloured Cheeks , like one bewitched with Medusi's shadows . And to be short , her beauty seemed so Angelical , and the burning flames of love so fired his heart , that he must either enjoy her company , or give end to his life by some untimely means . Saint George being wounded thus with the Dart of Love , dissembled his grief , and revealed ●t not to any one , but departed with the Emperor back again to the City , leaving his heart behind him , closed in the 〈◊〉 Mo●astert with his lovely Lucina . All that ensuing night he could not enjoy the benefit of sléep , but did contemplate upon the Divine Beauty of his Lady ; and slaughted his mind with a thousand several cogitations how he might attain to the love , being a chast Uirgin and a professed Nun. In this manner spent he away the night , and no scouer appeared the mornings brightness in at the Chamber Window , but he arose from his restless Bed , and attyred himself in Watchet Uelver , to signifie his true Love , and wandred all alone unto the Monastery , where he revealed his deep affection unto the Lady , who was as far from granting to his Request , as the Skies from the Earth , or the deepest Seas the highest Elements : for she protested while life remained within her Body , never to yield her Love in the way of Marriage to any one , but to remain a pure Uirgin , and of Diana's Train . No other resolution could Saint George get of the chaste Nun , which caused him to part in great discontent , intending to seek by some other means to obtain her love , so coming to the rest of the Christian Champions , he revealed to them the truth of all things that had hapned : who in this manner counselled him , that he should provide a multitude of Armed Knights , every one bearing in their hands a Sword ready drawn , and to enter the Monastery at such time as she little mistrusted , and first with Promises and fair and kind Speeches to seek her love , but if she yielded not , to fill her ears with cruel threatnings , protesting that if she will not grant to requite his love with like Affections , he would not leave one Stone of that Monastery standing upon another , and likewise make her a bloody offering up to Diana . This Policy liked well Saint George , though he intended not to prosecute such Cruelty : so the next morning by break of day he went unto the Nunnery in company of no other but the Christian Champions , armed in bright Armour , with their glistering Swords ready drawn , which they carryed under their side Cloaks to prevent suspition . But when they came to the Monastery , and had entered into the Chamber of Lucina ( whom they found kneeling upon the bare ground at her Ceremonious Orisons ) Saint George first proffered her kindness by fair Promises , but finding that thereby he nothing prevailed , he then made known his pretended unmerciful Purpose , and thereupon all of them shaking their bright Swords against her vertuous Breast , they protested ( though contrary to their intents ) that except she would yield to Saint George her unconquered Love , they would bathe their Weapons in her dearest Blood. At which Words the distressed Uirgin being overcharged with fear , sunk down presently to the ground , and lay for a time in a dead Agony , but in the end recovering her self , she lifted up her Angelical Face , shrouded under a cloud of pale sorrow , and in this manner declared her mind : Most Renowned and well approved Knight ( said she ) it is as difficult to me to climb up to the highest top of Heaven , as to persuade my mind to yield to the fulfilling of your requests : The pure and chast Goddess Diana that sits now crowned amongst the go●ven Stars , will revenge my perjured promise , if I yield ●o your d●●ires , for I have long since deeply vowed to spend my days in this Religious House , in honour of her Deity , and not to yield the flower of my Uirginity to any one , which Uow I will not infringe for all the Wealth of Rome ? you know brave champions , that in time the watery drops will mollifie the hardest Diamond , and time may root this resolution out of my heart . Therefore I request you by honour of true Knighthood , and by the loves you bear to your Native Countries , to grant me the liberty of seven days , that I may at full consider with my heart before I give an answer to your demands , and to the intent that I may make some publick Sacrifices , as well to appeafe the Wrath which the chast Goddess Diana may conceive against me , as to satisfie my own Soul for not fulfilling my Uow . These Words were no sooner ended , but the Champions incontinently without any more delay joyfully consented , and moreover proffered themselves to be all present at the same sacrifice , and so departed from the Monastery with exceeding great comfort . The Champions being gone , Lucina called together all the rest of the Nuns , and declared to them the whole discourse of her assailment , whereafter amongst this Religious company with the help of some other of their approved Friends , they devised a most strange Sacrifice , which hath since been the occasion that so many inhumane and bloody Sacrifices have been committed . The next morning after six days were finished , no sooner did bright Phoebus shew his golden Beams abroad , but the Nuns began to prepare all things in readiness for the Sacrifice : for directly before the door of the Monastery they hired cunning Work-men to erect a Scaffold , all very richly covered with Cloth of Gold , and upon the Scaffold ( about the middle thereof ) was placed a fair Table , covered also with a Carpet of Cloth of Gold , and upon it a Chasing-dish of Coals burning : all this being set in good order , the Emperor with the Christian Champions , and many other Roman Knights being present to behold the Ceremonious Sacrifice , little mistrusted the doleful Tragedy that after hapned . The Assembly being alent , there was straight-ways heard a sweet and harmonious sound of Clarions and Trumpets , and sundry other kinds of Instruments : these entered first upon the Scaffold , and next unto them were brought seven Rams , all ado●ned with fine white Wool more soft in feeling than Ar●b●● . Silk , with huge and mighty charged Horns , bound about with Garlands of Flowers ; ●●●er them followed a certain member of Nuns a●●yled in black Uestm●●● , singing their accustomed Songs in the honour of Diana : after them followed an ancient Marton drawn in a Chariot by four comely Uirgins , bringing in their hands the Image of 〈◊〉 and on either side of her two ancient Nuns of great estimation , each of them bearing in their hands rich Uessels of gold , full of most precious and sweet Wines : then after all this came the beautiful Lucina apparelled with a rich Robe of Estate , being of a great and in●●●●able Ua●●e . Thus ceremoniously she ascended the Scaffold , where the Matron placed the Image of Diana behind the Chasing dish of Coals that was there burning : and the rest of the Nuns commned still singing their Songs and drinking of the precious Wines that were brought in the golden Uessels . This being done , they all at once brought low the necks of the R●ms by ●●●tting their Throar● , whose blood they sprinkled round about the Scaffold , ● opened their bowels , and burned the inward parts in the Chasing di●● of Coals . Thus with the slaughter , they made Sacrifice to the Queen of Chastity : at the sight whereof was present the surfeiting Lover S. George , with the other six Christian Knights , a●med all in bright Armour , & were all very attentive to this that I have here told you . This Sacrifice ended , this Lucina commanded silence to be made , and when all the company were still , she raised her self upon her ●●e● , and with a heavy Uoice distilling many salt Tears , the said : O m●●t excellent and chast Diana , in whose blessed b●●om we undetiled Virgins do recreate our selves , unto thy most Divine excellency do I now 〈◊〉 this my last Sacrifice , calling to record all the Gods , that I have done my best to continue a sp●tless Maiden of thy most 〈◊〉 Train . O heavens , shall I consent to deliver my Uirginity willingly to him whose Soul desires to have the use of it ? Or shall I my self consent my utter ruine and sorrowful destruction , which proceedeth only by the means of my flourishing beauty ? I would it had been as the night Ravens , or like to the tawny tanned Moors in the farthest Mountains of India . O Sacred Diana thou blessed Queen of Chastity , is it possible that thou ●ost consent that a Uirgin descended from so Royal a Race as I am , should suffer the worthiness of her Predecessours to be sported by yielding her Uirgin honour to the conquest of Love without respecting the chast Uow I made unto thy Deity ? Well , seeing it is so , that I must nee●s vi●●me my self against all humane nature , ● beseech thee to receive the so●e●nity of this my death , which I offer up in Sacrifice to thy Di●ine Excellency : for I am here con●trained with mine own trembling h●nd to cut off the flourishing Branches of these 〈…〉 . For this I swear before the 〈◊〉 of Diana , that I 〈…〉 the society and s●cced Bosom of that great Godde●s than ●o 〈◊〉 the Ca●●●e of my Cha●●●●y to the Conquest of any ●nig●● in ●●e Wo●ld . And now to thee I speak thou valiant knight of 〈◊〉 , be●o●d here I ●ield unto thy hands 〈…〉 Bo●y , to use 〈…〉 to thy will and pleasure , requesting only this thing at thy hand , that as thou love● me ●i●ing , thou wil● 〈…〉 , and like a merciful Champion , suffer me to receive a P●incely Funeral . At last of all to thee Divine Diana do I speak , ●c●ept of this my b●ee●ing Soul , that with so much Blood is offered unto thee . So in finishing this sorrowful Speech , she drew out a fair and bright shining Sword , which she had ●●●oden secretly under her ●own , and setting the H●●● against the Scaff●●d 〈◊〉 looked for of her Father and those that were present she suddenly threw her self upon the point of that Sword in such fu●iou● manner , that it parted her b●oody heart in sunder , & so rende●ed her Son to the t●ition of her unto whom she offered her mo●● bloody 〈◊〉 sacrifice . What shall I here declare the lamentable sorrows and pitiful lamentation that was there made by her Father and other Roman Knights that were present at this unhappy m●●chance : to great it was , that the Wall of the Monastery Ecchoed , and their pi●tiful shrieks ascended to the Clouds . But none was more grieved in mind than the afflicted English Champion , who ( like a man distraught of sense ) in great fury rushed amongst the ●eo●le , thro●ing them down on every side , till he ascended upon the Sca●●old : and approaching the dead Body of Lucina , he took her up in his arms , and with a sorrowful and passionate voice ●e said : O my belov●d 〈…〉 hearts delight , is this the Sacrifice wherein through thy desp●rateness thou hast deceived me , who loved thee more th●n my life ? 〈…〉 respite that thou requirest for seven days , wherein th●● ha●t conclude 〈…〉 , and my utter Confusion . O Noble Lucina , and my 〈…〉 were thy intention , why didst thou not first Sacrifice me thy Servant 〈◊〉 ●ove , wholly subjected unto thy Divine Beauty ? Woe be unto ●e , 〈…〉 unto my unhappy enterprize : for by it is she lost , who was m●de Sover●g● Lady of my heart . O Diana , accursed be this Chance , because thou hast consented to so bloody a Tragedy : for I do here protest , that never more shalt thou be worshipped , but in thy stead every Land and Country where the English Champion cometh , shall Lucina be adored . For from henceforth will I seek to diminish thy Name , and blot it from the Godral of the Firmament ; yea , and utterly extinguish it for ever , so that there shall never more memory remain of thee for this thy bloody Tyranny , in suffering so lamentable a Sacrifice . No sooner had he delivered these Speeches , but incensed with fury , he drew his Sword and parted the Image of Diana into two pieces , protesting to ruinate the Monastery within whose Wall 's the device of this bloody Sacrifice was concluded . The Sorrow and extream Grief of the Roman Emperour so exceeded for the murther of his Daughter , that he fell to the Earth in a senseless swound , and was carried by certain of his Knights half dead with grief home to his Palace , where he remained speechless by the space of thirty days . The Emperour had a Son as valiant in arms as any born Italian , except S. Anthony . This young Prince whose Name was Lucius seeing his sisters timeless death , and by what means it was committed , he presently intended with a Train of an hundred armed Knights which continually attended upon his Person , to assail the discontented Champions , and by force of arms to revenge his Sisters death . This resolution so encouraged the Roman Knights , but especially the Emperors Son , that betwixt these two companies began as terrible a Battel as ever was fought by any Knights ; the fierceness of their blows so exceeded the one side against the other , that they did resound Ecchoes , which yielded a terrible Noise in the Neighbouring Woods . This Battel did continue betwixt them both sharp and sierce for the space of two hours , by which time the valour of the incensed Champions so prevailed , that most of the Roman Knights were discomfited and slain : some had their Heads parted from their shoulders , some had their Arms and Legs lopped off , and some lay breathless , weltring in their own blood , in which encounter many a Roman Lady lost her Husband , many a Widow was bereaved of her Son , and many a Child left Fatherless , to the great sorrow of the whole Country . But when the valiant Poung Prince of Rome saw his Knights discomfited , and he left alone to withstand so many Noble Champions , he presently set spurs to his Horse , and fled from them like a heap of dust forced by a Whirle-wind . After whom the Champions would not pursut , accounting it no glory to their Names to triumph in the overthrow of a single Knight but remained still by the Scaffold , where they buryed the sacrificed Uirgin , under a Marble stone close by the Monastery Wall. The which being done to their contentments , S. George engraved this Epitaph upon the same Stone with the point of his Dagger , which was in this wise following : Under this Marble Stone interr'd doth lye , Luckless Lucina , yet of Beauty bright : Who to maintain her spotless Chastity , Against the assailment of an English Knight , Upon a Blade her tender Breast she cast ; A bloody Offering to Diana chaste . So , when he had written this Epitaph , the Christian Champions mounted upon their swift-footed Steeds , and bad adue to the unhappy confines of Italy , hoping to find better Fortunes in other Countries . In which Travel we will leave them for a time , and speak of the Prince of Rome : who after the discomfiture of the Roman Knights , fled in such haste from the furies of the Warlike Champions . After which , he like a raging Lyon traversed along by the River of Tybris , filling all places with his melancholy passions , untill such time as he entred into a thick Grove , wherein he purposed to rest his weary Limbs , and lament his misfortunes . After he had in this solitary place unlaced his Helmet , and hurled it scornfully against the ground , the infernal Furies began to visit him , and to sting his Breast with motions of fiery revenge . In the end he cast up his wretched Eyes unto the Skies , and said : O you fatal Torches of the Elements , why are you not clad in mournful Habiliments , to cloak my wandring steps in eternal darkness ? Or shall I be made a scorn in Rome for my Cowardize ? Or shall I return and accompany my Roman Friends in death , whose Blood methinks I see sprinkled about the Fields of Italy ? Methinks I hear their bleeding Souls fill each corner of the Earth with my base flight : therefore will I not live to be termed a fearful Coward , but die couragiously by mine own hands , whereby those accursed Champions shall not obtain the Conquest of my Death , nor triumph in my Fall. This being said , he drew out his Dagger and clave his heart in sunder . The News of whose desperate Death , after it was bruited to his Fathers ears , he interred his Body with his sister Lucina's , and erected over them a stately Chappel , wherein the Nuns and ceremonious Monks during all their lives , sung Dirges for his Childrens Souls . After this , the Empero : made Proclamations through all his Dominions , that if any Knight were so hardy as to travel in pursuit after the English Champion , and by force of Arms to being him back , or deliver his head un●o the Empero , he should not only be held in great estimation through the Land , but receive the Government of the Empire after his dece●se . Which rich proffer so encouraged the minds of many adventurous knights , that they went from fundry Provinces in the pursuit of S. George , but their attempts were all vain . CHAP. XV. Of the Triumphs , Tilts , and Turnaments , that were solemnly held in Constantinople by the Grecian Emperor ; and of the honourable Adventures that were there atchieved by the Christian Champions , with other strange accidents that hap●ed . IN the Eas●ern parts of the World the fame and valiant déeds of the Champions of Christendom , was noised with their Heroical Acts and feats of Arms , naming them the Mirrour of Nobility , and the Types of bright honour : all Kings and Princes ( to whose ears the report of their Ualours were bruited ) desired much to behold their noble Personages . And when the Emperor of Grecia ( keeping then his Court in the City of Constantinople , ) heard of their mighty and valiant deeds , he thirsted after their sights , and his mind could never be satisfied with content , until such time as he had devised a means to Train them unto his Court , not only in y e he might enjoy the benefit of their Companies , but to have his Court honoured with the presence of such renowited Knights : and therefore in this manner it was accomplished . The Emperor dispatched Messengers into divers parts of the World , gave them in ch●●ge to publish throughout every Country and Province as the went , of an honourable Turnament that should be 〈…〉 in the City of Constantinople within six months following , therein to accomplish his 〈◊〉 and to bring the Christian Champion● whose company he so much des●●ed unto his Court. This charge of the Grecian Emperour ( as he commanded ) was speedily performed with such diligence , that in a short time it came to the ears of the Christian Knights , as they travelled betwixt the Provinces of Asia and Africa , who at the time appointed , came in great Pomp and Majesty to Constantinople , to furnish forth the honourable Triumphs . At the Fame whereof likewise resorted thither a great number of Knights of great valour and strength , among whom was the Prince of Argier with a goodly company of Noble Persons , and the Prince of Fez with many well proportioned Knights : likewise came thither the King of Arabia in great state ; and with no less Maiesty came the King of Sicilia , and a Brother of his , who were both Gia●ts . Many other brave and valiant Knights ( whose Names I here 〈◊〉 ) came thither to honour the Grecian Emperour , for that he was very well esteemed of by them all . And as they came to honour the Triumphs , so likewise they came to prove their Foritudes , and to get Fame and Name , and the praise that belongeth to adventurous Knights . It was supposed of all the company that the King of Sicilia would gain by his Prowess the Dignity from the rest , for that he was a Giant of very big Limbs , although his Brother was taken to be the more furious Knight , who determined not to just , for that his Brother should get the honour and praise from all the Knights that came , but it fell out otherwise , as hereafter you shall understand . For when the day of Turnament was come , all the Ladies and Damsels put themselves in places to behold the justing , and attired themselves in the greatest bravery that they could devise , and the great Court swarmed with People that came thither to behold the triumphant Turnament . What shall I say here of the Emperours Daughter , the fair Alcida ? who was of so great beauty that she seemed more like a Divine substance than an earthly Creature , and sate glistering in rich Drnaments amongst the other Ladies , like unto Phoebus in the Crystal Firmament , and was noted of all beholders to be the fairest Princess that ever mortal eye beheld : so when the Emperour was seated upon his Imperial Throne under a Tent of green Uelver : The Knights began to enter into the Lists : and he that first entred was the Knight of Arabia , mounted upon a very fair and well adorned Courser , he was armed with black Armour , all to bespotted with silver knobs , and he brought with him fifty Knights all apparelled with the same Livery , and thus with great Majesty he rode round about the Palace , making great obedience unto all the honourable Ladies and Damsels . After him entred the Pagan Knight , who was Lord of Syria , and armed with Armour of Lions Colour , accompanied with an hundred Knights all appar●lled in Uelver of the same Colour , and passed round about the Pallace , shewing unto the Ladies great friendship and courtesie as the other did . Which being done , he beheld the King of Arabia tarrying to receive him at the Iust : and the Trumpets began to sound , giving them to understand , that they must prepare themselves ready to the encounter ! whereto these two Knights were nothing unwilling , but spurred their Couriers with great fury , and closed together with couregious Ualour . The King of Arabia , most strongly made his Encounter , and strook the Pagan without missing upon his breast : but the Pagan at the next Race ( being heated with fury ) strook him so surely with his Lance , that he heaved him out of his Saddle , and he sell presently to the ground , after which the Pagan Knight rode up and down with great pride and gladness . The Arabian King being thus overthrown , there entred into the Lists the King of Argier , armed with no other Furniture but with silver Mail , and a Breast-plate of might steel before his Breast ; his pomp and pride exceeded all the Knights that were then present , but yet to small purpose his pride and arrogancy served ; for at the first Encounter he was overthrown ●o the ground : in like sort did that Pagan use fifteen other Knights of fifteen several Provinces , to the great wonder and amazement of the Emperour and all the Assembly . During all these valiant Encounters , S. George with the other Christian Champions , stood afar off upon a high Gallery beholding them , intending not as yet to be seen in tho Tilt. But now this valiant Pagan after he had rode some si● Courses up and down the place , and seeing none entred the Tilt-yard , he thought to bear all the fame and honour away for that day . But at the same instant there entred the noble minded Prince of Fez , being for courage the only pride of his Country , he was a marvellous well-proportioned Knight , and was armed all in white Armour , wrought with excellent knots of Gold , and he brought in his company a hundred Knights , all attyred in white Sat●en , and riding about the place , he shewed his obedience unto the Emperour , and to all the Ladies , and thereupon the Trumpets began to sound . At the noise whereof the two Knights spurred their Coursers , and made their Encounters so strong , and with such great fury , that the proud Pagan was cast to the Ground , and so departed the Lists with great dishonour . Straight way entred the brave King of Sicilia ; who was armed in a glistering Corslet of very fine steel , and was mounted upon a mighty and strong Courser , and brought in his company two hundred Knights , all apparelled with rich cloth of Gold , having every one a several Instrument of Musick in their hands , sounding thereon a most delightsome Melody . And after the Sicilian King had made his accustomed compass , and courtesie in the place , he locked down his Beavor and put himself in readiness to just . So when the sign was given by the chief Herald at Arms , they spurred their Horses and made their Encounters so valiantly , that the first Race they made , their Lances shivered in the air , and the pieces therefore scattered abroad like aspen leaves in a whirl-wind . At the second course the young Prince of Fez was carryed over his Horse buttocks , and the saddle with him betwixt his Legs , which was a great grief unto the Emperour and all the company that did see him , for that he was well-beloved of them all , and he held for a Knight of great estimation . The Sicilian King grew proud at the Prince of Fezes overthrow , and was so enraged and furious , that in a small time he left not a Knight remaining on Horse-back in the saddle that durst attempt to Just with him : but every one of what Countrey or Nation soever he unhorsed in the attempt : so that there was no question , among either Nobles or the Multitude , but that unto him the undoubted honour of the Uictory in triumph would be attributed . But being in this arrogant Pride , he heard a great Noise in the manner of a Tumult drawing near , which was the occasion that he stood still , and expecting some strange accident , and looking about what it should be , he beheld St. George entring the Lists , as then come from the Gallery , who was armed with his rich and strong armour all of purple , full of Golden stars , and before him rode the Champions of France , Italy , Spain and Scotland , all on stately Coursers , bearing in their hands four silken streamers of four several Colours ; and there followed him the Champion of Wales carrying his shield , whereon was portrayed a Golden Lion in a fable Field ; and the Champion of Ireland likewise carried his spear , being of knotty Ash strongly bound about with plates of steel : all which shewed the highness of his descent , in that so many b●ave Knights attended upon him . So when St. George had passed by the Royal seat whereon the Emperour sate invested , in whose company were many Princes of great power , he rode along by the other side , whereas Alcida the Emperours fair Daughter sate amongst many gallant Ladies and fair Damsels ; richly apparalled in a Uesture of Gold , to whom he Uailed his Bonner , shewing them the Courtesie of a Knight , and so passed by Alcida , who at the sight of this noble Champion could not refrain her self , but with an high and bold voice she said unto the Emperour : Most mighty Emperour , and my Royal Father , this is the Knight in whose power and strength all Christendom do put their Fortunes , and this is he whom the whole world admires for Chivalry . Which Words of the lovely Princess , although Saint George heard them very well , yet passed he on : as though he had heard nothing . Now when he was come before the Face of his adversary , he took his Shield and his Spear , and prepared himself in readiness to Iust , and so being both provided , the Trumpets began to sound , whereat with great fury these two Warlike Knights met together , and neither of them missed their Blows at their Encounter , but yet by reason that Saint George had a desire to extol his Fame , and to make his Name resound through the World , he strook the Giant such a mighty blow upon his Breast , that he presently overthrew him to the ground , and so with great State and Majesty he passed along without any shew of disdain , whereat the People gave so great a Shout , that it resounded like an Eccho in the Air , and in this manner he said : The great and furious Boaster is overthrown , and his mighty strength hath little availed him . After this many Princes proved their Adventures against the English Champion , and every Knight that was of any estimation Iusted with him , but with great ease he overcame them all in less than the space of two hours . So at such time as bright Phoebus began to make an end of his long Iourney , and the day to draw to an end , there appeared to enter into the Lists the brave and mighty Giant , being Brother to the Sicilian King , with a mighty great Spear in his hand , whose glimmering point of steel glistered through all the Court , he brought with him but only one Squire , attyred in silver Mail , bringing in his hand another Lance. So this furious Gyant , without any care or courtesie due unto the Emperour , or any of his Knights there present , entered the place , which being done , the Squire that brought the other Spear , went unto the English Champion , and said : Sir Knight , yonder brave and valiant Giant , my Lord and Master , doth send unto thee this Warlike Spear , and therewithal he willeth thee to defend thy self to the uttermost of thy power and strength , for he hath vowed before Sun-set , to be either Lord of thy Fortunes , or a Vassal to thy Prowess ; and likewise saith , that he doth not only defie the● in the Turnament , but also challenge thee to a mortal Battel . This braving Message caused Saint George to smile , and bred in his Breast a new desire of honour , and so returned him this answer : Friend , go thy ways , and tell the Giant that sent thee , that I do accept his Demand , although it do grieve my very Soul to hear his arrogant Defiance , to the great disturbance of this Royal Company , in presence of so mighty an Emperour : but seeing his Stomach is gorged with so much pride , tell him that George of England is ready to make his defence , and also that shortly he shall repent him by the pledge of my Knighthood . In saying these Words , he took the Spear from the Squire , and delivered him his Gauntler from his hand to carry to his Master , and so putting himself to the standing , awaiting for the Encounter . At that time he was very nigh the place where the Emperour sate , who heard the Answer which the English Knight made unto the Squire , and was much displeased that the Giant in such sort would defie St. George without any occasion . But it was no time as then to speak , but to keep silence , and to mark what event came to his great Pride and Arrogancy . All this time the two Warriours ( mounted upon their Steeds ) tarryed the sign to be made by the Trumpets , which being given they set forwards their Coursers , with their Spears in their Rests , with so great fury and desire , the one to unhorse the other , that they both fail'd in their Encounter . The Giant who was very strong and proud , when he saw that he had missed his intent , he returned against Saint George , carrying his Spear upon his Shoulder , and coming nigh unto him , upon a sudden before he could clear himself , he struck him such a mighty blow upon his Corslet , that his Staff brake in pieces , by reason of the ●●neness of his Armour , and made the English Knight to double his Body backwards upon his Horses Crupper . But when he saw the great villany that the Giant used against him , his anger increased very much , and so taking his Spear in the same sort , he went towards the Giant and said : Thou furious and proud Beast , thou scorn of Nature and enemy to true Knighthood , thinkest thou for to entrap me treacherously , and to gore me at unawanes , like to a savage Boar ? Know as I am a Christian Knight , if my knotty Spear have good success , I will revenge me on thy incivility . And in saying this , he struck him so furiously on the breast , that the Spear passed thorow the Giants body , and appeared forth at his back , whereby he fell presently down dead to the ground , and yielded his life to the Conquest of the fatal Sisters : all that were present were very much amazed thereat , and wondred greatly at the strength and sorce of St. George , accounting him the fortunatest Knight that ever wielded Lance , and the very pattern of true Nobility . At this time the golden Sun had finished his course , having nothing above the Horisen but his glistering Beams , whereby the Iudge of the Turnament commanded with sound of Trumpets , that the Iusts should cease , and make an end for that day . So the Emperour descended from the Imperial Throne into the Tilting place , where all the Knights and Gentlemen were , for to receive the Noble Champion of England , and desired him , that he would go with them into his Palace , there to receive all Honours due unto a Knight of such desert : to the which he could not make any denyal , but most willingly consented : After this the Emperours Daughter ( in company of many Courtly Uirgins ) likewise descended from her place , where Alcida bestowed upon Saint George her Glove , the which he wore for her favour many a day after in his Burgoner . The other six Christian Champions , although they merited no honour by his Turnament , because they did not try their Adventures therein , yet obtained they such good liking among the Grecian Ladies , that every one had his Mistress ; and in their presence they long time fixed their chief delights : where we must leave the Champions in the Emperours Court for a time , surfeiting in pleasures , and return to St. George's Sons travelling the World to seek out Adventures . CHAP. XVI . How a Knight with two Heads tormented a beautiful Maiden , that had betrothed herself to the Emperours Son of Constantinople ; and how she was rescued by Saint George 's Sons ; and after how they were brought by a strange Adventure into the Company of the Christian Champions , with other things that hapned in the same Travels . This Renowned Emperour within whose Court the Christian Champions made their abodes ) of late years had a Son named Pollemus , in all vertues and Knightly demeanours , equal with any living . This young Prince in the spring time of his youth , through the piercing Darts of blind Cupid , fall in love with a Maiden of mean Parentage , but in beauty and other precious gifts of nature , most excellent . This Dulcippa ( for so was she called ) being but Daughter to a Country Gentleman , was restrained from the Emperours Court , and denyed the sight of her beloved Pollemus , and he forbidden to set his Affection so low , upon the Displeasure of the Emperour his Father : for he being the Son of so mighty a Potentate , and she , the Daughter of so mean a Gentleman , was thought to be a match unfit and disagreeable to the Laws of the Countrey : and therefore they could not be suffered to manifest their loves as they would , but were constrained by stealth to enjoy each others beloved and much desired company . So upon a time these two Lovers concluded to meet together in a Ualley betwixt two Hills , in distance from the Emperours Court some three miles , whereas they might in secret ( devoid of all suspition ) unite and fix both their hearts in one knot of true love , and to prevent the determination of their Parents that so unkindly thought to cross them . And ●o when the appointed day drew an , Dulcippa arose from her careful Bed , and attired her self in rich and costly apparel , as though she had been going to perform her Nuprial Ceremonies . And in this manner entered she the Ualley , at such time as the Sun began to appear out of his Golden Horison , and to shew himself upon the face of the Earth , glistering with his bright beams upon the silver-floating Rivers . Likewise the calmy Western Winds did very sweetly blow upon the green leaves , and made a delicate harmony at such time as the fairest Dulcippa ( accompanied with high thoughts ) approached the place of their appointed meeting . But when she found not Prince Pollemus present , she determined to spend the time away till he came , in trimming of her golden hair , and decking her delicate Body , and such like delightful pleasures for her contentment and recreation . So sitting down upon a green Bank under the shaddow of a Mirtle Tree , she pulled a golden Cawl from her Head , wherein her hair was wrapped , letting it fall and disperse it self all abroad her back , and taking out from her Cristalline breast an Ivory Comb , she began to comb her hair , her hands and fingers seemed to be of white Alabaster , her Face staining the beauty of Roses and Lillies mixed together , and the rest of her Body comparable to Hyrens , upon whose love and beauty Mahomet did somewhat do●e . But now mark ( gentle Reader ) how frowning Fortune crossed her desires , and changed her wished joys into unexpected sorrows ; For as she sate in this Divine and Angelical likeness , there fortuned to come wandring by an inhumane Tyrant , sirnamed the Knight with two Heads , who was a Ravisher of Uirgins , an Oppressor of Infants , and an utter Enemy to vertuous Ladies and strange travelling Knights . This Tyrant was bodied like unto a man , but covered all over with locks of Hair ; He had two Heads , two Mouths , and four Eyes , but all red as blood . Which deformed creature presently ran unto the Uirgin , and caught her up under his Arms , and carried her away over the Mountain into another Country , where he intended to torment her , as you shall hear more at large hereafter . But now return we to Prince Pollemus , who at the time appointed likewise prepared to meet his betrothed Love ; but removing to the place , he found nothing but a silver Scarf , ●he which Dulcippa had let fall through the fearful frighting she took at the sight of the Two-headed Knight . No sooner found he her Scarf , but he was oppressed extreamly with sorrow , fearing Dulcippa was murthered by some inhumane means , and had left her Scarf as a Token that she infringed nor her promise , but performed it to the loss of her own life : Therefore taking it up , and putting it next his heart , he breathed forth this woful Lamentation : Here rest thou near unto my true loving heart , thou precious Token , and remembrance of my dearest Lady , never to be hence removed till such time as my eyes may either behold her Body , or my ears hear certain News of her untimely Death , that I may in death consort with her . Frown you glistring Lamps of Brightness , that gave first Light unto this fatal morning , for by your dismal Light the pride of Earthly Women is dishonoured . Come , come , you wrathful Planets , descend the luckless Horison , and rain upon my head eternal vengeance , oppress my Body with continual misery , as once you did the woful King of Thebes : for by my slothful negligence and over-long tarrying , this bloody Tragedy hath been committed . And for her sake I vow to travel through the World , as far as ever golden Phebus lends his Light , ●illing each corner of the Earth with clamours of her Name , and making the Elements resound with Ecchoes of my Lamentation . In which resolution , he returned home to the Emperour his Fathers Palace , dissembling his grief in such manner , that none could suspect his discontented Sorrows , nor the strange accident that unto beauteous Dulcippa had hapned . And so upon a day as he was meditating with himself , seeing the small comfort that he took in the Court , considering the want of her presence , whom he so much desired , he determined in great secrecy , as soon as it was possible , to depart the Court. Which determination he straightways put in practice , and took out of the Emperours Armory very secretly , an exceeding good Cornet , the which was all Russet , and Enamelled with black , and embroidered round about with a gilded edge , very curiously and artificially graven and carved . Also he took a Shield of the same making , saving that it was not graven as the Armour was ; and commanded a young Gentleman that was Son to an ancient Knight of Constantinople , of a good disposition and hardy , that he should keep them safely , and gave him to understand of his determined precence . Although it did grieve the young man very much , yet for all that , seeing the great friendship that he used towards him , in uttering his secrets unto him before any other , without replying to the contrary , he very diligently took the Armour and hid it , till he found convenient time to put it into a ship very secretly . So likewise , he put into the same Ship two of the best Horses which the Emperour had ; and forthwith he gave the Prince to understand , that all things were then in a readiness , and in good order : Pollemus dissembling with the accustomed sorrow that he used , withdrew himself into his Chamber , till such time as the dark Night came . Which when it was come , he made himself ready with his apparel , and when all the People of the Court were at their rest and in their sleep , he alone with his Page , who was named Mercutio , departed the Palace , and went to the Sea-side . His Page did call the Marriners of the Ship , who straightway brought unto them their Boat , into the which they entred , and went straight aboard . And being therein , for that the Wind was very fair , he commanded to waigh their Anchors , and to hoise up Sails , and to commit themselves to the mercy of the Waters ; as he commanded all was done , and so in short time they found themselves ingulphed in the main Ocean , far from the sight of any Land. But when the Emperour his Father understood of his secret departure , the Lamentation which he made was very much ; and he commanded his Knights to go unto the Sea-side to know if there were any Ship that departed that night ? and when it was told them that there was a Barque that haled Anchor , and hoised Sail , they supposed straightway that the Prince was gone away . I cannot here declare the great grief and sorrow which the Emperour felt in his woful heart for the absence of his Son , which along time he always suspected and feared . But when the departure of Pollemus was bruited through all Constantinople , all sports and Feasts ceased , and all the people of the Country were overcome with a general sorrow . So Pollemus sailed through the deep Seas three days and three nights , with a very fair and prosperous forewind . The fourth day in the evening being calm , and no Wind at all , the Mariners went to take there relts , some on the Poop , and some on the fore Ship , for to case their weary Bodyes . The Prince ( who sate upon the Poop of the Ship ) asked his Page for his Lute , the which straight way was given him : and lung so sweetly , that it seemed to be a most Heavenly melody , and being in this sweet Musick , he heard a very samentable try as it were of a Woman , and leaving his delicate Musick , he gave a listning attentive ear to hearken what this sorrowful creature said , and by reason of the stilness of the Night , he might easily hear as it were a Woman uttering these Words : It will little profit thee , thou cruel Tyrant , this thy bold hardiness , for that I am beloved of so worthy a Knight , as will undoubtedly revenge this tyranous Cruelty proffered me . Then he heard another Uoice which seemed to answer : Now I have thee in my power , there is no humane creature of strength able enough to deliver or redeem thee from the torments that ( in my determination ) I have purposed thou shalt endure . Pollemus could hear no more , by reason that the Back wherein they were , passed by so swiftly ; but he supposed that it was his Ladies voice which he heard , and that she was carried by force away . So ( laying down his Lute ) he began to fall into a great thought , and was very heavy and sorrowful , in that he knew not how to adventure for her Recovery . Being in this cogitation , he returned to his Page which was asleep , and struck him with his foot , and awaked him , saying : What , didst thou not hear the great Lamentation that my Lady Dulcippa made ( as to me it seemed ) being in a small Barque that is passed by , and gone forwards along the Seas ? To which the Page Mercutio answered nothing , for he was still in a sound sleep . To which the Prince called again , saying : Arise I say , bring forth my Armour , call upon the Marriners that they may launch their Boat into the Sea ; for by the omni potent Iupiter , I swear that I will not be called the Son of my Father , if I do suffer such violence to be done against my Love , and not procure with all my strength to revenge the same . Mercutio would have replyed unto him , but the furious countenance of the Prince would not give him leave , no , not once to look upon his face : so he brought forth his Armour , and buckled it on . In the mean time the Marriners had lanched their Boat into the sea , whereinto he leaped with a hasty fury , and carryed with him his Page and four of the Marriners for to row the Barque , and he commanded them to take their way towards the other company that passed by them . So they laboured all the night , till such time as bright Phoebus with his glistering beams gave unto them such light , that they might discover and see the other Barque , although somewhat afar off . So they laboured with great courage till two parts of the day was spent , at which time they saw come after them a Gally which was rowed with eight Dars upon a side , and it made so great speed , that with a trice they were with them , and he saw that there was in her three Knights , in bright Armour , to whom Pollemus called with a soud Uoice , saying : Most courteous Knights , I request you to take me into your Gally that being in her , I may the better accomplish my desire . The Knights which were in the Gally passed by the Prince without making return of any answer , but rather shewed that they made but little account of him . These three Knights were the sons of the English Champion , who departed from their Father in his Iourney towards Babylon , to set the King again in his Kingdom . But now to follow our History , the Prince of Constantinople seeing the little account they made of him , with the great anger and fury that he received , he took an Oar in one hand , and another in the other hand , and with such strength he struck the Water , that he made the slothful Barque to flie , and laboured so sore at the Oars , that with a trice they were equal with the Bally . So leaving the Oars , with a light leap he put himself into the Gally with his Helm on , and his Shield at his Shoulder , and being within , he said : Now shall you do that by force , which before ( I using great courtesie ) you would not yield unto . This being said , one of S. Georges Sons took the Encounter in hand , thinking it a blemish to the honour of Knighthood by multitudes to assail him ; so they two brave Knights without any advantage the one of the other , made their Encounters so valiantly , that it was a wonder to all the Beholders . The Prince of Constantinople struck the English Knight such a furious blow , that he made him decline his head to his Breast , and forced him to recoil backwards two or three steps , but he came quickly again to himself , and returned him so mighty a blow upon his Helmer , that he made all his Teeth to charter in his head , which was pittiful to see . Then began betwixt them a marvellous and well-fought Battel , that all that beheld them greatly admired : with great Policy and strength they endured the ●●ckering all day , and when they saw the dark and tan●brous night come upon them , they scrove with more courage and strength to finish their Battel . The Prince of Constantinople , pussing and blowing like an enraged Bull , lift up his Sword with both his hands , and discharged it so strongly upon his Enemy , that perforce he made him to fall to the ground , and therewithal offered to pull his Helmet from his Head. But when the English Knight saw himself in that sort , he threw his Shield from him , and very strongly caught the other about the Neck , and held him fast , so that betwixt them began a mighty and terrible Wrestling , tumbling and wallowing up and down the Galley , breaking their Planks and Dars , that it was strange to behold . At this time the Night began to be very dark , wherefore they called for Lights , which presently were brought them by the Marriners ; in the mean time these Knights did somewhat breath themselves , although it was not much . So when the lights were brought they returned to their old combate with new force and strength . O Heavens , said Pollemus , I cannot believe to the contrary , but that this is Mars the God of War , that doth contend in a Battel with me , and for the great envy he bears against me , he goeth about to dishonour me : And with these Words they thickned their Blows with great desperateness . And although this last assault continued more than two hours , yet neither of them did faint , but at the last , they both together lift up their Swords , and charged them together , the one upon the others Helmet , with so great strength , that both of them fell down upon the Hatches without any remembrance . The rest that looked upon them , did verily believe that they were both dead , by reason of the abundance of blood which came forth at their Uisours , but quickly it was perceived that there was some hope of life in them . Then presently there was an agreement made betwixt the Knights of the Gally and Marriners of the Bark , that they should conjoyn together and travel whither Fortune should conduct them ; in this order as you have heard , carried they these two Knights without any remembrance . But when the Prince of Constantinople came to himself , with a loud Uoice , he said : O Love , is it possible to be true , that I am overthrown in this first Encounter and Assault of my Knighthood ? Here I curse the day of my Creation , and the hour when first I merited the name of Knight ; henceforth I 'le bury all my honours in disgrace , and spend the remnant of my life in base Cowardize : and in speaking these Words , he cast his eye aside , and beheld the English Knight as one newly risen from a trance , who likewise breathed forth these discontented speeches : O unhappy Son of St. George , now a Coward and of little Valour , I know not how thou caust name thy self to be the Son of the valiantest Knight in the World , for that thou hast lost thy honour in this last Assault . This being said , the two weary Knights concluded a peace betwixt them , and revealed each to the other their Names and Living , and therefore they adventured to travel ; the which when it was known , they sailed forward that way whereas the dolorous Woman went , so in this sort they travelled all the rest of the Night that remained , till such time as the day began to be clear , and straight way they descryed Land , to which place with great haste they rawed . And coming a Land , they found no used way , but one narrow path , the which they kept : wherein they had not travelled long when they met with a poor simple Country Man , with a new ground Ha●chet in his hand , and he was going to cut some Fire-wood off the high and broad spreading Trees , and of whom they demanded what Countrey and Land it was ? This Countrey ( said he ) is called Armenia , but yet most courteous Knight , you must pardon me , for that I do request you to return again , and proceed no further , if you do esteem of your Lives , for in going this way there is nothing to be had but Death . For that the Lord of this Countrey is a furious Monster , called the Two-headed Knight , and he is so furious in his Tyranny , that never any stranger could as yet escape out of his hand alive : And for proof of his Cruelty , no longer than yesterday he brought hither a Lady Prisoner , who at her first coming on shoar , he all to bewhipt and beat her in such sort , that it would make the most tyrannous tyrant that is , to relent and pity her distress , swearing that every day he would so torment her , till her life and body did make their separation . Pollemus the Prince of Constantinople , was very attentive to the old Mans Words , thinking the Lady to be his Dulcippa , after whom he so long travelled ; the grief he received at this report , struck such a terrour to his heart , that he fell into a swound , and was not able to go any further , but St. George's Sons , who knew him to be a Knight of much valour , encouraged him , and protested by the honour of their Knight-hoods , never to forsake his company , till they saw his Lady delivered from her torments , and he safely conducted home into his own Countrey . So travelling with this resolution , the night came on , and it was so dark , that they were constrained to seek some convenient place to take their rests , and laying themselves down under a broad branched Oak Tree , they passed the night , pondering in their minds a thousand imaginations . So when the morning was come , and that the Diamond of Heaven began to glister with his beams upon the Mountain tops , these martial Knights were not slothful , but rose up and followed their Iourneys . After this , they had not travelled scarce half a mile , when that they heard a pittiful Lamentation of a Woman , whose voice by reason of her low shrieks , was very hoarse : so they staid to hear from whence that lamentable Noise should come . And presently afar off , they beheld a high Pillar of stone , out of the which there came forth a spout of fair and clear Water , and thereat was bound a Woman all naked , her back fastned to the Pillar , her arms backwards embracing it , with her hands fast bound behind her . Her skin was so fair and white , that if it had not been that they heard her lamentation , they would have judged her to have been an Image made artificially of Alabaster , and joyned to the Pillar . These Warlike Knights laced on their Helmets , and came unto the place where she was , but when the Prince of Constantinople saw her , he presently knew her to be his Lady and lovely Mistress . For by reason of the coldness of the Night and with her great Lamentation and Weeping , she was so full of sorrows and affliction , that she could scarce speak . Likewise the Princes heart so yerned at the sight of his unhappy Lady , that almost he could not look upon her for Weeping . But yet at last , with a sorrowful sigh he said : O cruel hands : is it possible that there should remain in you so much mischief , that whereas there is such great beauty and fairness , you should use such baseness and villany ? she doth more deserve to be loved and served , than to be in this sort so evil intreated . This woful Prince with much sorrow did behold her white skin and back all to bespotted with her blood , and taking a Cloak from one of the Marriners , he threw it upon her , and covered her body , and took her in his arms whilst the other Knights unbound her . This unhappy Lady never felt nor knew what was done unto her , till such time as she was loosed from those bands , and in the Arms of her Lover . But yet she thought that she had been in the Arms of the Monstrous Two-headed Knight , and therefore she gave a terrible sigh , saying : Oh Pollemus , my true betrothed Husband , where art thou now , that thou comest not to succour me ? and there withal ceased her Speeches . The Prince hearing these Words , would have answered her , but he was disturbed by hearing or a great Noise of a Horse , which seemed to be in the Woods amongst the Trees . The rest of the Knights intending to see what it should be , left the Lady lying upon the green Grass in the keeping of Prince Pollemus and the Marriners , and so St. George's Sons went towards the place whereas they heard that rushing Noise , and as they diligently lookt about them , they beheld the Two-headed Monster mounted upon a furious and great Palfrey , who returned to see if the Lady were alive , for to torment her anew . But when he came to the Pillar and saw not the Lady , with an ireful look he cast his eyes , looking round about him on every side , and at last he saw the three Knights coming towards him with a slow and quiet pace , and how the Lady was untied from the Pillar where he left her , and in the arms of another Knight , making her sorrowful complaint . The Two-headed Knight seeing them in this order , with great Wrath he came riding upon his furious Horse towards them : and when he was near them , he said : Fond Knights , what wretched folly and madness hath bewitched you , that without any leave you have adventured to untye the Lady from the Pillar , where I left her , or come you to offer up your Blood in sacrifice upon my Fauchin ? To whom one of the three valiant Brothers answered , and said : We be Knights of a strange Country , that at the sorrowful complaint of this Lady arrived at this place , and seeing her to be a fair and beautiful Woman , and without any desert to be thus evil intreated , it moved us to put our persons in adventure against them that will seem farther to misuse her . In the mean time that the Knight was speaking these Words the ugly deformed Monster beheld him very precisely , knitting his brows with the great anger he had received in hearing his Speeches , and with great fury he spurred his monstrous Beast , that he made him give so mighty a leap , that he had almost fallen on the English Knight : who with great lightness did deliver himself , and so drawing out his Sword , he would have strucken him , but the Beast passed by with so great swiftness that he could not reach him . Here began as terrible a Battel between the Two-headed Knight and Saint George's Sons , as ever was fought by any Knights , their mighty blows seemed to rattle in the Elements like a terrible thunder , and their Swords to strike sparkling fire in such abundance , as though it had been from a Smiths Anvil . During this Conflict , the English Knights were so grievously wounded , that all their bright Armour was stained with a bloody gore , and their Helmets bruised with the terrible stroaks of the Monsters Fauchion , whereat they grew more inraged , and their strength began to increase in such sort , that one of them struck an overthwart blow with his trusty Sword upon his knee , and by reason that his Armour was not very good , he cut it clean asunder , so that Leg , and all fell to the ground , and the Two-headed Knight fell on the other-side to the Earth , and with great roaring he began to rage and stare like a Beast , and to blaspheme against the Fates for this his sudden mishap . The other two Brethren seeing this , presently cut off his two heads , whereby he was forced to yielded the mercy of imperious Death . There was another Knight that came with this Monster , who when he saw all that had passed , with great fear returned the way from whence he came . These Uictorious Conquerours , when they saw that with so great ease they were delivered from the Tyrants Cruelty , with joyful hearts they departed with Conquest to the Prince of Constantinople , where they left him comforting his distressed Lady . So when they were altogether , they commanded the Marriners to provide them somewhat to eat , for that they had great need thereof , who presently prepared it , for that continually they bore their Provision about them : of this banquet the Knights were very glad , and rejoiced much at that which they had archieved , and commanded that the Lady should be very well looked to , and healed of her harm received . So at the end of three days , when the princely Lady had recovered Health , they left the Country of Armenia , and departed back to the Seas , whereas they had left their Ships lying at road , that tarried there until their coming . Whereinto they had no sooner entred , but the Marriners hoised sail , and took their way towards Constantinople , as the Knights commanded . The Winds served them to prosperously , that within a small time they arrived in Greece , and Landed within two days Iourney of the Court , which lay then at P●ru about a mile from Constantinople . Being a Land , the Prince Pollemus consulted with St. George's three Sons , what course were best to be taken for their proceeding in the Court. For , saith he , unless I may with the Emperour my Fathers consent , enjoy my dearest Dulcippa , I will live unknown in her company , rather than delight in the Heritage of ten such Empires . At last , they concluded that the Lady should be covered in a black vail for being known , and Pollemus in black Arms , and the other Knights , all suitable should ride together : which accordingly they did , and about ten in the morning entred the Pallace : where they sound the Emperour , the seven Champions , with many other Princes in the great Hall : to whom one of Saint George's Sons thus spake : Great Emperour and Noble Knights , this Knight that leadeth the Lady , hath long loved her : in their Births there is great difference , so that their Parents croft their affections : for him she hath indured much sorrow , and for her he will and hath suffered many hazards . His coming thus to your Court is to this end , to approve her the only desertful Lady in the world , himself the faithfullest Knight , against all Knights whatsoever , which with your Imperial leave , he , my self , and these two my Associates , will maintain : desiring your Majesty to give judgment as we shall deserve . The Emperour condescended , and on the Green before the Pallace , those four overthrew more than four hundred Knights : so that Saint George and three other of the Champions entred the Lists , and ran three violent Courses against the Black Knights , without moving them : who never suffered the points of their Spears to touch the Armour of the Champions : which the Emperour perceiving , guessed them to be of acquaintance : wherefore giving judgment , that the Knight should possess his Lady , at his request they discovered themselves . To describe the delightful comfort that the English Champion took in the presence of his Children , and the joy that the Emperour received at the return of his lost Son , requires more Art and Eloquence than my tyred senses can afford ; I am therefore here forced to leave the Flower of Chivalry in the City of Constantinople . Of whose following Adventures I will at large Discourse hereafter : and how all these Famous Champions came to their Deaths , and for what cause they were called the seven Saints of Christendom . CHAP. XVII . Of the renowned and praise worthy Death of Saint Patrick , how he buried his own self : and for what cause the Irish-men to this day , do wear their red Cross upon Saint Patrick's Day . HEre must you suppose ( gentle Readers ) that time had ran a long Race before these aforesaid thrice honoured Champions had purchased so many Right Worthy Uictories : and being now wearied with Age , Death with his gloomy countenance began to challenge an end of all their worldly Atchievements , and to draw there Noble Names to a full perfection ; therefore preparing a black Stage ( for honour ) to act his last Scene out , thus it followed : The Ualiant Champion S. Patrick feeling himself weakned with Time and Age , not able any longer to endure the bruises of Princely Atchievements , became an Hermite , and wandring up and down the World in poor Habiliments ; he came at last to the Country of his Birth , which is now called Ireland , but in former times Hibernia , where instead of Martial Atchievements , he offered up ( in the name of his Redeemer ) devout Orisons , daily making petitions to the Deity of Glory , in behalf of his desired peace : a life more delightful to his aged Heart , than all his former accomplishments : And now willing to bid farewel to the World , he desired a reclosure to be made , and to be pent up in a stony Wall from the sight of all Earthly O●jects . To which request of this Holy Father ( now no Souldier but a man of Peace ) the Inhabitants wholly condescended , and builded him a four-square House of Stone , without either Window or Door , only a little hole to receive his Food in , wherein they closed him up , never to be seen more alive by the eyes of mortal Men. Also appointing divers of the Country to bring him at convenient times Food to maintain Nature , which they delivered in at the aforesaid hole , which they thought to be a deed of more than common charity , and he ( the receiver ) to be an honour to their Country by the severe and strict course of life he put himself to . Thus lived he , the servant of his God day and night , kneeling on the bare ground , till thrice the Winters cold had taken departure , and as oft the Summers warmth had cheared up the cold Earth , making his knees hard with kneeling , and his eyes dim with Lamentations for his former offences . In which time the Hairs of his Head were all over-grown and deformed , and the Nails of his Fingers ( as it were ) seemed like the Talons and Claws of an old Raven , with the which by little and little he digged his own Grave , prepared against the hour of his death to be buried in : the which by process of time came thus to effect as followeth . When he had wasted ( as I said before ) thrice twelve months in Divine Contemplations , by Inspiration ( as it seemed ) he laid him down in the Grave that his own Nails had digged : and feeling his body weak and feeble , ready to deliver up the ayre of Life , he began to speak as followeth . World ( quoth he ) thou hast been long my kind Friend , & hast graced my Name with many Titles of Honour , and making me Famous in thy large circumference : thou hast given me Uictories over all mine Enemies , and weakned the boldness of all my withstanders , that my Life and Name might be charactered amongst the rest of our Christian Champions , for which I have thought my self predestinated to a lasting happiness , in that the Title of my Fortunes challenge so long a Memory . World ( I say ) fare thou well , my life lingereth now to her last minute , which as willingly I here deliver up , as ever I brandisht Wrapon against powerful Pagan . I need no Pompal Train of Princes to attend my Funeral , nor solemn Chimes of Bells to Ring me to my Grave , nor Troops of Mourners in Sable Garments , to furnish out my Obsequy : my self here buries up my self , and all Offices of Lamentations belonging to so bad a business as my own hand Labour . Earth , I imbrace thee : thou gentle Mould , my Bodies covering , with humility I kiss thee : no difference is between thy cold Nature and my Life 's warm substance , we are both one , Emperours are but Earth , so am I. Thou Earth , gently do I yield my self into thy mouldy bosom . I come , I come , sweet Comforter , into thy hands I commend my Spirit . These and such like were the last Words that ever this good Champion delivered , so yielding to death , the Earth of it self as it were buried up his Body in the Grave , which his own hands had digged . Thus being changed from a lively substance to a dead Picture , his Attenders , as their usual custom was , came with Food to relieve him , and calling at the hole where he had wont to receive it , they heard nothing but empty ayre blowing in and out , which made them conjecture presently that death had prevailed , and the fatal Sisters finished up their labours : so calling together more company , they made an entrance thereinto , and finding what had hapned , how he had buried his own self , they reported it for a wonder up and down the Country , being an accident of much strangeness : for before that time the like never chanced . Whereupon , by a common consent of the whole Kingdom , they pulled down the aforesaid House or Tower , and in the same place , builded in process of time a most sumptuous Chappel , casting it St. Patricks Chappel , and in the place where this Holy Father had buried himself , they likewise erected a Monument of much richness , framed upon Pillars of pure Gold , beautified with many artificial sights , most pleasant to behold ; whereunto for many years after resorted distressed People , such as were commonly molested with loathsom Diseases , where making their Orisons at Saint Patricks Tomb , they found help , and were restored to their former Healths . By which means , the Name of Saint Patrick is grown so famous through the World , that to this day he is intituled one of our Christian Champions , and the Saint for Ireland , where in remembrance of him , and of his honourable atchievments done in his life time , the Irish-men as well in England as in that Country , do as yet in honour of his Name , keep one day in the year Festival , holding upon the same a great Solemnity , wearing upon their Hats each of them a Cross of red silk , in token of his many Adventures , under the Christian Cross , as you have heard in the former History at large discoursed . Whose Noble Deeds both in life and Death we will leave sleeping with him in his Grave , and speak of our next renowned Tragedy , which Heaven and Fate had allotted to Saint David , the Champion for Wales , at that time entituled Cambro-Brittanus . CHAP. XVIII . Of the honourable Victory won by Saint David in Wales : Of his Death , and cause why Leeks are by custom , of Welchmen , worn on Saint Davids day : with other things that hapned . SOme certain Month after the departure of Saint Patrick from the City of Constantinople , from the other Champions , as you heard before in the last Chapter , Saint David having a heart still s●r'd with Fame , thirsted even to his dying day for honourable atchievements , and although age and time had almost weared him away , yet would he once more make his Adventure in the Field of Mars , and seal up his honours in the records of Fame with a Noble farewell . So upon a morning framing himself for a Knightly Enterprize , he took his leave of the other Champions , and all alone well mounted upon a lusty Courser , furnished with sufficient Habiliments , for so brave an enterprize he began a Iourney home towards his own Country , accounting that his best joy , and ●he soil of his most comfort . But long had he not travelled , ere he heard of the distresses thereof ; how Wales was be●e● with a people of a Savage nature , christing for Blood , and the ruine of that brave Kingdom : and how that many Battels had been fought to the disparagement of Christian Knight-hood . Whereupon arming himself with true resolution , he went forward with a couragious mind , either to redeem the same , or to lose his best blood in the honour of the Adventure . Whereupon all the way as he travelled , he drew into his aid and assistance , all the best Knights he could find , of any Nation whatsoever , giving them promises of Noble Rewards , and entertainment as befitted so worthy a fellowship . By this means , before he came upon the Borders of Wales , he had gathered together the number of five hundred Knights , of such noble resolutions , that all Christendom could not afford better , the seven Champions excepted . And these all well furnished for Battel , entred the Country , where they found many Towns unpeopled , gallant Houses subverted , Monasteries defaced , Cities ruinated , Fields of Corn consumed with Fire , yea every thing so out of order , as if the Country had never been inhabited . Whereupon with a grieved mind he saw the Region of his Birth place so confounded , and nothing but up●●ars of murder and death sounded in his ears , he summoned his Knights together , placing them in Battel array to travel high up into the Country , for the performance of his desired hopes . But as they marched along with an easie pace to prevent dangers , there resorted to them people of all Ages , both young and old , bitterly complaining of the Wrongs thus done unto their Country . Where when they knew him to be the Champion of Wales , whom so long they had desired to see , their joys so exceeded , that all former Woes were abolished , and they emboldened to nothing but revenge . The rest of the Knights that came with St. David , perceiving their forces and numbers to increase , purposed a present onset ; and to shew themselves before their Enemies , which lay incamped amongst the Mountains , with such strength and policy , that hard it was to make an Assailment . Whereupon the Noble Champion being then their General and Leader called his Captains together , and with a bold courge said as followeth : Now is the time brave Martialists , to be canonized the Sons of F●me , this is the day of Dignity or Dishonour ; an Enterprize to make ●s ever live , or to end our Names in obscurity : let not chill fear , the Cowards companion pull us back from the golden Throne , where the adventurous Souldier sits in glory deservedly : we are to trample in a Field of death and dead mens Bones , and to buckle with an Enemy of great strength , a Pagans power that seeks to over-run all Christian Kingdoms , and to wash our Cambrian Fields with innocent Blood , To Arms , I say , brave followers , I will be the first to give death the onset , and for my Colours or Ensign do I wear upon my Burgonet ( you see a green Leek beset with Gold , which shall ( if we win the Victory ) hereafter be an honour unto Wales , and on this day , being the first of March , be for ever worn by the Welsh-men in remembrance hereof . Which Words were no sooner spoken by the Champion , but all the Royal Army of every degree and calling , got themselves the like Recognizance , which was each of them a green Leek upon their Hats or Bravers , which they wore all the time of the Battel , and by that means the Champions followers were known from the others . This was not long a doing before S. David and his Companie beheld descending from the Mountains , an Army of Pagans , as it seemed numberless , people of such mighty Statures , whole sight might even have daunted their noble Resolutions , had not the brave Champion still animated them forward with Princely incouragements ; Time stayed not long e're the Battels joyned , and the Pagans with their Iron Clubs and Bats of Steel , so laid about them , that had not our Christian Army been preserved by miracle , such a slaughter had been made of the Champion and the Knights , that well might have caused the whole World to wonder at . But the Queen of Chance so favoured St. David and his Followers , that what with their nimble Lances , keen Darts and Arrows shot from their quick Bows and Welsh Hooks , in great abundance , the Sun also lying in the Pagans Faces , to their great disadvantage , that in short time the Noble Champion won a worthy Uictory . The ground lay all covered with mangled Carkasses , the Grassie Fields changed from green into red colour , with the mingled Blood that ran from Horse and Man thus murthered . A Noble Policy was it for all our Christians in that Battel to wear green Leeks in their Burgonets for their Colours , by which they were all known and preserved from the slaughter of one anothers Swords , only St. David himself excepted , who being Uictor in the highest pride of his Glory , was at last vanquished . O unhappy fate to cut off his honour that was the only darling of Honour ! Help me Melopemene to bewail his loss , that having won all , lost his dear life , a life that 〈◊〉 whole World might well have miss of . Oh fatal Chance , for coming from the Battel , over-heated in Blood , a sudden cold congealed in all his lives Members , that without Recovery he was forced to yield unto death , to the great grief of all Knights and Followers , who for the space of forty days mourned for him in great heaviness , and after attended him unto his Grave with much sorrow . Which being done , in the honour of his Name they ordained a custom , that the day of his Uictory should be canonized , and called in all after Ages S. David's day , being holden still upon the first of March , and in remembrance thereof , upon the same day should likewise he worn , by all well-willers to the same Country , certain green Leeks in their Hats , or on their Bosoms , in true honour of this Noble Martialist , which is still a praise worthy Custom in these our Northern Climates , which time beloved Souldier , we will now leave sleeping in his Tomb in peace ) and go forward in our other intended Tragical Discourses . CHAP. XIX . How Saint Dennis was Beheaded in his own Countrey , and how by a Miracle shewed at his Death , the whole Kingdom of France received the Christian Faith. SAint Denis being the third in this our Pilgrimage of Death , was likewise desirous of the sight of his own Country , which he had not seen in many years , and purposing a toilsom Travel to the same , took leave of the other Champions , who not altogether willing to leave so Noble a Champion : yet considering the desire of his mind , they quickly condescended , wishing him the best well-face of Knight-hood , and so parting , they to their Princely Pavillions , and be to his restless Iourney as well mounted , and as richly furnished with habiliments of Knight-hood , as any Martialist in all Arabia , in which Country he was then : but leaving that place , to satisfie his desires , he travelled day by day toward the Kingdom of France , without any Adventure worth reporting , till he arrived upon the borders of that fair Country that he had so long wished to behold . But now see how Fare frowned : the welcome he expected was suddenly converted into a deadly hatred ; for there was remaining in the French Kings favour a Knight of St. Michaels Drder , who in former times hearing of the hourable Adventures of this Noble Champion St. Dennis , and thinking this same to be a disparagement to his Knight-hood and the rest of that Drder , conspired to betray him , and to bring all his former Honours with his life to a final overthrow . Whereupon this envious Knight of Saint Michaels , goes unto the King ( being as then a Pagan Prince , one that had no true knowledge of the Deity ) and said : There was come into his Kingdom a strange Knight , a false Believer , one that in time would draw the love of his Subjects from him , to the Worship of a strange God : and that in despight of him and his Country , he would establish a falufyed Opinion , and that he wore upon his Breast the Christian Cross : With many other things contrary to the Laws of his Kingdom . Upon these aforesaid false informations the King grew so enraged , that without any more consideration , he caused the good Knight Saint Denis , to be attached in his Bed-chamber , otherwise a score of the best Knights in all France had not been sufficient to bring him Prisoner to the Kings presence : before whom being no sooner come , but with more than humane sury , without cause he adjudged him a speedy Death , and by Martial Law ( without any further Tryal ) to receive the same . The good Champion Saint Denis , even in Death having a most noble resolution , nothing at all dismayed , and knowing his cause to be good , and that he should suffer for the Name of his sweet Redeemer , he most willingly accepted of the same Iudgment , saying : Most mighty , but yet cruel King , think not but yet this exceeding Tyranny will be requited in a strange manner : thy censure I take with much joy , in that I die for him , whose Colours I have worn from mine Infancy , and this my Death seals up the obligation of all my Comforts : And thou sweet Country , where I first took life , receive it again a Legacy due unto thee : for this my Blood which here I offer up into thy Bosom , is the best gift I can bestow upon thee . Farewel Knighthood , farewel honourable Adventures and Princely Atchievments . Never may this dauntless arm brandish . Weapon more in honour of the Christian Cross : For death awaiteth at my back to cut off all such noble hopes , and I by Tyranny am betrayed thereto . These Speeches being uttered , he was forced to stand silent , and in the presence of the King , with many hundreds more , was constrained to yield his Body to the fatal stroak ; where his Head being laid upon the Block , was by a base E●ecutioner quickly dissevered from the rest of his manly Members . Which being no sooner done , and the Champion lifeless , but the Elements beset with cloudy exhalations , sent down such a terrible Thunder-clap that struck presently dead , the Knight of Saint Michael that accused him , the Executioner , with others that were at his Attachment ; at which strange and fearful spectacle the King himself grew so amazed , that he deemed him to be a blessed Creature , and that he had suffered wrongfully , and how his cause for which he so willingly rendred up his life , was the true cause , which all must have a desire to die in : Wherefore incontinent from a Pagan the King turned Christian , and caused the same to be proclaimed through all his Provinces , ordaining Churches to be built in remembrance of this great Man : And likewise in the place where he suffered , he caused with all speed to be built an Hermitage of relief for poor Pilgrims to find succour in , and such as travelled in the honour of that God , in whose Name this good Champion dyed . Thus received France the true Faith ; in which we leave it flourishing , and speak of Saint James the Spanish Champion , and how he dyed . CHAP. XX. Of the Tyrannous Death that the Spanish Champion was put unto : and how God revenged the same in a strange manner : and of other things that hapned . HEre gentle Reader with a sad eye , prepare to give Entertainment to the dolorous manner of the Spanish Champions Death , who by Tyranny and cruel Dealing of the Intidels , was likewise made away . For Age and Time , as upon the former , grew upon him , and so enfeebled his strength , that he was no longer able to manage the Adventures of Chivalry , nor sight the Battels of his Saviour . Wherefore resolving to spend the remnant of his days in peace , he desired leave likewise to commit his Fortunes to the Queen of Chance : which as the other did , he quickly obtained , and so leaving Constantinople , he put himself to travel towards the Country of his first Being , not decked in his shining Armour , nor mounted on his Spanish Gennet : but poor and bare in outward habit , though inwardly furnished with Gold and Jewels of an inestimable value , which he had sowed up in the patches of a russet Gaberdine , the better to travel with : where instead of a bright shining Curtle-Axe his Pilgrims Staff served him to walk with , and for his Burgonet of glistring Steel , he covered his head ( now as white Thistle-down with Age ) with a Hat of gray colour , broached with a broad Scallop-shell , his Princely Lodgings were changed to green Pastures , and his Canopies to the Skies azured covering , where the Nightingale and Lark told the times passage . These were now his best contents and comforts , that time and age bestowed upon him . In which manner travelling many days and nights , giving still as he went the poor and needy such small pieces of Silver as he well could spare ; he arrived at last upon the Consines of Spain : Where in honour of that God , for whom he had fought so many Battels , he builded up at his own charge a most sumptuous Chappel , to this day bearing the Name of Saint Jacque's Chappel : and for the maintenance thereof , purchased divers Lands adjoining : with Quiristers to sing a Day and Night therein Allelujah to his Redeemer . This Celestial gift and glorious customs so prepared , begot such love of the meaner sort of People , that they esteemed him more than a Man , with a reverence of such regard bestowed upon him , that the very Name of this Noble Champion won greater admirations than the high Tilts of their Countries King , who being then a cruel Tyrant and proud King , maintaining Atheism by his Government , grew so envious thereat , that he caused good Saint Jacques , with the whole Quire of his Celestial Singers , to be closed up together in the Chappel which the Champion had erected , & so starved them to death . Oh bloody butchery , and inhumane cruelty ! a death of more terrour than ever was heard of . Nero in ripping up his Mothers Womb to see the Bed of his Creation , was not half so cruel . But to be short , hunger prevailed , and they dead , their Bodies purrified , and in time consumed away to dust and mould , whereupon the Lord to shew how they died in his favour , and the love of Heaven , inflicted such a light in the Chappel , that it shined Day and Night with such a glorious brightness , as if it had been the glorious Palace of the Sun : and likewise continually was heard therein ( though no Creature remaining ) such a Quire of melodious Harmony , as if it had been the sound of Celestial Musick . Which strange pleasures both to the eyes and ear , bred so great an amazement to the whole Countrey , that all with the common consent accused their King for the tyrannous putting to death of these good men so cruelly murthered ; but especially the noble S. Jacques , that they purposed to hold him for their Countrys Saint and Champion till the Worlds dissolution . The proud King perceiving now his own rashness , and his common hate against him for this deed doing , took an inward conceit of grief , that without taking any food ever after , he languished away and died : Thus have you heard the Tragedy of the Spanish Champion , whom we likewise commit to the sweet sleeps of Eternity , and pass on further to more dreadful Accidents . CHAP. XXI . Of the Honourable and Worthy Death of the Italian Champion , how in the height of pleasure in his own Countrey , death ( by a Prophecy ) seized upon him . AFter all these aforesaid Proceedings , Nature the common Nurse of us all , so wrought in the heart of Saint Anthony the Champion for Italy , that he undertook the next Tragical Enterprize , and leaving Saint George with Saint Andrew , resting their crazed Bones in the Emperours Court of Constantinople , where they lately atchieved so many Praises of Knighthood , he took his Journey towarns Italy , and knowing by the course of Nature , that his Days were not many , he purposed there to set up his lives rest , and in Death to finish up all Earthly Troubles . So coming after a long Journey to the City of Rome , where the Emperour Domitian kept his Court , and the City being then in her chiefest Pomp and Glory , won great desire in the Champions Mind , to see the Monuments of the same . So upon the Morning going from his Lodging , he walked up and down the streets with admiration , and fed his eyes with many delightful Objects . First with great wonder he stood gazing upon the Monuments that were erected in the honour of all their famous Emperours , Councels , Orators , and Conquerours , things which yielded him great Pleasure . The next thing that his eyes delighted in , was the Temple of the twelve Sibyls , a most miraculous building : in which Temple were all their Prophecies inroled , as also the beginning and ending of the whole Catalogue of the Heathen Gods , as Mars , Jupiter , Saturn , Apollo , and such like ; with their manner of Worship . The next that he saw was the House of Remus and Romulus that builded Rome , a building of much Worthiness . Next unto it stood an ancient Prison can old rotten thing ) where the man lay that was condemned to death , and could have no body come to him and succour him , but was searche , yet was kept alive a long space by sucking of his Daughters Breasts . After this he saw Pompeys Theatre , reputed one of the Nine Wonders of the World : the Emperour Nero's Tomb maintained with disgrace , for the offence he did in setting Rome on fire . To conclude , he spent many days in viewing the Martyrs Tombs and other 〈◊〉 brought from Jerusalem , amongst many other delightful fights , he came into a Chappel dedicated unto himself , called The honour of St. Anthony : Wherein was pourtrayed in Alabaster Pictures , the true forms of all the Champions of Christendom , with the Stories of all their Adventures , Combats , Turnaments , and Battles , their Imprisonments , Dangers , and Enchantments , all Portrayed and Pictured up by Enchantments and Witchcraft , whereupon ran a Prophesie , that the Patron of this Chappel should ever live unconquered , and never imbrace Death , till his eyes were witness of the ●a●e Portraytures ; which in golden Letters were subscribed over the Chappel Door or Entrance . All which when St. Anthony had beheld , and knowing by Inspiration himself to be the Man , with a meek mind embraced his own end , and never after departed the Chappel , but remained kneeling in the same upon the bare Marble , making his Orisons of repentance to the eternal Deity , till pale Destiny had cut off the threads of his old days . And thus being converted to mouldy Earth , the Emperour caused him to be Intombed in the same Chappel : and over his Grave to be 〈◊〉 a magnificent Chair ; in which Chair for many years after , the Roman Conquerours receive their Laurel rewards of Martial Wooly , under whose Banner and Name , even to this day they make their Adventures : to which high Honour and Fame both lived and 〈…〉 is praise worthy Champion St. Anthony of Italy . CHAP. XXII . Of t●● Martyrdom of St. Andrew the Scottish Champion , and how his death was revenged by the King of that Countrey , and by what means Scotland was brought unto the Christian Faith. SAint George and Saint Andrew were the two last Champions that stayed together , and as it seemed , the dearest love remained between them two : but yet rusty Time with his swift course would needs part them , and break this their united fellowship . For the summons of Honour so animated the bold heart of the Scottish Champion , that he burned with desire to see his Native Country , and to behold the place of his first Being . For leaving Constantinople , only honoured with the presence of Saint George and his three Sons , in great jollity of mind he travelleth month by month , week by week , day by day , till Time and Fate set him happily in the Kingdom of Scotland : where having not been in many years before , he received such Entertainment as if he had been the greatest Emperour of the World : for all the streets and passages as he went were furnished with people of the best regard , to give him a gracious welcome to his native home : especially the King himself , who for the love and honour he bore unto his Name and Knight-hood , lodged him his own Pallace , and proclaimed for his noble Welcome a Princely Turnament to be holden for the space of fifteen days , in which time all the Nobility and Martial Knights of Scotland performed such well-approved Atchievements , that not Greece , Constantinople , Rome nor Jerusalem could equal them in the least regard . But St. Andrew being now aged , and unapt for such Princely Encounters , ●a●e as a beholder , censuring of the best deserver , and gave such due commendations as be●itted so gallant a company : and for a farewel of such time honoured Pastimes , he desired leave of the King to depart , and to spend the remnant of his life in private contemp●ations , for the good of his Soul , & to wash away with the water of true penitence , all that blood he had spild in his Travel about the World , in the maintainance of Knight-hood : a request so reasonable , that the King could not refuse but give his consent . So taking leave of his Majesty , & the rest of the Nobility & Knights there present , he departed up to a Mountain far remote from the Kings Court , under which by Nature was erected a Cave or hollow Uault , wherein he remained for the space of a year studying Divinity , and the Commands of his Redeemer , Scotland being the● a rude and Heathenish Countrey , where the common sort of People inhabited , by which means he was much admired , and supposed to be sent from some place unknown , as a Messenger to bring them evil ridings : Whereupon those misbelieving people by a common consent ( taking him for some subtil Conspirer against their Pagan Gods , which as then they worshipped ) put him secretly to death , and after cutting off his Head in hope of reward , bore it to the King , deeming they had done a deed of much deserved commendations : Which inhumane Cruelty when the King saw , with much grief he lamented the loss of this good Man , and with all speed in revenge of his Death , raised a power of his best resolved Knights of War , putting every one to the Sword , both Man , Woman , and Child , that in any manner consented to the Champions Martyrdom : and after , in process of time , appointed a Monastery to be built in the same place where he died , causing the whole Kingdom to be brought in subjection to a quiet Government , and Christened in the right belief of this holy Father . This was the last Deed of St. Andrew , by whose Death Scotland received the true Faith , in which it now remaineth . CHAP. XXIII . Of the Adventure performed by St. George ; how he received his Death by the sting of a venomous Dragon : and of the Honours and Royalties done unto his Name , being intitled our English Patron of Knighthood . NOw droops my weary Muse , for she is come unto her latest Tragedy , S. George is summoned to the Bar of Death , where magnificent honour stands ready to give his Name a Noble Renown to all ensuing Ages . This illustrious Champion , when he was left alone , as you heard , in the company of his three Sons , Guy , Alexander , and David , strange imaginations day by day possessed his mind , that he could not rest nor sleep ; sometimes supposing his Companions were in great distress : other while how they had won the chiefest Goal of Honour , little needing his Knightly service and assistance : sometimes one thing , sometimes another , so molested him , that he must needs make his Adventure to follow them . Whereupon calling his three Sons together , he went to the Grecian Emperour and requested that they might all four depart with his leave and likeing , for Knightly Adventures had challenged them all to appear in some foreign Region , where Noble Atchievements were to be performed , but where and in what Countrey his Destiny had not yet revealed to him . So furnishing them all four in Habiliments of shining steel , they left Constantinople , as it were guided by Fate , until they came into England , then called Brittain , whose chalky Clifts S. George had not seen in twice twelve years , and now coming with a sweet embracement of his Native Countrey , he gave his three Sons thereinto a most joyful Welcome , shewing them ( to their great comfort ( the brave Situation of the Towns & Cities , & the pleasant prospects of the Fields as they passed , until they came within the sight of the City Coventry , where he was born , and received his first being : upon whose glistering Pinacles no sooner casting his eye-sight , but the Inhabitants interrupted his pleasure delights with a doleful Report , how upon Dunsmore-Heath , as then remained an infectious Dragon that so annoyed the Countrey , that the Inhabitants there abouts could not pass the Heath without great danger : & how that fifteen Knights of the Kingdom had already lost their lives in adventuring to suppress the same . Also giving him to understand of a Prophecy , That a Christian Knight never born of a Woman , should be the Destroyer thereof , and his Name in after Ages for Accomplishing the Adventure , should be holden for an eternal Honour to the Kingdom . Saint George no sooner hearing thereof , and what Wrongs his native Country received by this infectious Dragon , and knowing himself to be the Knight , grew so encouraged , that he purposed presently to put the Adventure in tryal , & either to free his Country from so great danger , or to finish his days in the attempt ; so raking leave of his Sons & the rest there present , he rode forward with as noble a spirit , as he did in Aegypt , when he there combared with the burning Dragon , So coming to the middle of the Plain , where his infections Enemy lay couching the ground , in a deep Cave , who by a strange instinct of Nature knowing his death to draw near , made such a yelling Noise , as if the Element had burst with Thunder , or the Earth had shook with a terrible Exhalation , so coming from his Den , and spying the Champion , he ran with such fury against him , as if he would have devoured both Man and Horse in a moment , but the Champion being quick and nimble , gave the Dragon such way , that he mist him , and with his sting ran full two foot into the Earth , but covering , he returned again with such rage upon Saint George , that he had almost born his Horse over and over , but that the Dragon having no stay of his strength , fell with his back downward upon the ground , and his feet upward , whereat the Champion taking advantage , kept him still down with his Horse standing upon him fighting , as you see in the Picture of St. George , with his lance goring him through in divers parts of the Body ; and withal contrariwise , the Dragons sting annoyed the good Knight in such sort , that the Dragon being no sooner stain and weltered in his venomous Gore , but Saint George likewise took his Deaths Wound by the deep stroaks of the Dragons sting , which he received in divers parts of his Body , and bled in such abundance , that his strength began to enfeeble , and grow weak ; yet retaining the true Nobleness of Mind , valiantly returned Uictor to the City of Coventry , where his three Sons with the whole Inhabitants stood without the Gates in great Royalty to receive him , and to give him the honour that belonged to so worthy a Conqueror , who no sooner arrived before the City , and presented them with the Dragons Head which so long had annoyed the Country , but what with the abundance of Blood that issued from his deep Wounds , and the long bleeding without stopping the same , he was forced in his Sons Arms to yield up his breath , for whom his three Princely Sons long lamented , making the greatest mone that ever was made in any Kingdom , and again they were so seconded with the grief of the whole Country , that all the Land from the King to the Shepherd , mourned for him for the space of a Month : which heavy time being ended , the King of this Country being a vertuous and Noble Prince , advanced Saint George's three Sons to Noble ●ssices : First the eldest of them named Guy , to be Earl of Warwick , and high Chamberlain of his Houshold . The next named Alexander , according to his Name , to be Captain General of his Knights of Chivalry . And the youngest named David , to be his Cup-bearer : and Controler of all his Revels and Delights . And likewise in remembrance of their Noble Father the Christian Champion , he ordained for ever after to be kept a solemn Procession about the Kings Court , by all the Princes and chief Nobility of the Country , upon the 23 day of April , naming it St. George's Day , upon which day he was most solemnly interred in the City where he was born , and caused a stately Monument to be erected in Honour of him , though now by the ruines of time defaced and abolished . He likewise decreed by the consent of the whole Kingdom , that the Patron of the Land should be named Saint George , our Christian Champion , in that he had fought so many Battles in the Honour of Christendom . All which we see ( with many more Honours ) to this day here maintained in remembrance of this good Knight , who ( no doubt ) resteth in eternal peace , with the other renowned Champions of Christendom : So God grant we may do all . Amen . FINIS . Advertisement of Four Books . THe History of the Seven Wise Masters . The History of the Seven Wise Mistresses . The History of Dorastus and Faunia . The Garland of Good Will. All Printed for George Conyers at 〈…〉 Ring in 〈…〉 Brittain over against Bartholomen-Close Gate . The 〈◊〉 HISTORY OF THE Seven Champions , OF Christendom . The Third PART . SHEWING The Valiant Acts and Renowned Atchievements of St. George's three Sons , Sir Guy , Sir Alexander , and Sir David . AS ALSO The Warlike Exploits and Martial performances of Sir Turpin Son to St. Denis of France , Sir Pedro Son to St. James of Spain , Sir Orlando Son to St. Anthony of Italy , Sir Ewin Son to St. Andrew of Scotland , Sir Phelim Son of St. Patrick of Ireland , and Sir Owen Son to St. David of Wales . Their strange Fights and Combats with Gyants , Monsters , and Dragons , their Tilts and Turnaments in Honour of Ladies , their Battles with Miscreants and Tyrants in defense of the Christian Religion , and relief of distressed Knights and Ladies , their punishing of Negromancers , and puting to an end their Inchantments , with other their Knightly Prowess and Chevalry . AS ALSO How St. George's three Sons came all of them to be Kings , according as the Fairy Queen had Prophesied of them . LONDON , Printed for John Back , at the Black-Boy on London-Bridge , 1696. TO His much respected Friend Mr. RALPH HARRISON OF NEWPORT POND IN ESSEX . SIR , BOokes without Patrons are ( they say ) like Orphan Children without Parents left to the wide World to shift ; i● wanting protection do oftentimes miscarry in the same . Considering this their likenes● to each other , I pondered with my self to whom I should dedicate this issue of my brain against sna●ling Criticks and carping Momuss●s ; whom casting over the Catalogue of my chiefest Friends , and Acquaintance , I found your name in a principal place amongst them . Emboldned wherewith I resolved to Dedicate these my labours unto you , being much animated thereunto by the perswasions of our worthy Friend Mr. Daniel Rawlinson of Fenchurch-Street , London ; as also your love to Books of ingenuity in general . Thus hoping you will candidly receive the same , since the second Part was kindly accepted of an Honourable Person , wishing you as many happy day's , as there are lines in the Book , I take my leave , resting Yours ever to his power , VV. VV. To the Courteous READER , THe general acceptance which the two first Parts of this Renowned History have received , hath invited my Pen to the prosecution thereof in a third Part , which I have raked out of the musty Records of old mo●h eaten Authors , almost worn out by length of time , and indeed the two first Parts do seen imperfect without a third , for there he speak of the Fairy Queen's Prophesie , how St. George three Sons should come to be Kings , but show not by which means they attained their Kingdoms , all which are fully set forth in this Third Part. What my pains have been herein , tho● who read with Judgment will easily discern and to such only I appeal , not caring for the barking Zoilists of our times , who carp ● what they cannot mend ; and like the Dog i● the Fable , lying upon Hay , will neither eat themselves , nor suffer the hunger starved Oxe ●o eat thereof ; so these men will write nothing themselves , yet are alwayes carping at the endeavours of others . If I have soared above the height of the Language in the two former parts , know that our speech is refined since they were writ , Chaucer whose lines did excel for Eloquence in his days , is now despized for plain ●nd rustick , even by those who scarcely know what language is , yet have we endeavoured herein not to coyn new phrases , nor to mix words unintelligible , but to use such a s●ile as night serve to embellish and illustrate the History , but withal to be understood and easie ●o the capacity of the meanest Readers . VVe have also endeavoured herein to write nothing improbable , much less impossible ; such as are inserted in several Histories , where they make nothing of cutting asunder two or three Gyants at one blow by the middle , with many other things void both of sense and reason , but in our undertakings we have related nothing but what to a judicious ▪ Reader may seem probable to be effected , so that we doubt not ● our History had been in the Library of Do● Quixo● that famous Knight Errant , it would have been preserved from the fire by the Barber and Licentiate . And as we have been as careful to insert nothing incredulous , so likewise have we been as careful to write nothing that is obscene for the corrupting of youth Books of that nature ( as Mr. Feltham saith i● his resolves ) being like that brutish sin of Adultery , wherein two are equally culpable , h● that writes them and he that reads them ; but in our History we have inserted nothing but what may be profitable as well as delightful , s● that the chastest Lucrece may read herein with out blushing , yet have we endeavoured to embellish it with such flowers of Rhetorick as w● could pick out of Apollo's Garden , the bette● to entertain the Reader with delight , which i● he kindly accept of ( as our hope is notwithstanding this censorious age ) we shall continue the History in a Fourth Part , and shew you ●he Loves and adventures of the other six Va●ant Knights , having in this Part chiefly insisted upon those of St. Georges three Sons . In the mean time daigne kindly to accept of what ●s already done , and then expect the other to ●ollow soon after . Farewel . On the BOOK . YOU whose stout heart to valiant Acts are bent . This Book unto your view will represent ●hat you desire , fell Monsters put to pain , Gyants and Dragons overcome and slain ; The Negromancer with his damned spell , ●is charms overthrown , and he sent down to Hell. ●astles and Towers taken in by force , The Pagan Hosts overthrown , both Man and Horse ; ●uch numbers of them kill'd , Charon might well ●● streams of their own blood row them to Hell : ●uch were the Acts these worthy Sons have done ●f the Seven Champions of Christendom : ●howing themselves true Sons of such brave Sires , ●hose valiant deeds the World throughout admires . ●ead then , and thank the Author for his pains , ●is was the labour , thy delight the gains . M. Y. The Famous HISTORY OF THE Seven Champions OF CHRISTENDOM . The Third Part. CHAP. I. The great Joy of the Infidels for the Death of the Seven Champions , the Soldan of Persia , his Letter for the Mustering up of an Army ; with the Effects thereupon . SOon had wide mouth'd tatling Fame dispersed the News of the Seven Champions deaths , into all the Countries and Kingdoms of the Earth , which caused a Universal Ioy and Rejoycing amongst those Miscreants and Infidels , which had felt the weight of their victorious Armes insomuch that they Published a day of Thanksgiving , to praise their Gods , Mahomet , Termagant and Apollo , for the deliverance of their Countries , out of the hands of such mortal enemies . Next they provide for the invasion of Christendom , and by a mutual consent to muster up such an Army as should ●●tirpate Christianity , and to root out those seven famous Nations from off the Earth , whereof those Worthies were the Heroical Champions ; and to this end the Soldan of Persia wrote this ensuing Letter to those Kingdoms and Nations which were therein 〈◊〉 . To all those Potentates and Followers of the Sect of Mahomet , the High and Mighty Emperour the Soldan of Persia , sendeth Greeting . KNow ye that our Gods have now at last sent the Messenger of Death , which hath arrested , and clapt up into the Graves those terrors of our People , the seven Champions of Christendom , by whom we have sustained so much harms and dammages ; by which means a gap is left ope , whereby we may revenge our wrongs and injuries . To this purpose we therefore desire ye to meet us with what power of Men ye can make on the Plains of Babylon ; there to joyn with the Forces of other Kings and Princes , to be revenged on the Christians , by slaying their people , burning their Towns and Cities , and utterly destroy them from off the face of the Earth . The Copy of this Letter being sent into several Nations and Kingdoms , the Kings of those Countries assembled together all the Forces they could make , and with the greatest expedition they could use , marched into the Plains of Babylon : The first that came thither mas the King of Arabia , attended with an Army of Twenty Thousand Men , whereof Eight Thousand were mountted on Arabian Coursers , being armed with Spears and Targets , so swift and dexterous in their undertakings , that they seldom mist of atchieving any business they went about . His Pavilion was of a Uiolet colour , fringed with yellow , to distinguish of what Country he was of . The next was the Soldan of Persia himself ▪ with an Army of Ten Thousand Horsemen , and Thirty Thousand Foot , of which Nine Thousand were Pioneers , to level the way for the Ar●ies matching , and to dig Trenches for the assaulting of any Castle or City . His Pavilion was red , fringed with Orange-fawny , being mounted on a Hill to be the more conspicuous to the Beholders . Next was the King of Egypt , with Twenty-five Thousand men , of which three hundred were Magicians or 〈◊〉 , to charm and bew●tch the Christian Army , that they might not fight . His Pavilion was Blue , fringed with black , and was placed on the Right-hand of the King of Arabia . Soon after came the great Cham of Tartary , with an Army of thirty thousand men , all in quilted Jackets , so thick wrought that no Arrow could pierce them : They were all armed with Steel Gantlets , and had Swords of a hands breadth , and withal so sharp that they would cut off a man at the ●●●ble with a blow . His Pavilion was of a Primrose colour , with a White fringe , which was placed on the Left-hand of the Soldan of Persia. Next came the King of Morocco with two thousand Horsemen , mounted all on Barbary Steeds , armed with Skins of Stags , so thick and tough that no sword could cut through them ; he had also ten thousand Footmen with Iron Mar●s , having round balls at the end of them , of four or five pound weight , therewith to dash out the Christians brains . His Pavilion and the Fringe thereof was all black , to signifie black and dismal days to ensue . He was placed next to the King of Egypt . The next that arrived in the fruitful Fields of Babylon , was the King of Parthia , with an Army consisting of fifteen thousand men : He had also an hundred Elephants , carrying Towers on their backs , in each of which ten men might stand and fight . This King was in stature four foot higher than most men , having each Limb answerable thereto ; so that he wore a sword of two yards in length , the pummel whereof weighed twenty pound . His Pavilion was of sky-colour , fringed with sea-green , and was placed next to the King of Morocco . Next was the Emperour or Grand Signior of the Turks , accompanied with ten thousand Janisaries , armed with sharp Scimiters , so keen they would cut a Bolt of Iron asunder . He was armed in a Coat of Mail , of burnisht Silver , having on his head a white Turbant , and a Pendant on it , wherein was depictured a half Moon , with this Motto , still encreasing . His Pavilion was green , with silver and gold fringe , and was placed on the Right-hand of the Soldan of Persia. After him came the Prince of Tripoly , accompanied with ●ou● Gyants , of a marvellous size and bigness , whose names were Garion , Carus , Phidon , and Rhapsarus ; those bore on their necks great knotty Oaks , with which they could strike two yards déep into the ground , and were most dreadful to behold . He had also with him a deformed Creature called a Sagitary , being half a Man , and half a Horse , who could run as swift as a Ship can sail , having wind and weather : His offensive weapon was a Bow , with which he shot poysoned Arrows , and was so expert therein , that he could shoot to a hairs breadth , This Prince of Tripoly was encamped next to the King of Parthia , and had a Pavilion of a Pease blossom colour , ●ringed with Murrey . After him came the Count Palatine of Trebizond , with fifteen hundred Cross-bow-men , all armed in Stéel Corslets ; He had also thrée thousand men that used slings , with which they would eractly hit whatever they aimed at , and that at a great distance from them . On his shield was painted a Griffin grasping of a Christian , with this Motto , siezed of his Prey . His Pavilion was of an azure colour , fringed with red , and was placed next to the Emperour or Grand Signior of the Turks . The next that appeared on the Babylonian Plains for the destruction of of the Christians , was the Bassa of Aleppo , who brought with him a hundred wains , loaden with balls of wild-fire , sulpher , and certain Engines called Calthorps , being little things made with four pricks of Iron , of such a fashion ; that which way soever they be thrown , one point will always strick up like a nail , and these were to be thrown into the Christians Army , to spoil the feet of their Horses . His Pavilion was of an Iron-gray colour , and was placed next to the Count Palatine of Trebizond . Next was the Mamaluck of Damascus , attended with six thousand Horse , and six thousand Footmen . He had also in his Army a deformed Monster , from the shoulders downwards shaped like a man , but his head and face like to that of a horse , being a present sent him from the Cham of Tartary , and from whom descended the horse-faced Tartar , kill'd by Count Sereni . This Mamalucks Pavilion was of yellow intermixed with black , and fringed with red , being placed next to the ●assa of Allepo . Many other Kings , Princes and Emperors were engaged in this enterprize , whose names would be too tedious here to recite ; insomuch that there was assembled such an Army , as made the earth to shake under the weight thereof ; being more in number then that of Xerxes , which drank up ' whole Rivers dry as ' they went ; or then that of the Macedonian Alexander , with which he conquered the greatest part of the World. Being thus in this manner assembled together , the Soldan of Persia , as one of the chiefect of the Association , gathered the greatest Princes and Captains to his Pavilion , where he entertained them with a costly Banquet , and then made unto them this following Dration . Most Mighty Kings , Princes and Captains of this invincible Army ; It is not unknown unto you what injuries and mischiefs we have received from the Christian Armies , under the conduct of those persons whom they called the seven Champions of Christendom ; to enumerate them all in particular , would make my Oration too tedious unto you , I shall therefore only give you some few instances : What injury did St. George , the Champion of England , unto Ptolomy King of Egypt by stealing away his daughter , as also from Almidor King of Morocco his dearest Lady and Mistress ; did not the Kings Daughter of Thesialy run away from her Country by the sly insinuations of St. Denis of France , as also the King of Ierusalems Daughter by the like perswasion of St. Iames of Spain ; what intollerable injury was it to the King of Thracia , to have his fair Daughter Kessalinde tempt'd away from her Country by the Italian Champion , but much more from the Champion of Scotland to be deprived of his other six Daughters ; did not the Welch Champion slay the Count Palatine of Tartary in his Fathers Court , besides infiuite other mischiefs , losses and disgraces we have received from them ; all which whilst they lived we were not able to revenge ; but now since Death hath been so kind to take them out of the World , let us pluck up our courages , and manfully sight in revenge of our injuries ; let pity be exiled from our thoughts , neither sparing old Age for their hoary head , nor the tender infant for his pitiful cry ; let not the tears of Matrons find regard , nor the wailings of Widows any respect , but let all be destined to the sword , that we may have a general triumph in their utter confusion . This Dration was received with a general applause , each one protesting their utmost endeavours for the extirpation of Christianity , and never to sheath their swords till they had laid the European Cities equal with the dust , and their stately Monuments in ruine , like to the lofty Pyramids of Troy. And now considering by experience the fatal effects of their former dis●ord in electing a General , and how necessary it was to have one Commander in chief ; to avoid all controversie , it was d●creed amongst them , that si● of the chiefest should be picked forrth , and out of them one to be chosen by Lot to be their General ; These six were , the King of Arabia , the King of Persia , the Soldan of Babylon , the King of Egypt , the Emperour of the Turks , and the King of Morocco . The Lots being cast it fell to the share of the Soldan of Babylon to be their General , the Emperour of the Turks was appointed Lieutenant , General , the King of Persia Major General , and the King of Arabia by reason of the swiftness of his Coursers , Scout-Master General . Other Kings and Princes had appointed unto them several other offices , according to their quality and capacity they had in the seats of War : So that all things considered they seemed to be an Army invincible , being for number like the Army of Xerxes , which drank whole Rivers dry , and for Warlike Provisions , so much and plentiful , as far exc●ded all numbers of Arithmetick . Here will we leave this mighty Army in the Plains of Babylon , and come to tell ye of the great preparations the Christians made to resist them ; but first we shall describe the valiant arts of St. Georges three Sons , and how they hearing of this great Army , intended for the ruine of Chistendom , returned home to fight in defence of their Country . CHAP. II. How St. George's Three Sons left England to seek Adventures in Forreign Countries ; how they Arrived in Sicily , and killed a terrible Monster , named Pongo ; How Urania the King of Sicily's Daughter fell in love with Sir Guy , with other things which happened . YOU may remember in the Second Part of this famous History , we left St. Georges three Sons in the English Court , where they had not continued long after their Fathers death , but growing weary of idleness , and being more desirous to follow the Camp of Mars , then to dally with Ladies in the Court of Venus , they resolved to betake themselves to ●ravel , and to seek out adventures in Foreign Countries , and having unparted their mind to the King , they furnished themselves with all things necessary for such a journey , and b●●ding the fruitful ●oyl of England 〈◊〉 , they in a few weeks sailing arrived on the Coasts of Sicily ; where marching up higher into the Country , they saw many Houses , but no Inhabitants , yea , whole Towns of empty Houses , but neither Man , Woman , nor Child within them ; which made them mistrust some grievous Pestilence had lately overspread that Country , and made it desolate of Inhabitants ; wherefore to avoid any infection which might happen unto them , they took up their lodging in the open Fields , having only the star●y Firmament for their Canopy . Thus sweetly reposeing on their Mother Earth , they slept as soundly as if they had laid on Beds of Downe , and been surrounded with Curtains of the purest Arabian Silk : Thus did they sleep securely until such time as Aurora began to guild the Firmament with her bright Rayes , and to usher in Phoebus golden light , when suddenly they were awaked with a most horrible noise , which séemed to be sent from the déep Abyss , and to be able to rend the Rocks asunder ; where upon they suddenly buckled on their Armour , and stood upon their Guard , and indeed it was but high time , for at that instant they saw coming towards them a most deformed Monster , of an excessive bigness , and terrible shape , having Eyes like burning sawcers , and Claws sharper than Eagles ●allons : He seemed to move like a high Tower or Pyramid , and with his weight to make the Earth to tremble ; the sight of this ugly Monster so s●artled their Horses , that they would hardly endure the bit , but snorting and stumping the Earth with their feet , showed the dread they had of such a sight ; but these thrée valiant Knights , in whom was sown the seeds of true magnanimity , stood fearless to abide what danger soever might happen . The first whom this fierce Monster made unto was the valiant Knight Sir Guy , who nothing daunted at his hideous shape , having put his Spear in his Rest , ran furiously against him , but the Monster being armed with scales far harder than brass , his Spear shiver'd in a thousand pieces , then drawing out his trusty Fauchion , he assailed the Monster with manly stroaks , who on his part was not backward in defence , but bolting upright on his tail , stretched forth one of his paws , and with the same grasped so hard on the arm of Sir Guy , that he had well near siezed on him , had not Sir David at that instant come in , ond with his sword cut the Monsters paw quite off , leaving the claws so firmly fixt on Sir Guy's Arm , that notwithstanding the goodness of his armour , it was very hard to be gotten off ; In the mean time the valiant and renowned Knight Sir Alexander , with great force sot upon the monster , giving him such a blow upon the head as made him to reel , who with his tail striking of Sir Alexander , so wrapped the same about his horses legs , that not able to stand he came over and over with the Kniht ; The Monster seeing him on the ground , was making towards him , whom Sir David met with such a lusty thrust on his breast , that though it pierced not the same , it laid the Monster flat on his back ; which was no sooner done , but Sir Guy nimblp leaping from off his horse thrust his sword down the Monsters Throat , who lay gasping for breath , whereby he rived his heart in sunder ; yet notwithstanding the same , the Monsters Teeth were so kéen , that he bit the Knights sword intwo , leaving the one half in his Throat , and withal sent forth such a hideous yell , as surpassed the roaring of the Cataracts of Nilus , or the greatest crack of the loudest Thunder ; but having received his deaths wound , with some little strugling he yielded his life up to the Uictors , who surveying his Body , found it to be from the head to the end of the tail , full ten yards in length , his bulk at least a Tun weight , having paws and claws answerable unto it , and each part so armed with scales , as scarcely penetrable witd any sword . The Knights having obtained this Uictory , returned thanks to the Immortal Powers , and leaving the Carcass of the hideous Monster , travel'd up higher into the Country , hoping to meet with some of the inhabitants thereof , whom now they saw had left their houses for dread of this Monster . Having travelled some few miles , and desirous of refreshment after this encounter , they saw some smoak ascending out of the tunnel of a little Cell near unto them , whither bending their course ; they saw standing at the door an aged Hermit , in a Gown of Freeze , reaching to the ground ; his Hair as white as the downe of Swans , or driven Snow , which in a careless manner hung dishelved down his Shoulders ; in his Face you might read the Map of sorrow , charactered out in deep furrowed wrinkles , whom the Knights courteously saluted , desiring to know the reason why so fruiful a Country as they had passed was left destitute of Inhabitants ; The aged Hermit having viewed them well , and perceiving by their habit they were Outlandish Knights , bent upon Martial Adventures , and seeming to be persons who dreaded no danger , he desired them to alight from their Warlike Steeds , and for a while to repose themselves in his lowly Cell , and he would endeavour to satisfie their desires , in the mean time ( said he ) I would desire you to take such homely refreshment as my Cell affords , and thereupon brought them forth such Country Uiands as that place afforded , which they courteously accepting , and having satisfied their hunger ; the Hermit began to speak to them in this manner ; Sir Knights said he , for so you séem by your outward Habiliments , if we may judge of the goodness of the apple by the fairness of the rind ; know that this Country wherein you now are is the Land of Sicily , once so fruitful and abounding in all things , that it might well be called the Granary of the VVorld ; and now still retaining its vertue , durst the Inhabitants manure the same ; But now our plenty is turned into misery , our mirth into mourning , our streets which were wont to be replenished with throngs of people , now destitute and empty of Inhabitants , and all by reason of a most gastly dreadful Monster , sent I think from the Infernal Regions for the punishment of Mankind , whom the Country people term by the name of Pongo . This direful Monster , or rather Devil incarnate , begotten as it is thought between a Land Tyger , and a Sea Shark , so that it participates of both Elements , swimming in the Sea near our Sicilian Coasts , espyed some Heardsmen on the shore , who with great wonder beheld this Monster as he disported himself on the waves of the Sea , but when they saw he made towards them , and beheld the monstrousness of his proportion , fear standing at the gates of their Eyes , put back all further perswasions of beholding him , and adding wings to their fee● , they flew away in the greatest hast● they possibly could make , but in vain was all their speed , for he soon recovering the shore , siezed upon some of the hindmost of them , whom he made a prey to his devouring paunch ; and having tasted the sweets of humane blood , he ever since hath haunted our Coasts , ranging up higher into the Country , devou●ing all wheresoever he came , and herein is his cruelty most exemplary , that he delights more in the slaughter of Men then of Beasts ; so that it is judged he hath devoured no less then five hundred persons , and for twenty miles space left all desolate and uninhabited , the dread of him being so very great , that the women to terrifie their children from crying , use to say , the Pongo cometh . Thus Ronowned Knights have you heard the cause of our Countries misery , not one of our ●●outest Champions having the heart to encounter with him ; so that at freedom he wasts and destroys all before him , until such time as it shall please Providence to send us some more redoubled Knights then ours to free us from him , for which our King hath promised great rewards , the spur to honourable atchievments , besides the great good ( a Reward in it self ) which it will do to Mankind , in fréeing us from so terrible an enemy . The Hermit concluding his speech with a deep sigh for a period , the Ualiant Knight Sir Guy , with a smiling countenance thus answered him ; Now then ( said he ) are the Stars so benigne unto Sicily , that your Country is fréed from this direful misery , for the cause being taken away the effects must needs cease ; Know then , that by the victorious Armes of me , and my two Brothers , the Monster is dead ; and no more dread of your affrighting dead Pongo , then is to be feared from a living Grashopper or Butterfly . Scarcely had Sir Guy ended his speech , when the Hermit transported with an excessive joy fell down at his feet , being almost in as great an extasie for joy , as was that Father , who having three Sons returned Uictors from the Olympick Games ; his overjoyed spirit could not contain its self in the bounds of reason , but by the excessiveness thereof yielded up the ghost : And is our Land ( said he ) capable of so great a benefit , does so good Fortune attend our Country ! Then thanks to the immortal powers above , who hath sent you hither to be the means of our future happiness ; how is our Nation bound to your Manhood , and what victims shall we offer for your fortunate success ? As the Hermit was thus discoursing , there was passing by the Cell a Herald at Arms : well accontered , and attended on by four Knights clad all in mourning Armour , who were sent by the King into Forreign Countries , to proclaim in every place where they came , that if any Knight would be so hardy as to encounter with the Pongo ; and overcome him , he should be made a Peer of the Realm , and have a golden Helmet for a reward . This their errand being made known to the three Knights , they declared unto them how Pongo was already killed , which put a stop to their further journey ; and sending back one of the Knights to the King to inform him thereof , the rest went to view the dead Carcass of the Pongo , which having surveyed with great admiration , the three Sicilian Knights invited Sir Guy , Sir Alexander , and Sir David to the City of Syracusa , where the King then kept his Court , who courteously accepting of their proffer , taking leave of the aged Hermit , who returned to his Cell , mounting their Warlike Steeds , with an easie pace they marched on : But when the King heard the news of the Monsters death , he caused the Bells to be rung , and Banfires to be made for joy thereof , and hearing how the three Knights were coming towards him , he went forth to meet them , attended on in this manner : First went two Trumpeters ●lad in the Arms of Sicily , being two plauches argent , charges with as many Eagles Sable : Then followed a Band of Pensioners with golden Streamers , which they displayed as they marched along : After them marched fourscore Knights , mounted on their Barbed Steede , and armed with bright glistering Fauchions . Next went the Kings Lifeguard , in their Buff-coats edged with silver fringe , and wearing on their shoulders Carnation Scarfs inlayed with Gold. After them the King himself in a costly Chariot , studded with Pillars of Silver , and li●ed with Carnation Uelvet , being followed with an innumerable Train of Lords and Gentlemen , and their Attendants . With this stately Train did the King go to méet the three Uictorious Knights , who at his coming alighted from their Steeds , whom the King courteously embrraced , and after some short Discourse , had them into his Chariot , and so triumphantly returned back to Syracusa , all the way the Bells ringing , the Bonfires blazing , and the people making such loud Acclamations of Ioy , as the Earth rang with the noise thereof . Being come to the Kings-Palace , they were met by the Queen Berenice , and her beautiful Daughter Urania , the flower of courtesie , and Paragon of rare perfection , who as the excelled the other Sicilian Uirgins in Dignity and Honour , so did she surpass them all in Beauty , and other Ornraments of Nature , to which was joyned such rare endowments of the mind as compleated her a Princess of admirable parts . After they were alighted from the Chariot , they were conducted to a stately Room , where was provided ●o● them a costly Banquet , which being ended , their Ears were saluted with most choice Musick ; after which the Ladies presented them with a stately masque . All this while the Princess Urania fed her Eyes with beholding of Sir Guy , whose perfections she so contemplated , that Love entering in at her Eyes , so wounded her heart , as she became wholly captivated in the Bonds of Cupid . Sir Guy on the other side was so pierced with her transcendant Beauty , and her other rare accomplishments , that he wholly resigned up himself to her devotion , she being the loadstone of his affections , attracting all the faculties of his Soul in obedience to her commands . Thus did these two Princely persons reciprocally bear true love to each other , though neither of them knew the others mind ; but as fire will not be long hid under combustible matter , so Love where it is ardent will show its self through all the disguises they can put upon it . These Heroick Knights had not béen many weeks in the Sicilian Court , feasting and revelling in all the delights and pleasures which that fruitful Country afforded , but such pleasures grew tedious unto them , especially to Sir Guy , whose Love to the Princess Urania , made sports and company distastful unto him ; so one Evening , at such time as the Golden Charioter of Heaven had finishd his Diurnal course , and driven his panting Steeds down the Western Hill , he intended to fetch a solitary walk in the Garden by himself , when coming under the Princess Urania's Chamber Window , he heard the Musick of a Lute , which with Harmonious Airs saluted his Ears , and listening a while , a Uoice deliver'd its self in these words . Now woe is me , poor hapless Virgin , I Am forc'd to yield to Cupids Deity . All my striving is in vain . Love the Conquest he will gain , And I a Vassal must to him remain . Yet gentle Cupid let me thee desire , To wound his Breast like mine with equal fire , That so our Loves together joyn'd , May settle in a quiet mind , And we in them may true contentment find . As Sir Guy was listening to this Harmonious Uoice , there passed by him one of the Princess Uranias Ladies , which put a stop unto her singing : But pondering well in his mind the substance of her Sonnet , gave him great hopes of her affections to him ; and as every Lover flatters himself in his own imagination , so did he imagine himself sole Monarch of the Princesses heart . That night the Ladies had provided a stately Mask , which at the end of every Scene was attended with most rare Musick , and excellent Dancing , to which Mask the three Brothers were invited . The time being come for the Mask to begin , it was performed on this manner . First began a most excellent Consort of Musick , then enter'd sour Maskers in Cloth of Gold , most richly Embroidered ; three of them personated the three Goddesses , Juno , Pallas , and Venus , when they strove for the Golden Apple on the Mount of Ida ; the fourth represented the Shepherd Paris , who having heard their several Pleas which they made for the obtaining of the Apple , he adjudged it to Venus , and then having danced a Course about the Room , they all withdrew . After a little space the Musick playing again , according as it was appointed ; the three Knights took each of them a Lady by the hand to lead them a dance , and now had Sir Guy the happiness to converse with his dear Lady and Mistress ; for taking the Princess Urania by the hand , he with great courtesie and humility kissed it , and she kindly accepting his proffer , he led her a Course about the Room in as great Majesty and state as did Aeneas , when he reveled it in the Court of Queen Dido , and she following him with as much grace as might become the Queen of Love to have acted it ; and so having shewed to the Spectators that he could as w●ll tread a measure in a dance , as handle the Warlike Spear or Lance ; He with the Princess Urania withdrew into a corner of that spacious Room , whilst Sir Alexander having associated himself with a gallant Lady named Alsatia , and Daughter to the Uice Roy of Naples , began a second Course to the Musick : which whilst they were performing , Sir Guy courted the Princess Urania in these words . Most Peerless Princess , ( said Sir Guy ) if the bleeding wounds of my heart could speak , which you have pierced by the beams of your matchless Beauty , then would it save my Tongue the labour to declare the affection which I bear to your Noble Person : If I have aim'd too high , blame your matchless Beauty and Vertues that have caused it ; Let me therefore conjure you by all the Rites and Charmes of Love , and by those fair Eyes that have enthralled mine , not to prove obdurate in thy Love , though I must confess my self unworthy of so high a Bliss ; yet shall the Sun sooner cease to run his course , the Stars to give light , and every thing alter from his wonted course , e're Guy will prove false , or cease to honour the perfections of the Princess Urania . Although this Speech were very welcome to the Love-sick Princess , yet that she might not seem too forward , with a Maidenly modesty she thus replyed : Sir , You must pardon me if I look before I leap ; That my self together with our whole Country is indebted to your Prowess , we shall for ever acknowledge . But to love , and so to love as to make you a promise of being my Husband , for I hope you mean no other thing but what tends to my Honour ) you must excuse me , having no other assurance of your reality , but only your own verbal expressions ; besides you being a Stranger , and I am Heiress to a Crown , were your Estate answerable to your ( I must confess ) excellent Qualifications , yet could I not be so at my own disposal to conclude of what you desire , seeing not only my Parents , but my Country have so great a●share in me . She would have proceeded further , but Sir Alexander and the Lady Alsatia having finished their dance , the Cornets and other Wind-Musiek sounding aloud , they were called away to beheld another Scene of fresh Maskers , which in this sort entertained the beholders , First entered the likeness of a stately Fabrick , made of Paste-board , and adorned with many golden streamers , which represented the Temple of Honour ; this was drawn to the further side of that spatious Room , wherein being placed , soon after entered another Fabrick , but more lower , and not so richly adorned , which represented the Temple of Vertue , and was so placed , that none could enter the Temple of Honour , but must first pass through the Temple of Vertue . After entered several persons who attempted to get into the Temple of Honour , but were loath to go through the Temple of Vertue , therefore they missed of their aim : Those who went through the Temple of Vertue , were richly adorned and rewarded , and greatly honoured of the people . But those who would climb up to the Temple of Honour , and not enter it by the Temple of Vertue , it was made so slippery on the top , that with the least treading awry , they fell down and brake their Necks . This shew being ended , and the Cornets , and other loud Musick ceasing , the U●ll●n● and Renowned Knight Sir David , taking a most beautiful Damsel by the hand , named Artesia , and Niece to the King of Sicily , by his Sister Redolentia , whose Husband was a Renowned Knight at Arms , and Master of the strong Castle of Angelo . This Noble Lady who had not her superiour for Beauty on the face of the Earth , most willingly gave her hand to Sir David , and so with as much portly Majesty as the God of War led the stately Venus , they danced a Galiard , which whilst they were doing , Sir Guy having a further opportunity to speak to the Goddess of his affections , accosted her in this manner . Most Excellent Lady ; Do not entertain a Heart more hard then Flint , which the tears of my true love cannot mollifie , nor think my affections to you to be like breath on Steel , soon on and soon off ; No , I protest by all the Sacred Oaths of Religion , and by your self , that is , by all that is good , my Love shall be as durable and firm , as whatsoever is most permanent . Nor do not think because some have proved treacherous , and disloyal to their Loves , that once so unworthy a thought should ever enter into my Heart . No , although Aeneas proved false to Dido , yet will Guy be as true to his Urania , as ever was Pyramus to his beloved Thisbe , or Lean●er to Hero ; what though Iason basely forsook his Medea , by whose means he obtained the Golden Fleece , yet shall my Faith alwayes remain firm , and be as constant to thee as was Ulysses unto his Penclope . The Princess hearing these asseverations , and being willing he should not be too much dejected , but that some beams of comfort should reflect on him , she told him , that time the Mother of Truth , would prove the reality of his affections , in the mean time that he should not despair , since being a Souldier he must needs know , that the strongest Castles by continual Batteries are forced to yield . By this time the Night was so far spent , as summoned them all to go to their Beds , where no sooner they were laid , but Morpheus the god of Sleep , closed up their eyes in Golden slumbers , Next morning no sooner did Aurora from the glowing East display her purple doors , and that Hiperion with his ruddy Kayes began to guild the Horizon with his Radious Beams , when the shrill noise of a Silver Trumpet sounding at the Court Gates , raised them from their Beds to know what was the meaning of it ; when they were quickly informed that it was a Knight of Thessaly , attended on by a Squire and a Trumpeter , who desired to speak with the King of Sicily , who being admitted into the Kings presence , delivered himself in these words . Most Noble Prince , my coming hither to you , is to desire of you assistance for our distressed Country of Thessaly , opprest , and almost desolated by the Encroachments and Tyranny of the King of Thrace : The cause of which quarrel he pretends to be , for that our King having but one Daughter named Mariana , the Heiress to his Crown and dominions : Being a Lady not only endued with excellency of Natures gifts ; but withal so vertuous , affable , and every way compleat in knowledge , that she may well be said to be the darling of her Sex , and admiration of all that know her . This Peerless Princess , the King of Thrace , who is famed a Man given over to all licentiousness , and so far degenerate from Royalty , that he commits actions unbeseeming a Peasant , desired of her Father to have in Marriage ; but she loathing to link her self in such Marriage Bands , where Love and true Honour did not mutually embrace each other refused so leathsome a proffer , and that with such indignation , that upon his Embassadors return , and acquainted with his slighting , he resolved to do that by force which he could not obtain by favour , and to that end mustered up a most puiss●nt Army , which was done in such an instant , that he was marched into the midst of our Land before we were provided to méet him on the Borders : Nay , his Horse consisting of Ten Thousand well approved Souldiers , excellently armed , both with offensive and defensive Weapons , had by their incursions so affrighted our people , that our strongest Cittadels were not held sufficient to safeguard them from danger , but all left to the spoil of the enemy . At last this news arriving to our King , who held himself secure by reason there was a mutual league of peace betwixt them , which at that time was not half expired , that he was altogether unprovided for the present ; ( a great fault in Princes , as to think any Estate so permanent , which may not be soon overturned , ) But upon the news hereof , he bestirs himself , forti●ies his chief City of Larissa , where he kept his Court , and raises as puissant an Army as could in so short a time be provided , with which he marches against his Enemies . The King of Thrace had with him a mighty Gyant named Predo , in whom he put great confidence : This Gyant had the strength of ten ordinary men , and was for stature and shape very terrible to behold . In the Ualley of Tempe they joyned battle , where notwithstanding our men did what in them lay , as fighting for the Liberty of their Country , yet being overpowered , and bore down by the strength and valour of the Gyant Predo , they received a dismal overthrow , the greatest part of their Army slain , and most of the rest taken Prisoners , amongst whom our woful King was one , who encountering Predo , who had on him a Coat of Mail , and over that an Armour of two hundred pound weight , being on foot , for no Horse was able to bear him ; Our King running against him with his Lance , it shiver'd in a thousand pieces , nor could his Sword ought avail against the Gyants Armour , although he laid so on load that the sparkles flew from it as from a piece of hot Iron , when a Smith is working it . But the Gyant valued his blows so little , finding him to be the Thessalian King , and now almost spent with long fighting , that he made no more ad● , but clasping his Arms about him , he carried both Horse and Man together into his Tent , which our men séeing fled , and dispersed themselves as well as they could for their own safety . And now the Thracians being absolute Uictors , it was agreed amongst them , that the Gyant Predo should carry our King Prisoner with him into his Castle , where he lives , being a place strongly S●ituated in an Island , having one associated with him , famous for his skill in the Black Art , so that what by the strength of the one , and Devilish cunning of the other , we despair of ever having our King again , As for the King of Thrace , he with the remaining of his Army marched up to the City of Larissa , wherein our Princess Mariana is enclosed , and so straitly besieged , that without speedy help the City is in danger to be lost , and with it the liberty and welfare of our whole Country , which now lies a bléeding in a pittyful manner , unless ( most Noble Prince ) your goodness will be pleased to lend us any aid and assistance , which now both our Nobles and Commons do most humbly implore at your hands . This woful Tale being finished , moved great pity and compassion in all the hearers thereof , especially in the three English Brothers , whose Princely minds being endowed with the true séeds of Magnanimity , they vowed by the honour of Knighthood , and all that was most dear unto them , to use their utmost endeavour , were it to the spending their most precious blood , for the relieving the Princess Mariana , and her captivated Father ; The Thessalian King promising his best assistance to joyn with them ; they with all speed made what hast they could for the mustering up of an Army ; and notwithstanding the great strength and terribleness of the Gyant Predo , did strike some dread and terrour into the hearts of many , yet being accompanied with such invincible Knights as were these three Brothers , they dreaded no danger , but with a valiant courage resolved to venture their lives with them , whose valiant acts and noble atchievements , deserving to be recorded in the Books of Fame ; Calliope assisting , shall be recorded in the next Chapter . CHAP. III. How Sir Guy took his leave of the Princess Urania ; the Battle betwixt the Sicilians and Thracians ; The Message of the Princess Mariana to the Inchanted Castle , and how Sir Alexander counted the Princess . THE Captains and other Officers made such expedition in Mustering up an Army , that in a fortnights time then h●● gotten together twenty thousand men , all which the 〈◊〉 compleatly armed out of his Royal Armory , being a Maga●●n● sufficiently stored with all necessary Habiliments of 〈◊〉 To the three Brothers he gave each of them a Silver Helmet 〈◊〉 with Gold , and inlaid with precious Stones , as a reward of their victorious conquering the Monster Pongo , appointing to their valiant conduct the management of the whole Army . Whilst thus this preparation was in hand , the Couragious knight Sir Guy , although his heart was full fraught with Ualour , and bent to the performance of Noble Atchiveements , yet had Love taken such déep Impression in his thoughts , that it was Death unto him to part with his Urania ; Whilst thus H●nour on the one hand invited him to buckle on his Armour , and Love on the other side pleaded for his stay ; he resolved not to desist from the performance of Honourable Atchievements , since the attainment of Love was by hazardous attempts in actions which were truly honourable . Accordingly be bestirred himself in Mustring up of his Men , shewing them how to handle their Weapons , and ●o use them to the best advantage , also how to gain ground in fight , and when to retreat , with other things belonging to Martial Discipline . And now being ready for their march , he went to take his solemn leave of the Princess Urania , who bestowed on him a very fair Diamond Ring to wear for her sake , as also a Meddal of her self very curiously wrought with great Art , and exceeding cost , which he afterwards constantly wore in his Bosom , next his Heart : But now seeing he could not have the opportunity of expressing his mind unto her as he would have done , he wrote this Letter , which by a waiting Gentlewoman that attended on her , was delivered unto her about the time of his departing . Excellent Princess , BLam● me not that for a while I am Summoned by the highest tye of Honour to depart from you ; being in such a cause to help the injured , which all true Knights are bound to perform : Yet Madam , know that no distance of place shall remove the affection I bear to your Vertues ; and this I swear by all that is Sacred , and can make an Oath : Let me desire you therefore to cherish a good Opinion of me , until Crowned with Victory I return again , to evidence my self to be , Your Most Loyal Servant , Guy , This Letter wos very welcome to the Princess Urania , who now began to set such a high esteem of Sir Guy , as she judged him worthy of the Empire of the World : And now he being the sole Monarch of her heart , she could not but breathe forth some sighs to think upon his absence , but then considering upon what an honourable account he was ingaged , she could not but applaud his undertaking ; yet to give him some more clear demonstration of her affection to him , upon his marching away ; she went in her Chariot to speak to him , whom she found in the head of his Troops and kindly hid him farewel in these words . Most Courteous Knight , may the Heavens prosper your undertakings according to the justness of your Cause , and that your return may be both speedy and honourable , and for your more prosperous proceeding ; assure your self you shall have a Virgins Prayers day and night . In the mean time let me request you to wear this Scarf for my sake , that by looking on the same I may not be altogether out of your remembrance . In delivering of which the tears began to fl●w into her Eyes for grief of his departure , which that they might not be espyed by Sir Guy , she made the more hast back to her Palace , where from one of the highest Turrets , she might behold in what goodly aray the Army passed along ; the valiant Guy like a second Hector , Prince of Troy , conducting them in as much state as the Macedonian Monarch when he returned from the Conquest of the Indian Empire . The distressed estate of the Thessalians was such , as called aloud for help and succour , which made the Sicilians to make such hast , that in four days time they were gotten into the bounds of pleasant Thessaly , a Country formerly enriched with all the delights that Art and Nature could afford , but now by the miseries of War so ruinated and devasted , that it looked like to a barren Wilderness . The first place they made to was the City of Larissa , wherein the Princess Urania was besieged ; for the relief of which Sir Alexander was sent before with a choice part of the Army to give them a Camisado in the night season , the rest of the Army marching at more leisure to second them , if they should be over-power'd : And one of the Thessalians who was well acquainted with the Country , was sent into the City to give them notice of their coming , and that at such a time they should make what strength they could , and give a salley out upon the Thracians . This Thessalian who was thus sent in brought great comfort unto the besieged , who accordingly prepared against the time , and so about midnight , when Sir Alexander with his Army was come within sight of the City , and holding up a blazing Torch to give them notice of their approach , they issued out of their Gates , and manfully set upon the Thracians : Sir Alexander on the other side coming upon their Backs , fell on them with such fury , as sent such numbers of the Thracians souls to the lower Regions , that Charons Boat was overburthened with their numbers . Sir Alexander laid about him with such incredible valour , that he made a Lane of slaughtered Carcasses , till he came to the Thracian Kings Pavilion , who not dreaming of any Enemies approach , was at that time asleep in his Bed ; but being ala●um'd by the dreadful cry of his Souldiers , he suddenly started up , but before he could put on his Cloaths , Sir Alexander was entered his Pavilion , and took him Prisoner . Then fell the hearts of the Thracians , nothing being heard but cryes and lamentations of wounded men : Here was one who would have run away , but had one Leg cut off , and the other deeply wounded ; here another entangled in his fellows guts , which he could not disentangle ; having both his Arms cut off . Here lay the Trunk of a Body without a Head , and there a Head gasping , as if it would speak to what Body it belonged : In some Death appeared in so many shapes , and all of them so horrid , that to any but a very unrelenting heart indeed , the sight would appear very pitiful . By this time was Sir Guy come up with the rest of the Forces , where he found an absolute Uictory obtained to his hand , so that all which they had to do , was only to take Prisoners , and divide the spoil amongst the Souldiers . By this time Hiperion with his Golden Chariot had enlightened our lower Hemisphear . Wherefore the Army marched into the City to refresh themselves ; Sir Alexander as he worthyly deserved the Honour of the Uictory , leading his Royal Prisoner , to present him to the Princess Mariana , who was ready to receive him , with all due acknowledgments to the three Brothers , but in an especial manner to Sir Alexander , for his Magnanimity , and Martial Conduct , in the rescuing of her and the Kingdom , from so implacable an Enemy . Most Heroick Knight , ( said the Lovely Princess ) although my Tongue is not able to express how much I am indebted to your Victorious Arm , nor to set forth your due deserved merits , whose worth transcends all E●comions of Praise ; yet shall the remembrance of these so great kindnesses never be out of my Heart , nor the thoughts of them out of my Mind , without a grateful acknowledgment . Then turning to the Thracian King , with as much a wrathful Countenance , as so lovely Beauty would admit , she thus spake ; And as for you Sir , the causer of all this mischief , how just reason of hatred I may have unto you , you cannot surely but imagine , for could you think this the way to come a woing ? I am sure if you did , you might well think it was not the way to come a speeding ; And now Sir , since we have you , ( and I must confess , rather as an Enemy then a Lover ) you must not be angry if we safely secure you , until we hear how Our Royal Father is used by those that belong unto you ; And so committed him to the Custody of the Marshal of her Houshold , to be kept Prisoner in a strong Tower , near adjoyning to her Palace , but with charge that he should be accommodated as a King. This being done , she invited the three Brothers , with many of the other Chief Commanders into her Palace , where having disarmed themselves , and refreshed with some Bowls of Greekish Wine ; there was provided for them a Banquet of the choicest fare which they had about them at that time , the long and strait Siege which they had endured , having eaten up the most part of their Provision , The Banquet being ended , they were entertained with most excellent Musick , intermixed with Songs in praise of the Sicilians Ualour , for in the Art of Poetry the Thessalians are very expert . The common Souldiers were highly feasted by the Citizens ; and in fine , such a universal joy did so possess the hearts of the people , that had I the skill of Homer the Grecian Poet , and as many hands to express that skill as Argus had eyes , and as many pens to write withal as ●riareus had hands , yet were all insufficient to express the same . Amidst this Ioy , the Princess Mariana was not forgetful of her Fathers safety , and therefore she presently dispatched a messenger to the Gyant Predo at his Castle in the Inchanted Island , offering the Thracian King to be exchang'd for him , which if it should be denyed , he was to learn in what estate the King was in , and ( if it were possible ) to speak with him , and to acquaint him how matters stood , with resolutions of using their utmost power for relief . Whilst the Messenger was gone on this message , the Souldiers took their Repose in safety , only each of the days they were exercised , that if the Gyant Predo should be averse to any good Conclusion , they might be the more expert at their Arms ; and indeed it was good policy so to do , for the Messenger arriving at the Inchanted Island , could find no access into the Castle , it being so ●ramed by Art Magick , that whosoever approached within twelve yards of the Gate , was taken with such a deep sléep , as if he had drank Opium , or the juice of Aconitum ; Before the Gate was a Pillar of Brass , supported by two Lyons , and curiously Engraved ; on which these Uerses were inscribed . By Magick spells this Castle shall remain , Supported by In●ernal Flends below , Until three Brothers shall the same attain , Whose power shall be this Castles overthrow . VVho ere thou art sorbear to draw too near ; Thy Life 's at stake , than which there 's nought more dear . Near unto this Brazen Pillar , stood a Rock of Alabaster , in which were enclosed three swords , richly enchased , and beset with Precious Stones in the Pummels ; on the handle of the first Sword were these Lines written . Hard closed in this Rock I sirmly stand , Until drawn out by the first Brothers hand . On the Pummel of the second Sword were these Lines inscribed . The second Brother shall by Fates decree , Draw from the Rock this sword , and none but he . On the Pummel of the third Sword , which was more artificially wrought then any of the other two , having a rich Saphire set therein , which cast forth a most radiant Lustre , on the handle thereof were these words Engraved . VVhen the third Brother he shall draw me forth , Then is our Negromantick skill nought worth , All Magick charms and spells shall be in vain , And then shall the end Gyant Predos Reign . The Messenger notwithstanding he had read the writing on the Brazen Pillar , yet adventured for to go forwards , but coming into the Inchanted ground , before he could come at the Castle Gate , he fell into such a sound sleep , that had twenty pieces of Ordnance béen shot off at his Ears , they would not have awaked him : The Negromancer , who by his skill in the Black Art , knew what had happened , fetched his Body into the Castle , laying it by the Thessalian King , who also as soon as he came into the Inchanted ground , had fallen into a dead sléep . And now being there laid together , we will leave them taking their rests , and come to speak of the proceedings of the Sicilian Army , at the City of Larissa . The Princess Mariana hearing no news of her Messenger , and doubting the worst which might befal her Father , consulting with the three Brothers , it was agreed amongst them to march with their Army into Thracia , although at that time Love had taken so deep an impression in her heart ; that it was almost Death unto her to part with Sir Alexander . On the other side Sir Alexander upon the first sight of the Princess ; was so stricken with her admirable perfections , her beauty being such an attractive Loadstone , as captivated his heart in the allurements of Love ; so that now as the Poet hath it . — The treasure of his heart did lie In the fair Casket of his Mistress eye . Cupid having thus stricken him with his youthful dart , so that he became a stranger to rest , he resolved yet to declare his amours before he betook himself again to armes ; and to that purpose finding one day the Princess all alone , he accosted her in this manner : Most Gracious Princess ; I think the Stars could have alotted me , no greater good , then to behold the surpassing work of Nature in you . Your Excellencies having so captivated my heart , that to live without your good liking , will be but a lingring death unto me : I must confess my presumption great in aiming so high ; but who can look on such perfections without liking , and who can like without loving ? And though the small tryal you have of the real affection wherewith I honour your Vertues , may discourage you to credit my words , yet I hope that in the trying of me how willing I shall be to merit your favour , you will find my deserts not altogether unworthy of your regard , since the utmost of my abilities is , and shall be devoted to your service . To which the Princess returned this answer , Most Courteous Knight , to whom I stand so much obliged for former courtesies , that all which I can do will not stand in competition of your deserts , yet the natural affection which I bear to my Aged Father , compels me at this time humbly to implore your further assistance , which as I doubt not ( the Gods being just in rightfull causes ) you will perform ; so assure your self your extraordinary kindness afforded to me in such a time of necessity , shall never be razed out of my heart , and therefore of this you may be ascertained , that no one whatsoever hath so large a Possession therein as your self ; so that should you ( as the Gods forbid ) miscarry therein ; when I am dead ( as Death must assuredly ensue thereon ) they will find the name of Alexander written in my heart . Their Minds thus made known to each other , gave great contentment to them both , especially to Sir Alexander , who humbly kissing the hands of the Princess , replyed thus unto her . Madam , There is no danger in the World so great which I shall not adventure on for your sake ; were it to perform the twelve labours of Hercules ; or with Aeneas to encounter with the Gyant Turnus : Be pleased therefore to accept me as your Knight and Servant , and I hope to behave my self so hereafter , as you shall have no cause to repent you thereof . To whom the Princess smiling , said , Sir , I do accept you for my Knight , and hope the Gods will be so propitious to you for my sake , that you shall not have an enemy able to withstand you . With which words , taking a rich Diamond Ring from off her Finger , and giving it him , she said , wear this for my sake , that whensoever hereafter you look on it , it may add fresh courage into your breast by the remembrance of me . Much other Discourse they had , but the Army being now upon their march , summoned Sir Alexander to march along with them . Wherefore taking a gentle farewel of the Princess , having vowed constancy on both sides , he joyned himself unto the Army , whose Knightly adventures , with those of his two Brothers , we shall prosecute in the next Chapter . CHAP. IV. The great Battle betwixt the three English Knights and the Sicilians on the one side , and the three Gyants and Count Brandamil on the other side ; the finishing the adventure of the Inchanted Castle , with the story of the wicked Sir Vylon . THE Negromancer Soto who lived with the Gyant Predo , in the Inchanted Castle , knowing by his Magick spells , that the Sicilian Army had given their King a total overthrow , and taken him Prisoner ; as also how they were marching towards the Country of Thrace , he acquainted the Gyant with his knowledge , who thereupon bestired himself in all haste to their resistance ; sending for his two Brothers , Brandamore the stout , and Pandaphilo the cruel , to come with all speed unto his assistance , who no sooner had notice thereof , but that with their Forces belonging unto them they hastned away . In like manner he sent unto Count Brandamil , whom the King of Thrace had left his Deputy , at such time as he made his expedition in Thessaly , to raise what power he could against the Sicilians . And now nothing was heard but the loud sound of the thundering Drum , and the shrill noise of the sounding Trumpet , horrour and amazement siczed on the stoutest heart , and the fore-boding Ravens foretold the fall of flaughtered Carcasses ; Whilst these things were acting in Thrace , the Sieilian Army being jonyed with the Thessalians , and making in all to the number of forty thousand men , armed with a just cause , marched in great confidence of an assured Uictory . And now being entered into the Territories of Thrace , the first that marched against them was Count Brandamil , with an Army of fifty thousand Thracians , where joyning Battel together , it was fought with much eager Courage on both sides , each of them striving to outvie the other in Ualour the one side to defend their Native Country , the other to revenge the losses they had sustained by their enemy : Uictory thus for a long while stood hovering over the heads of both Armies , till in the end , the valiant Knight Sir David , who had the honour that day to lead the Uaunt-guard , encountering with Count Brandamil , by main strength overthrew him , bearing him with his Lance quite over the Crupper of his Horse , whereby his fall was so great , that the blood gushed forth of his mouth , whereupon the Sicilians gave such a shout , that the Earth rang with the sound thereof , and the Thracians courage was quite cast down ; for the loss of a General is a general loss : And now the Thracians began to turn their backs and flee , when in the instant came to their rescue the two Gyants , Brandamore and Pandaphilo , with the Forces they had , which though but few yet , gave such proof of their valour , that they almost routed Thracians rallying again , set so fiercely upon the Sicilians , that in great disorder they began to give back . And now did Sir Guy bestir himself , encouraging those who were about to flee , to stand to it manfully , himself , doing such execution upon his enemies , that they flew from before his conquering sword , as a flock of Shéep from the devouring Wolf. Whilst thus he drove the Thracians before him , he at last met with the Gyant Brandamore , to whom he cryed , defend thy self thou mishapen Fiend , whose bulk is a weight too heavy for the Earth to bear ; and therefore prepare thy self , for I intend that thou shalt this night ●up with thy Master grim Pluto . The Gyant making little account of his person , and less of his words , thought to snap him at one morsel , and coming up to Sir Guy , intended to take him Horse and Man under his Arm , and carry him away ; but ere he laid hold of him , Sir Guy lent him such a blow on his head , that had not his Helmet béen of approved Mettal , he had ●left him down unto the middle , however it made him to stagger , and to recoil two or thrée steps backwards . And finding by this he had a stronger Foe to encounter withal then he thought for , he waxed more wary , not only to assail , but also to defend himself . And now the Gyant began to use his Club , which was of a wondrous length , and withal so weighty , that had it lighted on Sir Guy , it would at one blow have crushed him to pieces . After long fighting , the Gyant being angry to be thus repulsed , which never before in his life he had béen , ●e struck at Sir Guy with all the strength he had , but missing his blow , he struck his Club so deep into the Earth , that he could not readily draw it out again , which advantage Sir Guy espying , spurred up his Horse , and with his Lance ga●e such a violent punch on the Gyants breast , that he tumbled backwards over the dead Carcases of two or three slaughtered Souldiers . Then Sir Guy nimbly alighting from his Horse , intended with his Sword to have smitten off the Gyants head , but at that instant Pandaphilo the other Gyant came running in to his Brothers rescue , and undoubtedly had done Sir Guy much prejudice , being then almost spent with fighting , had not Sir David timely succor'd him , who searching out for Pandaphilo , finding his Brother so hard bestead , he coupled with him in fight , which was performed with such Manhood on both sides , that I want Art to describe the same . Pandaphilo trusting to his strength , laid on load with great fury , which blows Sir David nimbly avoided , and withal gave his adversary ever and anon such lusty knocks , that he well perceived he had a valiant Foe to encounter withal . In the mean time the Gyant Brandamore was scrambled up , and began a fresh encounter with Sir Guy : Whilst these four were thus busied in fighting , the valiant Knight Sir Alexander had made such havock amongst the Thracians , that they began to turn their backs and ●●●e : The two Gyants seeing their Army in this running posture , ran also to keep them company , whom the th●ee Brothers hotly Persued , dealing such blows with their trusty Fauchions , that they made Arms and Legs complain to the Earth how ill their Masters had kept them . The Gyant Predo who was at the time of the battle in the Inchanted Castle , hearing how hardly his Brothers fared , hasted with all the speed he could to their relief , whose coming put a stop to the Sicilians , being almost weary with persuing of them , ●o th●● a retreat being sounded , the Gyants had time with the remainder of their broken Army to secure themselves in their Castle , cursing their fortune , and inv●cating their false Gods for their future success . Sir Alexander presently dispatched a Messenger to the Princess Mariana , giving her an account of their success in this following Letter ; Most Gracious Princess , GUarded by the Almighty Power , and influenced by your divine beauty , we have given the Thracians a great overthrow , which we do not impute so much to the strength of our Arms , as to the justness of our Cause , and sighting under the Banner of such a perfection of Excellencies . As for the King your Father , of whom I know you are impatient to hear , all we can understand o● Him is by some Prisoners we have taken , that he is confined in the Inchanted Castle , from which we hope ere long to free Him : Till then , most Dear Princess rest in hope assuring your self for the effecting thereof , there shall not be wanting the at most endeavours of Your Most True and Loyal Knight Alexander . The Army having refreshed themselves for the space of two days , they then marched against the Inchanted Castle ; but before they were come within a quarter of a mile of it , they were encountred by the Gyant Predo , and his two Brothers , with what Forces had escaped from the Battle , and now began a most terrible fight , insomuch that the Earth was changed from a verdant green to a crimson dye , and the heaps of slaughtered Carcases overspread the Fields . In the heat of this fight it was Sir Alexanders fortune to meet with the Gyant Brandamore , betwixt whom began a most fier●e 〈◊〉 , in which art and valour strived who should have the 〈◊〉 , for the Gyant being of an incredible strength , was 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 over match for Sir Alexander , and he on the other 〈◊〉 so 〈◊〉 and skilful , that he returned him blow for blow with advantage ; thus continued they sighting for some space , till in the end Brandamore , what through the weight of his armour , and the hotness of the weather , sweat so abundantly , that it ran into his eyes , and quite blinded him : Sir Alexander taking the best of the opportunity , gave him such a blow ●n the head as made him to stagger , and redoubling his stroak , at the next blow fetcht him down headlong , who in his fall gave such a hideous ●●ll , as made a noise like to the Cataracts of Nil●s . This overthrow of the Gyant in whom they put so much confidence , so discouraged the Souldiers , that notwithstanding Predo and Pandaphilo did what they could to perswade them , they would no longer abide by it ; so that they were forced to retreat unto their Castle for sh●●ter , whom the Siciliansbeing over-wearied with fighting did not instantly persue , but contented themselves at present with what they had gotten . Sir Alexander after the flight of the Thracians , cut off the Gyant Brandamores head , and dispoyling him of his Armour , sent it as a ●rophy to the City of ●arissa , to be presented to his Lady the Princess Mariana , who received the same very joyfully , wondring at the large proportion thereof , and causing it to be hanged up in one of the principal Temples of their City , as a monument to posterity , and having richly rewarded the Messenger , she returned Sir Alexander thanks by him in this following Letter . Most Dear Knight , THat good Fortune is always attendant upon Vertue , your actions demonstrate ; and for your Valour shewed against my Enemies , I shall over stand obliged to you : For the Present you sent me , I could not but view it with admiration , as by the same having a porspect of the vast bulk of that unweildly Monster , and therein your invincible courage to encounter with him , and happy success in his overthrow . May the Heavens prosper your future endeavours with good success , and that your actions may be crowned with victory , which to effect shall be the hearty Prayers of Your Dearest Lady and Mistress Mariana . But to return again to speak of the Army : After they had sufficiently refreshed themselves , and taken care of the wounded Souldiers ; they marched up to the Inchanted Castle , wherein now the Desendants had strongly enclosed themselves , trusting more to the strength of the place , then to their own supposed invincible valour , which now they saw was overmatcht by the three victorious Knights . And now no opposition was made till they came to the Castle-gate , on the top of which were two Gyants with massy stones in their hands , to tumble on the heads of any who should of●er to scale the Walls . The three Brothers approaching near thereunto , espyed the Brazen Pillar , as also the Rock of Alabaster , and having read the several Writings enscribed on them , with an undaunted resolution resolved to try the adventure ; and first the undaunted venturous Knight Sir Guy putting his hand to the Pummel of the first sword , he drew it out with much ease , notwithstanding he had no sooner laid his hand thereon , but he was encountred with a terrible Griffin , but Sir Guy so nimbly behaved himself , that having déeply wounded the Griffin , he flow from him , and immediately was heard a sound out of the Inchanted Castle , as if it had been noise of Thunder . The thrée Brothers were much amazed at this terrible noise , expecting some dreadful encounter to ensue presently thereupon , but having waited a time , and séeing nothing follow , they proceeded on in the adventure ! and next Sir Alexander attempted to draw ●●t the second Sword , but ere he could well fas●en his hand ●n the pummel , there came flying against him a most dreadful burning Dragon , which sinote him with such a force that he could hardly stand upright on his Legs , but having once drawn the sword , the Dragon immediately vanished away , and at that instant proceeded a more terrible noise from the Castle , which made the very foundation thereof to shake , and the walls to s●agger and to●ter about . This terrible noise being ended , the valiant and undaunted ●● . Sir David went to pull out the third Sword , but in his passage was assailed by a most furious dreadful Sagitary , betwixt whom began a cruel combat , which lasted long , but in the end Sir David cutting off one of the Sagitaries Legs , he then nimbly stepped to the sword , and as nimbly drew it out ; which was no sooner done , but presently the Heavens seemed to be rent asunder , with dreadful claps of Thunder , entermixed with terrible flashes of Lightening , the earth quaked , and terrible groans and yells were heard of damned Spirits ; then fell a horrible stinking smoak , and all on a sudden the Castle , together with the Brazen Pillar , and Alabaster Rock were vanished away . The two Gyants which before appeared so terrible , now down on their Knées to the three Brothers , begging for mercy : The Negromancer Soto who knew by this that his Charms were at an end , sought to fly from his deserved ve● geance , but all in vain , for his spells now would do him no good , but was forced to yield up his loathed Carcass to the mercy of the Conquerors . The Thessalian King who had slept for so long a space , now awaked , wondring at what had happened , not knowing whether he were in the hands of friends or foes . Also the Messenger that came from the Princess Urania , who ( as we told you before ) was sent in Embassage to the Byant Predo . With them also awaked many others , who by the Negromancers charmes , coming within the compass of the Castle , were there cast into this lasting sleep . The first thing the three Princely Brothers did , was by the help of some of the Thessalians then in the Camp , to find out their King , which being known , he was entertained with all respects due to so Princely Majesty . The two Gyants were committed unto safe custody , under a Guard of valiant Souldiers , but as for the Negromancer Soto , notwithstanding he pleaded with much Rhetorick to have his Life saved , his practices were so notorious , and diabolical , as would admit of no pardon ; whereupon by the Commandment of the three Brothers , he had his head dissevered from his Body : At which instant appeared a great number of Fiends come from Hell , some of which siezed upon his Body , and some upon his Head , which they carried away with them , leaving behind them such an intollerable ●●ink of Sulpher and Brunestone , as was able to have suffocated all that were near them , had they not ran from the place as falt as their Legs would bear them . All things being thus ordered for the present , and no enemy appearing against them , they left this accursed place , where the Castle stood , which had for a long space been the Habitation of Devils , and wicked persons , and marched to the City of Galata , there to refresh their wearied Army , from whence they sent Letters both into Thessaly , and also to Sicily , to certifie them of their good success , and intention to return as ●●on as opportunity would permit them . Amongst others which by finishing this Inchantment were awaked out of their long sleeping ; there was only one Gentlewoman , who now though something over-worn through Grief and Age , yet by the remains of her Uisage , shewd she had once a Face which might have béen accounted Natures proud Master-piece , and an attractive Loadstone wherein the God of Love sat Enthroned : All the Company , especially the King of Thessaly , were very inquisitive to know what she was , and by what accident she came to be Inchanted in that Castle , and therefore requested she would be so courteous to them , as to give them a relation thereof : To which , after a deep sigh setched , she said , although Noble Gentlemen the rehearsal of my misfortunes cannot but breed sorrow in the hearers , much more in the relater , yet to satisfie your curiosities , and in part of retribution for the favours I have received from you , I shall the more willingly impart them to you . Know then that I am a Native of this Country , and at such time when Fortune smiled on me , Wife to a Noble Knight named Fonteious , a Man Renowned through all Thrace , for his Learning and Liberality , two special Ornaments of a noble Mind : Rich he was both in Wealth and Uertue , which two though they seldom go together , yet in him had they their residence . At the age of sixteen years I was married unto him ; now whether likeness be the cause of Love , or Love she cause of liking , I know not , but so it was that reciprocal Love passed betwixt us , I loving him because he was kind unto me , and he being kind to me , because I loved him ; long time thus lovingly lived we together , until Atropos cutting off the thread of his Life , gave an ultimum vale to my good fortune ; for my Husband leaving me very rich , and I being withal young and beautiful , you may be sure such a Widow would not be long without suiters : And indeed it was not long before I had plenty of them ; so that the famous Ulysses House during his ten years absence at the siege of Troy , was not more thronged with them to court the chaste Penelope , then was my House to gain my favour . Amongst others of this gallant Crew was one Sir Vylon ; a man who had he been endued with internal vertues , as he was adorned with a comely out-side , he might have been a match fit for a Princess : The multiplicity of his vows , the protestations of his love , his gifts upon gifts , were as so many snares to entrap me . To be short , with the catching Oratory of his words , and Language strowed with flowers , he wone me , and matcht me : But long had not we been Married together , ( although no cause given on my part ) but his smiles were returned into frowns ; no just pretence could he make therefore , though many were pretended , at last he found a means to accomplish his desire , which he brought to pass in this manner . He hearing of the Fame of this Inchanted Castle , with the dire effects attending upon those which came near it : Pretended a Letter as come from a Brother of mine , who had been long absent , and was thought ( as indeed he then was ) dead . The Letter contained these words . Dear Sister , AFter many dangers and troubles passed in my peregrination , it was my hap to come into this Country , with great expectation of enjoying your happy Society ; but hearing how crosly you are matcht , and how your Husband undervalues your Kindred ; because I cannot appear so splendid before him , as stands to your credit . I would desire you to come to me as privately as you can to the Castle in the Island , Commanded by my especial Friend Sir Brandamore , where we may conferr together in safety : Thus desiring your presence as soon as possibly you can : I remain , Your affectionate Brother , Brudo . This Letter was conveyed privately to my hands , and to give me the better Opportunity to go thither , my Husband pretended a Journey to Boetia , where he said he should stay a fortnight . All things did I then think conspired to my happiness , when as the Fates had decreed the clean contrary ; for taking only one Servant for my guide , in whom I could repose Confidence ; coming within sight of the Castle , I returned him back again , with instructions how to excuse my absence from home , as being gone to see a near Relation . Then boldly I approached the Castle-Gate , but ere I could come at it , a déep Sléep siezed on me , which how long it hath lasted , I am ignorant of , but I never awaked until both sleep and Castle were vanished away together . And thus Gentlemen have you heard the sad story of my misfortunes , what hath befallen at home since , I am fearful to think , having left behind me two young Children , a Son and a Daughter , the dear pledges of my first Husband , who I fear may speed the worse for my sake , for those who love not the stock of the Tree , will never affect the Branches thereof . Whilst she was thus discoursing , there chanced to be there a Thracian Knight , whose dwelling was not far from Sir Vylons , who hearing the relation of her misfortunes : Madam , ( said he ) for what you are so doubtful of , I can in the greatest part resolve ye ; know then , that since the time you were missing ( during which space I conceive you have slept ) is now fully two years ; but what will add most Grief to your hearing , is , that soon after your Husband had thus subtilly disposed of you , which he thought to be for a longer space ; he then began to revel in all sensual delights , spending his Time and Coyn in such a riotous manner , as if he had had the riches of Crcesus , and were to have lived the years of Nestor . But had his wickedness terminated in himself , it had been the more tollerable , but it extended to others in a mest barbarous cruelty , for he being conscious of his own guilt , thinking if your Children lived , he might be brought to an account for his rio●ousness and débauchery , he found a means to make them away , and that in this manner . He had in his House a servant named Barco , one as ripe for mischief as himself , and to whom he bare a special affection , as being a Companion with him in lewdness ; these two complotting together , enti●ed the Children to the Sea-side , where they had provided an empty Boat , into which putting the two innocent Babes , they launched them into the Sea , and so committed them to the mer●y of the Waves , which how they dealt with them is only known to the Almighty Powers . But it was not long ere the Children being missing , caused a suspicion amongst the Neighbours of hard usage towards them , by some belonging to Sir Vylon , nay there were those who sticked not openly to accuse Barco , as one prompt for any villany , and who would receive any impression his Master put upon him . Now this was so openly buzzed abroad , that at last it came to Sir Vylons Gar , who fearing to be de●●cted , thought if Barco were put to the rack he would discover all , wherefore he made means to have him poysoned , a just reward for all such bloody Uillains , had it been done by a just hand that did it . But see how divine vengeance persues wicked actions ; Sir Vylon now revelling in all excess without controul , was stricken with a sudden Phrensie , his Limbs also being taken from him , so that he lay raving and cursing in a most fearful manner ; in one of which fitts he discovered all the circumstances I have related unto you , and soon after in a desperate horrour of Conscience yielded up the Ghost . This mournful Story moved all the company to great compassion ; whereupon it was determined that the Knight who had related this story , and who had been taken Prisoner by the Sicilians , should have his freedom , and accompany the Lady to her habitation ; who in mournful manner took her leave of the Thessalian King , and the thrée English Knights , and returned homewards : In which Iourney we will leave her for the present , to relate the further atchievements of those Renowned Sons of Mars , Sir Guy , Sir Alexander , and Sir David . CHAP. V. How Sir Guy conducted the Army of the Sicilians into their own Country , and Sir Alexander that of the Thessalians ; how hearing of the great preparation of the Infidels , they returned into Christendom to raise Forces to withstand them . SOon after the departuer of Sir Vylons Widow , and that the Army were sufficiently refreshed , being highly satisfied for all the pains they had taken , with the rich booties which they had gained : The Thessalian King , and the three English Brothers thinking themselves revenged with advantage on the Thracians , they determined to march home into their own Countries ; and having setled their affairs in Thrace , Sir Guy with his Brother David marched with the Army of the Sicilians back into that fruitful Country , to which Sir Guy longed to come to enjoy the company of his beloved Urania , in which journey we will leave them for a time , to accompany Sir Alexander home which the Thessalian Arm● . Who had as great a desire to sée his beloved Mariana , and therefore having secured the chief Forts of the Kingdom , they took their march , carrying with them the two Gyants Predo and Pandaphilo Prisoners , who for their huge stature , and vast proportion , were gazed on by the people with admiration wheresoever they came , multitudes from all places flocking to see them . Before they came to the City of Larissa , where the Princess Mariana resided , they were met by the Chief Magistrates of the City in their Scarlet Gowns , Gold Chains , and their Horses trapped with foot-cloaths of black Uelvet ; besides multitudes of the common people , who all with one voice ●cchoed forth , Long live the King of Thessalia , and the Renowned Knight Sir Alexander of England . The Bells rung , the Bonfires blazed , the Conduits ran pure Gréekish Wine , the streets were hung with rich suits of Tapistry ; and all the windows along as they passed filled with abundance of Spectators to behold the return of their King , and to have a sight of the Noble Champion Sir Alexander , whom they stiled the deliverer of their Country , the flower of Chivalry , the darling of Mankind , with all the Epithets which might conduce to his Praise and Magnanimity . At the Pallace Gate they were met by the Princess Mariana , who in all dutyful manner welcomed home her Royal Father , and with many expressions of love and affection , entertained her noble Champion Sir Alexander . Here did they spend several days in feasting , ●●nqueting , and all the delights that art and co●● could invent ; but in the midst of all this jollity , there came news to the Court of the great preparations which were made by the Infidels against the Christians , as you heard in the first Chapter of this most excellent History . This news struck a sudden damp unto their mirth ; for the love of his Native Country was so dear unto Sir Alexander , that notwithstanding the intire affection he bare to the Princess Mariana , he resolved to give what succour he could unto the place wherein his Father received his first breath , and from whence his own Honour was derived . So making his mind known to the Thessalian King , and taking his solemn leave of his beloved Mariana , with great asseverations of his fidelity to her , and promise of return when those Wars were finished ; he prepared for his Iourney to Sicilia , to a●quaint his two Brothers with his resolution , being accompanied therein by divers of the prime Thessalian Nobility , who resol●ed to spend their lives in the company , and under the conduct of so noble a Champion : In which Journey we will leave them for a time , and return to speak of Sir Guy and Sir David . Who having conducted their Army back to Sicily , were entertained with all demonstrations of joy imaginable , especially of the P●●rless Princess Urania , in whose heart the love of Sir Guy was so deeply engraven , that nothing but death was able to b●ot ●●ou● . But here likewise as well as to Thessaly , soon c●me news of the Infidels great preparation for the Invasion of Christendom , which when Sir Guy heard , he resolved ●o send to his Brother Alexander , to prepare to march homewards ; but ere the messenger was fully dispatcht , Sir Alexander with the Thessalian Lords were arrived at the Sicilian Court ; to the great joy of Sir Guy , Sir David , and other Martial Spirits , only the Princess Urania was deeply melancholly that now she should part with her dear Knight , whose company she prized far above all the 〈◊〉 of the Mines of America , wherefore retiring her self to her Chamber , taking her Lute in her hand , she warbled forth this mournful ditty . My mourning Mind doth crave some sweet delight , And fancy sain would lend me some I see , But Fortune frowns , and sends me foul despight , And care doth keep all comfort quite from me . Such Passions strange do still perplex my mind , As I despair of any ease to find . But let me see , I must not yet despair , Dame Fortunes wheel may hap to turn again , When storms are past the weather may be ●air , And pleasure comes unlookt for after pain . Things at the worst , the Proverb saith will mend , VVhy should not then my sorrows have an end . But old said-saws are not yet Scripture all , For things at worst are past all mending quite ; To pining hearts all pleasure seemeth small , VVhat mirth can do the pining heart delight . VVhen Fates do frown , and Fortune is our foe , Nought can be thought to rid the mind of woe . Scarcely had she ended her Song , when Sir Guy came to take his leave of her , finding her sitting in such a given over manner , one would have thought silence , solitariness and melancholly , were come under the ensign of mishap to conquer delight , and drive him from his natural seat of Beauty . But now to describe the grief of these two Lovers at their parting , I must implore the help of Melpomene , the mournfullest of the nine Muses to guide my Pen ; the sorrow of Orpheus for his beloved Euridice , Andromache for Hector , Aegens for his supposed dead Theseus , Antigone leading her blind Father Oedipus , or that of weeping Niobe for the loss of her Children , compared to this , deserve not the names of grief . At last having vented their sorrows through the Conduits of their Eyes , and that a lovely beauty began again a little to dress her self in her Face , the Peerless Urania brake silence , and said ; My Dearest Guy , I must confess the excess of my sorrow doth scarce give way to the relief of words , being anchored down with cares in the Seas of woe ; so that I am in effect but a living Coarse , for which I can only blame your unkindness . Hath my Prayers prevailed so far with the Divine Powers , to bring you unto me again in safety , and now will you leave me to enter again into fresh dangers : Did you not swear by all that is Divine and Humane , sooner should Phaebus cease to shine by day , or Luna lend us her light by night , then that your heart should be separated from mine , which then you pretended to be dearer unto you then victuals to the almost famisht Soul , or drink to those whose Throats are parcht with thirst . If my Love was so dear unto you then , what change have you found , in me , that after the accomplishment of your Thessalian Journey , we should not then enjoy the fruition of our Loves , but that you will adventure again on new engagements , preferring your honour and desire of Fame , before my unstained Love , which hath been as true and constant to you , as ever was that of the chast Penelope to wandering Ulysses . Sir Guy , after many protestations of his constant affection , and how nearly this imminent danger wherein all Christendom was involved , concerned his honour , which would be for ever stained should he decline such an honourable action , at last drew her consent , although , with much reluctancy : So giving her a sweet kiss for a farewel , leaving her in tears for his departure , he went to accompany his two Brothers and those other Martial Heroes , who were now ready prepared to joyn with him against the enemies of Christendom ; and having with great Ceremony taken their leave of the Sicilian King , they took Ship , and Coasting along the fruitful banks of Italy ; befriended both by Neptune and Eol●s , they in short time arrived in England , the happy Port whereto their desires tended . At that time of their arrival , the whole ● and was in mourning , hearing of those vast Forces prepared against them , whom the three Brothers comforted in the best manner they might , and with what expedition they could make went to the Court , where the Noble King Edgar then resided , who entertained them in most sumptuous manner , being overjoyed for their arrival at such an exigent . Then having consulted together they sent Messengers unto all the rest of the Countries of Christendom , to raise what Forces they could make , and to be ready to joyn together in the Country of Naples against the common enemy , and this to be done within one Moneth at the farthest ; who accordingly raised great Forces in each Country , and with them marched into Naples at the time appointed . But now Calliope the sacred Sister of the Muses ; assist my Pen in setting forth the Ualiant Acts of these Renowned Knights , which they performed to their own Eternal Fame and Honour , and the general good and benefit of all Christendom . CHAP. VI. How the Christians Army Assembled together in Naples . The Oration of Sir Guy unto the Souldiers , and how they marched against the Pagan Army . YOU heard in the last Chapter how Messengers were sent into all Countries of Christendom , for the raising of Forces against the Infidels ; which severally arrived at the place of Randezvous in the fruitful Country of Naples , and first ( as being nearest ) was an Army of thirty thousand Italians , conducted by the valiant Knight Sir Orlando , whom the Renowned Champion St. Anthony had begotten on the Princess Rossalindo Daughter to the King of Thrace . This Martial Knight marching before his Companies in as much state as Hector when he traced the fields of Ilium , pitched up his Tent in a large Plain near unto the City of Nicosia . His Pavilion was of a silver colour , adorned with a silken streamer , waving in the Air , wherein was pourtrayed a Lyon rampant , beating his back with his tail , and from his mouth proceeded these Uerses ; Incensed with an anger just , For Victory we hope and trust . The very next day after these Italians had thus encamped themselves , came marching into the field twenty five thousand Spaniards , conducted by a valiant Knight named Sir Predo , Son unto St. James the Champion of Spain , whom he begat on the Princess Celestine , the beautiful Daughter of the King of Jerusalem ; After courteous embracements betwixt him and Sir Orlando , he pitched his Camp on the West side of the Italians . His Pavilion was blew ; and for his device he had a Griffen , siezing on his prey , with this Motto . Thus Griffen-like I do oppose , Defend my self , offend my foes . The third Nation that appeared in these Warlike preparations was twenty thousand gallant Frenchmen , moun●ed on Warlike Horses , and most bravely accoūtered with offensive and defensive Weapons . They had for their Commander a most Heroick Knight . named Sir Turpin , begotten by St. Denis the Renowned Champion of France , on Eglantine the Ki●gs Daughter of Thessaly , and who for her pride was transformed into a Mulberry-Tree . He was with more then ordinary Complements entertained by Sir Orlando , and Sir Pedro , and pitched his Camp on the East-side of Sir Orlando . His Pavilion was oronge tawny , embroidered with a purple , and for his device , he had the Lillies , the arms of France , with this Motto . The Lilly's glory of the Field . Unto the Lilly all must yield . The fourth Nation that engaged in this quarrel for the honour of Christendom , was the hardy Scottish-men , who to the number of fifteen thousand arrived on the fruitful Banks of Naples , conducted by that valiant and renowned Knight Sir Ewin , Son to St. Andrew the famous Champion of Scotland , and by him begotten on Artesia , one of the six Daughters of the King of Thrace , who were transformed into the likeness of Swans , as you may read in the first part of this Honourable History . At his first arrival he was highly entertained , and feasted by the other Captains , and pitched his Camp next to the Spaniards . His Pavilion was of a red colour , fringed with blew , whercout hung a golden streamer , in which was pourtrayed the Effigies of Mars , looking with a stern countenance , and breathing forth these words , Armed for Victory . The next that arrived on the fruitful Banks of Naples , were a Band of valiant Irishmen , to the number of ten thousand , attired in quilted Fackets , and slops of blue Cotten , being so swift of f●●● that few Horses could out run them . These were conducted by a valiant Knight named Sit Phelim , whom the Irish Champion St. Patrick begat on another of the six Thracian Ladies , whom he had redeemed out of the hands of thirty bloody Satyrs , as is declared in the first part . This couragious Knight was of stature somewhat more than ordinary , and withal of such strength that he would sieze on a wild Bull , or any other Beast , though never so fierce and strong . At his first approach unto the Camp , he was welcomed with a great shout of the Souldiers , being a goodly person , and having his Head adorned with a Plume of Ostrich Feathers . He pitched his Camp next to the Scottish Army , having a Tent of green , intermixed with scarlet , and richly 〈◊〉 with Gold fringe . In his streamer was pourtrayed a Ki●●● hovering with a Chicken in her claws , with these words ; T is common seen the weakest they , Unto the strong become a prey . Scarcely were the Irish well settled in their Tents , when there arrived the like number of VVelshmen , conducted by a valiant Knight damed Sir Owen of the Mountains , the Son of the Renowned Champion St. David of VVales , begotten on the beautiful Estrild , Daughter of the King of Powis Land , who had been bread up in all Warlike affairs by the appointment of his Grandfather , so that for Martial Prowess he was accounted as valiant a Knight as most in Christendom . He was likewise received with the usual Ceremonies by the other Captains , and pitched his Lents next to the Irish. His Pavilion was of a blood red colour , fringed with white , signifying peace to the yielding , and blood and destruction to the obstinate ; the words were these , The doom of either Life or Death Consisteth in the Conquerours breath . Next came the English Army , consisting of fourscore thousand experienced Souldiers ; They were divided into three Battalions , whereof Sir Alexander led the vaward , Sir Guy the main battle , and Sir David brought up the Rear . Of these were twenty thousand Horsemen , armed in rich Corllets of Steel , to desend themselves , and Lances and Darts to offend their enemies : There was of the Foot thirty thousand stout Archers , having Bowes of the strongest ●ew , and Arrows of a full yard long , headed with Steel , with which they would shoot a full half mile in length . Also twenty thousand Pikemen , with Pikes of the strongest Ash , headed with Steel , as sharp as Spanish Needles , to defend the Archers from the Enemies Horse , and to oppose an Army in a strait passage . The rest of the Army were Pioneers , Waggoners , Uictuallers , and such others as are commonly attendant on an Army . At their first landing they were entertained by the other Commanders with such a shout of joy , as the Earth rang with the sound thereof , and the hollow Caverns of the Hills reverberated with such an Eccho , as if Jupiter had spent his thundering Artillery to welcome these English Heroes . They pitched their Camp near unto the Army of the Italians , Sir Guys Pavilion being of watchet , embroydered with silver , and fringed with gold , and to distinguish it from others , it was adorned with the red Cross , the ancient arms of England . His two Brothers were not far different in their devices , and for the Motto of them all , it was to this effect . Armed with a just cause we fear no foe . No foil , nor flight , much less an overthrow . Divers Captains of other Nations came also in aid of the Christians Army ; as Sir Lando the Warlike , with five thousand stout Swedish Souldiers ; Sir Pandrasus the Dane , having in his Company a Gyant named Wonder , for his unmatchless strength , which was such that he would lift a weight which twelve ordinary men could hardly stir , besides divers others too many to enumerate , the whole sum amounting to thrée hundred thousand . After they had consulted a while together , it was concluded unanimously among them all , that every Captain should have the command of those Souldiers he brought out of his own Country , but that in difficult matters and wherein diversity of opinions might breed confusion , it should be referred to Sir Guys ordering , who was made Generalissimo of the whole Army . And now having nothing else to do but to march against their Enemies : Sir Guy to incourage them the more , being all the chief of them assembled together , made unto them this following Oration . Fellow Souldiers and Brethren in Arms , I think I shall not need many words to stir you up to Magnanimity , the justness of our Cause being such as rightly considered , is enough to make a coward valiant ; I hope you are not so forgetful , that you now go to fight for your Parents , your Wives , your Children , your Country , and what should be most dear unto you , the Christian Religion ; against Pagans , Infidels , and Miscreants , enemies to God and goodness ; whose delight is only in Blood and Rapine , whose trade and practice is the burning and destroying of Towns and Villages , murthering of Matrons , ravishing VVives and Virgins , tossing of sprawling Infants on the tops of their mercyless Pikes ; In sum , such people as act all what barbarism and cruelty prompts them to . Therefore if ye are not willing to see these miseries fall upon ye , be valiant and couragious , and so let us willingly go on , armed with a just cause , and doubt not in the least , but the just God will give us victory . No sooner had he ended his Oration , but it was received with a general Acclamation , each one vowing to live and dye in such a Cause , and under the conduct of such a General . Being thus resolved , they prepared to dislodge , and having furnished themselves with store of Provision , which was freely given them by the Neapolitan King. Besides to the number of five hundred Waggons for carriage of their Ammunition and other necessaries ; they embacked in several Gallies , and cutting the bring face of Neptune ! After about a ●ortnights prosperous Sailing , they came upon the fruitful Coasts of Asia ; where soon they heard tidings of the Pagans Army , and how they were advanced as far as Galatia , within a hundred Leagues where the Christians were landed . And now having brought the Armies thus near together we will look back again into Europe , and shew you by what a wonderful miracle the Christians Army were 〈◊〉 with an unexpe●ted assistance . CHAP. VII How the seven Champions being raised from their Graves , are solved to follow the Christian Army : How by Tempest they were cast upon the Coast of Thessaly . The great Battle fought betwixt the Thessalians and Thracians ; how afterwards they went to the Christian Army , and of the great battle fought betwixt the Christians and Pagans . NOW notwithstanding this great preparation to withstand the Pagan Army , a great fear and consternation still continued in the hearts of the people , for the report of the vastness of the Pagans Army , was spread abroad in each place , so that it was deemed so numerous as not to be encountered withal : The best remedy therefore as they thought was by Prayers to God to crave his assistance against such potent Enemies ; so that in every place intercessions were sent up to Heaven for succour in this origeney of time . Now it so chanced that at the same time there lived in the North Country a certain Holy Hermit nam'd Sylvanus : To this man it was revealed in a Dream , how that the seven famous Champions were not wholly dead , but that for the good of Christendom they should again awake , and holy to overcome the Pagan Army : And that by opening their Tombs , and laying the Herb Bazil to the Roots of their Tongues , they should revive again in good strength and vigour . This Dream he declared unto an Abbot of an Abby near adjoying , and he to the Governour of that Province , who altogether went to the English Court , and declared the same unto the King ; whereupon it was determined that the experiment should soon be tryed , and accordingly Messengers were dispatched into France , Spain , Italy , Scotland , Ireland and VVales , which Message was no sooner delivered in those several Countries , but that they soon applyed the same , and found the effect answerable to what the Hermit had dreamed ; for immediately thereupon the Champions arose as out of a sweet sleep , and having a while discoursed of those matters we have in the former Chapters declared unto you , the Messengers were returned back again with this agreement , that with all expedition they should meet together in the Country of Naples aforesaid , that with the better celerity they might overtake and joy● themselves with the Christians Army . This determination being 〈◊〉 made known to each other , they with all speed 〈◊〉 themselves of Armour and other necessaries for their journey , and taking the Holy Hermit Sylvanus along with them , they ●● a little space me● together in the Land of Naples . To re●ite the g●eat joy at this there so unexpected a méeting , is beyond the skill of my Pen to express ; but having congratulated one another , they agreed to hasten after the Christian Army , with all the expedition they could make ; so being furnished with a ●tately 〈◊〉 , they put forth to Sea , but long they had not sailed , when a 〈◊〉 Tempest overtook them , so that they expected every minute to be devoured , and to make their Graves in that merciless Element ; at last the weather clearing , they found , themselves on the Coast of fruitful Thessaly , where being landed , they gave thanks to the ●owers above for their safe deliverance . Next they provided for the refreshing of their Bodies , having in two days before taken no sustenance , for so long had the Tempest endured . Now whilst they were at their Collation , they thought they heard the ●atling of Armour , trampling of Horses , s●●i●ks of wounded Souldiers , with divers other Symptoms of an Army fighting not far off from that place , wherefore to be resolved , they called to a Thessalian , who by his running posture 〈◊〉 to fly from some danger near at hand , from whom they understood that about some half a mile from that place , the King of Thrace and King of Thessaly were engaged in a bloody fight . For so it happened that soon after the departure of St. Georges thrée Sons , the King of Thessaly , either through a generous disposition , not willing that Kings should be too close confined , or through the negligence of them that should have looked after him , the King of Thrace made an escape out of Prison , and having a Band of his Souldiers ●i● a readiness , they surprized the place wherein the two Gyanto Predo and Pandaphilo were likewise kept in hold , and set them at liberty , and being thus at freedom went into Thracia , where he soon raised an Army , and being accompanied with the two Gyants aforesaid , they entered Thessaly , harazing the same with fire and sword ; to eppose whom the King of Thessaly had raised an Army , and were at that time engaged in a fierce and bloody Battle . The Christian Champions having heard in what danger the King of Thessaly stood , resolved to succour him , and so buckling on their Armour , being guided by the Thessalian who had fled from the fight , they came to the Army just as they were in a running posture ; but soon by their valour they made it known what difference there is between multitude and manhood ; for laying about them with their keen edged Fauchions , they soon made Lanes of slaughtered Carcasses , so that the Thracians fled from before their blows , as flocks of Sheep from before the Wolf , or Chirkens at the sight of the Kite . The two Gyants seeing the Thessalians thus make head again , whom just before they accounted vanquished , they made up to the head of their Army ; whom when the Champions had beheld . St. George singled out the Gyant Predo , and St. Denis encountered with Pandaphilo ; and now such blows were dealt amongst them : that Mars himself might have been a spectator of the fight : Here strength and courage seemed to strive for superiority , fury and valour encountred each other , giving and receiving such mighty stroaks , as none but themselves were able to sustain : At length St. George with his Cuttle-are gave the Gyant Predo such a blow , as dasht into his Brains and made way for death to take possession of his Body . Pandaphilo seeing his Brothers fall , upon his Knees desired mercy , which the Noble Champion St. Denis granted him . In the mean time the ether Champions had made such dreadful ●adock among the Thracians , that all the fields lay strewed with their slaughtered Carcases ; The King himself being deadly wounded was taken Prisoner . The King of Thessaly in the mean time was in great admiration what these strangers should be who had brought Uictory to his side , which was taking her wings to fly to his adversaries , and therefore now the field being cleared of all enemies , he went unto them , desiring to know to whose valour he was so much indebted , as the rescue of his Life and Kingdom . But when he understood they were ●h● Renowned Champions of Christendom , whose fame was spread all the World over , and who were supposed to be dead : And how that St. George was the Father o● those three Princely Brothers , who had before so valiantly fought for him , he was transported with an extaste of joy , as was that Father whose three Sons returned home victors from the Olympick Games . And having congratulated each other , they took order for the Prisoners , which were in a manner the remainder of the whole Army . Then marched they in good array to the City of Larissa , being met by the Princess Mariana , attended with a train of five hundred Uirgins , attired all in suits of white Sa●cenet , who having done her obeisance to her Father , she most courteously welcomed the Christian Champions , especially St. George , for the entire affection which she bare to Sir Alexander . Here did they spend some few days in much mirth and jollity , when one night at such time as the bright Charioter of Heaven had set his fiery brass-hoof'd Coursers to their meat , and that the jetty sable night had overspread his golden glistering locks ; when Morpheus the god of sleep had lockt up the eyes of mortals , and cast them into deep slumbers . As St George lay sleeping on his Bed , there appeared to him the likeness of a beautiful Angel , which breathed forth these words , Brave English Champion make no delay , But to the Christians Army post away : Fame calls aloud , and Mars doth beat alarms , Then leave off Court delights , and fall to arms . Next morning no sooner had Phoebus with his refulgent beams enlightned the Hemisphear , but St George arose from his drowzy bed , and relating his vision to the other Champions , they agréed with all speed to hasten to the Christian Army , and having acquainted the King of Thessaly with their determination , they prepared to be gone , being accompanied to the Sea-side with the chiefest of the Thessalians . At their entering into the Ship the King presented each of the Champions with a rich Diamond King , and to St. George he gave over and above a rich Colle● of Esses , having hanging thereon a Medal of Gold , beset with precious Stones● and in it the picture of an Elephant , for his Elephant and Gy●nt like valour shewed in his defence . The Princess Mariana at the same time sent unto Sir Alexander , a Signet made of polisht Iasper , wherein was engraven a heart wounded with a sword , and crowned with a wreath , with this word Amarete . So taking their solemn leaves of each other , the wind standing fair , they set sail : Where we will leave them for a while , to speak of what be●el the Christian Army in the mean time . Whom ( you may remember ) we le●t upon the Coasts of Asia , who hearing the Pagan Army were so near , provided themselves both to assail and withstand their enemy ; and so by leisurely marches drew nearer to them . And now did Sir Guy send out twenty of his nimblest Horsemen to discover what they could of the enemy , who returning back , brought with them six Persians whom they had taken Prisoners , by whom they understood that the whole Army was encamped on a spacious Plain not far off , dreadless of an approaching Foe ; whereupon it was determined that that very night , somewhat before the break of day , they should fall upon them , which accordingly they did in this manner . First in the Uai●●e marched the valiant Knight Sir Alexander with the choicest of the English Horsemen ; On his Right ▪ hand the famous French Knight Sir Turpin , with the flower of the French Cavalry ; On the Left-hand Sir Pedro commanded a gallant party of Spaniards , mounted on such speedy paced Gennets , as for their swiftness were said to be engendred by the wind : And that their Army might spread the further , least they should be surrounded with the numerous Forces of their enemies , they had for out ▪ wings o● the one side the five thousand Swedes , conducted by Sir Lando the VVarlike , and six thousand Germans on the other side , lead by a valiant Knight named Count Primaleon . The main Battle was conducted by the matchless Knight Sir Guy , with thirty thousand foot of Bows and P●kemen , whose warlike resolutions carried victory in their very looks : On his Right-hand marched the warlike Danes , commanded by Sir Pandrasus , having in his company the Gyant VVonder : On his Left-hand was placed the valiant Scottish men , conducted by their Heroick Leader Sir Ewin : The Rea● was brought up by Sir David , with the rest of the English , having on his Right-hand the stout Sir Phelim , with his nimble Irishmen , and on his Left Sir Owen , with the hardy VVelch . Being thus marshalled , they set forward , but ere they came to the 〈◊〉 the Enemies had notice of their approach , who thereupon instantly armed themselves , and put themselves in as good a posture as on the sudden they could . The first that encountred each other was the valiant Knight Sir Pedro , with his resolute Spaniards , against the Bassa of Aleppo , betwixt whom was fought such a terrible battle that the Earth resounded with the noise of their blows . Next did the magnanimous Knight Sir Alexander encounter with the Soldan of Babylon , sending him such a flight of Arrows as would have darkened the Sky in a clear day : The Babylonians on the other side laid on load with great courage , seeking with their Horse to trample them under foot , but that the Pikemen kept them off with such courage , as cast many Riders to the ground , and put their Troops in great disorder . On the other side Sir Turpin with his French gave a lusty charge on the King of Egypt , insomuch that he was in great danger of a total rout , had he not been timely succor'd by the King of Morocco , who stoutly interposing , drove the French back in much confusion ; whereupon Sir Lando the Warlike set upon them with an undaunted courage , which gave a check to their procéedings , which with his warlike Swedes he so stoutly followed , that coming up to the King of Morocco , after a fierce encounter betwixt them two , in which Mars himself might have been a looker on , at length the King of Morocco being deadly wounded , surrendred up his Life and Body to the Uictors disposal . And now the main Battle came forwards , by which time the Sun with his Beams had guilded the Hemisphear , so that they could see to fight with more eagerness than they did before . The valiant Sir Guy charged strongly upon the Persians , who with great courage and skill defended themselves : Count Primaleon with his Germans encountered the Arabians , and now generally both Armies were fully engaged , so that death began to appear in its greatest horrour : Then was cutting , hacking , and flashing on every side ; The Renowned Christian Captains dealing such blows with their swords , and giving so many Mahumetans their deaths , as if they intended to overcharge Charons boat in ferrying them over the Stygian River : The Infidels on the other side held out with great obstinacy , not shrinking for any danger , although they were ready to be carried away in streams of their own blood . Thus with great obstinacy continued they fighting until the fable night parted their fury , when each side retired to their Camp. Next Morning no sooner had Aurora usher'd in the day , but both armies met again in the Field , and as if their stock of Ualour were afresh renewed , fell to it with more eagerness and earnestness than before , unto their work of Mankinds destruction , the thundring Drums beat alarums of Death , and the shrill Trumpets sounded forth many thousands that day their knell ; horrour , death and destruction , surrounded the Pagans on every side , yet still their fresh number made more work for the Christians valour . In the heat of this Fight it was Sir Guys chance to meet with the Horse-faced Tartar ( whom we told you of in the first Chapter of this Third Part ) whom he resolved to encounter , but the sight of him so frighted the other Horses , that not one of them would endure to come near him ; whereupon Sir Guy alighted from his Stood , and with his Cuttle axe approached the Monster , whose very looks would have affrighted any but such a one whose heart was fraught with true Magnanimity : The Monster was readier to assail then be assailed , so that betwixt them two began a most fierce and terrible Combat . The Monster was so nimble , and laid on load so strangely , that Sir Guy was never so put to it all the days of his Life ; at last spying his advantage , he gave the Monster such a Wound on his Thigh , that sending forth a hideous Yell , he ran from him with a nimble pace to the Rear of his Army : And now the Pagans began to shrink , and the Christians to gain ground , when the Wizzards and Inchanters which the Egyptian King had brought with him , began to show their skill , so that on a sudden there was such a fear and consternation throughout all the Host of the Christians , as put a stop to their full carreer of Uictory ; for immediately such a darkness overspread them , that they could hardly discern one from the other , and withal they received divers blows , yet could not perceive who it was that gave them . This continued for three hours space together , which much daunted the Christians courage , but making their hearty Supplications to God , they were not only delivered from their unseen blows , but also the darkness turned upon the Pagan Army , from whence was heard such hideous shrieks and howlings , with such other dreadful noise , as if Hell were broke loose , and the Devils gone to Barley-break . Upon this the Christians not daring to pursue them any further , retreated to their Camp , and having set a strong Watch , they Reposed themselves for that Night . The next Morning preparing themselves again to fight , they heard behind them a sound of Trumpets , as it were of an Army upon a march ; whereupon Sir Guy sent out a Party to discover what they were , who sound them to be the thrice Renowned Champions of Chrystendom , that after their departure from Thessaly , having a prosperous Wind , they Arrived on the Coasts of Asia , where hearing by the report of Fames loud sounding Trumpet , where these Sons of Mars were assembled together , they with a speedy march made up unto them : But now to express the great joy mixed with wonder and amazement betwixt these Noble Heroes , at this their meeting , it would require the skill of Homer , and the aid of Calliope , that sweet Tongu'd Sister of the nine Muses , for to express ; to see such near and dear Relations , who were supposed to be dead , and to see them at such a time when as their help was so needful , it far surpassed the joy of that Grecian Father , when his three Sons returned home Uictors from the Olympick Games . Whilst they were thus congratulating the happy sight of each other , they had an Alarum from the Pagan Camp , who being conducted by the thrée Gyants , with an assured confidence of Uictory , came marching up to the Christians Army , thinking them so shattered and dismayed , as not able to endure another Fight , and therefore came rather as to a spoil then to be encountered withal ; but they found the Christians ready to entertain them with a bloody Banquet , for coming in disorder , they were received with such a lusty charge , as sent many of their Souls to the Infernal Regions . St. George perceiving the three Gyants , the only stop of the Christians Uictory , he singled out one of the chiefest of them ; the Ualiant Champion St. Denis encountered with another , and the Couragious St. Anthony with the third : Whilst they were thus engaged against each other , dealing such blows , as if Alcides were again living , and fighting with the Gyant Anteus ; it was Sir Guys Fortune to méet with the Egyptian King , accompanied with his Magicians and Soothsayers , who began afresh to use their Inchantments , and first they raised up the likeness of a mighty black Bear , which running hither and thither in the Christians Army , put them in great disorder : At last she ran violently against Sir Guy , who laying Manfully about him , he thought he cut off one of her Legs , when she vanishing away , it proved only a leg of a stool . Next came running amongst them a mighty wild Bore , with Tusks as large as an ordinary Cows horns ; this Bore so frighted the Soldiers , that wheresoever he came they tumbled over one another in heaps ; and having thus played his wreaks amongst the English , he next ran into the Army of the Spaniards , snorting and tearing up the ground with his Tusks . The Ualiant Knight Sir Pedro hearing the shout of the Soldiers , and wondring what was the matter , came riding in haste to the place , and viewing the Bore , he ran against him with all his might , but notwithstanding his Sword was made of the purest Lydian Steel , yet made it no impression on the sides of the Bore ; wherefore Sir Pedro seeing that way would not do , the Bore coming towards him with open mouth , he ran his Sword down his ●hroat , thinking thereby to cleave his heart in twain , but the Bore therewith vanished away in a flame of Fire , which singed the Main of Sir Pedro's Horse , and made such a smoak that hardly could they discern one another . Whilst thus these Negromancers were practising their Devilish Inchantments , in the mean time the three Renowned Champions had by their Magnanimous Prowess conquered the Gyants , with whose fall fell also the courage of the whole Pagan Army , so that in great disorder they began to run . And now all hands were bathed in blood , and the thirsty Soyl ran with a Purple Stream : In one place lay disinherited heads , dispossest of their natural Seignories , there lay Armes , whose Fingers yet moved , as if they would feel for him that made them feel , and Legs which contrary to common reason , were made heavier by being discharged of their burthens . And now the Christians ore-wearied with killing , had with the day brought many thousand Pagans to their ends , when the Sable Night drawing her black Curtain over the Hemisphear , put a period to the pursuit . The next Morning the Soldiers arose betimes to pillage the Field , which they found exceeding rich ; most of the Pagan Commanders were slain , and the whole Army so shattered , that scarce a hundred of them were left together in one company . The Horse-faced Monster with some others made their escape , being so swift that no Horse could overtake him ; amongst the rest of the Prisoners that were taken was one of the chief Egyptian Magicians , who being stript of his uppermost Robe , there was found about him a number of Spells , Charmes , and other Negromansick Characters , amongst others was the Picture of a Devil , with this Label proceeding out of his Month ; Thou by our help to pass shalt bring , Many a great and direful thing . which Label being by one of the Soldiers pulled off from the Picture , underneath it there was found thus written . When as ten years thou com'st to tell , Then bid thy Skill in Charms farewel , For thou must then descend to Hell. And now belike the time was come when as his Charms were at an end , as also several of his Companions , whom the Devil had by that Label deluded , but by the writing on the other side deceived , for these Sor●erers thinking notwithstanding their Army was routed , to raise up such a company of Infernal Spirits , as should be able to deal with the whole Christian Army , they therefore began to use their invocations , and to call for help unto the Devil , as they used to do ; But now instead of the Spirits obeying their commands , loud noises tormented the Air , and the Artillery of Heaven began to roar ; the amazed Firmament seemed to rend in twain , and the affrighted Kafters of the Sky to shake ; black pitchy Clouds obscured the Sky , and all the light which was to be seen was only the dreadful flashes of Lightening . This dreadful Tempest continued near the space of an hour , when all on a sudden it began to calm , and the winds to retire , and sink into their seat , Phoebus sent forth his lightsome Rayes , which dispelled the darkness of the pitchy Clouds ; when the Christians looking upon them , saw the rufullest spectacle that ever mortal eye beheld ; the Field was strewed with pieces of mangled Carcases , and those as black as Pitch , stinking of Sulphur and Brimstone ; for the term of years being expired , wherein they had Covenanted with the Devil , he now sent his Spirits to fetch their Souls , who had mangled their Bodies in that dispiteous manner we told you of ; a just reward for all such as devote themselves to the service of the Devil . The Christians having obtained this signal Uictory , gave thanks to God throughout all the Army ; and now victuals growing scarce , by reason of the great number of the Soldiers , they resolved for to break up Camp , and those that would to depart home to their own Countries : Sicknesses and Diseases also encreased daily amongst them , by reason of the horness of those Climates ; whereupon Sir Turpin with his Frenchmen took their solemn leaves , and departed homewards ; soon after Sir Pedro with his Army of Spaniards , and quickly after most of the rest ; so that at last was none left but only the English , with Sir Pandrasus and his Warlike Danes . The seven Champions of Christendom , who for their former acts had been Eternized all the World over , were resolved to depart away in a Ship by themselves ; and now being thus scattered , we shall ( sweet Clio the Sacred Sister of the n●●● Muses assisting us ) relate the several Adventures which happenes to each of them in their several perambulations . CHAP. VIII . How Sir Turpin of France , Sir Pedro of Spain , Sir Phelim of Ireland , and Sir Owen of the Mountains arrived in Cyprus , how they put down the Tyrant Isakius , and restored the Rightful Prince Amadeus to the Throne . AND now first shall our Pen attend the actions of Sir Turpin , and his Warlike French , who having marched by land for many miles together , they then took Shipping , and after a tedious passage at Sea , arrived on the Island of Cyprus , to whose King they sent a Friendly Message , desiring Provision for their present necessity , and wherewithal to victual their ships , promising to pay him for the same to the uttermost farthing . But this King named Isakius being a Tyrant , and having wrongfully attained the Crown , not only denyed their reasonable request , but also prepared to make War against them , and by force to drive them out of his Country , which he was the more confident to do , having then in his Court a mighty Gyant named Guylon , whom with great rewards he had hired to side with him in all his cruel Tyranny . This Guylon was a Gyant of a wonderful stature , having been bred up in the Desarts of Hyrcania , he would eat up a fat Shéep at a meal , and afterwards drink up four gallous of Wine , which made him of such a ●a●t proportion , that he was most terrible to behold . His usual Weapon wherewith he fought was a square Bar of Iron , having a k●●● a● the 〈◊〉 ●t of thirty pound wright , and on his Body he 〈◊〉 a 〈◊〉 of Marl of a wonderful strength , This proud 〈…〉 ●eited of his own strength , that he thought himself able to encounter singly with an Host of men , and therefore taking with him only the Guard which belonged to the King , he marched against the French , promising to bring them all bound unto Iskius , but promises without performance signifie nothing . In this high resolution , with great ●ury he fell upon the French , dealing as many wounds as blows , and as many deaths almost as wounds ; and now his Iron Bat was all embrewed with blood , and heaps of slaughtered Carcasies lay on each side of him ; the 〈◊〉 soldiers ran from his reach with as much fear as the Par●●dge from the persuing Hawk . Sir Turpin seeing such havock made amongst his Souldiers , thought it high time to show his valou● , and to put a stop to such proceedings ; wherefore with much force guided by prudence he set upon him ; but the Gyants Armour was of such proof that nothing prevailed ; for nothwithstanding Sir Turpin was as gallant a Knight as ever buckled on Armour , and that he used his utmost endeavour for the honour of his Country , and glory of his Nation to overcome him , as well as for their own safeguard ; yet maugre all his force and valour it nothing a vailed , but he was rather forced to give way to the fury of the Gyant . Sir Turpin seeing himself thus overmatched by strength , thought to use policy , and therefore counterfeiting a slight , retreated to a place , where advantaged by the ground , and his chiefest Captains , he might the better deal with him ; but Providence had ordained a better remedy , for at that very instant it so happened that Sir Pedro with his Army of Spaniards , having been sorely weather-beaten at Sea , were by stress of weather forced to that Island for succour , where no seener landed but they had information of this Battle , and therefore after a short refreshing they made up to them ; and now slaughter and destruction fell heavy on both sides , the devouring sword making many windows in their bodies for death to enter in at ; much courage was shown on both parts , each striving to gain honour by the others ruine . And now notwithstanding the Gyants ●rags of bringing the Frenchmen bound to King , he was forced to go without his ●rrand , and for safeguard of his men make a retreat towards the City ; but there he found but cold entertainment , for the Citizens hearing how the Frenchmen were landed ; and that the Gyant with the Kings Guard were gone to fight with them , they took the opportunity of the time , and making a general Insurrection , siezed upon the King , secured the Gates of the City , and stood upon their own defence , and immediately dispatched a Messenger to the French and Spaniards , to inform them what they had done , who upon the hearing of the News , sent forth such a shout , that the Earth rang with the noise thereof . The Gyant with his company hearing the loud shout of the French and Spaniards , were in a wonderful amaze , and seeing themselves surrounded with danger before and behind , they saw there was no other way but to secure themselves by flight ; which proved the more advantagious to them , by reason the French were so enfeebled through lack of sustenance , and long fighting , that they were not able to pursue them ; wherefore leaving the Chace , they marched directly to the City , being of the Citizens entertained with much joy , who presently sent forth fresh men after the Gyant , whom Sir Pedro would néeds head , whilst the rest refreshed themselves in the City . These fresh men by intelligence of the Country people , had soon notice whether the Gyant with the greatest part of his men were gone , whereupon Sir Pedro taking along with him a choice party of the swiftest Horsemen , pursued him so fast , that in a short space they had a view of him ; but the envious Destinies had so ordered it , that near thereunto there was a strong Castle , into which he was entered before he could be overtaken ; wherefore they resolved for to besiege it , and either force him by Famine to submit himself , or to gain his fréedom by hazard of battle . Whilst they were thus busied in besieging the Gyant , and the Army refreshing themselves in the City , it happened that the Captain of the Guard , with a party of such as fled with him , being joyned to some others whose despicable fortunes made them desperate , having intelligence that the French and Spanish Ships were but weakly guarded , he with incredible celerity siezed on them , forcing those Seamen that were in them to weigh Anchor , and hoise Sail into the Sea , intending to go unto the Island Zeylon , near thereunto adjoyning , to raise Forces to withstand the Enemy , or if that failed , to séek a habitation in some other remote Country . Whilst they wer● thus hovering at Sea , it chanced that Sir Owen of the Mountains , with Bond his of valiant Welshmen came sailing that way , being severed from Sir Phelim with his Irish , by a storm at Sea ; Sir Owen s●eing these Ships , imagined them to be his faithful Friends the French and Spaniards , and therefore made up to them , but the mistake being soon perceived , they instantly fell to fighting pell mell ; and now Death shewed himself with much horrour , and blood filled the wrinkles of the Seas visage , which the water would not wash away , that it might witness it was not always his fault when we condemn his cruelty . Sir Owen with great valour defended himself , notwithstanding he were oppressed with the multitude of his enemies , which were so many in number above his men , that he had béen in some danger of being worsted , had not in the very nick of opportunity Sir Phelim with his Irish come timely to his rescue ; but now being strengthened with this recruit , they so resolutely charged on the Cypriots , that first they began to retreat , and afterwards sought to shift away the best they could by flight : But these Soldiers were so unskilful in Sea-affairs , and the Seamen whom they had forced to go along with them being joyful to be relieved by the Welsh and Irish , they so ordered the business that the Ships were all taken , and the Soldiers in them carried back to the Port from whence they had béen forced away . Sir Turpin and Sir Pedro hearing of this gallant enterprize of the VVelsh and Irish , in all hast went unto them : But now to recount the great joy at their so happy a meeting , it is beyond my Art to express ; But after congratulations passed betwixt them , they took order for the better safeguard of their Ships , and then with their Prisoners marched to the City , where they were entertained with excéeding great joy , being most magnificently feasted by the Citizens , and complemented with showes and representations , performed with great cost and Art. Whilst they were thus revelling in delights , there came to them a Messenger from the Gyant Guylon , with a Letter directed to the Officers of the Christians Army , which had Invaded the Island of Cyprus . This Letter or Challenge being opened contained these words . Think not ( proud Christians ) although by stealth and fraud you have Invaded our Country , that you shall ever subdue our Hearts , although you may hap to ●ubj●gate our Bodies : Now if your Arms be answerable to your Artifices , and that you will maintain with your Sword what you have compassed by Craft . I Challenge the best of you all to fight with me , upon this condition , that if you overcome me , we will submit our selves and Country to your disposal , but if you be overcome by me , then to pass away quietly out of our Land , and restore what unjustly you have taken from us : This you cannot refuse if you have any spark of Valour in you . Guylon . This bold Challenge being Read before the four Heroick Captains , they each of them desired to have the Combat , and that with such earnestness , as it almost bred a quarrel amongst them ; but to avoid all Controversies , it was agréed to cast Lots amongst them , to whose Honour it should befal , which being done accordingly , the Lot fell on the Renowned Knight Sir Owen of the Mountains , who returned the Gyant this answer to his Challenge . Proud Gyant , whose Valour consisteth most in boasting , and who Triumphest before Conquest : Know that thy Challenge shall be answered in justification of what we have done , prepare therefore thy self against to morrow , when I will not fail to meet thee ; till then Farewel . Owen of the Mountains . Accordingly the next day being richly mounted on a Gray Barbary Steed , armed in a Coat of Mail , with a Sword by his side , and a strong keen Fauchion in his hand , he rode towards the Castle , accompanied with the French , Spanish and I●ish Captains , and a Band of lusty Soldiers , least there should be any treachery shown by the other side : Soon after came the Gyant forth of the Castle , attended only by a Dwarf , he was on foot for he was too heavy for any Horse to bear him . He was likewise armed in a Coat of Mail , and came with his great Bar of Iron in his hands , which he flourished over his head with great pride and ostentation , drawing near unto Sir Owen , with a haughty voice stuffed with arrogancy , he thus spake unto him . Proud Knight , now shall thy Life pay for thy presumption , and thy ruin be the effects of thy over-daring , who thinkest to encounter with me in single Combat , from whose presence whole Troops have run , as dreading to come within the compass of my invincible Arm : therefore before thou urgest me too far , let me advise thee to dismount , and humble thy self at my feet , which may be a means to obtain the more favour at my hands . Sir Owen smiling at the words of the Gyant , returned the Braggado●io this answer following . Gyant , leave thy proud boasting , for know it will behove thee more to use thy hands then thy Tongue . VVhen thou hast me in thy power , use me as thou wilt , and since thou wer 't so courteous as to advise me , I shall also be so kind as to warn thee to have a care of thy self , least with my Sword I so belabour thy Jacket , as shall make thee to promise less , except thou couldst perform more . And now Sir Owen seeing the Gyant on foot , alighted from his Horse , that it should not be said advantage added any thing to his Uictory ; then drawing their swords , they laid on load with great courage , dealing such blows , that to the beholders sight the least of them would leave death behind it , and those laid on so thick , as if that every blow would have been foremost . Thus continued they for some time , their Swords like Canons , battering down the Walls of their Armour , making breaches almost in every place for troops of wounds to enter . At last the Gyant began to saint , the weightiness of his great Iron Club , together with the heat of the Sun which then shined forth in its brightest lustre , made him so sweat , as if he had been working at the Cyclops Forge , or hammering at the sooty God Vulcans Anvile ; yet like the dying Taper willing to give one flash of valour before his fall , taking his Iron Club in both his hands , he struck at Sir Owen with all his might , but his Eyes being blinded with the sweat , he mist his blow , and with the force thereof tumbled down upon his Face , giving Sir Owen thereby a fit opportunity to finish his Uictory , which soon he did , by cutting off his Head from his Body . The Cyprians seeing their Champion slain , presently yielded up the Castle , and the news being bruited abroad the Country , they came from all places , and submitted themselves unto these valiant Captains mercy , who received their submissions with much gentleness and courtesie ; soon after they caused an Assembly to be made of the chiefest persons of all the Realm , before whom , the Usurper Isakius was brought , where the Counsel being set , one of the chiefest Advocates of the Land spake as followeth ; Right Honourable , you may please to understand that this Isakius here before you , the pretended King of Cyprus was Brother to Amadeus our Lawful King , and whose Ancestors have for many descents enjoyed this Crown . This Amadeus when he dyed left behind him one only Son , a Child of two years old , named also Amadeus , to whom he bequeathed his Crown , making his Brother Isakius a Guardian and Protector to him during his minority ; but he instead of a Guardian to defend , proved a Wolf to destroy ; in stead of a Protector to nourish , became a Tyger to devour ; for he having gotten into Authority , and secured the chiefest strengths of the Realm in his hand , he soon picked a quarrel with all the Nobility , whom he thought in the least-wise favoured Amadeus , and by surmized faults bereft them of their Lives , and siezed on their Estates ; and that he might not be brought to account for these his lawless actions , he gained to his support the assistance of the Gyant Guylon , which by your unmatchable sorce hath been brought to his end . And now being secured as he thought in his Tyranny , he soon disposed of young Amadeus , but how , or which ways , is to us unknown ; Our Request therefore is ( most Noble Captains ) that he may by force be made to confess what he hath done with him ; that if alive he may be restored unto us , but if otherwise ( which the Gods forbid ) he may be punished for the same according to his deserts Then was Isakius called to answer for himself , who trembling for fear , having a load of guilt upon his Conscience , with a pale Countenance , and faultring Spéech , made this reply ; If a fair acknowledgment may mitigate my Crime , I shall hereby fréely give it you , confessing the uttermost to my knowledge , that by imparting the same , I may in some measure unburthen my Conscience , which doth now grievously oppress me . Know then that an ambitious desire of sitting in the Throne , made me make a Ladder of mischief to ascend thereunto ; in order hereof , having level'd my way , by destroying all those who I thought would oppose my designs , yet thought I not my self sure , until I had so disposed of the Heir that he might not be heard of , knowing that people have always a great affection to the Lawful Successor , yet resolved not to murther him , that if afterwards I should be called to account , by preserving his Life I might the better secure my own . Therefore by the help of a trusty Servant , I placed him with a Shepherd of this Country , he not knowing him to be the Prince , but the By-●low of some Gentlewoman who was not willing to have her shaine known ; yet with this caution , that he should being him up as his own Son , and for so doing he was liberally rewarded with a considerable sum of Money . Thus Gentlemen have I given you a true Relation of what I have done with the Prince , which it you please to send to the Shepherd , you will have the Truth confirmed by Eye-sight , he being at this present in good health ; as I am informed by the same Servant which placed him there , and who ( if you please ) shall conduct those whom you send unto the place where he now resides . Isakius having ended his Speech , it was concluded the Prince should be immediately sent for , whereupon two Gentlemen of Quality were deputed to be the Messengers , who being attended with divers servants , and guided by Isakius Confident , in a short space came unto the Shepherds house , who seeing such a company before his door , was in a Bodily fear , but at last spying Beno , ( for so was Isakius servant named ) his heart waxed more chearful ; but when he heard them demand where the Prince then was , mistrusting by Beno's presence that young Ornus ( such had they named the Prince Amadeus ) to be the party they enquired for , he was almost fallen into a swound , expecting no other but that he should be hanged up ; but being a little come to himself , he informed them that the Prince was at that present kéeping of shéep not past a half mile distant from that place ; whereupon two of the chief of them being guided by the Shepherd , went to séek him ; now as they came near him , being entered into a little Thicket , they heard a voice which with great harmony uttered forth this Sonnet ; The little Lark that in the ground is hatcht , And there bred up till Feathers make her fly ; No sooner she a flight or two hath catcht , But up she mounts unto the lofty Sky ; Where if she see Sun-shine and VVeather fair , How then for joy she twittles in the Air. But if she see the Wind begin to blow , Or pour down Rain , and Tempests do arise , Within a Bush she keeps her self full low , Where ( pretty wretch ) close to the ground she lyes ; Until such time as all the storms be past , And then again she mounteth up in haste . Which plainly shews the nature in the Lark Is still to seek to mount to lofty Sky , And though perhaps you now and then may mark A Kistrel Kite to make a slight so high . Yet all things weigh'd if each thing have his right , A Lark will far be lik'd above a Kite . The Prince having ended his Sonnet , they went up to him , doing him Reverence , which put him into a ●ear and amazement , wondring at what was done unto him , yet was not his fear so great as was the old Shepherd , séeing him with them , whom he reputed to be his Father . At last the old Shepherd acquainted him with the effect of their Message , which could not at first enter into his heart , although he had alwayes entertained noble thoughts under a vulgar habit ; yet this so sudden a message made him to doubt whether he were awake , or that he had not seen some vision or apparition ; at last a little recollecting himself , he spake in this manner ; Think it not strange ( Gentlemen ) if your words so on the sudden do surprize me , nor blame me not if I am slow to believe wonders , for such your speeches do import . 'T is true indeed , I have heard of several persons who have left their Commands and Riches to enjoy the quiet of a retired Lise ; but for the Servant of a Shepherd to be the Son of a King , and he ignorant of it , appears no less than a Miracle to me . But the Messengers seconding the old Shepherds spéeches , and with many asseverations confirming the truth of their words , at last belief entered into the cra●les of his heart , and committing his Sheep to the guidance of another , he returned with them to the Shepherds Cottage , to refresh himself before his Iourney . But when the old Shepherds Wife understood that their Servant was a Prince , she was her self in conceit no less then a Queen , saying , Ornus ( for so as I told you they called the Prince ) when thou con●est to thy Kingdom I hope thou wilt bestow on me a new Gown ; the Gentlemen laughed heartily at her request , promising in the Princes name , she should have a good one ; This so overjoy'd the old Womans heart that she brought forth unto them the choicest Cakes she had in the House , whereon they fed very heartily , and so taking leave of the Shepherd and his Wife , who could scarce speak for weeping , they prepared for their Iourney , the Princely Shepherd comforting the aged couple with great promises of Love and Friendship which he should bear unto them , for the care they had of him in his Childhood ; so taking Horse , in a short time they came to the City , where they were very joyfully received , by the four Christian Captains : But when the Citizens understood how their rightful Prince was returned to rule over them , it is not to be imagined the joy they received , which they expressed by ringing of Bells , making of Bonfires , and other demonstrations of great shoutings and laughter : Then by the general consent of the States , the Prince Amadeus was Crowned King , and the Usurper Isakius committed to Prison ; which being done , the four Christian Captains having virtualled their Ships , and having a prosperous Wind put forth to Sea , where we will leave theis to show what befel to the other Christian Champions during the mean time . CHAP. IX . The Famous Adventures of the two Renowned Captains , Sir Orlando of Italy , and Sir Ewin of Scotland , how they Redeemed the Duke of Candys Daughter from her Inchantment , with other things that happened . NOW shall our Pen attend the valiant exploits of those two famous Captains , Sir Orlando who conducted the bold Italians , and Sir Ewin the Captain of the Warlike Scottish , who having taken their leave of the seven Champions , as also of St. Georges three Warlike Sons , they marched from thence with the remainder of their Army , the greatest part of them being consumed by the Pestilence , and for want of Uictuals ; Having in their march passed the confines of Asia , and gone through the fruitful Countries of Greece , they at last took shipping in a Haven Town of Peloponesus , when after thrée days sailing they saw before them a goodly Island , from whence they heard most terrible shrieks , as it were of tortured persons , and people in great distress ; whereupon Sir Orlando and Sir Ewin commanded the Marriners to make up to it , which they endeavoured to do , but coming near to it , it moved so from them , that notwithstanding all their endeavours they could not reach it . Whilst thus they stood amazed at this strange adventure , there appeared unto them from out the Sea , a certain Tryton or Sea God , in the likeness of those which they call Mear-men , who shaking his shaggy locks , spake to them in the ship in this manner . I know you much wonder at the strange moving of this Island , and at the cryes and shrieks which you hear from thence ? to satisfie you , then know that this Island belongeth to the famous Negromancer Bandito , and whose great skill in the Art Magick hath made his name known through most Countries of Africa and Asia . Thus Bandito before such time as he practised the Black Art , fell in Love with the Dukes Daughter of Candia , and by reason of his extraordinary Riches , and high Parentage , was well entertained of the Duke her Father , but her affections were wholly setled on a young Gentleman named Dyon , , one whose Uertues were above his Wealth , and his comely Personage before his Patrimony . To him her Love was so firmly linked , that she resolved nothing but death should part their affections , and therefore to prevent her Fathers importunity , who each hour lay at her to match with Bandito , she agreed with her Lover Dyon to forsake her Fathers House , and accompany him to any other Country , where they might freely enjoy each others affections ; accordingly the next night Dame Cynthia favouring their designs , she packed up the choicest of her Iewels , and attended only with one servant whom she could trust , stole out of her Fathers House , and meeting with her beloved Dyon , at a place whereas they had appointed , having a Bark in readiness they entered therein , and the next morning before she was mist were gotten beyond the pursuit of her Father , who having Intelligence thereof fared like unto a mad man , exclaiming against the Heavens in a prodigious manner , and threatning severe punishments on his Daughter . But when it came to the Ears of Bandito , he in great fury to be so disappointed , vowed revenge on all her Relations , but wanting means to effect his desires , because the Duke was very strong and potent , he betook himself to the assistance of the Devil , and entering into a solitary Wilderness , having with him store of Magical Books , he fell unto h●● Con●●rations , and in short space raised up the Devil , with whom he Indented , that having by his means revenged himself upon his Enemies , and to live the remainder of his Life in all d●light and pleasure , at the extirpation thereof his Body and Soul to be at the Devils disposing . Having thus agreed in this Devilish Contract , his desire of revenge was so urgent , that he res●ed not until by his Magical Arts he learned where these two unfortunate Lovers were landed , of which he presently informed the Duke , who hasted thither with all speed for to surprize these deplorable innocents ; but this Bandito having them now together , wrought so by his Devilish Inchantments , that the Island wherein they were , removed from the place of his proper station , and wasted upon the face of the Ocean , whether he pleased for to direct it : And having thus done , he raised up four Infernal Hags , who with burning Whips do continually torment these three persons , which by the Fates is ordered to endure until such time two worthy Chiestains from the Confines of Christendom , shall put an end unto the Inchantment ; which two worthy persons ordained by the Fates to put a period to their torments , shall have the one of them a Cross , the other a Star depicted on their left Shoulder , by which they may know themselves ordained to be those for whom this adventure was allotted . And having uttered these words , the Tryton again sunk into the Sea , leaving all the people in the two ships in great wonder and admiration . The Tryton being thus vanished , the two Noble Captains Sir Orlando and Sir Ewin , for the better encouragement of their Souldiers , stripped off their doublets , and showing them their Conquest , there was visible thereon the two signs of an ●ssured Souldier , which was promised unto them ; whereupon the Souldiers gave such a shout as sounded like to the Cataracts of the River Nilus , and seemed to rend the Clouds in sunder . The noise being ceased , the Island which before seemed to move , now became fixed , so that with case they approached near unto it , but attempting to Land they were often put by , by Spirits in the likeness of Dragons and fiery Serpents , which so frighted the Souldiers that no words could induce them to joyn with them in battle ; whereupon Sir Orlando and Sir Ewin in whose Breasts were sown the seeds of true Magnanimity , to show them an example of undaunted resolution , leaped on shore , and with their strong Curtle-axes made of the pureū Lydian Steel , they laid about them with as great strength and courage , as did Alcides when he encountered with the Cyclops , or the magnanimous Hector fighting against the Greeks in the Plains of Ilium . Whilst they were thus occupied in these Martial Adventures , the Magician Bandito knowing by his spells that he must quickly render up his Body a loathed Carcase to the disposal of the Infernal Furies , was resolved in the mean time to do what mischief he could ; and first he raised up a Spirit in the likeness of a flaming fire , which encompassing the two Knights , so heated their Bodies as if they had been fighting in the scorching Desarts of Africa . Next appeared a terrible Monster in the shape of a Lyon , having Eyes as big as saucers , and Teeth longer than the Tusks of a Boar bred up in the Caledonian Woods , who assaulted the two Knights with great fury . In the mean space the souldiers landed themselves , and in a Warlike posture came to the rescue of the two Champions , who by this time through the scorching heat of the fire , and the strength of the Monster began to faint . Wereupon a selected party of the cheifest of them , being armed with Coats of Mail , and haveing in their hands steeled Iavelins which would penetrate and strike through any Armour , although as strong as that which Vulcan by the request of Venus made for Anchises . These with a valiant resolution ran towards the Monster , but coming at him he vanished away , leaving behind him such a horrible stink as if it had proceeded from the Lake Avernus , one of the poysoned Rivers of Hell : In the mean time the loud Artillery of Thunder sent forth such loud noises as rent the Air , and made the Ground whereon they stood to shake , attended with dreadful flashes of Lightening , when presently followed a screne Sky , and a seeming Castle which stood before them immediately vanished ; whither approaching , they found the dead Carcase of the Magician , his Ioynts all dislocated , and the Trunk of his Body as black as the sooty Moor or Cimerian darkness . The Duke and the two Lovers were freed from their torments , whom they congratulated for their happy deliverance . These three persons though much amazed at what had happened , yet could hardly believe themselves delivered from their persecuting Tormentors , but being made sensible of their preservation by the two Noble Captains , their joy was inexpressible ; the Duke returning thim his grateful thanks in these words ; Most Magnanimous Heroes , to whom Iam indebted for the remainder of my unfortunate Life , you have so far obliged me for this favour , and that so perfectly , that I must be your debtor all the days of my life : All that I can offer unto you is that you would employ me in your service , that I might testifie unto you in some part a requital of your favours ; which I acknowledge you have so undeservedly conferred upon us . Most Courteous Prince , ( replyed Sir Orlando ) all the requital we shall desire at your hands is , that you will pardon what is past , and freely bestow your Daughter on this Gentleman , whose deserts did far transcend Bandito's Wealth , ( for know we have heard all the story of their Loves ) and in so doing we shall think our selves sufficiently requited for that we have undertaken and performed for your fréedom . Sir , ( said the Prince ) your words like Musick please me so well , that it shall be the greatest joy of my heart to have it so , and thereupon embracing Sir Dyon , as also his Daughter , who humbly kneeled at his feet , desiring forgiveness for what she had done ; Dear Daughter said he , may thy joys with him hereafter be as comfortable , and more during then thy troubles and afflictions have been hitherto , and know it repenteth me for my unkindness to thee , which forced thee unto what thou hast done . After these words spoken , with many other expressions of Love , and forgetfulness of what is past , they all went to view the Body of the Magician , which they found so fearfully dismembred as cannot without horrour be expressed ; here lay his Brains in one place , in another an Eye , there a piece of his Iaw-bone ; here an Arm , there a Leg , in another place a piece of his Buttocks , wrapped up with some of his rotten Guts , and all stinking so abominably , as the smell thereof was not possible to be endured . And now there being no entertainment in that Island for so many people as they had with them , they resolved upon their departure , but before they went , they Erected up a high Pillar near to the place where the Magician was rent in pieces , on which Pillar these Uerses were inscribed ; VVicked Bandito bent unto all evil , VVho for revenge did sell his Soul to th' Devil ; VVhose whole delight was Bloud and Cruelty , And as he liv'd in Blood , in Blood did dye ; VVho ere thou be that dost this writing read Of Magick Arts , and wicked Acts take heed ; Least like Bandito that same bloody wretch , The Devil for thy deeds thy Soul do fetch . And a little underneath was this Written ; Wretched Bandito near unto this place , was by the Devil all in pieces torn ; Thou that read'st this , learn for to have more Grace , or better far it were thou ne'er wert born . The Pillar being Erected , the two valiant Captains Sir Orlando and Sir Ewin , with the Duke of Candy , the Princess , and Sir Dyon took Ship , and having a prosperous Wind , in few days arrived on the Fruitful Coast of Candy , and with speed marched to Cydonia the chief City thereof , where they were entertained most joyfully , the Bells rung , the Bon●ires blazed , the Walls , Windows , Roofs , Towers , Steeples and Battlements , all beset with people to behold the sight : The Windows were hung with rich Cloaths of Arras and curious Tapestry , and the Conduits ran with Greekish Wine . Thus in great Triumph did they march through the streets until they came to the Dukes Palace , which for stately bravery , and brave stateliness , was Erected according to what the height of ●ancy could express ; the Camfred Pillars , strange Collosses , Ascents and Statues were wonderful to behold . Here were they entertained by the Duke with all delights imaginable , each day was honoured with a Feast , where nothing wanted to crown the Appetite with content ; the Boards were served with Princely Dishes , and the Iuice of the Grape flowed in Cups of Burnisht Gold. But these two valiant Captains , in whose Breasts were sown the seeds of true Magnanimity , soon grew weary of these Carpet delights , and therefore informed the Duke of their intention to depart , who though much loth do it , as persons to whom he owed whatever he was , yet condescended thereunto : But before their departure in a grateful acknowledgment of the great kindness he had received from them , he presented Sir Orlando with a rich sword , the Pun●●el whereof was all enchafed with Diamonds , Rubies , and other frencs of rich price , upon the Bla●e was this Motto Engraven , The benesit receiv'd shall not By me for ever be forgot . To Sir Ewin he presented a rich Silver Target , beset on the sides with Emeraulds , Saphires , and other Stones of great value , of such a Refulgent Lustre , as gave a light in the Night like unto so many Wax-Candles : In the middle thereof was portrayed Hector and Achilles in a single Turnament , the one breathing forth these words out of his mouth ; In a just cause who would refuse to fight , The other answering . But then you must be sure your Cause is right . To the other Captains and Soldiers was also given gifts of great value , so that they departed away all of them very well satisfied . In their way homewards they met with certain Pyrates , who roving upon the Coasts of Italy , took many of the Inhabitants Prisoners , amongst others was the Beautiful Cyropa , Sister unto Sir Orlando . With these Pyrates they engaged with much resolution , who made a very stout resistance , so that the Air was made dark with their flying Darts , and the Sea coloured with blood issuing from the scoop-holes ; many were slain , and more wounded , before the Pyrats would hearken to yielding ; but at last seeing themselves not able to hold out , they cryed for mercy , which the generous Captains Sir Orlando and Sir Ewin freely granted them . And so the Pyrats delivering up their Weapons to the Conquerours hands , they entered their Ships ; but when Sir Orlando beheld his Sister amongst the Captives , he was intranced with wonder , and stood like a Stag at a gaze , as if his Soul had been gone upon some serious Errand , and left the Corps in pawn till it came back . She on the other side was as much surprised to behold her Brother , and deliverer , whom she ran unto and kindly embraced . But if Sir Orlando was surprised with admiration , Sir Ewin was stricken into an extasie in beholding of her divine perfections , esteeming her to be Natures chief Masterpiece , whose rare composure modellized forth the height of all Beauty , so transcendantly did she show in this low estate , that he esteemed her to be the Magazine or Common-Wealth of all Perfections , and the very true Elixir of Beauty . These Excellencies shot a thousand Darts of Cupid into the heart of Sir Ewin , so that being emholdened by Love , he accosted her in this manner . Most Divine Lady , who art inspired with all the Excellencies that the World can bestow upon your Sex ; I shall account it an honour to me to become your Servant ; my resolution herein being so Magnanimous , that I suppose no ill Fortune can attend upon it ; Daign then Madam to accept me for such , which may prove a spur to my Courage , in fighting under so divine a beauty . To whom the Lady Cyropa with a smiling Countenance replyed in this manner ; Sir I acknowledge my self doubly engaged to you , as for your love so also for my liberty , for which I cannot in the least make you a requital ; but since you do establish your Content upon my acceptance of your Service , your hopes cannot deceive you much , if an acknowledgment of my Affections to you may be any ways the means of making you happy . These loving passages betwixt Sir Ewin and the Lady Cyropa were very pleasing unto Sir Orlando , who desired nothing more then the alliance of so valiant a Knight as Sir Ewin : And now was Sir Orlando minded to have inflicted severe punishment on the Captain of the Pyrats for stealing away his Sister , but remembring his promise which he would not violate for all the Wealth of Asia ; he thereupon took the chiefest Riches of their Ships from them , which he distributed amongst his Soldiers , and having released all the Prisoners , he put the Pyrats into one of their empty Ships , and sent them away ; whilst their own Fleet with a merry gale of Wind set forwards for Italy , whether in short space they safely arrived , and to compleat their joys , not long after Sir Ewin was Married unto the Lady Cyropa , upon whom Sir Orlando bestowed many rich gifts , and sent them away to the Country of Scotland , where for a while we wi●●●ave them , and return to speak of the strange Travels and Adventures of the Seven Champions of Christendom . CHAP. IX . How the Seven Champions came to a Land where the men for their sins were changed all into the shape of beasts ▪ and how by finishing the adventure of the Golden Cave , they returned to their shapes again . NOW come we to speak of the Seven Champions of Christendom , who not long after the departure of Sir Orlando and Sir Ewin , being desirous to return to their Native Countries , to repose their Bodies where they had their Births ; taking their leave of St. Georges three Sons , they also took shiping in a single ship , and cutting the briny face of Neptune , for three or four days were favoured with a gentle gale of wind ; which made the Sailers hearts full merry ; but on the fifth day , notwithstanding that Phoebus sent forth his beams with much radiancy , until such time as he became an equal arbiter of the fore-past and coming part of the day , there then fell a mist upon the face of the Ocean , which in an instant grew to such darkness that neither Men nor Mas●s on the Deck were discernable , so that the Pilot was at a loss which way to steer , yet could they perceive that their ship moved with a swift motion , although there was then so great a calm , and such gentle Air as not to stir one hair of their heads . This continued for the space of seven days , so that now the whole company were given over to silence and sadness , when to comfort their hearts , the Renowned Champion of England St. George , calling them together made to them this following Oration . Renowned Champions and fellow Soldiers in Arms , be not dismayed at this which hath happened unto you , since nothing comes by chance , but what is before preappointed of the Gods , and must inevitably come to pass ; which things though seeming to us strange and wonderful , yet many times are the fore-runners and causes of good both to us and others ; let us therefore be armed with patience , and not think to fight against Heaven , as they do who murmur and repine at any mischance which befalls them ; for know assuredly , whom the Gods love they will protect , and to a valiant mind no peril comes unlookt for ; and if we perish in this extremity , let it be our comfort that we dye unconquered of our enemies . This Oration of St. George much comforted the hearts of all that heard him , but soon after greater comfort appeared , for on a sudden the Sky began to clear , and the Sun whom they had not beheld in many days , began to appear , and to shoot forth his enlightening Rayes ; Their ship now did not move of it self , nor knew the Marriners in what Coast they were , yet was their joy exceeding great to behold the lightsome beams of the Sun , and to converse with their Companions as well with their Eyes as with their Ears . Soon after they espyed Land , unto which they made with all the spéed they could , and having landed , found it a very fruitful Country , stored abundantly with all sorts of Beasts , Birds , and other living Creatures ; but neither Men , Women , nor Houses , nor any signs of any that had ever been there . This struck them all into wonder and amazement , but that which most of all amazed them , was to see these Beasts and Birds flock about them , and with bellowing , bleating , chirping , crying , and other signs , seem to make their moans unto them . Whilst they were thus wondering , there appeared to them an ancient Palmer , clad in a Russet Gown down to the Ground , his hair as white as Venus Doves , or Snow upon the S●ythian Mountains , his Aged Limbs supported with an E●●ny staff tipt with Silver ; his looks séemed to have formerly carried Majesty with it , 〈◊〉 now Times Plow had printed deep Furrows in his Aged 〈…〉 ; he seeing this company made up to them , and addressing himself to St. George as to the chiefest of them , spake as followeth ; Renowned English Champion , for of your Country I am not ignorant , having in my Youth travelled thro' most parts thereof . Know that by the Destinies I was informed of your coming hither , and therefore came to this place on purpose to meet you : Come then along with me , and I will shew you things transcending the power of a strong belief ; and with that he led them through a spacious Plain , unto an intricate Thicket or Labyrinth , having in the midst thereof a most stately Building which overlooked all the Plain round about . Hither through unknown ways , did the Palmer bring them , where he caused his servants ( having about twenty of them ) to provide for the Champions and their retinue , such a costly Dinner as was not imagined to be gotten in such a desart place . After Dinner having refreshed themselves with some bowls of heatick . Wine , he led , them up to the top of his Palace , which had a Galtery round about it to overlook , the Platns : Here having placed the Champions so that they might have a full prospect of the whole Country , sitting down in a Chair by them , he thus began . Know worthy Knights at Arms , that this Country wherein you now are is called Scobellum , of such a fruitful Soyl , that it may well be stiled the Garden of Ceres , and Uintage of Bacchus ; such is the plenty of all things therein ; nor was it less Populous of Inhabitants then fruitful of necessaries for to maintain them ; but this their plenty caused pride , and abundance of all things caused abundance of all manner of vices amongst them , so that as if they had ingrossed the Corruptions of all Nations to themselves , they could not have been a more desiled people then they were , exceeding the Cannibals for Cruelty , the Persians for Pride , the Egyptians for Luxury , the Cretians for Lying , the Germans for Drunkenness , and all Nations together for a generality of all manner of vices . Such a mass of evils called for a mass of punishments , which the Gods in●licted upon them , and that according to the nature of their deserts , and the quality of their crimes ; for those great plenty of Beasts and Fowls which here you view , were once Men and Women as in other places , but now changed to the likeness of what you see . Drunkards were changed into swine , who still retain the same nature , there being no difference betwixt a drunkard and a swine . Leacherous persons were changed into Goats , and some of those finer sort of lustful people into Sparrows , whose Lives are short through too much Copulation . Proud people were turned to Peacocks ; Scolds were Metamorphosed to Magpies , and chattering Iays . Such as lost their Estates at Cards or Dice were transformed to Asses . Those whose delight was only in Musick and Singing were changed to Thrushes and Nightingals : Envious persons were Metamorphosed to Dogs , who lying on Day will eat none themselves , nor suffer the hunger starved Dxe to feed thereon Those Women who would work hard , but were troubled with other had qualities , were transformed to Mil●h Cows , who would give pails full of Milk , ) but as soon as they had done , kick it down with their heels . Iesters , Buffoons , and Iack-puddings , were transformed to Monkeys , Baboons and Apes ; Dancers on the ropes were turned to Squirrels ; Usurers , Misers , and such like covetous persons , were changed to Moles . In brief , Worthy Champions ( for I would not trouble your Patience too long ) there was a general Metamorphosis made of them all , each one according to the degree wherein they had formerly lived , and this their punishment destined by the Fates for to endure until such time as some hardy Knight shall be so bold as to attempt the Conquest of the Golden Cave , which if he overcome , then shall their transformations cease , and they return again to their proper shape . Now worthy Knights , the Adventure of the Golden Cave is this ; About six miles from this place lieth a Cave , the entrance whereinto is through divers windings and turnings , like unto a Labyrinth ; in which Cave is kept a continual fire , made by such art as nothing shall quench it but only the water of a Cistern at the entrance of the said Cave , which is guarded by two Gyants , and two Centaurs , with whom they must combat before they can attain to the Cistern . Now worthy Chirstains , if there be any amongst you so adventurous , as for the sakes of these poor transformed people , will adventure your Lives , the enterprize will not only be honourable to your selves , but you will also oblige thousands in thankful gratitude to your memories for so inestimable a benefit . Now by the honour of my Country England said St. George , never let me buckle on Armour if I make not one in this enterprize ; so likewise said the other six Champions , each striving who should have the honour so accompany St. George in so noble an enterprize ; wherefore that emulation might not cause any strife , they agreed to cast Lots amongst the sir , which of the three should accompany him ; so accordingly they did , and the Lots tell upon the three famous Champions , St. Anthony of Italy , St. James of Spain , and St. Patrick of Ireland , who glad of their good Fortunes , propared themselves against the next day to try the adventure , and on the Morning no sooner did Aurora ●sher in the day , and from the glowing East display her purple doors , but the four Champions mounted on their Warlike Stoods , who glad of such a burthen , pranced under them in as great state as did the famous Bucephalus , when he was best●id by the Warlike Alexander . And taking a Guide with them from the Palmer , they traced to the Golden Cave , where they alighted , and gave the Guide their Horses to lead , resolving to try the adventure on foot , where approaching the Gate , they were met by a Dwarf , who spake to them in these words ; Proud Knights , presume not to come within the compass of these Gates , least you repent your folly , and with the loss of your lives pay for your presumption : To whom St. George answered , Dwarf , go tell your Masters , we come to try our skills with them , to prove which of our Sword , cuts sharpest . That shall you soon see said the Dwarf , and returning to the Cave told the Gyants what St. George said , who presently came marching out to them , with each an Oak upon his Shoulder , which when they came near unto the Champions , they brandisht over their heads , as if they had béen Hazel twigs ●udacious Uillains said the Gyants , do you desire to try the strength of our Arms , you shall soon féel to your cost what we can do , and therewithal struck at the Champions with such fury , us the Earth shook with the force of their blows ; who would have seen the Picture of Alecto , or with what manner of Countenance Medea killed her own Children , needed but take their faces for the full satisfaction of their knowledge in that point . The Champions nimbly avoided their blows , and getting within the Compass of their Oaks , made up to the Gyants , whose sides they so thwacked , and were so liberal of their blows , that the Gyants feeling the weight of them , betook them to their heels , and left their knotty Clubs behind them , to be viewed by the Champions with wonder and admiration , at the strength of those that could wield such massy Weapons ; but minding to prosecute the adventure , they followed the Gyants , who were gotten out of sight , and the Champions found themselves at a loss in following them , the multiplicity of paths leading each way , making them doubtful which to chuse ; at last they resolved each of them to take a several path , and if they met not together at the Cave , then to return each to the same place again . Now it so chanced that as they were going in those paths , each of them to meet with an opposer ; and first St. George met with one of the Centaurs , being of a terrible shape , and incredible strength , betwixt whom began a most fierce combat , with great Courage and Magnanimity , insomuch as St. George was never so put to it in all the battles he had ever fought before ; for the Centaur was both nimble and strong , and fought with great skill and courage , but St. George having with a side blow given him a deep wound on the Ribs , he sent forth such a hideous yell as was like the loud rattle of the drumming wind , or Canons when they disgorge their fiery vomits , and nimbly turning him about , fled amain towards the Cave . The Renowned Champion St. Anthony of Italy had not gone far in his path but he met with one of the Gyants , who came now armed in a Coat of Mail , with a great Bar of Iron on his shoulders , with whom St. Anthony encountered with great courage : Nor was the Gyant backwards of his endeavours in obtaining the Conquest , dealing such blows each to other , that who so should have beheld them , would have thought each blow had death attendant on it . This Gyant was of twelve foot height , so that St. Anthony with the point of his Sword could hardly reach his Crown , which advantage he supplyed with nimbleness , so that the Gyant spent his blows in vain , and being now wearied with the weight of his Armour , the Sun also shining in his greatest glory , he sweat so exceedingly , that it entering into his Eyes , he was almost blinded therewith , and endeavouring to wipe it off with his hand , St Anthony taking the advantage with a sudden blow cut his hand off by the wrist , whereupon the Gyant yielded himself , and craved mercy . In like manner St. James the Noble Spanish Champion , as he walked along in his path met with the other Gyant , betwixt whom was fought a most terrible Battle , striking so thick and fast at each other , as if every blow would strive to be for●most ; The Noble Champion behaving himself so ga●lantly with his Bilbo Blade , made of the purest Spanish Steel , that he cut deep furrows in the Gyants flesh , from whence issued such abundance of Blood as changed the Grass from a verdan● green to a crimson-red ; so that the Gyant through the loss of such abundance of Blood began to faint , which St. James perceiving , inforced himself with all his strength , gave him such a ●low as brought him headlong to the Ground , when smiting off his Head , he left his dismembred Car●ass , and proceeded further in his path towards the Golden Cave . Lastly , the Renowned Champion St. Patrick of Ireland , whose breast still thirsted after honourable adventures , he also proceeding forwards in his path , met with the other Centaur , betwixt whom began so fierce a combat , that to describe the same to the Life , would wear my Pen to the stumps , although it were made of refined Brass , or the purest Lydian Steel . Here on each side was strength matched with skill , fury with fortitude , and true valour with matchless magna●●●●ty . The Centaur was nimble , and armed with a Pole-axe struck at St. Patrick with great fury , which he awarded with the greatest skill he could , and with his keen Fauchion returned the Centaur his blows with interest ; The fight as it was sharp so it endured long , when being both willing to take Breath , they paused from fighting for some time , when St. Patrick spake to the Centaur in these words ; Monster of Nature , let me advise thee to yield thy self , and not to oppose ●●any . farther in the Conquest of the Golden Cave , since it is ref●dred by the Destinies , that I and my follows should be the persons that by finishing the Adventure , should restore the People to their Humane Shapes . The Centaur feeling himself déeply wounded was ready to yield , whom St. Patrick commanded to deliver up his Pole-axe , which the Centaur accordingly did ; so they both marched towards the Golden Cave , where they met St. George , St. Anthony , and St. James , and relating to each other their saveral successes , they presently fell in hand to the finishing the adventure , and approaching the Cestern , they each of them filled their Helmets with water , and being guided by the Dwarf , who now was obedient to the Champions , they came to the fire , into which they threw the water , and never left until such time as they had quencht●it , which being done , the Cave and all about it vanisht out of sight , and the thick Grove or Wilderness about it was all level and even . So returning to the Messenger whom they le●t walking their Horses , they mounted on them to return back to the ●ged Palmers , meeting by the way with multitudes of people , who by the finishing the adventure , were now restored to their former shapes . In this manner they marched along to the Aged Palmers , who entertained them with great joy , as also they were by the thrée other Champions , St. Denis , St. Andrew , and St. David ; and after they had refreshed themselves with some Uictuals , they were conducted to a spacious room , where they had their wounds bathed with Wine , Milk , and other precious Oyntments . The next morning the people were assembled together , to whom St. George made a pithy Oration , exhorting them thereafter to lead a better Life , and not to have their Natures addicted to such beastly vices , as made them though not in shape , yet to differ not from beasts in their actions , with many other words to the like effect , all which they promised to perform . And afterwards taking leave of their Hast the Aged Palmer , they returned to their Ship , and having a gentle gale of Wind set sail towards Christendom . CHAP. XI . How St. Georges Three Sons were separated by a Tempest , and how Sir Alexander lighted on the Ship wherein were t●●e Seven Champions ▪ How he was Married to the Princess Mariana , and Crowned King of Thessaly : The Tragical Story of Duke Ursini , and the Death of the Seven Champions . NOT long after the departure of the Seven Champions , St. Georges three Sons resolving also to see their Native Country , in order thereunto , embarked themselves with their Companies in thrée seperat Ships , and for the space of eight or ten days , sailed with a prosperous gale of wind , the courteous Sea all that time smoothing his wrinkled brow , and the winds only whispered musick to the déep ; but about the eleventh day the Wind and Sea contended in a robustious rage , the beaten Ships tost like a forceless feather ; now riding up on the mountain waves , as if their top Masts tilted at the Moon , anon falling again with such a precipitate low descent , as if they were sinking into Hells low abyss . In this furious storm they were separated one from the other , where we will leave two of them , and speak only of Sir Alexander , who after the storm was over , directed their Course as near as they could towards the Coasts of Christendom , and having sailed the space of thrée days , they saw before them a Ship in fight with two Gallies , or Men of War , to whom they made up with all the spéed they could , and coming near to them , they perceived by the Streamers ( wherein was woven the Red Cross of England ) that it was the same Ship wherein the Seven Champions were embarked , which when they knew , they sent forth such a loud and lengthened shout and hollow , as reverberated upon the Waves , or as the Sea makes when it trembles underneath his banks , to hear the replication of his sounds . They in the other Ship answered them with the like hollow , and then joyntly , setting upon the two Gallies , they with Pikes , Bills and Darts , plyed Deaths fatal task ; sending many hundreds of the Turks souls to be transported in Charons Ferry : So that the two Gall●es which at first were assailants , could no longer hold out defendants , but yielding themselves , craved for mercy , which the Christian Champions were the more willing to grant them , in regard that many of their Company had been sore wounded before Sir Alexander came to their rescue . So entering the two Gallies , they took from them such things as they needed , amongst which they found some Hogsheads of Greekish Wines , which very much refreshed the ●ainting souldiers ; they also took from them their Armour that they might not be able to offend others , and setting free those few Prisoners they had taken , they let them go , and having stayed a while in mending the ●a●ter ▪ d Cordage of their Ships , which was much shattered in the sight , with a prosperous wind they set sa●l , and in a few days arrived on the pleasant banks of fruitful Thessaly , and sending a Messenger to the Court to give notice of their arrival ; the message was so welcome to the Princess Mariana , ( who n●w was become Queen of that Country , her Father being lately de●● ) that she caused the Bells to be rung , and Bonfires to be made as at a publick rejoycing . And sending some of the chiefest of her Nobles to invite them to the Court , with such accommodations as she judged most needful for them at present , in the mean time she prepared to entertain them in the best manner she could , which at their coming they found to be so costly and splendid , as it raised great wonder in them to behold it ; the streets all the way they passed to her Palace being rai●ed in , and guarded on both sides with Companies of foot Soldiers : The Conduits ran Wine , and from the Belconies was heard all manner of Musick that could be imagined : And first before them marched a Compleat Troop of Horse , having between each four Ranks a Trumpeter sounding with a silver Trumpet ; the Troopers were all in their Buff-coats with silver Belts , and the Pummels of their Swords inlayed with glistering Stones , which sparkled like Diamonds . Next followed four Heralds , in four distinct Goats of Arms : After them , the Nobility of the Land in rich Robes , with Coronets on their Heads : Then came the Seven Champions , and St. Georges thrée Sons , in five rich Chariots , lined with Cloth of Gold , and studded with studs of Massy Silver : After them followed the Colonels , Majors and Captains , with silken Streamers waving before them , being ranked two by two , each English Officer with a Thessallan , and mounted on prancing Barbary steeds . And lastly , the under Officers with the Army , in goodly Arms , and accoutered most richly . In this order they marched to the Palace , where they were met by the Queen , attired in a rich Robe of Ermine , with the Crown Imperial upon her Head , who with a smiling Countenance entertained them in these words . Thrice welcom hither most Renowned Champions , whom the Gods have appointed for the relief of the distressed , and the chastisement of the vicious . Fames Golden Trumpet hath sounded the renown of your Honourable Actions , and by quelling the force of the Pagan Armies , given us great hopes hereafter for to enjoy Halcyon dayes of peace . And applying her self more particularly to the Princely Knight Sir Alexander ; Sir , ( said she ) how much I am bound to the Immortal Powers for your preservation , my Heart is not able to conceive , much less my Tongue for to express : Now as Heaven has been kind to me in hearing my Prayers for your safe return , so shall I account it my farther happiness that leaving off Arms , you now come to enjoy the fruits of our Amours , and instead of following the Camp of Mars , we solace our selves in the Tents of Cupid ; Mistake me not , ( Dear Sir ) I mean not by spending out time in wanton dalliance , but in the Honourable State of Matrimony , that being joyned in Hymens bands , we may have our joyes crowned with the issues of an unfeigned love . Most Gracious Princess ( replyed Sir Alexander ) your speeches are the sole effects of my thoughts , and your desires to me absolute Commands , being such as tend only to my profit and welfare ; wonder not then most peerless Madam , if I willingly embrace what I so earnestly covet ; and so sealing his Love on the red Wax of her Lips , they hand in hand paced it into her Palace , accompanied with the Seven Champions , as also with many of the chief Lords and Ladies of the Land ; where was provided for them a sumptuous Dinner of such costly Uiands , as might teach the satiate Palate how to eat , and those placed so thick and plentiful , as if the Table would crack with the pile of such weighty dishes . All the while they were at Dinner , melodious Happs and Songs saluted their Ears , which was breathed forth in such a curious harmony , as charmed their very souls to an extasie . After Dinner , they fell to dancing , tripping it so nimbly , as if they had been all Air , or some lighter Element . In these delights they wasted about eight or nine days , but the Seven Champions soon grew weary of such pastimes , and desirous to go home to their Native Countries , was minded to take their leaves of the Queen Mariana , but Sir Alexander and she having concluded their Nuptials should be celebrated very suddenly , they were with much entreaty perswaded to stay until they were over . The prefixed day being come , early that Morning by such time as Aurora the blushing Goddess which doth sway the dewy confines of the day and night , began to appear , but both Bridegroom and Bride were saluted with most sweet sounding Musick , which being ended , their Ears were accosted with this Epithalamium ; Sol thy Beams no longer hide , Call the Bridegroom to the Bride ; Let each one rejoyce and sing , Make the Air with Hymen ring . May all Pleasure and Delight Crown your Day , and bless your Night ; And the warm embrace of Love Be soft as Down , or Uenus Dove ; May your oft repeated kisses Bring with them as many blisses ; And these Joys remain in state Till your end , and that come late . These Solemnities being over , and the Bridegroom and Bride risen from their Beds , they prepared themselves to go to Church ; the Bridegroom was apparelled in a suit of flame coloured Tabby , to signifie how he burnt in the flames of a chast Love ; the Bride was attired all in white , to denote her unspotted Uirginity , and Maidenly Modesty . Sir Alexander was led by two Dukes Daughters , and the Princess Mariana by two of the chiefest Barons of the Realm ; having her Train born up by four Ladies of Honour : Thus did they walk in great state unto the Temple , where the Priest joyned them together in Hymens Holy Kites , which being done , they returned again in the same order to the Palace , all the way the people showing such great demenstrations of joy as was wonderful to behold . To rehearse the great Chear prepared for this Royal Dinner , the Maskings , Revellings , and other costly showes , which were solemnized by the Lords and Ladies , and other Courtiers , would tire the Pen of an industrious Writer . The next day was appointed for the Coronation of the Prince Alexander , and the Princess Mariana , which was performed in great splendour , the multitude of Spectators that came to behold it being so many , that not withstanding great store of Money was thrown about in other stréets to divert the people from thronging so thick at the Coronation , yet the people regarded the Money not at all , for the great desire they had to behold their new King. After the usual Ceremonies were ended which appertain to such Solemnities , the Trumpets sounded , and the People with a very loud shout , cryed out , Long live Alexander and Mariana , King and Queen of Thessaly . The Knights and Barons to honour the Solemnity the more , appointed the whose Afternoon to be spent in Iusting and Turneying , wherein was shown very much skill and valour , but above them all Duke Orsin , a near ●insman to the Quéen Mariana , carried the chief credit , having unhorsed fiftéen Knights that day , for which King Alexander presented him with a rich Chain of Gold , and St. George in reward of his Ualour gave him a costly Diamond Ring . And now King Alexander being thus solemnly Crowned , was fulfilled that Prophecy which was by the Faiery Queen predicted of him , as you may read in the 14 Chapter of the first Part of this Honourable History , which contained these words ; This Child shall likewise live to be a King , Times wonder for device and Courtly sport His Tilts and Turnaments abroad shall ring , To every Coast where Nobles do resort . Queens shall attend and humble at his feet , Thus Love and Beauty shall together meet . After some few days passed in Royal Trumphs , the Seven Champions resolved to stay no longer , but to hasten to their own Countries , in pursuance of which their resolution , they acquainted King Alexander and Queen Mariana of their intentions , who were very loth to have parted from their Companies ; but the Seven Champions were so resolute in their determinations , that no perswasions could induce them to stay any longer , The King and Queen seeing them so fully bent to be gone , with a great Train of Lords and Ladies attended them to their Ships , where they had caused a stately Banquet to be provided for them ; and so after many rich Presents and mutual Embracements passed betwixt them , the Seven Champions took Ships and having a gentle gale of Wind , had soon lost the sight of the Thessalian shore ; so sailing along on Neptunes watry front , the wanton Mearmaids sporting by the sides of their ship , and not scarce a wrinkle seen on Thetis face , but the Sea as calm as when the Halcyon hatcheth on the sand ; they saw before them a ship , all whose sails and streamers were black , having black Flags and Penons s●uck round the sides of the ship . The sight of this ship so strangely thus attired in black , made them have a longing desire to know what it should mean ; so making up to it , they halled them according to the Sea phrase , when a Gentleman appearing on the Deck , gave them to understand that they were of Italy , and were come from Scandia , bringing with them the dead Body of the Duke Ursini , Lord of the fruitful Land of Campania ; which when St. Anthony understood , ( this Duke Ursini having formerly béen his loving Friend ) he declared unto them who he was , and what were his Companions , and also how they were bound for Italy ; whereupon there was great rejoycing on both fides , and the Gentleman , and Captain , and Master of the Italian ship were invited into the other , where after some Complements past on both sides , and a short Collation , the Sea being calm , and like a standing Pool , no Waves nor Billows to arise , they intreated the Gentleman now that their ships lay thus at Hull , to declare unto them the manner of Duke Ursini's death , and how he came to dye in so remote a Country ? To which the Gentleman willingly condescended , and spake as followeth ; It is not now fully two years since that the Renowned Prince Oswy , Duke of Ferrara , at the Celebration of his Marriage with the famous Lady Lucinda of Mantua , kept solemn Iusts and Turnaments , with Royal Entertainment for all comers , which invited thither not only the prime Nobility and Gallants of the Italians , but also the news being spread abroad into Forreign Countries , several persons of great Quality resorted thither , amongst others was ●i●ian the Daughter of Lampasco Prince of Scandia , a Lady of such glorious eye surprizing Rays , that in her Fa●e Love seemed to sit enthroned in full Majesty ; nor wanted 〈◊〉 the●● with the helps of Art to set forth her natural perf●●●ens , so that she seemed rather a Divine Goddess then a humane creature . These her admirable Endowments was looked on by Duke Ur●●ni , through a multiplying glass , which rendered her to him the moll admirable of all Creatures , captivating his heart such a sh●al● to her Beauty , that he vowed himself a servant to her vertues , and to endear himself the more in her Respects by some Atchievments of Honour , he entered the Lists as chief Challenger against all comets , being mounted on a milk white Barbary Courser , trapped with Capparisons of Silver , and on his Burgonet a plume of goodly Feathers : His Armour was blew , resembling the Azure Firmament , spangled with stars of Gold , with this word for his device ; Vertue like the clear Heaven is without Clouds . He encountered with sundry Knights of great worth , against atl which he had much the ; better , which gained him both great applause and envy . Nor was he less skilful in the intrigues of Love than in the management of Arms , and to court a Lady as well as encounted with an Enemy , which he with much artificial Eloquence demonstrated in an address to the Lady Jilian , who seemed much affected with his person , and so far the matter went , that there seemed nothing wanting to the consummation of their Marriage , but only the consent o● her Parents , which to obtain , he sailed with her unto Scandia , where he was most nobly entertained , and his suit very well liked on . Now it was so , that a young Baron of that Country named Lamptido , had formerly born a great affection unto the Princess Jilian , and had so far prevailed with her that he was in great hopes of obtaining her Love , but his means not being answerable to her high Dignity , it was kept very close from Prince Lampascoes Ear , yet hoped he in time , that either by the death of Lampasco , or some secret stratagem , he should compass his e●●s ; but now seeing Prince Ursini in so great ●avour , he began utterly to despair in his suit , unless by some means he could find a way to deprive him of his Life . It happened not long after that Prince Lampasco proclaimed a general hunting of the wild Bore , to which Princely exercise resorted all the flower of the Nobility , and every one whose 〈…〉 ●ired with desire of glory and renown ; amongst others , none was more forward to this Royal sport then Prince Ursini , who at the appointed time came into the field , armed with his Bore-●pear , and mounted on a Spanish Gennet , who for their swi●●ness are said to be ingendred of the Wind. Being come within view of the place where they were to hunt , each man was ordered according to his ●and , when a Brace of lusty Beagles were let loose to rouse the Bore ; In the mean time every man prepared himself for the ●antling of his Weapons , and with a nimble Eye to catch all advantages that might be taken : It was not long before the Beagles ha●●ouzed the Bore out of his 〈◊〉 who seeming to regard no danger , nimbly turning round abo●●● with a kind of a wallowing running pace ; ran where he could see any company . The first that struck at him was an Italian Knight , who accompanied Prince Ursini in his Uoyage to Scandia , who brake his Spear , but wounded him not , for his Skin was scarcely penetrable , being as hard as a Bulls hide when it is tanned . Leaving this Italian he ran against a valorous Knight , named ●●iast●r , who encountered with him very couragiously ; yet could not his courage , strength nor skill , ( a● which he was in a full ineas●●● Master of ) prevail any thing ; yet was his performance so much , that giving him a small wound on the Leg , feeling the smart , he ran towards Baron Lamprido who used his utmost strength and skill to withstand him , but the smart of his wound in his Leg so exasperated him , that he ran with such fury against Lamprido as turned him Horse and Man to the ground , and undoubtedly had slain him , had not Duke Ursini come to his rescue , who with undaunted courage set upon the Bore , and with great strength , guided by skill , so followed his blowes , that he made the Bore begin to stagger , who yet with open mouth came towards him , which advantage Duke Ursini spying , thrust his Bore Spear down his Throat , and therewith rest his Heart in sunder , yielding unto him the absolute Uictory . By this time divers Knights were come in to him , amongst others Lamprido having recovered his fall , came in with the thickest but when he saw that the Bore was killed , and by the hands of Ursini , his blood boiled within him for anger , out of envy that he had done it , which he knew would more endear him in the affections of the Lady Jilian , as also that his own overthrow would much lessen her opinion of him . Hereupon a desire of revenge entering into his heart , his study was how to effect it with privacy , not only for danger of the Law , but dread of Duke Ursini's valour , whom he knew he could not match in single combat , he therefore concluded to do it by treachery , which not long after he brought to pass in this manner . Amongst other exercises which Duke Ursini much delighted in , one was the Art of Ang●ing , in which he would oftentimes spend many hours , and that with as much privacy as he could , because multitude of persons was a hinderance to the sport : It to chanced one day that he accompanied only with one servant , and having no other Armour but his Sword , went in a Boat unto a spacious River a fishing , which being known unto Lampridi , he thought it now a convenient time for him to accomplish his purposed ends ; and having engaged seven or eight other stout persons to his side , they armed themselves , and in two Boats ( to prevent suspicion ) betook themselves also to the water , taking two different ways the better to surround him in the middle . Duke Ursini was all this while so busie at his exercise , that he took no notice of their intentions ; yea at last , not perceiving they had any Armour , being hid under linnen Frocks , he permitted them to come so near his Boat , that one or two of them leaping in , began to lay hold of him ; when snatching up his Sword , he defended himself so gallantly , that he had well near sent their souls to attend at Charons Ferry , the biting steel being pursued by such streams of blood , that his Boat was all bestained with a crimson dye . In the mean time the other villains leaped in , and surrounded him so on every side , that he had no room to wield his Weapon ; however , as if he had been a man made all of fire , having a courage that knew not how to fear , he resisted them all , and in a while , ( though over-matcht ) had sent four of their souls to the Stygian Bay ; whereof Lamprido was the third : Thus for a short space did the Goddess Victoria seem favourable to him ; and now his man who all this while had done his utmost in defence of his Master , having grasped one of the Uillains , they chanced both to fall over-board into the water , when Duke Ursini endeavouring to help his man , the other Uillain gave him a mortal Wound on the Head , yet before he fell he tumbled that Uillain also into the water , to accompany his fellow , which was no sooner done , but through the loss of so much blood which issued from his Wounds , he fell down in a swound , when at the very instant there came thither a Boat with some Citizens in it , intending also to have fished there , but seeing the latter part of this skirmish , they made up to them , where they found in Duke Ursini Deaths pale flags advanced in his Cheeks , and he ready to take his Oath to be Deaths true Liege-man . The Citizens did what they could in staying his Soul● which was now making a separation from his Body , but all their endeavours were in vain , for Death , Natures bold Pursivant had taken an absolute possession of him ; Whilst they were thus busied in so king to recal 〈…〉 again , they heard one of the two pa●t●●s with which 〈…〉 countered withal at first , to give a great groan , whereupon 〈◊〉 their helping hands for to reviv● him , they at last brought bu● to his Speech , of whom they asked who were the persons , and what was their difference , which he declared unto them in manner as we have before described , and having made an end of his Relation , he presently therewith expired . Hereupon the Citizens taking along with them the Boat wherein were the dead Bodies , 〈◊〉 the City , and declaring the news , there was great sorrow and lamentation for Duke Ursini , especially by the Lady Jilian , who from her drowned Eyes shed many vain offerings to the dead : Nor can you think most noble Champions , but that the grief which then siezed upon us who accompanied him in this his ●o●age , was a●y thing less than what possessed the hearts of the chiefest , for hearing the News , we sat in such●●● given over posture , as who had behold us would have thought silence , solitariness , and melancholly , were come under the d●si●● of mishap , to conque● delight , and plunge us into the deep abyss of misery . After some little time , being raised as it were out of this trance of sorrow , we craved leave to depart hou●● ; with the Corps of ●ue ●ead Master , which the Prince Lampasco freely granted , and furnished us with all things fitting as here you see : At which words grief stopped the passage of his speech , that he could proceed no● further . The Seven Champions heartily condoled this mishap , that so worthy a Knight should fall so treacheronsly ; and now with all the spéed they could they sailed to Italy , where being arrived , Duke Ursini was interred with all the Funeral Pomp that could be devised ; where the other six Champions leaving St. Anthony behind them , they each one posted to the●● own Country , where they had not long remained , but that they dyed , and were interred in their former Sepulchres . CHAP. XII . What happened to St. Georges Eldest Son Sir Guy , after he was parted from his two Brothers , the woful Story of Selindus , how he was deprived of his Barony by Euphemius , and restored again by the valour of Sir Guy and Captain Bolus . NOW shall our Pen endeavour to describe the valiant Acts of St. Georges eldest Son , Sir Guy , whose honourable atchievments were so many and great , that to declare them in full , I n●ight as well attempt to empty the Sea with a spoon , or to scale Olympus with a Ladder of Sand. This valiant Knight being with his Ship separated from his two Brothers , as you heard in the former Chapter , they sailed through many and dangerous straits and passages ; and as they sailed thus along , they came to a broad Sea , in the middle of which they thought they saw a small Island , to which they made up , and landed some of their men , who made a Fire thereon to dress some meat : Now when the Fire grew hot , and that the meat was nigh sodden , the Island began to move , which made them all sore afraid , that they ran with all the spéed they could again to their Ship. Now this which they thought to be an Island , was only a great Fish named Lupus , which laboureth day and night to put his Tayl in his Mouth , but by reason of his greatness could not , which when they understood , they fetched their kettle and meat from off the Fi●●es back , and so sailed forwards till they came to a very fair Island , named Miconicom , in which lived the famous Enchantress , the wise Medea , who gave out Prophesies concerning future Events , which being understood by Sir Guy , he with his chief Captain named Bolus , went to her habitation , being in a dark Ualley , beset all with Mirtle-Trées , the building was fair and sumptuous , having a Brazen Gate for entrance thereunto , on which was depensilled these Uerses . You , who would with the wise Mededa speak , Blow with the Trumpet which doth hang hereby And ere you can aquestion to her break , She will your doubts resolve assuredly . Such power the Fates did unto her bestow For benefit of those which live below . Whereupon Sir Guy set the Trumpet to his mouth , and with a strong breath blew such a blast , as ecchoed in the Air like a peal of Ordinance , when immediately the Gate of its own accord flew ope , where stood a Dwarf ready to entertain them , who conducted them into a spacious Hall , which was adorned with many Statues of antick work , and wherein in a huge Frame hung the Picture of Medea , how she by letting out Aesons old blood , and by infusing new into the room , made him young again . In another Table was pourtrayed King Midas , who for preferring Pans Pipe , before Apollos Harp , was for his pains rewarded with a pair of Asses Ears . Whilst they were viewing these Pictures with delight , the Enchantress Mededa came down from her Chamber , who beholding Sir Guy with a fixed look , thus said unto him . Sir Knight return unto thy Ship , Let no advantage from thee slip ; For now the time is nigh at hand , Thou must be joyn'd in Hymens band , Thy constancy to her is known Who seeks to have thee for her own : But e're these things to thee betide Thou many troubles must abide . Having thus said she vanished out of their sight , leaving them much wondring at what they had heard : Then taking their leave of the Dwarf , they returned again towards their Ship ; but in their way , as they passed along by a Rivers side , which gently running made swéet musick with the enameled stones , and séemed to give a gentle kiss to every sedge he overtook in his watry Pilgrimage . There came crossing a Meadow towards them , an antient Shepherd , who by the downfal of his mellow years , seemed as if Nature had brought him near to the door of death ; yet were not his Hairs so gray by years as made by sorrow , which his blubber'd Countenance gave a doleful copy of his thoughts , what he was about to speak . Sir Knights , ( said he ) if ever compassion harboured in noble Breasts , let my aged years and extream misfortunes crave your pity , who from a contented , and not despicable estate , am now become Fortunes Tennis-ball , by the unconstancy of that blind Goddess . Know then , worthy Knights , my name is Selindus , once possessed of the Wealthy Barrony of Mompelior , scituate in this Island of Micomicom , a place which for the richuefs of the Soyl , and pleasantness of the Scituation , is scarcely parallel'd in all the Country . These fair possessions of mine , left unto me when I was young , soon procured me a Wife , of which yet I had no cause to repent , being a Lady replenished with all the Ornaments and Endowments of Nature , which might make her in every wise compleat . Happily we lived together for some short space of time , when the fruits of her Womb gave us great hopes of more future joyes , but the Fates had decreed otherwise , for upon her delivery , the birth of the Ihfant proved the death of the Parent , and she to bestow a Gem on the Earth , became her self a Pearl in the starry Firmament . What should I say more ? I lost a Wife , and gained a Daughter , and indeed a Daughter of such super-excellent parts , as might put a cessation of sorrow for the Mother . This Daughter whose name was Praxida , did I bring up in all vertuous Education , who in short time became the wonder of her Sex , having in her such perfections as did yield subject to admiration , and as she grew more in years , so did she add more to her perfections , which admirable Endowments attracted to her many adorers , who sued for her favour , amongst whom was one whom she most fancied , whose name was Euphemius , a knight of Placida , being an Island not far off , under the Queen Artemia , who had made him sole Governour thereof . Betwixt this Euphemius and my Daughter , unknown to me , had passed a solemn Contract , she belike fearing to disclose it to me , as doubting my consent , his Estate not being answerable to my Revenues , wherefore they got privately Married together . Now it happened not long after , upon some offence against the Queen , Euphemius was committed to Prison , and having layn there some few dayes , was brought before the Queen to be examined , who beheld him with great wonder and astonishment , for indéed he was a person of a lovely Countenance , and in whom Dame Nature had done her utmost to the making of him in all parts compleat , which so wounded her heart with an affection towards him , that instead of his being her Captive , she became his : and in part to manifest the same unto him , she frankly gave him his freedom , and with many kind words entertained him very graciously into her favour ; yet could not all this kindness endear her unto him , but the more she shewed love to him on the one side , the more was his hatred to her on the other , and that not so much in respect of his to my Daughter , as the mortal spite he bare to her for his Imprisonment , so that having a sit opportunity offered him , he fled from the Court , and confederating with some friends , intended to levy War against the Queen . The Queen understanding of his departure , fared like unto a distracted Woman , wringing her hands , and beating on her Ivory Breasts , she cast her self upon the ground , tearing the lovely Tresses from her head . Her Ladies comforted her the best wise they could , but that cherisht fire which blindly crept through every Uein of her fluent blood , would suffer her to take no rest ; but being at last informed in what place he was , she sent to him this following Letter . COuld I in the least imagine what should cause your so sudden departure , if it lay in my power , the cause thereof should be removed , but the fore not being known , how can the remedy , be administred ! If you think upon your restraint , think also upon your free-given Liberty , and do not write the one in Marble , the other in Sand. That I seek for love to you , impute it not to lightness , but to a real affection ; and let your return again to me demonstrate that your heart is not inexorable , when perhaps my presence may plead more in my excuse then can this Paper-Messenger ; so wishing you what she wants her self , Health ; she remains ever yours ; Artemia . This Letter she sent by a trusty Messenger , but his mind was so fully bent against her , that instead of liking it caused loathing . Wherefore taking his Pen in hand , he sent her again this bitter return . WHat should cause you to dote where you are hated , I cannot imagine love but lust ; therefore I shall not esteem of your Syrens Tongue , knowing that Bees have stings as well as honey : Nor think not to entrap me any more by your suger'd baits , but know that none so much hates the memory of you as doth your sworn Enemy , Euphemius . This Answer was to Artemia as a Dagger piercing her heart , so that she immediately fell into such a deadly swound , as her Ladies about her could hardly recover her . Unhappy Artemia , ( then said the Queen ) and must I live to be despised , and he to triumph in my overthrow : ungrateful man , can all my courtesies reap no other profit but only disdain ? Is it possible that I can continue to love thee , that deservest rather to live in my hatred ; but why do I thus exclaim against him , who perhaps doth this only to try me ; no , no , Artemia , he slights thy love ; Then dye fond Queen , defer not to live any longer ; yet dear Euphemius , in my death shall I make it known how near thy love was to my heart , and how highly thou wer 't prized in my Affections . In this manner did the woful Queen spend her dayes until sickness coming on , put the harmony of Nature out of tune in her Body , which by little and little languished away in such sort , that she became a meer Skelleton or Anatomy ; and now finding that Death by degrees began to sieze on her Uital parts , she called her Nobles unto her , and spake to them these words ; My Lords , I am now taking my last leave of you , the spent Hour-glass of my Life is near at hand , and now at my parting ghost I do adjure ye , as you will answer it before the Higher Powers , whither I am now going to appear , that ye invest Euphemius King when I am dead and gone ; and though I doubt not of your performance herein , yet for my more assurance , and that my ghost may quietly rest hereafter ; I shall desire you to take an Oath to do it , which if you should fail in the performance , know assuredly you will both wrong your selves and him , him in depriving him of his Crown and your selves of a good King , he being a Prince kind , wise , just and merciful , and only unkind unto me . The Nobles to satisfie her request , freely took their Oaths to be true to Euphemius ; and now the Queen being fully satisfied with what was done , willingly yielded up the ghost , whom the Nobles buried in most sumptuous manner ; which being done , they sent an Honourable Messenger to Euphemius , to certifie him of the Queens death , and how she had bequenthed her Crown to him ; which Messenger set forth Artemia's love in such pathetical words , as wrought in him a strange alteration , for when he thought upo nher unalterable affection towards him , the constancy of her love , her matchless beauty , rare endowments , and superexcellent parts , he began to reflect upon himself , his unkindness to her , his vile ingratitude , that could wrong her which dyed for love of him . These considerations made him to like where before he loathed , and to loath where before he loved ; for whereas before he used to give many private visits to my Daughter , protesting all constancy and loyalty towards her , now the poyson of hatred entred into his heart against her , as taking her to be the chief obstacle which hindred him from the enjoyment of the Quéen , and might be also the same of the Kingdom , if it should be known he were married unto her , wherefore he departed along with the Messenger , never so much as bidding her farewel , or sending any Messenger unto her . The Nobles entertained him very splendidly , and with great solemnity Crowned him King ; In the mean time the poor Praxeda was well near distracted with discontent , finding her self to be with Child , fearing to discover it unto me , and finding such an alteration of love from him ; Her case being thus desperate , knowing it impossible to be long concealed , she sent to him this following Letter . My Dear Euphemius , MEN do tax our Sex for being unconstant , but now I must apply that fault to you , I say to you , whose Oaths did give so great a Testimony of your fidelity , that I du●st not doubt them for fear of injuring my self . Ah Euphemius , doth Honours change Manners , can you so soon forget Praxeda , whom you swore so firmly to love Now if thou hast no pity for me , take some compassion on the fruit of my Womb , the seal of our loves , wherein thy lively Image is implanted ; and if thou hast any thing of Nature in thee , thou canst not but deplore its condition , and provide a remedy for the same ; we still hoping thou wilt remain constant , I rest , Thine own Praxeda . Euphemius received this Letter with great indignation , vowing revenge , the Rhamnusian Nemesis possessing his vengeful breast in all her blackest formes , and now his enraged blood being tickled with the thoughts of a pleasing himself , for as he thought his disgrace in claiming him to be her Husband ; he intended the destruction not only of she , but of all her Kindred , and that to be p●●formed as soon as he could find any pretended cause of aquat●● 〈◊〉 her . In the mean time to deterr her from any pro●●●●tion ●● her 〈◊〉 , he returned ●o her this invective answer . HAth your impudence no other person to Father your Pastard brat but upon me , whose known reputation is such , as will free me in the Consciences of all honest persons , from the known calumnies of such a vile Strumpet ; was it not my vertue preferred me by a general consent to a Kingdom ; and do you think by detraction to bespatter my good name ? Cease then perverse Monster of Women-kind , to prosecute any further claim unto me , lest it prove the deserved destruction of thee and thine . Thy deserved Enemy , Euphemius . But before she received this Letter , feeling the burthen of her Womb to grow great , she desired leave to go visit an Aunt of hers , named Milesia , pretending indisposition of Health , to which I readily granted , knowing my Sister very careful over her for her good . To this her Aunt she discovered all what had passed betwixt Euphemius and she , desiring her aid and secresie therein , and indeed it was but high time , for within three days after her coming thither , she was delivered of a goodly Boy , whom her Aunt named Infortunio , and put him out to Nurse to one of her Tenants . Soon after she received the Letter from Euphemius , which when she had read , her grief and sorrow were so great , that she deemed her self the very Map of misery , and falling into a swound it was long ere her Aunt and the other attendants could recover her to life , such a sudden grief had her soul contracted , that who so had beheld her , would have thought her Spirit ready to descend into Charons Boat , to be transported into the Elizian fields , but coming a little to her self , she thus began for to exclaim . And is it possible such Perjury can remain in men , do they think Oaths are not binding , or that divine vengeance doth not follow upon breach of promise ? Ah Euphemius , can thy heart prove so disloyal ; were all the protestations thou so often didst reiterate unto me , only feigned baits to entrap me to my destruction ? Then glory in thy triumph , but know accursed Caitiff , my soul shall haunt thee after death , as did the ghost of Queen Dido , follow the Body of Perjured Aeneas ; and saying these words , she stabbed her self to the heart with a Bodkin , which she had hidden within the Trammels of her Hair , and ●etching only two or three deep groans , she presently dyed . Praxida having acted this woful Tragedy on her self , put all the Houshold in a great uproar , especially my Sister Milesia , who fared like to one of Bacchus frantick raging Nuns , or like a Tartar , when in a strange habit he prepares himself to a dismal Sacrifice : Ah Praxida , ( said she ) how hath thy actions straid from Reasons center , thus to give thy soul a Goal-delivery ? Abhorred Euphemius , accursed mayst thou be that wer't the causer of all this mischief : Hast thou a heart more obdurate then Dunces , Tygers , or the Panthers whelps , whose healths are morning draughts in blood ; couldst thou be so unkind to her who loved thee so dearly ? and must thy revenge extend to blood ? O savage ●igour , more cruel then a Turk or Troglodite . In this manner complained the woful Milesia , shedding forth abundance of tears , which yet were but barren shadows to express the substance of her grief . At last , the extremity of her passion being over , she sent me word of what had happened ; which into what a distracted grief it put me into , let them be judge who are the Parents of an only Child : My greatest comfort in this distressed condition was to study revenge against Euphemius , but how to accomplish it there was the difficulty , as knowing my self too weak to oppose him by open force : whereupon I sent a Letter to the chiefest of the Nobles , declaring how unworthily he had done by my Daughter , and imploring their aid to revenge his disloyalty ; who greatly pitying my misfortunes , and remembring how he had been the death of their good Queen Artemia , they by a joynt consent banished him their Kingdom ; who by this means being implacably incensed against me , accompanied with a crew of ●eilows of as desperate fortunes as himself , he warred against me , and quickly outed me of my Barrony ; I in vain imploring help from his Nobles , who upon his extirpation were warring one against another for superiority : Wherefore being destitute of Friends , and hopeless of ever attaining my pr●●cine glory , I betook my self to a Shepherds life , the better to be sh●euded in obscurity ; yet being assured by the wise Mededa , that there should one day come a Knight out of a far Country who should restore me again to my Barony . Sir Guy having heard the Shepherds discourse , it wrought in him great ruth and compassion , and turning himself to Captain Bolus , he thus said ; now by the honour of my Knighthood , and by the love I bear to my Country England , I will not enter into my Ship until I have resea●ed him again in his Barony , and to make good his promise , he took with him a hundred of his choicest Soldiers , and being guided by the Shepherd . Selindus , they marched to Mompelior , where they heard how Euphemius was lodged in a strong Castle , and guarded with five hundred Souldiers , having also in pay a certain Morisco , of a wonderful stature and strength , armed in a Coat of Mail , and using a Bar of Iron of forty pound weight for his Club. Having approached within half a mile of the Castle , Sir Guy sent a Messenger to Euphemius , demanding him to restore the Castle with all that belonged to it , to Selindus , or else to expect the worst that should happen upon such refusal ; but Euphemius was so far from granting his request , that he did the Messenger to charge his Master forthwith to depart his Territories , or else his life would pay for his presumption in seeking to meddle with what he had nothing to do withal . Hereupon both sides prepared themselves for fighting : Euphemius himself , with the Gyant Morisco , accompanied with three hundred of his choicest Souldiers , setting upon Sir Guy with such sury , that had he not been of undaunted Courage , and always watchful against such desperate onsets , he had undoubtedly overthrown him ; but Sir Guy having with great Ualour stood the shock of their fury , fell upon Euphemius and his men with such undaunted resolution , that notwithstanding he made a notable resistance , yet his Souldiers began to give back , which the Morisco perceiving , he singly set upon Sir Guy , and with manly Conrage dealt about such blowes , that who so should have beheld him , would have thought the great Alcides had descended again upon the Earth , to teach Mortals the way of Mankinds destruction ; but Sir Guy so nimbly avoided his blowes , and with such dexterious skill set upon the Gyant with his never failing Sword , that he made many wounds in his flesh , whereby Death to enter in at , which Euphemius perceiving , he made up to Sir Guy to succour the Morisco , but before he could get up to him he was set upon by Captain Bolus , with so great Courage , that he found he had enough to do to defend himself . At last Sir Guy enforcing himself with all his might , gave such a blow on the Gyants Helmet as piercing the same , it came forth all embrued with his Brains , who without speaking any word fell down dead to the ground . Euphemius seeing his Friend the Morisco fall , would have fled away , but he was so inviron'd by Souldiers , that all means was taken from him to escape , whereupon he was forced to yield himself a Prisoner , and was both by Sir Guy , and Captain Bolus , entertained with great Civility . In the mean time Sir Guys Souldiers had persued their Enemies with such vigour , that those who were in the Castle , opening their Ga●es to entertain their flying Friends , before they could shut them again , Sir Guys Souldiers also entered with them : And now within the Castle began a most desperate conflict , neither Defendants nor Assailants expecting any mercy if overcome ; wherefore each one were busie in plying Deaths fatal task , their Swords making such sad work that every place was over filled with slaughter , and their mingled blood made a Purple flood that overflowed in each place they fought . Whilest thus death was Inning his plenteous Harvest , and the Souldiers so thronged as they could scarcely wield their killing hands , Sir Guy and Captain Bolus coming amongst them , soon turned the Scales on the Assailants side , so that the Defendants being more overcome by valour then number , yielded themselves and the Castle to the mercy of the Conquerours , the possession whereof Sir Guy freely surrenderd into the hands of Selindus , together with the disposal of all the Prisoners : But Euphemius remembring how discourteously he had dealt by Selindus , falling on his Knées , desired of Sir Guy that he might remain still with him , promising him faithfully to be his true Prisoner ; but his crimes were so notorious that Sir Guy would in no wise consent thereunto ; whereupon Captain Bolus begged him of him , which was granted , he having before presented the Captain with a Iewel of an inestimable price . And now did the Friends of Selindus come flocking unto him , whereby he was in a capacity to maintain his Barony against all Opposers : Whereupon Sir Guy took his leave of him , and returned to his Ship , his Souldiers according to their merits , having been before richly rewarded by Selindus . CHAP. XIII . How Sir Guy arrived in Sicily , where he overcame the Rebels , which after the King of Sicilies death , had Rebelled against the Queen Urania ; How he was Married to her , and afterwards Crowned King of Sicily . SIK Guy having restored Selindus to his Barony , as you heard in the last Chapter , he took Ship , together with Captain Bolus and his Prisoner Euphemius , and having a prosperous wind , they in a few days arrived on the Coasts of fruitful Sicily , to the great joy of Sir Guy , it being the happy Port whereto his desires were directed ; but it happened clean contrary to his expectations , the scene of actions was quite alter'd there ; for soon after his departure from thence , to his expedition against the Instdels , the King of Sicily dyed , whereby the Crown came to the Princess Urania ; but one Nefario a potent Nobleman of that Country , and who had many Dependents belonging to him , of great worth and quality , raised a strong Rebelli●n against her , pretending ( as is the custom of Rebels ) the ill management of the affairs of the Kingdom , and so well had Fortune hitherto favoured his endeavours , that he had gained from the Queen several strong places , insomuch that many of her Captains seeing his success , revolted from her , and sided with him . Sir Guy understanding the badness of her affairs , prepared all he could for her spéedy relief ; and taking with him three hundred of his stouteff Souldiers , he marched with them towards the City of Syrac●●a , wherein he was informed she was besieged by a great Army of her Enemies . Willingly he would have given her notice of his arrival , but all places were so stopped that he could not possi●ly do it ; whereupon dividing his Men into two Companies , he gave the one of them to the Command of Captain Bolus , and the other he led himself , and so in the dead of the Night set upon the Enemies ; who not in the least dreaded any danger ; and now was nothing but cutting hacking and ●●ashing throughout the Camp , so that in every place you might see a throng of Carcases , whose liveless Eyes were closed with dust and death . Sir Guy remembring that he was now rescuing his dear Lady and Mistress out of the hands of Rebels , did with his Sword do wonders ; striking so thick and deadly , as if he meant the wounded Souldiers should ●ow to Charons Boat in streams o● their own blood . And now had the cryes and shrieks of the Souldiers alarum'd Nefa●io , who put himself forward to withstand this Inundation , which he perceived was ready to overwhelm all his former success●s . In the mean time Captain Bolus had taken an eminent Commander Prisoner , by whom he understood the state of the Army , whereupon joyning with Sir Guy , they with united Courage set upon Nefario , and that with such fury , that he not able to withstand them , was forced to give ground , whom Sir Guy did not eagerly persue , but sent a Messenger to the City to enform them of what was done , who thereupon presently issued out , killing many , and bringing in more Prisoners . But when the Queen Urania understood how Sir Guy was come to her aid , her joy was so great that she was transported therewith into an extasie , sending the chief of her Nobles presently unto him , for to conduct him to her presence , whom she no sooner beheld , but she ran to him , and embracing him said ; Thrice welcome to me my most Honoured Knight , who wer 't born for the good of our Country : O how are we bound to the immortal powers for thy preservation , and sending thee in this very nick of opportunity to do 〈◊〉 . Most Gracious Princess ▪ ( replyed Sir Guy ) I do 〈◊〉 greatest happiness that I can in any wise serve you , though I wish it had not been upon this occasion , but since it is so , let not this opportunity be slipped , but whilst the Enemy is in a maze , let us fall upon him with a resolution worthy the justness of our Cause . This proposition being with great reason applauded , the Souldiers were ordered to have a sudden refreshment , having been wearied in the late Fight ; the Quéen her self entertaining Sir Guy , who whilst he ●ed on those viands she brought him , she ●eal●ed her self in the contemplation of his admirable perfections . Whilst they were thus at their repast , they heard from a far the sound of Trumpets , at which they much marvelling , sent a Messenger to know what was the matter● ; who 〈◊〉 with this answer , that there were six thousand . The 〈◊〉 come to the Quéens aid : For King Alexander ●o●n ●ter his Cor●nation , hearing how the Quéen Urania was oppressed by her Rebellious Subjects , resolved to succour her , and to that end sent these six thousand Souldiers first , resolving if they would not do , to follow himself with a sufficient Army . Sir Guy hearing 〈◊〉 News sent word to them instantly to refresh themselves , and he would joyn his Forces with them to set upon the Revels ; whilst this general fear and consternation was upon them , and having joyned to him four thousand of the choicest Sicilians , he was marching to them , but behold a sudden change put a stop to his proceedings , for in their way they met with about a hundred of the adverse party who hearing that Sir Guy was come to the Queens rescue , knowing his manhood , not only by former exploits , but also by dear bought experience in the last Battle , to secrue their Lives and Fortunes at the Queens hands , they siezed on Nefario , and as a Peace-Dffering intended to present him a Prisoner to the Queen : Sir Guy understanding what they had done , sent a Herald to the residue , promising them the Queens Pardon if they would lay down their Arms and submit to her ; which undoubtedly they had done , but that at the very instant of time , Grimaldo , Brother to Nefario , was come to enforce his Army with ten thousand Souldiers more , which he had gotten up out of the adjoyning Countries there about ; but when he heard how his Brother was carried away by his own party , and of the defeat they had received the last night , he was very much troubled in mind ; but that his Army might not take , any notice of it , he encouraged them in the best wise he could , telling them such defeats were but the chance of War , and for his Brothers Imprisonment , it might be made good by taking some of the chiofest of the other side Prisoners : That now they had so far drawn their Swords , there was no other course to take but too throw away their Scabberds ; all hope of reconcilement with the Queen being clean taken away , and therefore no other means but to use their utmost Manhood , either to conquer or dye honourably ● With these and the like speeches did he so encourage the Revels , that when the Messenger came to them with the Queens pardon , it was rejected with scorn : which being mades known unto Sir Guy , he presently ioyned with the Thessalians , and having Complemented the chief Com 〈◊〉 〈…〉 encouraged the Souldiers in such a pithy Oration , tha● 〈…〉 their Caps , they gave such ● hollow , as the earth 〈…〉 the sound of the same . And now 〈…〉 faced each other , when presently began such a terrible fight , that Mars himself might , have been a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 thereof . In one place stood a well ordered Body , of erected 〈…〉 a young Lea●-less Wood to oppose the invading ho●se In another place were banns of Archers , whose feathered Arrowes out-run the piercing Eye , and cut a passage through the flitting . air , repelling the Brains of the insulting Foe . Here stood Horses prancing with their feet , raising such clouds of dust , as covered the face of the darkned Sky , when presently Pikes , Bills and Darts , like a moving Wood , rushed against each other . The Horses angry in their Masters anger , with love and obedience brought forth the effects of hate and resistance , and with winds of serv●tude did as if they affected glory . And now all hands were busied in killing , and the poor Soldiers stood with fear of death , as dead struck ; the thirsty Earth drank up whole streams of blood , and mounts were made of slaughtered Carcases . Sir Guy did wonders that day with his Sword , sending thousands of souls to the Infernal Regions . As thus he made lanes of his Enemies dead Bodies , he came at last to meet with Grimaldo with whom he entered into combat , and notwithstanding his Body was enclosed about with glittering walls of Steel , yet made he such breaches therein , as Death had many ways to enter , and Life as many holes whereby to creep out ; and now Grimaldo craved for Mercy , which Sir Guy refused , saying , No Varlet , thou mightest have taken it when it was proffered thee , but now nothing but death can satisfie for thy disloyalty , and therewithal reacht him such a blow , as brought him headlong to the ground , and redoubling the same , the second sent him post hast to Prince Pluto , to keep company with his fellow Rebels . Grimaldo being thus killed the whole Army betook themselves to flight , whom Sir Guy and his Company persued in eager wise , killing and destroying whomsoever they overtook , without any remorse or pity , so that there was more slain in the chase then in the fight . Having obtained this signal victory , Sir Guy ordered a part of the Army to persue the residue of the Rebels , whilest he with the rest marched back unto the City : and now was such a universal joy amongst the Citizens as was not to be credi●ed ; all the way as Sir Guy passed along the streets , the people sending forth such loud Acclamations as the vast Air was deasited therewith , and that their joy should resound to the Antipodes . When they came to the Palace Gate they were met by the Queen , accompanied with a great Train of Ladies , and Nobles that attended on her ; before all which the Queen could not forbear , but taking Sir Guy about the Neck , gave him a kiss . My dearest Love , ( said she ) what recompence can our Country afford thee in retribution of such inestimable benefits , as the Divine Powers , by thy victorio●s Arms , have bestowed upon us ; how had our Weal beee b●ried in woe , our Plenty in penury , our Riches in ruine , hadst not thou rescued us from Rake-hells and Rebels . Consider this my Honoured Nobles , and so submit to him as your King , whom I intend very speedily to make my Husband . And so hand in hand they marched up to her Palace , were he was entertained with a stately Banquet ; Sir Guy behaving himself so affably and courteously to the Nobles and Ladies , that he wone their applause , they accounting him to be the very mirrour of true Magnanimity , and pattern of noble Chevalry . And now all things being thus quieted , and the two Princely Lovers assured of each others real affection towards one another , their hearts and minds were very well satisfied : The Thessalian Army being richly rewarded were sent home , and wi●h them an Honourable Messenger to King Alexander , to return him thanks for his aid , as also to invite him to the Wedding of Sir Guy , and the Quéen Urania , the prefixed day whereof was suddenly to be : And now till that long wished for day came , did they mix Times wings with pleasant discourses , and delightful Son●ess ; amongst others Sir Guy contemplating the perfections of his Mistress , breathed forth her Praises in this Sonnet : Appelles like when Nature did thee make , Sl●e view'd the Beauties of the Earth each one ; And from them all the best of all did take , That thou should'st not excelled be by none : And for to make thee super excellent , She joyn'd in one what many Beauties lent . And thus with Uenus beauty she endow'd thee , And Pallas like she wisdom to the gave , The Learning of Cornelia she allow'd thee , That thou no lack of any thing shouldst have , And more then thus thy better parts to grace , Infused a divine Soul to a fair face . Some ( though but few ) as beautiful may be , Others ( and those not many ) may as wise , Others may be as Learned , but in thee , All Natures Jewels in one Casket lies ; That who so views thy looks a Lover makes him , Either thy Vertues or thy Beautie takes him . The appointed day being now near at hand , the Nobles and Knights prepared a solemn Iusts to be holden against all comers , and many costly Pageants and delightful shews were prepared by the Citizens ; the Ladies got them many costly Iewels , and other rich Ornaments to adorn themselves against that day ; and to compleat the solemnity , King Alexander with a splendid Train of followers came to Sicily , who were most magnisicently entertained by Sir Guy and the Queen Urania . On the Marriage Morning , the Bride , and Bridegroom were saluted up with most sweet sounding Musick ; the Palace was hung round about with Garlands , and rich perfumes cast into fires , which gave a most odoriferous smell ; melodious Harps and Songs tickled the Ears with delight . In brief , every , thing was so well ordered as befitted such a Royal Solemnity . All the way as they went to the Temple , the ways were strowed with Flowers of Flora's chiefest pride , and the Priest having joyned them in Hymens Nuptial bands , as they returned , there was great store of money thrown amongst the poorer sort of people , that they also might participate the gladness of the day ; the Bells rang , Trumpets sounded , Cornets flourisht , and the Acclaimations of the people were so great , as would have silenced the 〈◊〉 , of thunder , shot from a divided Cloud . In this stately manner they marched back to the Palace , where was provided for them a most magnificent Dinner , which for variety of Dishes , and most artful , Dressing , is far beyond my skill to express , the variety of the Dishes being so many , as if this Feast would as the Floud destroy all sorts of Fowls and Beasts . The Afternoon was spent in Dancing , Masking , Rebelling , and other Delightful sports , until such time as Morpheus , the drowsie Sergant of the Night summoned them to Bed , there to take their Repose . Next Morning , no sooner had Aurora from the East displayed her purple dedr●●● and the rosie Morning drawn away his sable Curtain , and let in the day , but the Knights and Nobles prepared themselves to Iust ; Sir Guy , King Alexander , and the Queen Urania ; with divers Ladies and Péers , seating themselves on Scaffolds to behold the same : The first that entered the Lists was a Sicilian Knight named Sir Albert , mounted on a Horse of a fiery sorrel colour , with black féet , and black list on his back , who with open Nostrils breathed forth War before he could see an Enemy . His Armour was Green , like to the Earth , when it begins to put on its Summer Livery : In his Shield was pourtrayed the resemblance of a Garden , with divers springing flowers , and this Motto , still increasing . Against him entered a Corinthian Knight named Agelastus , mounted on a Milk white Horse , but that upon his Shoulders and Withers he was fr●ckled with red stains , as when a few Strawberries are scattered into a dish of Cream . His Armour was blood red , denoting terrour to his Enemies , and on his Shield was depensilled a Hawk siezed on a Pigeon , yet hurting it not , the Word was , True Glory the only prize . At the sound of the Trumpets ( which was by the appointment of two Reverend Iudges ) they ran fiercely against each other , breaking their staves with much gallantry , but at the second course Agelastus was driven quite from out of the saddle , which disgrace he would have revenged with his sword , but that the Iudges forbid it , it being quite contrary to the order set down . To revenge this disgrace , there entered the Lists a Laconian Knight named Lysander , riding on a Barbary Horse of a cole black , his Armour answerable to the same , representing the dark shades of night , through which yet peeped some stars , as if a comfortable day would ensue : On his Shield was pourtrayed the Goddess Fortune , who Janus like looked two ways , to denote that nothing in this World is so certain , but that if good went before , as ill might come behind ; the word was , the end Crowns all . These two encountered each other with such invincible courage , as made the Spectatours to surmize , that the Warlike Mars , and invincible Alcides were come to try their martial prowess upon Earth , and fighting thus with equal courage a long space , Sir Alberts Horse leaning hard upon the other , and wining ground , the other Horse féeling himself prest , began to rise a little before , as he was wont to do in his Cornet ; which advantage Sir Albert , taking set forward his own Horse with the further spur , so as Lysanders Horse came over with his Master under him , giving to Sir Albert the honour of the victory . Many other Knights and great Personages were by him worsted , as Sir Egre of Sparta , Don Zara of Argos , VVildamore of Creet , and many others : but as we have seen the Sun in a ●erene day disperse his Beams with great splendour , enlightening the World , to the content of all the beholders , and towards the Evening his radiant lustre set in a darkned Cloud ; even so the glories gained by Sir Albert were darkned by his last enterprize , with an encounter against an Arcadian Knight named Sir Selvador , who at such time as was the Ebb of day , when Phaebus bright Chariot had run past the proud Pillars of Alomena's Son , and with his Earth born shades began to cloath the Earth with night , entered the Lists , in an Armour representing only confusion , no piece answerable to the other , yet all so well compacted as if Art had made order in confusion . At the signal of the Trumpets sounding they set spurs to their Horses , encountering each other with such well guided valour and Courage , as showed them each to be a Master of Martial Prowess ; but at the third course it was Sir Alberts ill fortune to miss his Rest , which he could not recover , before Sir Selvador had met him , and by main strength cast him to the ground . The Honour of the day remaining thus to Sir Selvador , the approach of night put a period to those Martial exercises for that day , which yet were continued with manly courage and resolution for several days after . And now before King Alexanders return home to Thessaly , the Coronation of Guy with his Quéen Urania was appointed , which was performed with all art and splendour imaginable , which also made good the Prophesie that the Fairy Quéen had predicted of him , as we mentioned before in the 14 Chapter of the first part of this History . A Souldier bold , a man of wonderous might , A King likewise this Royal Babe shall dye : Three Golden Diadems in bloody fight , By this brave Prince shall also conquered be . The Towers of fair Ierusalem and Rome , Shall yield to him in happy time to come . The Coronation being thus over , King Alexander with his Retinue returned to Thessaly , being accompanied part of the way with King Guy , and his Queen Urania ; Captain Bolus also with the English Soldiers departed to their own Country , being highly rewarded by the King and Queen . And now here must we leave these worthy Captains to relate what befel to the Heroick Knight Sir David , after he was separated from his two Brothers in the storm , as you heard before said . CHAP. XIV . How Sir David and his Company were almost Famished with Hunger : How they came to the Isle Fortuna , where Sir David slew a Dragon , and delivered the Island Ancona from Enchantment . AFter the angry Seas had by the fury of the Tempest separated the three Brothers as you heard declared before ; The magnanimous Knight Sir David was with his Ship by the force of the storm driven upon unknown Seas , where they sailed for several days in great want and penury , being necessitated both for victuals and fresh water , having nothing but their own tears to quench their thirst , and ready to eat one another to satisfie their hunger Impetuous : Famine , that pinching fury so Lording it over them , as nothing was expected now , but to dye a lingring , and of all others the worst kind of death : The Sailers were grown so feeble they were not able to handle their Sails , and the Souldiers instead of encountring their Enemies , ready to embrue their hands in their fellows bloods , and like Cannibals to devour those whom they slew : The disconsolate Sir David seeing his Soldiers thus with weakned Limbs , and barking Stomachs , thus complained to himself . O you Immortal Powers , why did you reserve us thus from the hands of our Enemies , to perish by a more lingring and ignoble death ! O why was I born to see this day ; far better it had been for us to have been slain by the swords of the Insidels ; then had we dyed in the bed of Honour , and not thus miserably to end our Lives , by that which Valour cannot encounter , nor the stoutest Courage be able to resist . In this manner did the Noble Knight Sir David make his Complaint , but not willing the Souldiers should know his inward grief , he comforted them in the best wise he could , although his own hopeless misery could present no comfort to himself : But now at last , when all hope seemed 〈◊〉 , and every woe that could by despair be brought , presen●●d it self to the troubled thought , it chanced that one of the Company as he thought spyed Land , which he imparting to his f●llows , they upon view imagined the same , whe●●upon some sparks of comfort began to enter in at the crannics of their he●rts , and making towards it as well as their weak Bodies was able to guide the Ship , with much ado they got on Land , which ●o their great Comfort they found plentifully scored with Sheep , C●nies , and divers sorts of Fowls , with which they refreshed their almost famisht Bodies . Then searching up further into the Country , they found divers Trees leaden with Fruit , very delightful to the Eye , and seemed as delicious to the tas● , but no sooner had they eaten of it , but they presently fell down into a dead swound or trance , bereaved both of sense and motion , which put Sir David and the rest who had not tasted of it , into great grief and consternation of mind , thinking themselves only reserved from Famine , to dye by this strange and unknown operation of poysonous fruit . As they were thus deploring their miserable condition ; there presented himself to them an Aged Hermit , clothed in a long Gown of Gray , his Head covered with an hoary fleece , and his Silver Hairs speaking experience : In his hand he lead two pretty Children , a Boy and a Girl , whose tender looks plea●ed innocence . The old Gentleman without any fear came boldly up to them , demanding what chance had brought them thither ; whither not any mankind had come before in threescore years , save only that Boy he led in his hand , together with the Girl , who were brought thither by the working of the Sea in a little Boat , and by him miraculously preserved . Sir David with tears standing in his Eyes thus answered the Hermit : Most Reverend Father , we may well be said to come from the Land of Sorrow , our excess of grief scarce giving way to the relief of words , such has been our so pinching want of Victuals at Sea , and Death here on land as has deprived me of most of my followers ; for coming for succour unto this Island , the greatest part of my men by eating of some deadly fruit unknown unto them , were soon arrested by Natures bold Pursivant , grim gastly death , under whose dominion they lye , if no other remedy can be procured then what we have knowledge of . Most Courteous Knight ( replyed the Hermit ) both cause and cure are well known unto me , and which I shall experience to you presently : So desiring some part of them for to accompany him , he went unto a little Grove hard by , where grew great store of an Herb whose leaves were much like our English Sassafras , this Herb did he stamp betwixt two stones , and straining the juice of it into their mouths , who thus lay for dead , they presently revived , to the great joy and admirable wonder of Sir David and the rest of his followers : Those who were thus seemingly dead , reported after their reviving , what extraordinary things they had séen in their Trances , for the Nature of that Fruit ( belike ) was such , as they imagined to themselves that they were transformed to the shapes of sundry Beasts , as Bulls , Dogs , Wolves , and the like , and that they encountered strongly against each other . After congratulations for their happy revival , the Aged Hermit conducted them to his Cell , which was pleasantly seated by a Rivers side , that ran upon so fine and delicate ground , as one could not easily judge whether the River did more wash the Gravel , or the Gravel purifie the River ; the Banks on eiher side were fringed with most beautiful Trees , that resisted the Suns darts from over-much piercing the natural coldness of the River , which ran not forth right , but continually winding , as if it had a delight to play with it self . Here did the old Hermit fetch out what victuals he had , but that nothing suffiring , they killed some Sheep , Goats , and other Beasts , which they dressed in the old mans Cell . After they had sufficiently refreshed themselves , Sir David requested the old man to enform them where they were , and of the condition of the place , to which he readily condescended , and began after this manner , Know worthy Gentlemen , that this Island wherein you now are is called Fortunia , nor large for circuit , but plentiful , for sustenance , supplying with her abundance the Country of Ancona , not far distant from this Island , and of which once I was the unhappy Governour ; being blessed with a beautiful Wife , and more beautiful Daughter , named Estrilda ; Living for a long time together in great love and abundance of all Earthly Blessings , until the Fates envying our happyness , sent thither a famous Negromancer named Orpino , who rode in a burning Chariot , drawn by flying Dragons , and who was so expert in his Devilish Art , that all the Infernal Furies were at his command , and the subterranean Spirits obeyed his charms and spells . This wicked Magician tempted by the evil spirit Almodeus , burned in lust towards my Wife , and the better to accomplish his desires , having ingrat●ated himself in great favour at my Court ( for such then it was ) he thought nothing impossible to hinder his designs : But my Wife being as vertuous as she was beautiful , not only resisted his temptations , but also acquainted me with his lustful intentions ; whereupon I was resolved to sieze on him , and by severe Iustice to bring him to condign punishment ; but knowing the great power he had in the black Art , I was fearful in what manner to accomplish my desing ; At last I resolved to invite him to a Banquet , and after he had been fully in●briated with the juice of Bacchus , to have an armed Guard to set upon him , but in vain were all the attempts which I devised against him ; ●o● no sooner did they lay hands on him , but he was rescu●d by spirits , which presently appeared in a full Army , over-spreading the places thereabouts , and sending forth such horrour and amazement amongst all my people , as happy were they could get farthest off from their sight ; In these hellish shapes did they pursue my men all the Island over , not leaving till such time as there was not one man left but only my wretched self , whom they detained Prisoner : Then did these Infernal Spirits convey all the Male Children away , but all the Females guarded by divine protection , they had not the least power to hurt or touch . Next did he by his Magical Arts upon a Rock adjoyning to the Island , erect a Cittedel or small Castle , which is kept by a Dragon , that each morning out of his mouth sendeth forth such a poysonous breath , as killeth all the Males which are upon the Island , but over the Females his breath hath no power . Iust over against this Castle standeth a Pillar , whereon are inscribed these Uerses . VVhat Man so ere sets foot within this Isle , He by our Charms immediately shall dye , VVhich shall remain in force until the while , A Knight shall overcome the Enemy . For then great Orpins Charms and Spells shall cease , And then the Land shall peopled be in peace . Having proceeded thus far in his Devilish Arts , he next by his Spirits brought me into this Island , where I have now remained the space of ten years , not having the Company of any either Man , Woman or Child , save only of these two , which were sent to me in a most miraculous manner . For walking by the Sea-side one morning , at such time when the Heavenly Team begins his Golden Progress from the East , and guilds the Horizon with his radiance ; as I cast my Eye upon the briny face of Neptune , I behold something floating on that glassy deep , and staying to take better notice of it , I perceived it to be a Boat , which without the help of ●●●her Man or Oars made towards the shore , and being come near I drew it to land , wherein were laid these two Children fast asleep , and betwixt them a Tablet written in Letters of Gold , which contained these words . Left to Queen Chance two Babes of Knightly birth , Are to the rage of Wind add Seas exposed , If that they gain a habitable Earth , By this their Paredts dear may be disclosed ; Fonteious Children , whom Death Prisoner keeps , Their Mother in the Inchanted-Castle sleeps . Their Step-Father Sir Uuylon who did owe , A grudge unto them for their Mothers sake , To end their lives his malice did bestow , On whom the Queen of Chance did pity take : Declaring they shall by an English Knight , Restored be unto his Fathers right . Thus Fates decree , and those do strive in vain , Who ere they be to alter Fates decree , By unkown means our ends we oft attain , And furthest ways to thought , may nearest be . Learn then for to be just without offence , Heavens punish evil , protect innocence . Now from what place these Children came , I am as ignorant as they themselves , whose tender Age was such as made them incapable of any knowledge , either of Parents or Country ; yet was I much revived by the Writing , which promised there restoration by an English Knight , in which I also hoped my own was included ; wherefore ever since I have carefully brought them up , and fostered them in the best manner I could ; And now I hope is the time come about , wherein what was promised by the Queen of Chance will be performed ; not doubting but that such magnanimous resolutions as I see seated in your noble breasts , joyned with a just cause , will make you couragious to perform the adventure , and to free me from this tedious trouble and thraidom . Sir David hearing this story with much admiration , remembred how he and his Brothers had freed there Mother from the Enchanted Castle , as also of the knight , which told how Sir Vuylon had exposed these two Children to the mercy of the Sea , all which he related to the ancient Gentleman , and withal promised him his utmost endeavour for finishing the Enchantment , and restoring him again to the Island of Ancona . And now was much mirth and joy on all sides : Sir David was entertained into the Hermits Cell , together with as many of the prime Commanders as it would sufficiently sustain ; the rest of the Soldiers cut down boughs from trees , and therewith made them Hutts to shelter them from the heat of the Sun , when his hot Steeds from their Nostrils vomit flame on the parched Earth : Sheep and Goats they killed abundance , so that there was store of boyling , broyling , frying , roasting , stewing , and other ways of dressing dishes to refresh their Bodies , after their sore and bitter hunger sustained at Sea. This continued for a weeks space together , but then Sir David remembring his promise made to the Aged Hermit , he buckled on his Armour , and putting himself into his Ship-boat , rowed with two Marriners , and guided by the Old Hermit , he undauntedly landed before the Inchanted Castle , and marched directly towards the Gate thereof , whither no sooner he was come , but the Dragon most fiercely issued out , when presently began betwixt them the most fierce encounter that ever was heard of , so that to describe it to the full I want the skill of Orpheus , that sweet Thracian singer , or the invention of Homer , in describing the battles of the Greeks and Trojans . The Dragon most furiously assailed Sir David , séeking to catch him in her paws , which he nimbly avoided , and lent the Dragon many blows , who lifting up her head , ●ought to throw the whole weight of her Body upon Sir David , which he perceiving , slipping aside , gave her a wound on the Belly , wherein she only was penetrable , and made her give forth a hid●●us yell ; which advantage Sir David espying , he thrust his sword into her mouth , which she so strongly bit with her Teeth , that had it not béen made of the purest Lydian steel , if would have been in great danger of being bitten in two , so that Sir David to draw it out was forced to use great strength , but withal it so cut her Tongue , that the poysonous blood came pouring forth of her mouth , which so enraged the Dragon that turning her about she gave him such a blow with her Tayl , as made him to stagger , and as if stounded , the Sword was ready to drop out of his hand , so that the aged Hermit and the two Marriners , who all this while sat in the Boat to behold the Combat , began to doubt of the success thereof : but Sir David recovering himself , against she came to assail him again with her Tayl , taking his sword with both his hands , he struck such a stroak as cut off two yards in length of her Tayl : And now the Dragon being thus wounded , began to use her first play , and sought to sieze upon Sir David with her paws , but her strength was so enfeebled through the loss of so much blood , that her force availed her not : On the other side Sir David gathering strength at the sight of her weakness , ran against her with all his might , and by main force tumbled her all along , and ere she could recover , thrust his sword into divers parts of her Belly , which was as big as any Tun , and in colour like to the burnisht Gold , whereout issued such abundance of poysoned filth , and withal strunk so abominably , as not able to endure it , he retreated to the Boat , who were ready to receive him , where they beheld how the ugly Monster rolled about in his own goar , and beating the Earth with the remainder of her Tayl , until at last she dyed , when was heard a mighty clap of Thunder , and immediately the Castle vanished away . No sooner had they beheld the Castle vanished , but they put forth to land , where Sir David on his knees gave thanks to the Immortal Powers for his Uictory , and then going up higher into the land , they came to a little Uillage , the Inhabitants whereof were greatly astonished , some of the younger sort thereof having never seen a Man 〈◊〉 in 〈…〉 ●hose that were elder , in not many years 〈…〉 understood that the Queen Wife to the 〈…〉 and that her Daughter the beautiful 〈…〉 the 〈◊〉 ; whereupon they determining to go 〈◊〉 the young 〈…〉 Marri●ers back for the 〈…〉 Company to 〈◊〉 ●long with them . Now whilst they 〈◊〉 their , many of the Country came to see them , some of the 〈◊〉 of 〈◊〉 remembering their King , fell down at the aged Hermits 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to have seen that day they might behold again 〈…〉 ; Then was great enquiry made for the rest of the 〈◊〉 , 〈◊〉 for their 〈◊〉 , some for their Brothers , and other 〈…〉 , to whom the Aged King Antenor , for such was his name ▪ 〈◊〉 by which Title we shall now call him could give no other account , but that he could give no account of them at all . In the mean time some of them had posted to the Court , and acquainted the young Queen where her Father was , who at first could not believe their reports , such an unlikelyhood did the truth of the story carry with it ; but being confirmed by so many , at last she believed what she most desired to be true , and taking with her som of the ch●●●est of her Maidens , she hasted to him with all the speed she could ; but it was a most rare sight to behold into what wonder and admiration they were both stricken at the first sight of each other : for she having never seen a man before that she could remember , thought his long Beard and other attire most strange to behold , and he on the other side having not seen her in so many years , the remembrance of her was quite out of his memory . However , she having been instructed in the honour that Children should do to their Parents , humbled her self to him on her ●nees , whom he most lovingly embraced ; and now tears through the ever excess of joy , st●pped for a while the passage of their speech , at last the King Antenor spake as followeth . Most dear Daughter , in wh●●● sight me thinks I behold the perfections of thy Mother , the joy which I have to behold thee is enough to blot out all the story of my misfortune , for what thing can there be under the Heavenly Canopy that can bring more gladness to my Soul , or can present my Genius with a fuller blandishment of transportation , then by pouring my self forth into Labyrinths of joy to behold the jem of my desires , whom I despaired ever to have seen , but now that I have seen thee I have my desire . and shall the more willingly descend to my Geave , when I shall lye every minute expecting deaths sad summons . Much other talk had they concerning the death of the Queen , and of what occurrences had passed in the mean space ; all which time Sir David beheld the Princess Rosetta with admiration , so that Love through his Eyes stole into his Heart , and there took a full possession , becoming so enamoured of her , that an old man doth not love his heaps of Gold with a more doting superstition then he doted on her perfections , and so becoming Loves Chaplain , thrust himself into that yoak , which is justly termed the Harbinger of all unrest , a freezing fire , pleasing flame , fond fancy , and self chosen snare , but having not an opportunity now to disclose it , and the Queen inviting them to her Palace , whilst they were preparing to set forwards the rest of the Ships company came up to them , together with the two Thracian Children destined to destruction by Sir Vuylon , and who were preserved by Antenor as you heard before . All the way as they went to the Palace , they were entertained with great joy , a Troop of Maidens cloathed all in white , going before them with Timbrels in their hands , with which they played very melodiously , singing of Songs , and answering one another in pleasant Roundelays : The people all the way as they passed came flocking about them , the younger sort wondring at the Men , as if they were Monsters , and the Men wondring as much to behold in every place nothing but Women . The Quéen Rosetta entertained Sir David with very high respects , who returned her kindness with obliging Civilty . The chiefest Commanders were accommodated with Tents peculiar to themselves , and stored with delicious Uiands and Wines . Nay the very meanest Soldiers were so well gratified and entertained , that they thought themselves very much obliged both to the Queen ; and the rest of her Subjects . In this condition we will leave them for a while , to tell you what happened soon after in the Island . CHAP. XV. How Sir David was Married to the Queen Rosetta , how he over came the remnant of the Pagan army : Sir Pandrasus with his men landing in Ancona ; and how they hanged a Sagittary upon a Tree . COnquering and imperious Love had so wounded the heart of Sir David , that he could take no rest day nor night ; all sports and pastimes seemed tedious to him , and he gave himself over to such excessive melancholly that he seemed like a Status , had not his sighs breathed from his heaved-up heart , showed it to be a kind of living death ; yet were his afflictions so merciful to him , that his very tears were of a soveraign use , which as they gushed forth , seemed to quench those flames his Mistresses Eyes had kindled , which otherwise would have scorcht him to ashes In thislingring kind of life did he live for some time , seeking to suppress those passions which Love had kindled in his Breast , but the more he strove to suppress it the more it encreased , so that not able any longer to contain himself , finding a fit opportunity when Rosetta was alone , he brake his mind to her in this manner . Madam , I see so many perfections residing in you , that not to love you would argue a stupidity of knowledge , and obliges me to honour your excellent endowments to the utmost of my power ; for believe me Madam , my desires are good , and my wishes flow from a sincere affection towards you , that if you please to yield to me your Love , you shall find me both constant in affection towards you , faithful to deal Honourably with you , and Loyal , not to do any thing that shall be disagreeable to your will. Most Courteous Knight ( replyed the Queen ) to whose valour we are so much indebted , as we want words to express a due thankfulness for what you have done for us ; for your suit in love though it be a thing strange unto me , as not acquainted with any Men before your coming hither ; so cannot I promise you any thing in it , as not being at my own disposal , my Father and Country claiming a knowledge thereof , before I give a final consent to a thing of such consequence ; yet as I would not have you hope too much ( since your merit might command more ) so would I not have you to despair , since you shall not find me who am most concerned in it , the most ob●oxious to your suit ; Account me no● ( Dear Sir ) over sound in my expressions , since such high deservings , joyned with such Manhood and Courtesie , cannot but attract ●●willing acceptance of that which is so vertuously offered . ●h●y second self , ( said Sir David ) my ambition is no higher to 〈◊〉 but by a Ladder of desert ; though all I can do , were it far ●●gher then what I have already done , must needs come far short 〈◊〉 the enjoyment of so divine a Jewel as your self . As he would cave proceeded further , the King Antenor missing the company of Sir David , in which he took a most special delight came unto them , and linding Sir David in parley with his Daughter , he p●●asantly said to him . Most worthy Chief●ain , if you are as fortunate in conquering ●● Amours as you are at Arms , it is not in the power of ●●y Lady to withstand thee , and therefore Daughter it is in vain to resist the ●●nshot of his Eloquence , ●nce his Arguments like Arrowes , are not swister of ●light then sure of aim . Sir , said Sir David , if ●ny Eloquence were as able to conquer as her Beauty , I should not despair of obtaining the victory : Rosetta smiling said , in the conjunction of so many Arts and Arms , it is no disgrace at all to be conquered . Whilst they were thus discoursing , there came riving towards them a Woman on Horse-back , who by the haste that she made proclaimed that her errand was of great importance ; and so it proved , for coming near to them , she cryed out , Arm , arm , with all the speed you can , for Enemies are upon our Coast , who have already done much mischief , and if not prevented are like to do much more . These Enemies which thus mulested this Island , were the residue of the Pagan Army , which had escaped from the Battle fought against them by the Christians , and were conducted by the Horse-faced Tartar who had escaped from the sword of Sir Guy as we told you before in the seventh Chapter . These vagabond fugitives being headed by this Monster , as also by a Sagittary , who came with the Prince of Tripoly , having gotten some Ships intended to escape to Persia , but by a storm at Sea 〈◊〉 driven they knew not whither amongst several Islands , 〈◊〉 they maintained themselves by robbing , killing , and other 〈◊〉 wayes handling the Inhabitants , who joyning 〈◊〉 , ●●t upon them , and by the slaughter of same of them for●ed the rest no put forth to Sea again , After several 〈◊〉 , they chan●ed to land on this Island , upon which 〈…〉 set foot , but they ●e●● to their old trad● 〈…〉 , so that the affrighted Inhabitants 〈…〉 ●earful Sheep from before the devouring 〈…〉 understanding of what had passed , commanded 〈…〉 sently to arm , and taking a gentle farewel of Rosetta 〈◊〉 nor , he marched directly against the Pagans , being 〈…〉 Woman which brought the news . As he marched along he ●as met by divo●s women , who all fled from the mercuess 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 their Enemies , p●●●ing for the good success of the English , in 〈◊〉 vnto was 〈◊〉 depended all the hopes of their safety . The Pagans ●●●ing none but women to oppose them . ●●●ught themselves 〈◊〉 , and therefore never minded their 〈◊〉 , but 〈◊〉 to eating , drinking ravishing of women , and all 〈…〉 that a barbarous Nation could act ; when Sir David with h●s men let upon them , killing and destroying them a● their pleasures : The Horse-faced Tartar and the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 this , be●ook them to their swift paced b●●ls , thinking to g●t 〈◊〉 in their Ship , but there was none to help them put 〈◊〉 to Sea , so that being persued by a party of Soldiers , they were both ●●ken Prisoners , and carried in triumph back to Sir David , who with the rest of the soldiers had by that t●●e wearied their ●rms and biunted their swords with the slaughter of those In●idels , ●● that few or none of them were le●t remaining But now all the wonder and amazement of each person was to behold the strange shapes of these two Monsters , 〈◊〉 as much Beasts as men ; and therefore the better to secare them ; and that they might freely be beheld of the people , the 〈◊〉 made them a great wooden Cage , which 〈…〉 , they drew about with them whitherso●ver they 〈◊〉 , and in this manner they led them along until they came to the 〈…〉 , where Sir David and his Men were entertained 〈…〉 ●●ble joy : And now did the Queen Rosetta manifest her 〈◊〉 by the kind reception she made Sir David , which she 〈…〉 , that not only her Father , but 〈◊〉 of the 〈…〉 attended on her took notice of it ; Love 〈◊〉 of 〈…〉 ●ire , which cannot he h●d , unless it be deeply 〈…〉 of 〈◊〉 , yet this was the 〈…〉 not any that thought but wisht it so , 〈…〉 declared by he great content they received at the ●●ly méer report thereof ; but when it was made known to King Antenor , he was overjoyed at the news , desiring it might be consummated as soon as possible . And now all hands were preparing to do something worthy such a Solemnity , some in making Tents to feast in , some in preparing choice Uiands to feast withal , others tuning their Instruments against the day came ; and because there was no Men for the exercise of Arms , either for Iusts or Turnaments , as at such cases commonly used to be ; it was concluded for the divertisement of the Spectators that there should be a battle ●ought betwixt the Horse-faced Tartar and the Sagittary ; in order to which a square place was railed in with ropes , with seats of curious workmanship for the Gentlemen and Ladies to sit and behold it . All things being thus prepared , upon the prefixed day the Bridegroom and Bride were led in great state unto the Temple , he attended with a choice Band of English Soldiers , and she waited on by a Troop of beautiful Ladies ; after the Priest had joyned their hands in holy Wedlock , they were conducted back in the same state as they went , all the people sending forth loud acclamations of joy : At their return to the Palace they were feasted in most sumptuous manner , all the Afternoon being spent in Dancing , Masking , and such like revellings . Next Morning was designed for the combat betwixt the Tartar and Sagittary , to behold which Antenor , Rosetta , Sir David , and all the chief of the English Commanders , and Ancona Ladies took their places on the stages provided for them : About nine of the Clock the two Combatants were brought forth . the Tartar had on a quilted Iacket , wrought full of eylet-holes , at every of which hung a N●●le fastened by thread : On his Head for a Helmet he wore a Cap made of Tortoise shells , and so interwoven with steel wire , that it was not penetrable ; he was armed with an Ebon Iavelin , headed with steel , yet something blunted , as designed more for sport then hurt . The Sagittary had on a Garment made of a Panthers skin , so hard and tough as no sword would pierce it , his Iavelin was of Laconian Ash , stud●ed with Ivory , with a head of burnisht Silver . Great was the expectation of the Spectatours concerning this combat , but they knewing that their own ruine was only intended for the mirth of others , resolved rather to spend their lives to the destruction of their Enemies , and therefore m●●bly leaping ore the rails , despight of all opposition that could be made , they hasted away as swift as if their Ueins ran with Quick Silver , turning about as doth a Swallow , being here and there , and there and here , and yonder , and all at once . Sir David and the other men of war seeing the agility of the Monsters , thought it high time to bestir themselves , and thereupon getting on Horse-back made what speed they could after them , but their ●light was swift as if they had been freed from the dregs of the Earth , and were as nimble as Fairy Elves , so that in an instant they had lost the sight of them . And now being at liberty , and thus armed ; they made each place they came at a stage of slaughter , so that they might be followed by the tracts of mischief , which every where they did ; and though Sir David and the other pursuers were oftentimes very near them , yet could they not fasten on them , nor hinder them from doing an extraordinary deal of mischief . It happed at that very same time that Sir Pandrasus with his warlike Danes having been a long time tossed about on the Sea , and relieved at some of the Islands where those Pagans had been plundering before , they in requital of such courtesies promised to persue after the Instdels , and to revenge the outrages they had done them , and hearing they made towards this Island , they followed after , not knowing that Sir David , or any Englishman was upon the Coast. Great was the wonder both of the English and Danes to see one another so unexpectedly , but the English informing the Danes of their chase after the two Monsters , they resolved to joyn with them in the persuit . The Danes had at that time in their Ship a Scythian Dog , more stou●er of courage then an English Mastiff , and far swifter then an Irish Greybound : This Dog being fetched from the Ship , they led in a string until they came within view of the Monsters , who were still practising their old Trade of mischief . The Dog being let loose ran with as nimble speed as shafts fly from a Parthian Bow , or as if his flight were supplyed by wings ; and now the Monsters were to seek in their shifts , for the Dog seen overtaking them , siezed on the Sagittary , who roared like a Bull , striving ( but in vain ) to disentangle himself of the Dog. In the mean time the Horse-faced Tartar ●●●dded away as 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as a well driven Javeelin flies , or as a 〈◊〉 persued the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Sir David with some others 〈◊〉 on the Sagit 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 commanded him to be hanged upon the next Tree , and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Sir Pandrasus , and those others who were nimblest 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 persued after the Tartar , who now more wary by 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , stayed not in any place that they should not 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 him , never ceasing till he came to a Rock near to the 〈◊〉 , in which espying a hollow 〈◊〉 or Cave he crope therein , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 sheltered himself for a time . Escaping 〈◊〉 their hands , after much 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in rain for 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 taking order for a watch 〈…〉 the World , that he might do no further mischief , 〈…〉 the Court , who went along with him , accompanied with several Dares of great rank and quality , and were most courteously received by Queen Rosetta , who thought her self the happyest Woman , and most favoured of Lady Fortune , that had sent her such a noble Hero to her Husband , who had doubly rescued her Country from destruction . After two or three days spent in feasting and no news heard of the Tartar , it was judged by all that he had drowned himself in the Sea and therefore they began to cease watching more after him : And therefore that Sir Pandrasus with the flower of the Da●ish Commanders were there , it was concluded on to Crown Sir David King of Ancona ; and all those Islands which belonged to it , which Antenor was the most forward to do seeing in Sir David such excellent accomplishments both of Body and Mind , as showed him to be rather descended of the Gods , then the off-spring of a humane Creature . The day prefixed for the Solemnity being come , before the Palace Gate a stately show was presented , performed by three English Knights , three Danish , and six Ancona Ladies ; who in a kind of Warlike Dance seemed to contend ; the Knights amongst themselves which of their Ladies was the most beautiful , and the Ladies which of their Knights was the most Ualourou● : This was done in a kind of a double Matachin Dance , for every single one had two Enemies ; at last there issued to them a Shepherd and a Nymph , who were to decide all the Controversi●e which they did in a Dialogue Song , of which this was the Conclusion of every Uerse . Valour doth Beauty honour and regard , And Beauty is to Valour a reward . Many other devices they had , with other stately Pageants and shows all the way they went to be Crowned , where ascending a Scaffold prepared for that purpose , and Sir David and Rosetta placed on two rich Thrones , after some set Speeches and Ceremonies used , two Boys in the shape of Angels descended from the Battlement with each a Crown in his hand , which they placed on the Heads of Sir David and Rosetta , which was no sooner done but the people gave a shout , crying , Long live David and Rosetta , King and Queen of Ancona , with all the Islands belonging thereto . Then did the Trumpets sound , and several sorts of Instruments play , which being finished , they marched back again in great state unto the Palace , where was provided a most sumptuous Banquet , in which neither Art nor Cost was wanting to please the Appetite of each several Guest . In the Afternoon was a Iusts held betwixt an English Knight , and a Dane , which was performed with such valour and resolution , as gave great satisfaction to the beholders , and gained great honour to themselves . And thus Sir David being Crowned King , was fulfilled the third Prophesie which the Fairy Queen had predicted on him , being this which follows ; The Muses darling for true sapience , In Princes Courts this Babe shall spend his dayes , Kings shall adimre his Learned Eloquence , And write in brazen Books his endless praise : By Phallas gift he shall atchieve a Crown , Advance his Fame , and list him to Renown . The rest of the Afternoon of this Coronation day was spent in variety of pastimes , each one studying some quaint device to set forth the glory of so magnificent a triumph ; and thus they continued until such time as the midnight Bell with his Iron Tongue and Brazen Mouth , proclaimed the night was ●●r spent , which summoned every one to their Beds , where we will leave theis for the present , and afterwards present to you what happened the next Morning . CHAP. XVI . The taking of the Horse-faced Tartar , as also of the Negroman●er Orpine , the Relation of Sir Pandrasus , concerning his strange Adventures after his departure from the Seven Champions of Christendom . NExt Morning no sooner had Aurora kissed the perfumed Cheeks of dainty Flora , and that the Sun had taken repossession of the Hemisphear , heaving his Golded Locks from of the Pillow of his Saffron Bed ; but they were alarum'd with the dreadful outeryes and shrickings of several Women , who in great multitudes came running towards the palace ; for the Tartar constrained by hunger to come out of his hole , ranged up and down for sustenance , and finding none to resist him but fooble Women , he fell again to his occupation of rapine and mischief : This being made known to those Noble Commanders , they presently armed themselves for the encounter , but only with offensive not defensive Weapons , as knowing their enterprize to consist more in persuing then fighting . They took also with them the Scythian Dog to whose swiftness they trusted more then any thing else , knowing that catching of him was half the Uictory . Marching in this Equipage , more like to Hunters than Soldiers , they spread themselves about , but the chiefest of them kept together , going in that Road they were directed by the affrighted Women , when at last they spyed him upon a Hillock , whose barking Stomach was gurmandizing upon a Sheep which he had newly siezed on , but having a sight of his persuers , he left his ●rey , and run away as swift as a Stag , who scorning the Earth with his h●●●s , runs from the shrill cryes of the full mouthed Pound ; but the Scythian Dog having gotten a sight of him , 〈◊〉 after as swift as the slight of Ligthening through the Air , so that in an instant he had nigh overtaken him , which the Tartar perceiving , turned about , and seeing he must dye , resolved yet to give one breath of Ualour before his expiring ; and with his Ebon Iavelin ran against the dog with all his might , and gave him a wound upon the shoulder , whereupon the dog nimbly turning about , slew upon his face , and catching hold of his ●a● made him bellow most hideously , and rising up on their hind féet tumbled over one another , in which fall the Tartar got his ear lose from the dog , and withal gave him a wound on the flank ; but then the dog catched him by the leg , and there held him till the Company came up to him ; who siezed on him , and sending for the wooden Cage wherein he was before , put him into the same again , and carrying him back to the Palace , hung it upon one of the arms of a stately Oak where he remained for a spectacle for the people to gare on . Whilst they were thus bus●ed about the Tartar , another Party who had béen out in search for him , returned , bringing with them the Negromancer Orpine , whose Charms and Spells upon Sir Davids conquering his Inchanted Castle , became of no effect ; so that now instead of riding in his burning Chariot drawn by Dragons , he vagabond like wandered about upon his fort , being almost starved for want of su●●enance , dreading to come near any Habitation , his wicked life being so notorious as deserved no pity nor compassion . Antenor seeing him could hardly forbear running him through with his sword , such a deep impression had the wrongs he received imprinted on him : Nor would the Negromancer have been unwilling to dye , had not the fear of going to a worser place made him willing to enjoy the priviledg of breath a little longer . But that they might make his life as uncomfortable to him as he had made others to them , they clogged him with Irons , and casting him into a Dungeon , there sustained him with bran and water : and now lying in this deplorable condition , he breathed forth this doleful lamentation . O Heavens , why do you thus prolong my life in misery ? what heart so flinty that will not grieve to hear my mones , being the direst Tragedy that ever challenged wonder , which who so hears his Eyes may spare to weep , and learn to bleed Carnation tears . VVho can look upon my woes but must there in behold the prospect of consuming grief , for there is nothing can sooner make a worker of miracles , then to see that there is any thing like to my ill fortune : Come then death and end my miseries , if so be that death could end it ; but how can he think to come to Heaven that always travelled the road to Hell ; how can he think to converse with the Heavenly Hierarchy of Angels , whose practise was only to converse with infernal Spirits : O the horrors of a guilty Conscience ! the pains of Sisiphon , Ixion , nor Tantalus , are not comparable unto mine , and yet should I end this misery , alas it is but the beginning of a worse , and this momentary death but an entrance into eternal death ; O what hath my wicked ambition brought me to ! what my desire of revenge , but a worse plague upon my own head . In this manner complained the woful Orpine , wishing for death , yet afraid to dye ; loathing life , yet desirous to live ; such was the miserable condition of this wicked wretch , fréezing in fire , and burning in ice ; feeling greivous tortures without , and more within , through the horrour that he had deserved it . And now that the Monster and Negromancer were both secured , for joy thereof Antenor prepared a costly Banquet , to which were invited King David and Queen Rosetta , with Sir Pandrasus , and the chief of the English and Danish Captains : After the Banquet was ended , King David desired Sir Pandrasus to give him a relation of his Travels after they had parted from the Christian Army , to which he readily condescended , and began as followeth : Know then most worthy audience , that after we had taken our ●eave of those Magnanimous Heroes , the seven Champions of Christendom , whose names shall live for ever inroled in the Books of Fame ; we intended to steer our course directly for Denmark , whose fruitful Banks we greatly longed to behold ; but Fates had otherwise decréed , for our Pilot being unskilful in those Seas , after much wandrings to and fro , we at last arrived in an Island named Bar●ona the VVarlike , for that both King and People of the same inure themselves continually to the exercise of Arms , and whither people from all places resort as unto a school of War. Here were we courteously entertained ; the next day was held a solemn Iusts , wherein the King and twelve others , where Challengers against a Prince of a bordering Island , and twelve of his partners , in these conflicts were broken betwixt the parties five hundred and eight Spears : On the next day was kept a Turnament for all persons to try their Ualour , which was done with great Courage and Magnanimity on both sides ; this bring done ●●ey fought with much eagerness and Courage at the Brariers , and in these exercises did they commonly spend their time . After some Communication had with the King of our Travels and Adventures ; he knowing us to be Soldiers , and that I was Commander in chief , challenged me to Iust with him , and to that purpose furnished me with Horse and Arms : at these Iusts it chanced by shivering of a Spear , that one of the spi●nters entering the Kings Helmet pierced his Brain . so that he fell down presently dead : The Nobles seeing their King thus killed were in a marvellous rage , and vowing revenge , sought to lay their hands upon me , but I perceiving their intentions , defended my self as well as I could ; so that some blowes began to be dealt amongst us , when my men seeing what danger I was in , armed themselves , and stoutly stood in my defence : And now much mischief might have ensued , had not one of the ancient Noblemen stept in betwixt them and us , and desiring us to forbear until such time as he had spoken a few words , he then delivered himself in this manner . Let not Dear Friends , sudden Passions so prevail over Reason as without Causes throughly weighed , and mature deliberation taken , to engage in such a quarrel wherein the Victor must needs suffer : Here is nothing of premeditated malice , and shall we go about to murther those for doing that which they themselves wish had never been done , therefore in seeking to do justice to the dead , let us not go about to do injury to the living ; but that without any more mischief , we may argue the case by Argument rather then Arms , since it is a well known approved Maxim , That where the Sword bears sway , Iustice for that time hath no place . This Proposition was well received on both parts , and the next day was the time appointed wherein all Controversie should be decided , which being come , and the matter argued , I was acquitted by the most of those who were then present , as a thing only accidental to the exercise of Arms ; but whilst these things were arguing in a large Plain before the Kings Palace Gate , which was the place where the accustomed Iusts used to be held , there came a Trumpeter attended with two other persons ●●ad in Armour , one of them being of a Eigantick stature , who declared , that hearing of the Martial Prowess of this King Eelphegor , ( for so was he named ) they came on purpose to try their Manhood with him . The Nobles with a sad Countenance declared unto them the mischance which had be●allen their King ; how ever they told them their Challenge should be answered , and I requested I might have the honour to Iust with him in the biggest Armour , which was granted , and one of the Nobles who was most eager in prosecuting me , undertook the other , and so we prepared for the encounter . I was mounted on the same Horse , and in the same Armour , wherewith I had Iusted against the King , with which I entered the Lists , wherein I had not been long , but my Antagonist came , riding on an Iron-Gray Horse , of a marvellous great strength and bigness , his Furniture was made into the fashion of the branches of a Tree , from which the Leaves were falling , and so artificially were the Leafs made , that as the Horse moved , it seemed indeed that the Leafs wagged , as you may behold when Zephyrus with a Gentle breath plays with them . His Armour was black , and in his Shield he had for his device a Phaenix rising out of her spi●●y Nest , with this word , Vertue ever lives . At some little distance from us , did the Nobleman and other Champion also enter the Lists , well prepared to encounter each other : At the Trumpets sounding we set spurs to our Horses , and with eager fury each one assailed his Adversary ; and here I must confess did I use my utmost endeavour for obtaining the victory , not only out of desire of Glory to encounter with so potent an Adversary , as also to regain the good opinion of the Natives , which now I seemed to have lost : Whilst each of us thus strived for the palm of Uictory , and to purchase Fame by our well deservings , we more wearied our selves then got any advantage each of other , and in this equal fight did we continue until such time as the parted day held an equal ballance betwixt the foregoing and ensuing light , and that bright Phoebus had half way mounted to the highest story of his Olympick Palace . And in this equal condition of fight we both parted , when I greatly desiring to know who it was that had so valiantly encountered with me , he pulling off his Helmet , to my great wonder , I found him to be the Gyant Wonder , who come with us out of the Land of Denmark , and that his second , a Captain who came likewise along with us : Hereupon we most lovingly embraced each other . Now you must understand that when we parted from the Seven Champions , as I told you before , we embarked in two Ships , but it chanced that that Ship wherein he was , in the night time , running upon a Rock was split in pieces , most of them perishing in the Sea , only he with some few others getting astride upon the main Mast , by the favourable working of the Sea , were driven on shoar in a small Island near adjoyning , the Inhabitants whereof received them kindly , and furnished them with such necessaries as they wanted . Long had he not béen there , but hearing of the Renown of King Belphegor aforesaid , he sold some Iewels which he had reserved from the wrack of the Sea , and with his Companion putting themselves into Armour , came to try their Fortunes at the Island of Barcona , and where it was my chance to encounter with him , as I have declared unto you . Here did we stay until the exequies of the King was over , whose Funeral was Solemnized with all the Kites that belong to Martial Discipline . Afterwards we were feasted by several of the Nobles : at one of which feasts a Gentleman there present was declaring that in an Island not far off , was a Fountain of pure Wine , both delicious to the Taste ; and extraordinary wholesome to the Body ; about whose Banks grew Trees that bear Fruit which healed all manner of Sores and Diseases whatsoever , This Fountain was guarded by a Gyant , and a Lyon of a monstrous proportion , and for the more defence thereof surrounded with a Wall of such stupendious height that it was impossible to climb over it . Having no entrance but only a narrow Wicket , which was so ordered by Negromancy that only two at a time should enter therein , for so it was declared by a Tablet , which hung over the Wicket , to this effect ; Two for to try their Valour here may venture , But a third person is forbid to enter . Sir VVonder and I having heard this Relation , resolved to undertake the enterprize , and declaring our minds unto the Company , they applauded us for our Heroical Resolutions : So the next day , being furnished with Armour according to what we desired , guided by the Gentleman who had given us the relation , we came before this inchanted Fountain , and having read the Writing , we spyed by the side of the Wicket a Silver Horn , for them to blow which would have entrance ; which Sir VVonder putting to his Mouth , it gave forth a sound as loud as when Canons disgorge their fiery vomits , or that which Nilus maketh when the water falls from the precipitated Cataracts , when immediately the Wicket opened of it self , and no sooner were we entered but it shut again of its own accord ; being thus entered , we heard the Lyon send forth such a hideous y●il , as for the noise thereof might be heard to Antipodes : Whereupon we prepared our selves for the encounter , and high time it was , for immediately we perceived both the Gyant and Lyon come marching against us . The Gyant had on a Coat of Mail , of a wonderful strength and goodness , with an Daken Tree in his hand for a Club : The Lyon had on his Neck a Coller of Bras● , wherein the Negromancer had written these Uerses ; Who me doth overcome , he for his pain The Conquest of the Fountain shall obtain . The Lyon came directly towards me , and the Gyant marched against Sir Wonder ; and began a most terrible con●lict on all sides , for knowing our Lives depended on the success we obtained , there needed no spur to whet on our Courage : The Lyon being most nimble , came first up to me , thinking with his paws to have fastened upon me , but I nimbly avoiding his grasps , which I knew to be deadly , stepping aside , gave a side blow against his Kibbs , which being as hard as Brass , or as impenetrable as the Adamant stone , which nothing can soften but the blood of Goats , wrought no effect upon him , only made him a little to stagger . The Gyant on the other side came flourishing with his Dak against Sir Wonder , intending with one stroke to have made a separation betwixt his Soul and Body , but ere he could strike , Sir Wonder gave him such a blow on the Elbow , as he had well near dropt the Club out of his hand . The Lyon having missed his aim at me , with a short turn whisking his Tayl about , gave me such a blow on my Waste , that I was almost half perswaded I was cut in two by the middle ; but recovering my self , I thrust at him with my Iavelin ; which notwithstanding it were made of the strongest Ash , yet shiverd into a thousand spl●●●ters ; whereupon drawing my Sword , and the Lyon coming siercely at me , I gave him such a blow on the fore-leg , as cut it well near half way off ; but in the mean time the Gyant had so wounded Sir VVonder , that he began to ●aint , which I perceiving , thought it high time to use my etmost endeavour , and striking at the Lyon with all my might , it was my chance to cut him a déep gash on the Eye , whereupon he roated most horribly , and retreating back , gave me opportunity to succour Sir VVonder , who now was upon the point of falling , b●●●g deeply wounded , and having lost abundance of blood . The Gyant seeing the Lyon retreating towards the Fountain , desir●● a parley , but I would hear of no Conditions but only an absolute submission of himself to my mercy , which at first he refused to do , whereupon we entred into a fresh Combat , gi●ing and receiving many blows on each side , so that being almost w●●ried I resolved to make quick dispatch , and getting within compass of his Club , closing with him , we both ●umbled 〈◊〉 together , I falling uppermost , for should he have tumbled down upon me , he would have well near crushed me to pieces . The great weight of the Gyant bruised him much in his fall , so that he was scarce able to rise , when I getting upon my feet presented my Sword unto his Throat , but then did he bellow out to spare his Life , and he would reveal all the secrets of the Fountain unto me , and deliver me the possession thereof , which I was the willinger to do , because I saw the Gyant Wonder lying at that time upon the Ground like a liveless coarse ; yet doubting of his truth , I could hardly believe him , whereupon he swore by Mahomet , Termagant , and Apollo , that he would he true to me , upon which I promised him his Life , which easily I might have taken away , he being scarce able to stand on his feet ; but my care for Sir Wonder made me apply my self wholly to him , who was now ready to cast off the Robes of Clay , and to be raked up in Deaths cold Embers ; but I now to try the faithfulness of my new servant , commanded him to fetch me some Wine from the Fountain , which immediately he did , together with some of the Fruit which was growing on the Banks thereof , which we had no sooner poured down his Throat , but he presently revived , such was the soveraign vertue thereof , and in a little space got upon his feet , and being as it were waked out of a trance , he wondred to see the Gyant and I stand so lovingly together ; when after some little pause he breathed forth these words . What am I awake , or is this some Apparition which appeared to my deceased ghost ? Art not thou my Friend Pandrasus ? and were we not engaged in fight with a Gyant and a Lyon ; if this then be the Gyant , what is become of the Lyon ? or how cometh it to pass that instead of fighting we without blows commune so lovingly together ? and how came my Soul which was just now sinking into Charons Boat , to take possession again of my Body ! Thus for a while did he expos●ulate , when we made known to him what had hapned , and by direction of the Gyant we made towards the Fountain , where by the way we met with the Lyon , who séeing the Gyant without harm in our company , he also sawned upon us : Now when we were come to the Fountain , and had tassed of the Fruit , it seemed unto us that we were as whole and as sound as ever we were before the sight . All this while did the Gyant with great séeming submission wait upon us , showing us all the varieties that belonged to the place , but under these ashes of dissimulation lay harboured a cankered heart , which burned with the fire of revenge . It now began to be the eb● of day , when the bright Charioter of Heaven began to draw towards Thetis watry bowers ; wherefore we resolved to repose there that night , and were conducted by the Gyant to a spacious Chamber , wherein stood a stately Bed : But dreading the Gyants persidiousness , we slept not both of us together , but one always stood upon his guard , which no doubt prevented him from further mischief at that time , and therefore what he could not do one way he sought to act another way ; and knowing of a poysonous fruit which grew within six miles off the Fountain , the Nature of which was , that being no sooner eaten but it cast them into a deadly sleep for the space of eight hours after ; he therefore to accomplish his Devilish design , travelled thither that night , and early the next morning before the radiant Sun pear'd through the Golden Windows of the East , he came unto us with as smiling a look as his ill-favour'd Countenance could afford , and presented to us some of the fruit to eat ; but at the same time from my Nose there fell three drops of Blood , and a Diamend King which I had on my Finger , sweat , and look'd as pale as ashes ; whereupon foreboding some Treason , I commanded him to taste first thereof himself . which with an obstinate denyal he refused to do , and perceiving his treachery was discovered , he thought now no way but to conquer by Arms ordye , and thereupon struck at me with all his might , which I awarded as well as I could , however he gave me a slight wound on my Arm ; hereupon snatching up my Sword , false Villain ( said I ) now shall thy Life pay for thy treachery , not all the wealth of the Indies shall redeem the out of my hand . And now he being out of his Coat of Mail , I could the better deal with him , laying on load upon him with all the strength and skill I had , making such déep furrows in his flesh , that the blood ●●nce't from him as from a crack in a strait pipe of Lead . Whilst we were thus fighting , the Lyon with like ●●erceness assailed Sir VVonder , who was but newly awaked from his sleep , hearing the clattering which the Gyant and I made with fighting , but the Gyant did not long endure my blows , but made towards the Fountain , to have tasfed some of the Fruit , the vertue whereof he know to be such that it would have cured him of all his wounds in an instant , but ere he had gotten half way thither , I run him in at the back with my Sword , whereupon turning him towards me , he gave me such a blow on my Wrist , which so numbed my hand as my sword was ready to drop out of it , but I having the use of one hand as well as the other , quickly recovering my sword gave him such a déep ga●h on the Ham , as he came tumbling down liketo a great Timber log , enough to shake the ground and make an Earthquake ; when runing my sword into his Bowels , I left him as I thought for dead , and returned to the succour of Sir VVonder , who by this time had overcome the Lyon , and laid him for dead , and was coming towards me , at our meeting we kindly embraced each other , thanking the divine powers for ours so notable a Uictory . Returning back towards the Gyant , we found he was not quite dead , who before his expiring confessed unto us his Treason , that if we had eaten of the poysonous Fruit , as soon as we had fallen asleep , he would have digged a deep pit , and therein have buried us alive , so near we were to the jaws of destruction . By this time the Gentleman that conducted us to the Island , attended with some few resolute Soldiers , came ( but not without much doubting ) to see what was become of us , intending with their best aid in helping us to the obtaining of the Uictory , but finding the work done to their hands , they rejoyced exceedingly at our good Fortune . And now being thus happily met together , we resolved to try an experiment of the poysonous fruit upon three Dogs which our Gentleman Condvctor had brought with him , and in order there unto we gave to one Dog two Apples , to the second three Apples , and to the third , four ; when in an instant they all presently fell asleep ; but we resolving to find whether the effects were answerable to what the Gyant had told us , staid to see what would be the event : Now it so happened that the first dog which had eaten two Apples , at six hours time awaked , and as it suddenly arised from a trance , like to one frantick ran away from us , whether we could never see him after . The second dog having ●ain about the space of seven hours , giving great groans began to i●●r and tumble about , but came not to himself till about an hour after , still continuing very sick , but we giving him one of the precious Apples , he presently revived and became well ; but the child dog who had taken three Apples never came to himself again , by which we experimented the nature of that poysonous fruit , thanking the Immortal Powers for our escaping so ●minent a danger . This being done , we went all of us to the Fountain , where we car●used of the Wine very fréely , and soon after came to us divers of the Nobles and Knights from Barcona , who beholding the Bodies of the Gyant and Lyon , highly applanded our Courage in the attemp , and with a general consent proffered us the government of the Fountain , with all the Island thereunto , which Sir Wonder freely accepted of , but I being desirous to return home , as I had faithfully promised to those of my followers which remained , having furnished my self with what necessaries I wanted , took Ship , and after many difficulties arrived in this Island . CHAP. XVII . How Sir Pandrasus in his return homewards came to an Island where Sir Phelim and Sir Owen had killed a great Gyant , and taken his Castle , and what torments the Gyant inflicted on his Prisoners . SIR Pandrasus having finished his story , they all very much marvelled at the vertues of that rare Fountain , each one censuring of it according as his ●ancy led him . King David resolving after some time to go and see it , with a desire also to visit his old Friend Sir VVonder : But Sir Pandrasus being desirous to return home , furnished himself with all necessaries thereunto , which were freely given him by King David and his Queen Rosetta ; and so taking his solemn leave of them both , he with the rest of the Danes took Ship , and with a prosperous gal● cut the briny face of Neptune , not meeting with any 〈◊〉 remarkable , until they came to an Island called Mi●omicon , where they landed , and leaving some of the company to guard the Ship , Sir Pandrasus with 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 marched up into the Country , and came to a high 〈…〉 was beautified with many stately Trees , whose curi●● 〈…〉 to brave the Skyes ; at the foot of this Mountain 〈…〉 Gyant newly killed , of a marvellous size , his 〈…〉 foot halls , his Mouth sixteen foot wide , his 〈…〉 emptyed it would hold five pecks of Wheat , his 〈…〉 in length , his whole Body full eight and twenty 〈…〉 very much marvelled at the vast proportion of 〈…〉 much more at the unmatchable strength of him that 〈…〉 him ●nd being desirous to be further informed , they saw a plain 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 path leading up to the top of the Hill , by which they ascended , and found on the top thereof a Castle of a curious Building , beautified with all the cost and cunning that the height of fancy could express , upon the Front whereof was a large Table of Brass , wherein these Lines were written ; VVithin this Castle lives the scourge of Kings , The Gyant Briomart of wondrous might ; That to his power he doth subdue all things , VVho ever dares encounter him in sight : As hundreds by their deaths have plain made known , VVho by his Martial might have been overthrown . Let none then dare to enter in this Gate , Lest for his folly he repent too late . Pandrasus having read the Writing , notwithstanding he saw the Gyant slain , yet not knowing what danger might ensue , commanded all his Company to arm themselves before they entered into the Castle , which being done , he himself went foremost with his Sword drawn , when from the Battlements a Knight called to him to know what he was , and for what business he came thither , to whom Pandrasus made answer , that he was of the Country of Denmark , and being necessitated of Provisions at Sea , was come thither for succour ; and that shall you have freely said the Knight , please you to stay whilst we come down to you ; when presently they were met with several persons unarmed , who with a smiling Countenance came unto them ; two of which company chanced to be Sir Phelim of Ireland , Son to St. Patrick ; and the Ualiant VVelsh Knight , Sir Owen of the Mountains , Son to St. David ; who after their return from Cyprus , being separated from Sir Turpin of France , and Sir Pedro of Spain , chanced to arrive in this Island , and coming to the Castle , having read the Writing aforesaid , they resolved to encounter with the Gyant , where after a long and tedious fight valiantly performed on both sides , he was at last overcome and slain by them . This Gyant was of Nature as cruel as those Tygers who are nourisht in the Hircanian Wood , to whose Heart Nature had set a lock to shut out all pity , delighting to bathe and paddle in the blood of Men ; so that the dread of him ran all the Country round about , for whomsoever he took , he so tormented , that Death was to them the least punishment . He kept only one old Woman for his Domestick Servant , as cruel as deformed , and so deformed , that I want Art to describe the same ; you could hardly perceive she had any Eyes but by the holes only , which were crept further into her Face , then her Nose was out of it ; her quarrelling Teeth of such a colour that they themselves scared one another ; her Breath able to infect the Air , and cause a Pestilence : and all the rest of her Body like to the Chaos of an unlickt Bears Whelp . This deformed Trot , whose Face was enough to proclaim her a Witch , all the time the fight was botwixt the Gyant and Sir Owen , and Sir Phelim , was mumbling the Devils Pater-noster , for the good success of her Master ; but when she saw that he was slain , she exclaimed against Heaven , and cursed all the Internal Powers , wishing the Ground might open and swallow them up , although she her self were invelloped in their destruction ; nay her desperation was so much , that she would have cast her self from the Walls , and given her Soul a loathed Sacrifice to the Devil , had she not been prevented by Sir Phelim , who as soon as he saw the Gyant fall , ran in at the Gates , for fear they should have been shut against them ; and ascending the Castle , sound this old Witch ready to have execused vengeance upon her self , but he siezing upon her , found in her custody a great bunch of Keys , such as the Poets feign that Cerberus is possess of , the Porter of Hell. And now Sir Owen séeing the Gyans quite read , was also come up to the Castle , where partly by threats , and partly by force they-come pelled her to show them the several Rooms that they might release such as were Prisoners therein ; but to see what 〈◊〉 of tortures this Cyprant inflicted on those poor Creatures , it would make a man to bless himself to behold it : In the first Room she opened , there lay four Knights bound neck and heels together , these were four Wrothers , Sons to a certain Baron named Cleander , who coming to revenge themselves upon the Gyant who had ravished their Sister , were by him taken Prisoners ; we having ●●bound them , and told them how the Gyant was killed , they were transported with an extasie of joy , yet could ha●●ly be perswaded of the truth thereof , thinking it too high a Blessing for them to obtain . In the next Room they entered , there lay a young man leaden with Irons of so vast a weight , that he was not able to stand upright , and level'd thus low with disgrac'd Calamity , he seemed to be only a living Corse ; with much add they knocked the Irons off his Legs , who whilst they were doing it , he oftentimes 〈◊〉 away , but being revived by some Cordial Spirits of rare Waters which they had brought with them , they at last brought him to himself , and demanding what he was , and what misfortune brought him thither , after a two or three deep fetcht sighs . he thus said , I am ( said he ) one whom the Fates have markt out to be a ●éeler of the extreams of misery , all whose torments should Men but know , you would say they had no mercy that could wi●h for me a dayes breath more : Born a Native of this Country , my Father a Count thereof , who in a quarrei having killed a Peer of the Realm , sought to fly into another Land , but in his passage thither was drowned at Sea , which my Mother hearing of fell distracted ; and to add to our miseries , the King siezed upon his whole Estate ; but this was not all , for as if Fate were resolved to use her utmost spight against me , my only Sister who was then upon her Marriage , being thereby disappointed of her Portion , desperately stabbed her self , so that now all the Happyness which remained to me was a security that I was so miserable as Fortune could not make me worse . Yet the King co●miserating my condition , took me to be a●●e of the Gentlemen of his Bed-Chamber , and withal allowed me a competent 〈◊〉 for my maintenance , so that my sorrows seemed in some part to be mittigated , but as if my heart were nought but a ●age for Tragedies , this serene Sky did not last long ; for I attending the King a Hunting , ( a pastime in which he took great delight ) he was on a sudden surprized by this Gyant , none but I standing to him , although followed by a great Company , the ugliness of his proportion so affrighting them , that they recommended the protection of their Life to their Féet , and fled as swift as trembling Doves before the swooping Eagle . And now the King and I thus left to his mercy , nothing would redeem our Lives but the delivering up this Castle to him , which then was the Royal Mansion of his Majesty ; and though this was done according to his desire , yet this per●idious l●mp of flesh retained us both Prisoners ; which how he used the King is to me unknown , but for my self , my miseries under him were so great that Natures rude Serjant , Death , should have béen very welcome to have arrested my Body , and laid me in the cold Prison of the Grave . This sorrowful Relation wrought great compassion in the hearts of Sir Owen , and Sir Phelim , who with wrathful Countenances commanded the old Hag to show them presently where the King was ; but she denying there was any such one there , they threatned her with words , and that not prevailing , they cut off one of her Fingers , telling her they would cut her in pieces Joynt by Joynt , if she did not perform it ; whereupon she promised them that she would , and leading them up to the top of the Castle , as if he had béen imprisoned in one of the Garrots , she cast her self from the top of the Battlements to the Ground , dashing her Brains out against the pavement , and so made an end of her damnable Life . Sir Phelim and Sir Owen taking the Keys from this wretched Coarse , opened many doors , and in every Room they went to , beheld sad spectacles of the Gyants Cruelty ; at last they came to the place where the King lay , whom they found making his mone in this manner : O ye immortal powers , what have I deserved to have this punishment in●licted on me ? How is it that Death siezes on those who would willingly live , and flyes from him who would court his embraces . O that Atropos would cut in twain the thread of my Life , to put a period to my miseries , but they are as in exorable as this Monster of Mankind , whose Adamantine hearts will not hearken to my request : Come Gentle Death , O come , come , for it is thou alone who canst ease my misery . When they had opened the door , he seeing the Keys in Sir Owens hand , thinking they were come to forment him a fresh with a wrathful Countenance thus spake unto them : Monsters of Nature , whose wanton cruelty knows no end , and who please your selves in making others to feel the effects of your Tyranny ; now satiate your selves in cruelty , for you shall not be readier to inflict , then I to suffer what the utmost of your malice can lay upon me . Whilst thus he was proceeding in his exclamation , the young man who was taken Prisoner with him , came towards him as fast as his trembling Legs would carry him , and falling on his knees , he said , Most Gracious Soveraign , blame not these matchless Heroes , whose invincible Manhood hath gained our freedom , and whose peerless Prowess hath overcome our insulting Enemy , making his Carcase become food for hungry Ravens , who used to feast his Eyes in beholding our miseries : VVhat Thanks can we render to those Persons equal to the benefits they have bestowed upon us . The King seeing young Clodius ( for so was the Gentleman named ) was in a strange kind of amaze , not thinking any Humane Power possibly able to overcome the Gyant , but being by them assured that he was slain , to confirm their words , they carried him to a Window out of which he might behold his dead Carcase ; and at that time it was when as Sir Pandrasus came unto them : Great was the joy amongst these valiant Knights for their so happily meeting together ; but being informed by the King that there were many more Prisoners behind , they resolved not to take any repast until they had set them all at liberty , and so entering into several Rooms , and setting free divers Prisoners , they came at last to a Room alone by it self , wherein was enclosed a beautiful Uirgin , whom grief had almost made distracted ; who at their entrance into the Room took no notice of them , but like to an intranced soul , stood as one with ghosts affrighted . The miseries ( said the King ) that this Uirgin hath endured , might move a heart of stone to pity , and cause the most obdurate soul to lament : She is the only Daughter of a Wealthy Knight , endued as you see with Natures chiefest Ornaments , so that before gaief had made a transmigration of her , the Quéen of Love might have served as a foyl unto her It was her chance ( a fatal chance ) to fall in Love with a young Gentleman that waited on her Father , one answerable to her in all respects , had his Estate been equal with his parts ; and he answering her love with like reciprocal affection ; but as it is incident to Lovers to meet with crosses , so did these at the very beginning thereof ; for her Father coming to have knowledge of it , this young Gentleman , whose name was Matheo , was soon turned away , and forbid ever after front coming near unto the House , and she confined to a Chamber without any other liberty ; but as Love will creep where it cannot go , so did he find means to persue his suits in Love unto her , and as he thought in a safe way , and that in this manner . There was growing just by the Chamber window where she lay , a stately Tree , upon which in the dead of the night he used to ascend , and there had parly with his Love : This they continued for some time to their great content and satisfaction ; but it so chanced upon a night he was espyed by one of the Servants , who immediately informed his Master thereof , which when he heard , he was so transported with rage , as if all his humours had turned choller , and kindled up in agonies as hot as flames of burning Sulpher ; like to the chased Boat whom eager Bounds have at a Bay ; and being thus transported with rage , he takes a Cross-bow , and aided with a glimmering light , by Madam Cynthia the pale faced Lady of the night , he sent a Bullet into his Belly , which wrought such effect , that tumbling from off the Tree he only said , my dearest , I dye for love of thee , and presently expired . But when the Lady saw what had happened , she fared like unto mad Orestes , or like unto Progne when she knew of her Sisters rape , impatience louring in her Face , so that had she not been prevented by a Maid that came into the Chamber at that present , she had by a knife given her self a period to the race of her loathed Life ; but being hindered of her design , she fell into such a swound , as if her Soul had made a total separation from hea Body . Lying in this trance , the Maid who came to her , ran and cryed out for more help , but not withstanding , all the means they could use , it was long before her sullen Soul would reenter her Body , or that any hopes of Life was perceived , yet could not all this mitiga●e the rage of her incensed Father , but commanded she should be confined still to her Chamber , and not any one suffered to remain with her ; wherefore in the night she uncorded the Bed , and tying the Line to a Piller of the Window , by the help thereof the slid down to the ground , and wandring she cared not whither , so she were out of the reach of her Fathers cruelty ; she chanced to come near to this Castle , whom the Gyant spying , caught her flying from his loathed sight , and brought her into the Castle , where ever since she hath remained in this deplorable condition which you see . CHAP. XVIII . How Sir Phelim and Sir Owen , with Sir Pandrasus , fought with the Gyant Curlo , who came to be revenged for the death of his Brother Briomart : How they flew him and all the rest that came with him ; with other things which happened . THE King having ended his Discourse , it wrought great compassion in all them that heard it , especially Sir Pandrasus , who muth pityed her sad condition , and therefore to comfort her , he having brought a bottle of the healing Wine from that precious Fountain , whereof Sir Wonder was now Governour , he gave her some part thereof to drink , which she no sooner had received , but her Spirits revived , and her colour came to her as if fresh Roses budded in her Cheeks , so that she seemed of so divine a feature , that Envies self could not but dote upon her ; and now as it were revived out of a Trance , she breathed forth these words . Am I awake , or is this only some santastical vision ? Can Fortune afford one smile unto me ? or may I hope to see one serene day in my Life ? Oye Immortal Powers , that Govern the affairs here below , give me one spoonful of sweets , to those many Gallons of bitterness which I have swallowed . But they telling her that now all danger was past , that the Gyant was killed , and she at freedom , joy began by little and little to enter in at the crannies of her heart . And now all parties being surrounded with joy , Messengers were sent to all parts of the Kingdom , to declare to them the joyful news of their Kings delivery ; whereupon , soon after a wonderful number of Lords , Knights and Gentlemen , came to congratulate their Princes freedom , and to express their joy for the death of the Gyant , whose dead Body they beheld with great wonder and admiration . But in a few dayes it began to stink so abominably that they were forced to bury it ; however the King to perpetuate the memory of so great a deliverance , caused his proportion to be made out in Wood , and placed in the front of his Castle instead of the other Writing , and at the feet whereof were these Uerses ; Behold the Gyant wondrous greatness , who VVith Cruelty o're people tyrannized , Making them so much miseries underg● , As greatest Tyrant's ere could have devised , By lingring Torments putting them to pain , That happy were they who outright were slain . Long time thus 〈◊〉 use his Cruelty , And longer we hi●●●rce must have endured Had not two Knights of valour stout and high , Our liberty and freedom both procured , By killing of that Mo●ster sierce and fell , And sending of his loathed Soul to Hell. Those famous Worthies who this act did do , Sir Phelim of Renowned Irelands Isle , And valiant Owen of the Mountains , who Did kill this murdering cruel Tyrant vile . VVhose Fame shall last whilst Time shall cease to be , For this their great and glorious Victory . But should I go about to express the great joy of the Commons for this wonderful Uictory , had I as many Tongues as Argus had Eyes , or were all Helicon infused into my Breast , yet were I not able to express the same ; the Heavens were struck with the sound of the trembling Bells , Mirth digged her pits in every Cheek , grief and sorrow were buried , care was cashiered and ●very Soul was cheared with gladness . Amongst other news that came to the Castle , one was , that the Knight , Father to the distressed Lady , was newly dead , whereby she became Heiress to his whole Estate ; who having notice thereof , notwithstanding , his great unkindness to her , yet did she make great lamentation for him , showing therein the right Nature of a ●dutyful Child . After some few dayes passed , through the earnest sollicitatious of the King , Sir Phelim , Sir Owen of the Mountains , and Sir Pandrasus , she was perswaded to cast her affections upon the young Count that was her fellow Prisoner , in consideration whereof the King restored him to all his Fathers Estate , and made him an Earl. The Marriage was solemnized with great splendour ; when on a sudden was a great upr●ar , and cry of the people , who came runing towards the Castle , as swi●tly whirling as the whisking Wind , and with as much speed as Daphne fled , when as she was persued by Phoebus ; for this Gyant Briomart had a Brother named Curlo , who lived in an Island hard by , where he used as much Cruelty as his Brother did in this : He hearing of the slaughter of Briomart , raised what force he could , and landing in the Island killed all that he could catch , sparing neither Men , Women nor Children . This being made known to these valiant Knights , they armed themselves with all the speed they might , and mustered what Forces they could raise at present ; and being thus prepared , they stayed near unto the Castle expecting the coming of the Enemy , who with great pride and confidence came marching towards the Castle ; the Gyant Curlo in the head of them . Sir Phelim seeing the Gyant marching in this manner , with a strong Pole-Are came up to him , betwixt whom began a most sierce encounter . In the mean time the two Battles joyned together , with as much rage and fury as was possible , each striving to exceed the other , who should ●loy Deaths jaws the soonest , so that the Field was strowed with dead Carcases , and mounts of slain Bodies surrounded with Moats of Blood : Sir Owen and Sir Pandrasus making Lanes for them to pass wheresoever they went , as if they altogether miuded Mankinds destruction : None was taken to mercy , but every one sacrificed to the mercy of the Sword. Whilst they were thus in the heat of the fight , the King with the new Bridgroom Earl , came with those whom desire of Liberty , and Allegiance to their Soveraign , had brought to ●rke up Arms with him , and giving a furious onset to the adverse party , they were forced a little to retire : But the Gyant Curlo had so far prevailed against Sir Phelim , that he was forced to recoyl ; whereupon our new Earl , to add to his Honour , and in retribution of those great Courtesies he had received , joyned in acombat with the Gyant , but alas his strength was not answerable to his heart , having been so much enfeebled by his long Imprisonment , so that not withstanding Sir Phelim did all he could in his res●●e , yet was he slain by him ; which Sir Owen of the Mountains perceiving with great rage guided by courage , and governed by discretion . joyned with a Manly resolution , opposed himself against the Gyant , and so lustily laid about him , that in the end he brought him down headlong , who in his fall made such a horrid loud noise as wounded the Air with terrour , like the roar of a whole Herd of Lyons , enough almost to make an Earthquake , but Sir Owen knowing the success of the Battle depended upon the Gyants Life , nimbly leaping on him , with his keen Fauchion cut off his Head , which when the rest of his Soldiers perceived , they thought to save themselves by flight , but these valiant Knights were so exasperated by the death of this new Earl , that banishing all pity from their Breasts , like enraged Lyons they fell upon them , and without all remorse never ceased till they left not one of them alive . And now having obtained such an absolute Uictory , they returned back again in Triumph , carrying the dead Body of the Corse , she was like to one quite straid from Reasons Center , as Athamas and Ino when the Snakes crawled in their Bosemes , or like to a Bull stung by Hornets , or as raged Dido when Aeneas left her ; And am I ( said she ) capable of more sorrow , can all the compass of the light show a more happy Creature than I ? Did I no sooner receive a glimpse of comfort , but on a sudden to be thrown down again into a dungeon of misery ? Ah my dear Lord , since I could not live with thee , I will not live without thee ; and with that she would have struck a knife to her heart , had she not been prevented by those that stood by her : And will you also ( said she ) become my enemies ? VVhat injury have I done ye that you deprive me of the only benefit I desire to enjoy ; and now again she would have killed her self , but was the second time prevented . But the King , Sir Phelim , Sir Owen , and Sir Pandrasus , with much entreaty so perswaded her , that she engaged to them not to lay violent hands upon her self ; and the better to divert her from any such thoughts , and to chear up her heart overburdened with grief , the King made a most sumptuous Banquet , to which were invited all the Lords , Knights , and chief Captains then present , against which time divers pastimes were devised , and costly showes performed , with most excellent Musick , rare Dancing , and other delights to provoke her to mirth , but all was as Water spilt on the Ground , it took no Impression upon her Soul , such indelible Characters of sorrow had grief engraven on her heart . And now these Warlike Knights being minded to go into their own Country , took their solenm leave of the King , who rewarded them with many rich gifts and presents , giving them many thanks for their Ualours showed in his defence ; so taking Ship , they lanched from shore , when 〈◊〉 the Sails grew big bellyed with the wanton Wind , and the 〈◊〉 glided safely on Neptunes briny face , capering for joy upon the silver Waves , until such time they each of them arrived in their own Countries , where there w●re received with much joy , and where we will leave them for the present , to relace what be●el to Sir David in going to see Sir VVonder at the Fountain of Health . CHAP. XIX . How Sir David failed to the precious Fountain , and rescued Sir Wonder : How he put to death the Tyrant Almantor , and setled Aged Pamdion in his Estate . THE Ualourous and Renowned Champion Sir David being now well settled in his kingdom of Ancona , as you heard in the fifteenth Chapter , was very desirous to see Sir VVonder , and to experiment the effects of the precious Fountain , as Sir Pandrasus had declared unto him ; wherefore selecting out a choice number of approved Soldiers , and taking his leave of the Quéen Rosetta , he took Ship , and having a prosperous Wind , he in few dayes arrived in that fertile Island ; but quite contrary to his expectation , instead of being received with great friendship , and acclamation of joy , no sooner was he landed , but a number of Knights and armed Soldiers came marching against him , bidding him either to depart the Land , or to yield up his Arms into their hands , or else to abide what their force could compel him to ; for so it was that soon after the departure of Sir Pandrasus ; that those of the VVarlike Island , understanding the rare vertues of the Fountain , and the fruit that grew on the Banks of it , that they resolved to become Masters thereof ; and to that purpose in f●●endly manner visited Sir VVonder , seeming to applaud his happy fortune in being possest of so rare and precious a Iewel as was that Fountain ; and so far did they insinuate into his favour , that he trusted them with all his secrets , which they wrought unto his ruine , for by a wile they locked him into an inner room , and siezed on his servants by a party which they secured in a private place , and to that time while Sir David landed had kept them close Prisoners . But now was the time of their deliverance come about , for Sir David understanding there was no way to be used but force , setting his men in order , gave them such lusty charge , as put them all to the rout , the greatest part of them being slain in the chase ; the residue of them that escaped flying to the Fountain , raised all their whole Force , who having arme dthemselves , speedily marched against Sir David ; and now began a most terrible fight betwixt them , with such a cruel slaughter of Men , that the Earth which was wont to bury the dead , was new its self buried with dead Bodies ; the clashing Armour rang the knell of many of those that w●re it , and crimson paths of War paved all with slain Corps : Sir David with hie keen Fauchion hewed his way through his Enemies , until he came unto their General , with whom he encountered hand to hand , and after many blows exchanged betwixt them , slew him out-right , whereupon the residue sought to save themselves by slight , but were so eagerly persued that very few of them escaped , not above three persons reserved alive . And then giving thanks to the Immortal Powers for this great Uictory , they went the next way to the Fountain , and released Sir VVonder , and the rest of his men from their Captivity . Great was the joy at this their meeting , for Sir VVonder , notwithstanding his vast strenght and invincible Courage , yet was so storngly imprisoned , that he despaired of ever regarding his former liberty , which being so unexpected , made him the highlyer for to prize it . Then did Sir David with his Soldiers drink of the Wine of the Fountain , when presently they felt the powerful vertue thereof , being in an instant as fresh and lively , as when they first began the fight . Afterwards Sir Wonder banqueted them with the Fruits of the Trees th● grew upon the Banks thereof , which were of such various tastse and yet all of them so delicious , as gave great satisfaction to the most indulging Pallat. But they were not only delightful to the taste , and pleasant to the appetite , but also of that superexcellent vertue , that who so tasted of them was immediately cured of all the hurts and wounds he had about him , were they never so déep and deadly , That night they slept soundly , and the next Morning went forth to behold the rarities of the Country . In every place they came they heard the Birds , the Airs winged Choristers , warbling forth their ditties most harmoniously , as if with their chirping they sung Carrols to the rosie Moon , and with their Musick courted the sullen Wood , and invited Mortals to walk abroad . The Earth was beautified with Natuers choicest Tapestry , so that it seemed an Elizium , or Earthly Paradise : Here grew Muskmillions , sweet William , Time , Maiden-blush , Peagles , Cowslips , Tulips , Oxlops , Lady-smock , sops in Wine , start up and kiss me , sweet Basil , Marjerum , tufted Daizy , six leaved Primrose , true love , Lillies and Uiolets . In another place , was the Ground bedeckt with azure Hare-bell , Roses , yellow King-Cups , tawny columbines , Orange tawny Marigolds , Pansies , Hony-suckles , Piony , Monks-hood , Bugloss and Pinks . In a third place was Bears-foot , Batchellors-Buttons , Burrage , Crows-foot , Crows-toes , Daffadils , Dendelyon , Priest-crown , Eglantine , Gelly-flowers , Flowerdeluces , Hearts ease , London-buttons , Lady-gloves , Rose-parsly , Liricumphancy , Wake-Robin , Rosemary , Prick-Madam , Rokcet-gallant , Capons-tail , Shepherds-pouch , Tansie , Yarrow , Nose-bleed , Woodbine , Kiss me at the Garden-gate , and a thousand other sorts of Flowers , which I want both art and skill to describe . At every walks end were shady-scréen Arbours , whose shadows seemed to woe the Love-sick Passenger to c●me and sit , and view the beauties Nature bestowed on them . Besides the singing-Birds named before , there was an infinite number of Partridges , Pheasants , Quails , and Phenixes which are not to be found in other Countries , were here very plentiful all which were so tame that you might take them up in your hands , and being killed and held up against the Sun , would be instantly roasted , needing no basting but their own fat , but in the eating they were so delicious , that the choicest Uiands which your curious Cooks with much art prepare , came far short of their goodness . There was great store of Beefs , Muttons , Hares , Conies and other sort of Beasts . so gentle , that when they had any mind to take them , they would come to them at their first call , never making any resistance , but submiting to any thing you would do to them ; and of every thing such plenty as was sufficient to maintain a multitude of people . Being thus extraordinarily well satisfied in beholding the curi●sities of this incomparable Island , they drew down to the Sea side , where they sat beholding how the Oceans frie were playing on the briny face of Neptune , and casting their Eyes a little further , they might behold a Boat come rowing towards them , wherein sat an old man whose hairs did wear the sober hue of gray , and whose wrinkled Countenance did seem to cast the account of many cares : They came rowing directly towards them , and being landed , the old Gentleman desired to speak with the chiefest of their Company , and being brought unto Sir David , he spake to him in this manner ; Most worthy Knight , whose Fame resounds as far as Phoebus darts his Golden Rayes ; and whose valiant Acts are memorized all the world over , let melting pity creep into your heart to give some comfort to my Calamity ; Know then most worthy Chieftain , that in my Native Country being an Island hard by , there liveth a cruel Tyrant , one whose will is his Law , and who seldom sleeps soundly unless he hath Blood for his Bolster thinking no thing unlawful that makes for his advantage , and to that intent keeping a constant kennel of Blood-Hounds to accuse whom he pleaseth , and who are so desperately wicked for his purpose , that they will dispose whatsoever he would have them ; by these men was I accused to have conspired against his Life , and though there were neither plain Evidence , nor and circumstance conducible thereunto , yet being Judge in his one Cause , I was condemned , and presently had my Estate siezed on , which indeed was the main cause of my Accusation . I was then blest with a Beautiful Daughter named Tremelia , of whom this Tyrant burned in Lust , who took her from me , pretending to keep her as a pledge of my fidelity , but having her in his keeping , sought to deflower her , but she resisting his unchaste desires , and giving him some opprobrious words , he in a great rage stuck her to the heart with his Dagger . I having notice of what was passed , thought it high time to provide for my self , and daring trust no body , I lay hid for two or three dayes and nights amongst Bushes , Thorns and Brakes , when disguising my self , I went to a village hard by , where I heard of your notable Atchievments in conquering this Island , the Garden of Ceres , and Orchard of Pomona , hoping according to your former favours to others in distress , that you will afford me some succour in redressing my wrongs . Sir David hearing this sad Relation of the ancient Gentleman , was moved to great pity towards him , so that he vowed by the Honour of Knighthood , to which all that bear Arms are sworn unto , either to revenge him of the Tyrant , or to lose his Life in the attempt ; and so giving the ancient Gentleman some of the water of the Fountain to drink , and some of the Apples to eat , ( which to that purpose they alwayes carried about them ) he was so refreshed , as he seemed to forget his former sorrows , and to have new life and vigour inspired into him , as had old Eson when the sage Medea infused young Blood into his aged Ueins . Next they began to consult which wayes to accomplish this enterprize , for should they take too great a strength along with them , they might endanger the losing of the Island ; for well they wist that when the fellows of those who were slain , came to hear of it , they would endeavour not only to revenge their Friends blood , but also if possible to recover again so fruitful an Island ; they therefore agréed to send for more succour to Sir Davids Country , intending to stay there until their return ; but in the mean time this ambitious Tyrant ( whose name was Almantor ) having heard how this Island was conquered by a few persons , and of the rare qualities belonging thereunto , he thought in an instant to surprize it , and to that purpose manned out what force he could make , and with great bravery and ostentation sailed towards this fruitful Island , having conquered it in conceit before he came thither . Sir David séeing this Fleet of Ships , which upon a smooth Sea danced Levalto's on the briny Main , not tossed by any rage of Eolus ; he therefore having laid an ambush to surprize them , upon their first landing séemed to sly , until he had brought them into the Net prepared for them , when turning head , he gave them such a brisk charge , as gave them a total rout , not sparing any in the chase , but by several wayes of deaths made passages for their Souls into the other World ; so that all the way as they were chased the spectacle was ugly and griefly to behold ; here lay Bodies torn in pieces , mangled Limbs cut and hackt in divers manners ; so that a man beholding such a sight might say , that War is an e●ercise not of Manhood , but of Inhumanity . Almantor himself fought most valiantly , doing what in him lay to have obtained the Uictory ; and as if he had had a spirit that durst War against the Fates ; seemed to dread no danger , but with an undaunted Courage to meet pale Death with triumph in a Tomb ; but all his Ualour would not bear him out against the unresistable force of Sir David , who coming up to him with handy blows , after a smart fight took him Prisoner ; few was saved alive besides : for the Soldiers were so enraged against them , that all compassion was for the present banished their Breasts , The Uictory being thus clearly obtained , and the Soldiers swords glutted in blood ; they led Almantor towards the Fountain , where first they refreshed themselves with some of those healing Fruits , and afterwards sat in Iudgment upon him , where was laid to his charge all the Tyrann●ea , Cruelties , Murthers and Rapines which he had committed , all which he could not excuse nor very well deny , and therefore he was adjudged for his crimes to be put to death . And now did the horrour of a guilty Conscience plainly appear in Almantor , repenting not so much for his crimes , as exclaiming against the punishment of them ; and yet in that punishment might he behold what cruelty he used to others , although the greatest smart to him was to think that he justly deserved it , whereas they suffered innocently . And now to save his Life what did he not promise , what Protestations use , what Nows , what Oaths , what Asseverations , that he would hereafter use Iustice , mixed with Clemency , not doing nor suffering any wrong to be done by others ; that he would deliver up to the ancient Gentleman his former Cstate , and repossess him in all his Inheritance , with many other flattering speeches to move their hearts to be inclinable to pity , but his crimes were of too sanguine a dye to be forgiven , and all his repentance and sorrow only ●ained ; they therefore concluded he should be put to death and gave him his choice of eight several sorts of ways whereby to dye : Viz. 1. To be hanged on a Gibbet . 2. To be put into a sack and thrown into the Sea. 3. To have his head smitten of 4. To be poysoned . 5. To be burned to death . 6. To be stung to death with snakes . 7. To be cast down headlong from a high Tower : Or 8. To be shot to death with Arrows . Sad is the choice ( said the wretched Almantor ) chuse which I will : For 1. To be hanged on a Gibbet is to dye the death of a Dog. 2. To be put into a sack and drowned is to be devoured by Fishes , and want decent Burial . 3. To have my Head smitten off , is indeed the death of a Nobleman , but which no Nobleman would willingly have . 4. To be poysoned , is to be a stinking Carcase before I am scarce cold in my Grave . 5. To be burned is of all deaths most cruel . 6. To be stung to death with snakes is a painful lingring death . 7. To be cast down from a high Tower , an uncertain death . What then remains but the last kind of death , to be killed with Arrows , and that is the death of a Soldier , which I shall soonest choose , come then , seeing you think me not fitting to live , quickly dispatch me out of the World. Then rending open his Doublet , he tyed a Handkerchief before his Eyes , and leaning his Back against a Trée , he cryed out , now do your worst , whereupon immediately some Soldiers who were planted on purpose , sent a flight of Arrows into his Breast , so that in an instant he fed down and dyed . Then digged they for him a Grave , into which he being put , they covered the same with a heap of stones , and on one broad one which lay on the top they inscribed this Epitapb . Who in his life time still for Blood did crave , Was at the last sent bloody to his Grave . Whilst this was in doing , the Soldiers which Sir David had sent for arrived in the Island , whereupon Sir David leaving some few of them for the guarding of the Island under the conduct of the Gyant VVonder , he with the residue sailed towards the Island where Almantor lived , taking along with him the ancient Gentleman for his guide , and sailing thither in the same Ships wherein Almantor came , which they of the Island espying , seeing their own Ships afar off began to rejoyce , but when they perceived strangers in them , they began to arm themselves with all the spéed they could , and to put themselves in a posture to resist their landing : But Sir David nothing daunted at their appearance , landed in des●ig●t of all the 〈◊〉 they could make , and being on land , he with his sword quickly made wa● for his Soldiers to follow him , who encouraged by his example , as soon made 〈◊〉 of their 〈◊〉 Enemies , that fled before their conquering swords like flocks of Sheep before the devouring Wolves . But now the fury of their rage being over , Sir David scorning to ●●ult over a vanquished party , caused a retreat to be sounded , and sent Messengers after them , that he would parley with them ; to which they willingly condelcended , and to that Purpose sent 3 or 4 of the chiefest of than , to whom Sir David spake as followeth . The cause of my sending to you is to offer you Peace and Liberty : Liberty from the T●raldom of an insulting Tyrant ; to whose insatiable ava●ice your Bodies and Estates were made thrall ; one who not only delighted in Crueety , but took delight in the several forms of executing the same ; who hath now paid his just desots by the ●●oke of Justice , being shit to death for his cruel Tyranny ; in stead of whom we shall 〈◊〉 for your Governor , one well known unto you , ( and here he presented to them the Ancient Gentleman ) whom if you refuse to accept , then expect no other ●●t what the Sword and a conquering Arm well inforce you to do . The Messengers having heard these words , with a loud voice cryed out , long live our Lord Pandion , ( for so was the ancient Gentleman called ) and thereupon they desired leave to go immediately to acquaint the rest with their determination ; which when they had done , there was such an acclama●on and shout of the People , as surpassed that which Thracian Boreas makes a mongst the Pines of Ossa , or as when the Artillery of Heaven are discharged along the cleaving Sky : And thereupon coming all to Sir David , they submitted themselves , promising faithful Obedience to the Aged Pandion , which he most lovingly embraced , giving them many wholesome admonitions , and desiring Sir Pandion to be a Gracious Lord unto them . And thus having setled him in the Tyrant Alma●ters place , he returned to the island of the precious Fountain ; where leaving a sufficient Guard with Sir Wonder , and taking with him some store of the Fruit , as also some Vessels of the healing Wine of the Fountaln , he returned back to his ow● country , where he was very welcome to his Queen Rosetta , and joyfully entertained by the rest of his Subjects . CHAP. XX. Now the three Sons of St. George , Sir Guy , Sir Alexander , and Sir David , met at a great Justs at Constantinople , as also Sir Turpin of France , Sir Pedro of Spain , Sir Orlando of Italy , Sir Ewin of Scotland , Sir Phelim of Ireland , and Sir Owen of Wales , where they obtained the Victory voer all that Juste awith them , being richly rewarded by the Emperour for their high Valour . LOng had not Sir David been in his Kingdom of Ancona , but there Arrived an Herald , who by sound of Trumpet proclaimed a solemn Justs to be held by the Emperour of Constantinople , in honour of his Sons Nuptials , who was contracted to the King of Tribizonds Daughter , the Beauteous Lucinda , whose Fame resounded all the world over . These Justs were proclaimed in all the Kingdoms of the Earth , so that at the time appointed there arrived at his Court the most approved Knights for Valour and prowess that were then living : Amongst others were St. Georges three Renowned Sons , Sir Guy , Sir Alexander , and Sir David : Thi●her also had Fames Trumpet invited the Valiant Sir Turpin from France , Sir Fedro from Spain , Sir Orlando from Italy , Sir Ewin from Scotland , Sir Phili● from Ireland , and Sir Owen from Wales . Being come to the Emperours Pallace , they were by him most kindly entertained , and having had knowledg that they were the Sons of the seven Renowned Champions of Christendom , whose Valiant Acts had eternized their never dying Memories , he there● on commanded them all to be lodged in one Chamber , wherein were provided for them nine most sumptuous Beds , adorned with the riehest Furniture that could be procured , and because the Justs lasted only nine days , he appointed each of them to be Champion his particular day . But before the Justs began , the Prince Rofinda Son to the Emperour , was with great state and magnificence Married to the beauteous Lucinda ; great were the Triumphs performed that day by Pageants , Fire-works , and other costly devices , far surpasting the skill of the most elaborate Writer to describe , all which we shall overpass , and come to speak of the Warlike Acts performed by our nine Renowned Heroes which was celebrated in order as followeth . On the first day of the Justs entered that valiant knight at Arms the Renowned Sir Guy king of 〈◊〉 , moun●ed on a Barbary S●eed , who pranced on the ground in as great state as Bucephal●s the Horse of King Alexander ; his Armou● ( like the colour of his Horse ) was of a dark brown ; and for his device on his Shield was an Anchor , with this word A●ch●●a spl . Against him entered a Phrygia● Knight named Dorosus , upon a sorrel Horie of an Epirian breed , with flaming Nostrils , his Armour was green and for his device he had in his Shield a Laurel-Tree , with this word , ever 〈◊〉 . At the Trumpets sound they encountered each other with great skill and violence , breaking their slaves that the splinters flew into the Air , But at the third course Sir Guy ran against him with such might , that both Horse and Man sell to the ground . With like Valour did he that day overcome twenty 〈◊〉 Knights , and was with great Triumph conducted home unto his lodging . The next day Sir Alexander entered the Lists as chief Challenger against all comers : His Horse was of a Morocco Race , with Tusks out of his mouth like to a Boar ; His Armour was red , and for his device , in his Shield was an Oxe bleeding , with this word , such to Opposers : The first that ran against him was a Maced●●ian Lord named Lentulus , of Gygantick stature , and approved Manhood , but by the Valour of Sir Alexander he was overthrown , as also nineteen other Knights of Prowess and Fortitude . The third day Sir David appeared in the Lists chief Champion against all Opposers : His Horse was of a Chesnut colour , his Armour azure , and on his sh●eld was painted a serene Sky , with this word , without Clouds . This Valian Knight behaved him self so well that day , that he brought to ground thrty four Knights , to his great Commendation and Honour , being conducted to his lodging by the Prince Rosinda , with sound of Trumpets and other Musical Instruments . On the fourth day appeared for chief Champion against all comers the Renowned and Valiant Knight at Arms Sir Turpin of France mounted on an A●ahian Courser , of a Strawberry colour , and so lively were the red spots on him intermingled with white , ( like unto Scrawherries in a d●●h of Crem ) that it seemed rather natural then artificial : His Armour was of a tawny colour , and on his shield was painted an Orange Tree , with this word , fruitfully comforting . This valiant Knight behaved himself so gailantly that day , that the Emperour in reward of his magnanimity threw unto him a Gold Chain , at the end whereof hung a rich Meddal all beset with Pearls and Diamonds , and so with great Acclamations of the people , he was conducted to his Lodging ; On the fifth day the most Heroick and Invincible Knight Sir Pedro of Spain entered the Lists , mounted on a Spanish Genner , his Armour was of a flame colour , so artificially wrought that to a not skilful Eye his Body seemed to be all on a fire for so well had the Artist contrived the same , that by the moving of his Horse , the Wind seemed to fan up the flames to a greater blaze : His device in his shield was a Salamander living in the fire , with this word , not so consumed . This Renowned Knight by his Martial Prowess overthrew no less then 34 Champions that encountered with him , insomuch that the Princess Lucinda gave him her Glove to wear , and commanded that thereafter he should be called her Knight . Upon the sixth day as Sir Orlando of Italy was entering the Lists , there met him a Squire , who spake to him in these words ; Sir Knight , my Master by me advises ye to make the best defence you can , that by your stout resistance , he may obtain the greater Honour in your overthrow . To whom Sir Orlando replyed , Go tell thy Master I am prepared for him , and that it is not good to sell the Lyons Skin until he be dead . Accordingly here●●●o encountering each other , they fought with so much skill and valour , that Mars himself might have been a spectatour of their worthy Atchievments , being Men of such Prowess as not to know fear themselves , and yet to teach 〈◊〉 others that had to deal with them ; long time did Victory equally Play upon their dancing Banners , but at last Conquest displayed her silver Wings on Sir Orlando's Head , and his Antagonists brags vanished in smoak , his Body with his Honour being laid in the dust . With the like success did he overcome eighteen Knights more that day , whereby he won the reputation of a most valiant Knight . On the seventh day the Renowned Knight Sir Ewin of Scotland was chief Champion , who entered the Lists mounted on a Scottish Galloway , who though but small of stature , was of strength comparable to an Elephant ; his Armour was black , as also his shield , with these Letters in white , hoping for day . His success was such that he foiled no less then threescore Knights , gaining to himself Immortal Fame by such their overthrow . The eighth day was managed by Sir Phelim of Ireland , as brave a Knight as ever trod the Field of Mars ; he was mounted on an Irish Hobby , decked with a Plume of Peacocks Feathers ; His Armour was so contrived as if it had been made up of several pieces , yet all joyned together in a loving confusedness . On his shield was pourtrayed a red Breast , with this word , innocently harmless . He encountered that day with 25 Knights , all whom oy his Manly Prowess he overcame . On the ninth and last day there entered the Lists that Heroick undaunted Knight Sir Owen of the Mountains , mounted on a stately English Palfrey . His Armour was milk white , his attiring else all cut in Stars , which made of Cloth of Silver , and Silver Spangles , each way seemed to cast many aspects , In his shield was a sheep feeding in a pleasant Field , with this word , without fear or envy . This valiant Knight Sir Owen behaved himself so gallantly , and dismounted so many Knights that day , that the Prince Rosinda entituled him the mirrour of Chevalry , and pattern of true Magnanimity . After the Justs were finished , the Emperour entertained these nine worthy Knights in most sumptuous manner , spending several days in their company , with great Feasts , Masks , and other stately showes , and in reward of their Martial performances , gave unto them 9 most rich precious stones , each of them valued at a Kings Ransom besides other most rich Presents from the Prince and Princess , and so taking their solemn leave of the Emperour and other High Estates then present , with great honour and applause , they returned each to his own Country . FINIS . A01200 ---- The chronicle and institution of the Order of the seraphicall father S. Francis conteyning his life, his death, and his miracles, and of all his holie disciples and companions / set foorth first in the Portugall, next in the Spanish, then in the Italian, lastlie in the French, and now in the English tongue. Marcos, de Lisboa, Bishop of Porto, 1511-1591. 1618 Approx. 2223 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 413 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images. Text Creation Partnership, Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) : 2007-01 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1). A01200 STC 11314.2 ESTC S4305 24117645 ocm 24117645 27206 This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission. Early English books online. (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A01200) Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 27206) Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1475-1640 ; 1816:9) The chronicle and institution of the Order of the seraphicall father S. Francis conteyning his life, his death, and his miracles, and of all his holie disciples and companions / set foorth first in the Portugall, next in the Spanish, then in the Italian, lastlie in the French, and now in the English tongue. Marcos, de Lisboa, Bishop of Porto, 1511-1591. Cape, William. [34], 747 [i.e. 759], [6] p. By Iohn Heigham, At S. Omers : 1618. Original work attributed to Marcos and the translation into English attributed to William Cape by STC (2nd ed.) and NUC pre-1956 imprints. "The first tome." "With permission of Superiors." Signatures: A² B-5H⁴ 5I². Numerous errors in paging. Includes index. Includes marginal notes. Reproduction of original in the Harvard University Library. Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford. Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors. EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO. EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org). The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source. Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data. Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so. Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor. The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines. Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements). Keying and markup guidelines are available at the Text Creation Partnership web site . eng Francis, -- of Assisi, Saint, 1182-1226. Franciscans -- Biography. Christian saints -- Italy -- Assisi -- Biography. 2006-06 TCP Assigned for keying and markup 2006-07 Apex CoVantage Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images 2006-08 Jonathan Blaney Sampled and proofread 2006-08 Jonathan Blaney Text and markup reviewed and edited 2006-09 pfs Batch review (QC) and XML conversion THE CHRONICLE AND INSTITVTION OF THE ORDER OF THE SERAPHICALL FATHER S. FRANCIS . CONTEYNING His life , his death , and his miracles , and of all his holie disciples and companions . SET FOORTH First in the Portugall , next in the Spanish , then in the Italian , lastlie in the French , and now in the English tongue . THE FIRST TOME . AT S. OMERS , By IOHN HEIGHAM , Anno 1618. With permission of Superiors . TO THE MOST RELIGIOVS ENSIGNE-BEARERS OF S. CLARE ; THE ENGLISHE POORE CLARES IN GRAVELINGE , THE AVTHOR WISHETH VICTORIOVS TRIVMPH . NAturalists amongst other elaborate curiosities of nature not vnworthy moralyzinge reporte of the Salamander , that contrarie to the inclination of other beastes her life is cherished by the fier , which by reason of its furiouse violence to others is tearmed Elementum implacabile , an element with all most impossibilitie to be asswaged : whence may be plausably verified the Phisiciās prouerb that . The same drugge cures & kills , vnderstandinge accordinge to the diuersity of the patients maladie . Noe maruell then most , Reuerend mother , and Religiously deuoted Sisters , if I after my long experience of your allmost Salamander like life , by dedicatinge this booke to your Religious vewe , should ad fresh coles to kindle or rather cherish your long since kindled fier of Deuotion ( wherin you liue contrarie to those in the world of your Sects . ) And noe meruell if therin I should giue you a receipte composed of diuers poysons ( for soe they are to Heresie ) since I see they are peculiar restoratiues and infallable Antidotes to your sores , for what sooner cures a longing , then to satisfy the appetite with the thing lōged for ? which earnest desire or longinge it pleased you ( Right worthyly Religious ) to manifest by your zealous importuninge me to preuayle with a third , that could and would vndertake the Translation of this worke ●rō French wherin it was impressed to our vulgar tounge , for your more facile and pleasant reading of the liues of so famous worthies who are indeed as exemplars , or soe manie plattformes for direction of your allreadie initiated iourney . Which being with much difficultie obteyned , & after longe expectation finished by the greate paynes of an extraordinary deuot● of your order , and particularly of your couent , whose will it also is that by reason you were only in cause of the Translation , & through your entreati● only it was prouided for in the impression , that the whole volume of his labors ●hold be shadowed vnder your matronadge . I haue not therfore enforced you to foster a straunge feture , but 〈◊〉 to which your selues are mothers , neyther haue I donne it making myne owne head my counsell howse , but with aduise of the Authore and other benefactours of the worke , since therfore yee haue daigned to begett it , be contented to conserue it against what difficulties the world shall oppugne it . Yee haue for your encouradgment heerin infallably assurance of infinitly redoubled merit For as casuists hould , whatsoeuer is produced to publike vse , by how much it is a cause of further good or hurte to the imbracer of it , in equall measure is the increase of merite or demerite to the Setter forth , and therfore it is thought of Caluin ( whom our countrey rules ) that accidentally , by how much his heresie increaseth , his torments encrease ; yee therfore on the contrarie , eyther respectinge your owne merite by being more then semie authors , and patronesles of a worcke of soe greate expectance , or els meerely examore amic ●ia , as Phylosophers tea me it , reflecting one the good of others for Non n●b s nati sumus , wee are not borne to our selues , yee haue reason to accept it vnder your shelter : To this end yee haue an Anthem in the office of our holie Father S. Francis instituted by reason of a diuine oracle , wherin it was reuealed to him , that hee should not only be sollicitous for himselfe , but studdie the good of others ; S. Paule witnesseth of him selfe that he could be contented to loose heauen that he might win it for others ; heere is a miraculous charitie , yet ye are not driuen to that extreamity , but by being a meanes of others arriuall into heauen , ye encrease your owne ioyes . Agayne ; neyther lett the title of patronesses deterr you , as if it sauoured of the world which ye haue abrenunciated , or as if it did not correspond with your Religious simplicitie which ye haue embraced ; for the great affinitie of the worke with your truly simple dispositions , of it selfe did challenge you ; For if eyther you respect the subiecte , it is a Chronicle of SS . wherein nothinge cann be expected but meere simplicities ; Agayne it is of S. Francis SS . who was a mirrour of simplicitie ; if you respect the method in the handlinge t is fitted to the matter , as your selues will soone experience : Your office therefore in matronizinge , is but with your wonted simplicitie to offer the transtatours labours to god almightie for successe : Wherein I would entreate you to offer vpp mee as your deuoted seruāt , CLA. FRA. TO THE READER . THE multitude of bookes which now adayes are printed with purity and elegancie of tongues and languages , are so aboundant , that it causeth many to reiect the reading of such as they ought to haue alwayes in hand for edification and profit of their soules , and not for curiositie , in regard that though al good and true doctrine , ought to be highly esteemed as the nourishment of the soule ( the foode wherofis , the intellectuall vnderstanding of the truth : ) yet ought the discret and Christian Reader to consider how different is the fruit collected of one booke , before an other , that with the greater profit he may dispose of his houres , and keep his cogitations employed , and that as bookes encrease , so may augment in him discretion and iudgement of reading them : that so he may of each of them gather some fruit . And certainly I admire that , sith when we see avenimous beast we are terrified and tremble , for feare of his poyson : how we are so senceles , as with delight to read heretical or dissolute bookes , considering that they corrupt good manners , and induce to vices and vanities : which are also most subtill venime , wherto making the least approach , it taketh such roote in vs , and doth afterward so budde foorth , that empoysoning our soules , it becometh incurable . And which is yett worse , we permit our selues easily to be infected , because the scope and discourse of such bookes are pleasing vnto vs , as being conformable to our appetite and to our lasciuious inclinatiō : and thus according to the custome , presenting poyson vnder a sweet or alluring bayte . And therfore if the studious and carefull Christian , desire to obserue any due course in his reading , sith it so much importeth him , lett him vnderstand , that next to the doctrine of faith , and the counsels of holy scripture , no other can euer so much aduance him to purchace vertues , and hate vices , as the frequent and ordinary reading of the conuersation and life of the holy seruantes of almightie God , considering with all that is a natural thing , that to attempt a difficult and dangerous enterprise , we are therein much more induced by example then by any persuasions of whom soeuer : though we acknowledg them to be certainlie true . None could be found that would resolue ioyfully to embrace the vertue of pouerty , humility , chastity , fasting , and other penitētiall labours , if he knew not that others , not only with wordes exteriourly , but really with worckes haue embraced the same : Neither was it for any other cause , that our Lord IESVS Christ would personnaly come into this world , but by example to shew vs the way of our saluation , and his holy wil , because the examples & aduertissementes of his faithfull seruantes , would not suffice to retire vs from our euill conuersation and way , and to setle vs in his , no not the preceptes which he had giuen in the first written law . But when he began to walke this way , how many were there that would accompagny him , very seriously seruing him euen till their death , and this only for his loue ? The Church therfore knowing right well the glory that redoundeth to almightie God , and the fruit which men gather by the memory of the life of our lord IESVS Christ and of his sainctes , doth euery day propose and sett them before our eyes , in the diuine office , in the sacrifices and solemnities , that it should not be tedious vnto vs to follow and imitate them whome we prayse , and whose memory we honour , and that likewise we should not esteeme it labourious to walke that way , which alone conducteth vs to eternall life . Hereof mayest thou consider ( deuout Reader ) what vse , almightie God maketh of his elect , in fauour of vs , because we are ( saith S. Iohn ) coadiutors to the saluation of soules , we may hence also conceiue how greatlie we are obliged to the trueseruantes of God , who haue so put themselues to paines in the exercise of vertues , that they haue left the way open , that such as seeke it may finde it , and by their examples haue taught vs which it is , and with whath force and industry we may attaine vnto true glory . Those of former ages guided only by naturall light , did vse exceeding diligence , to induce and animate themselues by the examples of their famous predecessours , vsing them as so many spurres vnto vertrue , to the end they might in no time be defectiue in the obligation they had both to their natiue country , and to their owne honour : and indeed the milke wher with they nourced their childrē in their publique schooles , was the generous actes of their ancestours , which were red vnto them in poemes , and orations , that by meanes of those examples , the children might be affected to vertue , and enflamed with desire of glory , although it was more vaine then vertuous . This is of such force , that euen at this present , many of our Christians following the same practise , cause their children to spend the most entiere parte of their age , in committing to memory , the heroyicall actes of the ancient Grecians and Latines . But would to God that too many did not employ and wast all their life in this study , and that many others were not more affected to Homer , Cicero and Virgil , then to IESVS Christ . O extreme indignity of Christians . ! deseruing sharp reprehension and eternall punishment , in regard that they glory to be imitatours of the superstitious Gentils , who as they wanted faith , and the true light illuminating the hart of Christians , so was not their vertue true and solid , but exteriour and vaine . And although that in that time of obscure darcknes , they gaue to men some sparckle of light , some litle knowledg of vertue , more with wordes then with effect , these Pagans neuertheles persiste in obscurity euen in the cleare day of the true light of our lord IESVS Christ , the soueraigne truth and perfection , and are vnworthy to be honoured in comparison of true Christians , who being illuminated with the light of faith , can easily discerne , iudge and condemne the world with his vnwise adherentes : because as the Apostle S. Paul Saith , the spirituall man knoweth and iudgeth al thinges : Pagans on the contrary , glorying and esteemning themselues wise with their eloquence , become sottish and ignorant , as hauing attributed and giuen vnto creatures , that which appertayned only to the Creatour : but they whose cogitation and confidence is more setled and grounded on the diuine will and doctrine then humane , and do follow celestiall , not earthly Philosophy : such , I say shal only arriue to heauen , whence first discended their knowledge , they cannot erre , being taught by the eternall wisdome , neither shall they euer want glory , euen amōg mortall people , though they haue with all possibility shunned the same , but shal be illustrious to all the world . For though antiquity haue exceedingly honoured great ambitious personnes , that desired to leaue some memory and renowne of themselues in this world after their death : yet our holy mother the Church doth farre more exalt and make more glorious our Sainctes continually in the predications , feastes , and solemnities , which for them and in their honour are celebrated ; besides that we beleeue that they liue and gloriously raigne in heauen , in the contemplation of their Lord. So that the true seruantes of God are blessed among Angels , and honoured among men , as eminent sainctes , as great they are , and worthy of all reuerence . Altars are euery where consecrated , and churches bult in their names , their images are honoured , their wordes and workes are highly commended and preached , their reliques are reuerenced and worshipped on earth , their soules glorified in heauen , and the miracles and excellent workes both ancient and moderne , which our lord in them , and by them hath wrought , are with exceeding great glory admired . Our Lord euen in this world recompenceth his elect , who not in appare●e , but in effect are vertuous and holy , and incorruptedlie conserue their faith to their Creatour . When was there euer found in any time among the ancient naturalistes , such constancie , such faith , temperance , magnanimity , sweetnes , mercy , iustice , fortitude , and loyaulty , as hath bin found in our Christians , who by no kinde of threates or faire speeches of Tyrantes , could be induced , to leaue their obedience vnto God , could neuer be corrupted by any promise or recompence , nor haue bin inclined by any kinde of flatteries or fauours , but persisting firme & constant in the truth , haue nothing esteemed nor feared the terrible and horrible tormentes , were they neuer so barbarous , nor in the extremity of them , or death it selfe , but haue alwayes remayned immoueable and inuincible in true vertu & piety , not desiring reuenge or detriment to the persecutours or executioners , but pardon and saluation , praying vnto God for them . And all this , not att their death only , but euen in their life . For there is no kinde of vertue , wherin the sainctes haue not excelled , some in purity of virginity , others in continencie , with great labour subiecting the flesh to the spirit , that euen on earth leading a life more angelical then humane , they might purchase eternall glory in heauen : others renouncing kingdomes , estates , and dignities , others distributing their goodes among the poore , much more highly esteeming the piety of God , and charity to their neighbour , in a base and submissiue pouerty , then any other temporall thing : to th end that being disburdened of the care of these transitory riches , they might with more ease , study to purchace those of heauen : and in the end , for so much as , where they knew it to concerne the honour , glory , or seruice of God , they haue not spared to permitt their bodies to be tormented after what sort soeuer : they haue bin therefore so pleasing vnto his maiestie , that he hath graunted them power to cure the diseased , to cast out deuils , to raise the dead , to foretell future thinges , to vnderstand and explicate the diuine misteries , and finally to doe such thinges , as the diuine might can only doe . Lett then the eminencie of Kinges , Princes , and of all qualities of wealthy people ancient and moderne be confounded , sith they are , and euer more haue bin vanquished and surmounted by vs ( poore and feeble ) in honour and knowledg . Lett the subtilty of Philosophers be whist and silent , sith these who haue trulie reposed their faith in almightie God , shal know and finde the soueraigne good . I coniure thee therefore , gentle Reader , by the loue which thou owest to IESVS Christ our Redeemer , to represent before the eyes of thy spirit , the glory and eternall riches , which the least of the seruantes of our Redeemer IESVS Christ shall in the most blessed kingdome of heauen perpetually enioy : and with the same eyes afterward to behold all the goodes of the earth vnited together , paragonizing them with those of these Religious , there will not so much as one only thought abide within thee , vntill thy hart hath quite contemned them ▪ and as recordeth Cicero , if all the Empires of the earth , in comparison of heauen and of the moone , be so litle that no esteeme should be had of them , because betwene them there is no proportion , how much lesse will they appeare , being opposed to the Emperiall heauē , the blessed country of the elect , where according to S. Paul , our conuersation is ? It is then very reasonable , that the life of this Saincte be seriously read , to the end to imitate him , yea before many other , sith hereof we learne how we may pourchace the true eternall goods or riches , which according to the promises of God , we expect and hope for . To this end it is that our Creatour doth dayly renew and regarnish his Church , with new examples of his saincts , that Christians becomming weake & feeble , might resume force to meritt their saluation , in seruing almightie God from the bottome of their hart . For in them is represented vnto vs the vertue of faith , the life of IESVS Christ and together with it , the imitable life of his sainctes . He will that there be seculer Preistes , Religious of the order of S. Hierome , S. Augustin , S. Benedict , S. Bernard , S. Dominick , S. Francis and others : that in them we might alwayes haue before our eyes , his life and Passion . Sith then so pious a lesson or reading produceth such fruit , thou mayest well persuade thee ( good Reader ) how profitably shal be employed the time , the paper , and labour , which is spent in writing the chronicles of them that haue bin true imitatours and representations of the life of our Redeemer IESVS Christ . How well in like sort their time shal be spent that employ their eyes and vnderstanding in this lesson , not only to square out a Religious life to such as desire to embrace it , but euen to learne what ought to be the life , what the comportmentes of true Christians , that with their workes desire at least to appeare such : by reason that the kingdome of heauen must be attayned by a combatt to be made , and by force of armes , which is an enterprise of valerous Champions or warryers : and this forcible wrestling is not to be made against mortall and humane creatures , according to the Apostle , but against wicked spirittes , as subtill and malicious , as they are potent & puissant . If thou wilt know them , thou shalt here finde their extreme audacity discouered , their fraudulent delusion published , their offensiue armors manifested , and their assaultes repulsed . If then thou be inclined to war-like exercise , thou shalt here obserue most noble prowesses and heroicall actes against the deuils , subdued by the champions of IESVS Christ : If thou takest content in honours , thou shalt here see how highly the true freindes of God are honoured in earth and in heauen , yea and feared in hell . If thou affectest science , of these thou shalt learne , the true knowledge of the fraudes and deceiptes of the world , and especially true wisdome , which is , first the knoledge of God , then of thy selfe : If thou apply thee to the actiue or contemplatiue life , thou shalt here finde a great experience of morall vertues , and of contemplations more then humane , of communion and diuine vnion : breifely if thou make profession of Christianity as thou oughtest , thou shalt here clearly see figured in two tables , what it is to be a Christian , and with what partes he ought to be qualified that maketh profession therof . And that in the doctrine and in the examples of sainctes , two thinges are necessary to our saluation : so that thou shalt here finde a remedy very proper and conuenient to all they desires , and for all thy necessities . Now writing the life and examples of the Frier Minors the especiall seruantes of God , by them , I meane the disciples of the holy Father S. Francis , and of those holy Fathers that did imitate him , who are the principall parties of this historie , they point out vnto vs the true rule and obseruance of the tree instituted by the said Father S. Francis , procuring many in these dayes to blush att their faultes and transgressions . Other Religious personnes shall in like sorte make their benefitt hereof , sith all Religious , touching their profession , are a like , Besides , euery other Christian may gather some fruit hereof , if he will bestow the labour to receiue it , as all haue equally graces and fauours of God , by the worthy merittes of his sainctes , Francis , Antony , & others : when with them they study to seeke the loue of God and their neighbour . Our Fathers then deserue prayse and gratitude of our partes for hauing so well conserued the memory of these glorious saints , with a feruent desire to further soules , though they haue not laboured to publish their liues , in a lofty and polished stile , with a connexion of choice wordes , as the precise and curious would desire ; But they considered that the deuout Reader leauing the flowers and leaues , would only take hold of the fruit . Now to content and satisfie the Readers , when they shall light on such thinges as are not vulgare , which they shall finde in these chronicles : I haue bin willing here to insert and adde the names of the Authors , whome in this present history I haue principally vsed , and this for greater light and direction : who are these ensuyinge . The legend of Brother . Leo , Br. Angelus , and Br. Rufinus , all three companions of S. Francis. The legend of Brother Thomas of Cellano . The legend of Brother Leonard of Bessa . The great and litle legend of S. Bonauenture . The Flowers of the Religious of S. Francis , and his companions . The ancient chronicles , that breifely treat of the most memorable matters of the order . Vrbertin Casal , in his booke intituled Vita Christi . The monumentes . The historicall mirrour of Br. Vincent of the Order of the Preachers . The ancient memoriall of the order . The history of S. Anthonius Arch-bishop of Florence . Master Aluaro of the lamentations of the Church . The legend of S. Antony , S. Clare , and other sainctes . The legend of the fiue Martyrs of Marocco , of S. Crosse of Coimbra . The booke of Conformities . THE PREFACE WHERIN IS DECLARED THE intention of the Holy Ghost in the institution of the holy Order of the Frier Minors . IT is with great reason , that learned men writing bookes of histories or doctrine for the publike good , doe ordinarily accompany them with certaine introductions , which we call proemes or prefaces , to discouer their intention to the Readers , which wanting they cannot haue perfect knoledge , nor reape much fruit of what they read . Though in deed , for the Readers to remayne only depriued of these fruites and benefittes , were a lesse inconuenience , and in some sort supportable , if they did not some times conceiue euill impressions , that induce them to contemne the good doctrines and profitable exāples which they read : and this proceedeth of their ignorant temerity , which causeth them to condemne thinges worthy of praise , and falsly to censure that which they vnderstand not , which vice as is it reprehensible , so is it detrimentall and detestable in all kinde of doctrine , but especially in the sacred scriptures and liues of sainctes : And therfore we see that God , in all his worckes , would prepare men as it were by certaine proemes , that they might vnderstand them , and expect them with such intention as he meant to performe them , as when he purposed to renew the world , by meanes of the vniuersall deluge , he conferred thereof with the iust Noe an hundred and twenty years before , commanding him the edifice of the arck , to thend that worck might be knowne , not only to those that then liued , but also to such as should succeed them afterward Neither did he vpon any other consideration deferre to giue children to the Patriarch Abraham , but that he should the better vnderstand , and with greater reuerence receiue the grace which was figured vnto him in his sonne Isaac . I am of opinion that for the same respect he was forty dayes in giuing the law to the people of Israel , bountifully imparting vnto them many notable fauours in the meane time , and with such excellent miracles deliuering them frō the seruitude of Egipt , that they might by these meanes dispose thē to acknoledge him alone for God , and completely to obserue his law . I may also inferre the like of the forty yeares that he entertayned that people in the desert , that it was vnto them as it were a disposition the more deerly to prise and estimate the so much desired land of promise . For this selfe same cause did God vse Prophetes among his people , were it to thereaten them with punishment and chasticementes , or to giue them hope of the benefittes and fauours which he intended vnto them , or to teach them the manner to demand and meritt his grace . And finally all the old testament , the sacrifices , ceremonies , and mysteries , haue bin nothing else but as a certaine proeme or preface of the new , that it might be desired and hoped , vnderstood by them , and receiued by vs according to the true light of the holy Ghost , and not with a humane and fallacious spiritt Intending therfore to imitate those diuine and humane examples , it seemed to me expedient to add a preface to this worck , that the readers might dispose them to read it with a good intention , and auoid the enormous vice of ingratitude , not duely receiuing the diuine graces : and that also they might receiue therof a beneficiall fruit . Which I haue found so much more necessary to this worck , as the holy Ghost in the institution of the Order of the Freer Minors , is more remote from the ordinary intention and discourse of the world : for Mounting aboue the common obligation of the preceptes , he hath designed it to a degree of perfection more high then the Euangelicall Councells . It is not needfull not with standing , that I search farre to find the proeme requisite to discouer and manifest vnto you the intention of the holy Ghost and the eminencie of this Order , sith him selfe semeth to haue disigned it both in the old and new testament . We read in the prophet Ieremie , that when the Hebrew people were obstinate in their sinnes , and that they opened not their eares to the wordes , which on the part of the almighty , were by the Prophetes preached vnto them , God said to Ieremie : Goe to the house of the children of Rechab , and conduct them with thee to the temple , and giue them wine to drincke . Wherto Ieremie obeyed , and hauing brought the Rechabites to the temple , in to the house of one of the principall Officers , before him and many others , he offred them wine in cuppes or vessels , and bid them drinck . But they answeared him : Know Ieremie that we haue neuer drunck wine , nor will we drinck any , because we haue bin forbidden it by Ionadab the sonne of Rechab our Father , who commanded it vnto vs in these termes : You Rechabites shall neuer drincke wine , nor your children , you shall not build houses , you shall not sow , you shall not plant vignes , nor possesse any , but you shall dwell all your life , in tentes and pauillions that you may liue many dayes on the earth , wherin you are pilgrimes : And in this sort doe we obserue it , obeying that which our father hath commanded vs. The Rechabites hauing giuen this answeare to Ieremie , he had incontinently the spiritt of God , that said vnto him : Ieremie goe to the people of Iuda , and of Hierusalem , and thus speake vnto them O obdurate and obstinat people , will ye neuer obey my law , and follow my commandementes ? the wordes of Ionadab the sonne of Rechab are they of more force then mine ? He would that his children and their posterity should neuer drinck wine , and to obey their father , they haue not dranck any , and you would neuer obey my commandementes . I will therfore send you a punishment worthy of your rebellion , according as I haue threatned you : but I will not ceasse to fauour the Rechabites , because they haue obeyd the commandements of their father . A figure doubtles most expresse , so farre foorth as the ancient estate would permitt it , and so particular for the Religion of the Frier Minors of the B. Fa . S. Francis , that it hath litle need of farther exposition then to be red and conferred with the expresse wordes of his rule , which are these . The Frier Minors haue not any thing proper , neither house , nor place , nor what soeuer other thinge , but lett them liue in this world as pilgrimes and strangers , and lett them serue God , who hath redeemed vs in pouerty and humility and seeke almose with out shame or dishonour : considering that our lord Iesus-Christ would be poore for vs. Now by the liuely example of this Order , and by the so great austerities and strict obseruations ; our lord reprehendeth the frensie and folly of the Christians ; who forgetfull of the pouerty of our Redeemer Iesus-Christ , and of his seruantes , doe ruine themselues by auarice , by delicacies and dissolutions . We hope that God will neuer permitt vs to want perfect Religious of this Order , that shall admonish vs of our duety by their example , before the eyes of his diuine Maiestie . But S. Iohn the Euangelist and Prophett in his reuelations doth more particulerly demonstrate the time and estate of the glorious Fa. S. Francis and his holy disciples , saying : And I saw , when the Angel had opened the sixt seale , there was made a great earthquake , and the sunne became black as it were sackcloth of haire : ( which is a garment made of the haire of a horse and of very grosse woll ) and the whole moone became as bloud : and the starres frō heauen fell vpon the earth . After these thinges I saw foure Angels standing vpon the four corners of the earth , holding the four windes of the earth that they should not blow vpon the land , nor vpon the sea , nor on any tree . And I saw an other Angell ascending from the rising of the sunne , hauing the signe of the liuing God : and he cryed with a loud voice to the foure Angels to whome it was giuen to hurt the earth and the sea , saying , hurt not the earth and the sea , nor the trees , till we signe the seruantes of our lord in their foreheades . This Prophesie occording to the testimony of Vbertinus , was preached by S. Bonauenture att Paris in a Prouinciall chapter , as already verified in the Person of the holy Father S. Francis , adding that he was by diuine reuelation assured , that S. Iohn the Euangelist in this passadge , had his eye on S Francis , and on his sacred Religion . The same is affirmed by Brother Iohn of Parma , who was a right holy and Religious man , and famous by many miracles that God wrought by him . But for the more easie intelligence hereof , it must be vnderstood that by the seauen visions of S. Iohn in his Apocalipse , are signified the seauen ages or estates of the Church . The first age was , of the foundation therof , made by our Lord IESVS Christ and his Apostles in Iurie which began at his preaching , and continued till the Martyrdome of the Apostles . This was figured by the first vision of the seauen Churches , in the first and second chapter . The second age was of the confirmation of the faith , with the bloud of the martyrs shed thorough all the world by Pagans and Idolators , which began att the persecution of Nero , figured by the second vision of seauē seales , in the 5. chapter . The third age was doctrine , in the same being declared the mysteries of our faith , and all heresies clearlie refuted . It began in the time of the Emperour Constantin , who assembled the Councell of Nice , against the heresie of Arius , figured by the third vision of the seauen trompettes , in the seauenth chapter . The fourth age was solitary and Eremeticall life , performed with long and great austeritie of life and contemplation of spiritt , till the time of S. Antony , figured in the fourth vision of the woman clothed with the sunne , in the twelueth chapter . The fift age was when the holy Church began to abound in temporall riches , as well Religious as Clearkes , it began in the time of Charles the great , figured by the fist vision of the seauen golden vessels , in the fifteenth chapter . The sixt age of the renouation of Euangelicall life , is of the warre against the sectes of Antechrist , performed by the voluntary poore , who possesse not any thing in this life , it began in the Seraphicall Father S Francis , author and institutor of the Frier Minors , figured by the sixt vision of the abhominable and puissante woman of Babilon , in the seauenteenth chapter . The seauenth age shal be hereafter , both in a merueillous repose , and participation of warre , which is to come in earth , and shall shortly come in perfection in the generall resurrection of all the sainctes of God : it shall haue his begymning in death before the comming of our Redeemer IESVS Christ to iudge , it is figured in the twentith chapter of the Apocalypse , when the dragon shall finally be condemned , and the elect glorified . So that in the first age did florish the perfection of Prelacie and the Pastorall care of the Church , those were the holy Apostles . In the second florished the estate of Martyrdome , by the combatt and triumph of the Champions of IESVS Christ . In the third florished the Voice of Preachers and Doctours , the trompett of the diuine wisdome . In the fourth the sanctity and ornament of contemplatiue life , in those that liued and led an Euangelicall and celestiall life on earth . In the fift florishhed the zeale of iustice , by which one discendeth to a commune and lesse perfect life in the zealous & iust institutors of Reguler estates . In the sixt florished the estate of the imitation of IESVS Christ , reformed by the Church in the true imitators of Euangelicall life . In the seauenth afterward shall florish the tast and swetnes of the glory which God shall communicate vnto his elect , for the wearysome , labours which one shall haue voluntarily and affectionatly suffered here on earth , as farre foorth as humane infirmity , shall haue ability to support , and God shal be pleased to inspire into vs. And our Lord hath ordayned these estates and these ages , according to the necessities of the holy Church against his ennemies the diuels , and against wicked men their followers , who together maintaine ancient warre against his Church , though tolerated by God for the greater glory of the elect : for none shal be crowned but he that couragiously combatteth . So was the first estate against the carnall , and grosse intelligences & ceremonies of the Iewes . The second against the idolatry of the Pagans . The third against the Arrians and other heretikes . The fourth against the carnall and detestable sect of Mahomet . The fift against the life of loose Christians dishonoring thēselues . The sixt against the pestiferous poyson of Antechrist . The seauenth against the army of deuils and their sectatours , who in these latter dayes shall trouble the Church more then euer . We ought neuertheles to conceiue , that though the said estates be thus separated , and each one haue his particuler property , yet the one participating of the quality and property of the other , they come in a certaine manner to entermingle together : by reason that there euer haue bin , and shal be in the Church of God , Prelates , Martyrs , & Confessors , all affectionate and perfect imitatours of IESVS Christ . It is a matter well worthy exceeding deepe consideration to weigh with what profound wisdome , these Estates haue bin ordained by the holy Ghost . First our Lord IESVS Christ , as cheife and foundamental stone of his Church , together with his glorious Mother , his Apostles and primitiue Church , constituted and founded the first estate ; out of which was afterwardes to issue all perfection in the ensuying Estates . In which arose the first battell , our Redeemer IESVS Christ , opposing against the ingratefull Sinagogue , possessed of the deuill , wherein as our Capitaine he entred the field of combatt for vs and fighting valerously , gott a glorious victory , leauing to the world a new manner of fight , to vanquish our ennemies , and to attaine an eternall and immortal glory in heauen : and as he was true God and Lord of all , it was expedient , that , to the confusion of the ingrateful Sinagogue , and for the greater manifestation of his omnipotencie , and clemencie , by meane of his Apostles preaching , he should be knowne to be the true Redeemer and Lord of all the world and of all nations . But whereas they were all Idolators , and addicted to most abhominable vices , by persuasion of the deuils , whome they serued , the valliant combat of the champions of IESVS Christ was necessary ( I meane the holy Martyres ) to bring idolatry and infernall vices to ruine . Att the end of which conflict the world was to acknoledge IESVS Christ , as it began to doe vnder the Empire of Cōstantin , when it pleased God , to giue some peace and repose to his Church . And because a more cleare knoledge of the faith of the most sacred Trinity , and of the diuinity and humanity of IESVS Christ was expedient , the order and dignity of Doctours , illuminated by the holy Ghost , did then florish . In like sort also , because our spirittes cannot arriue to the depth of the mysteries of faith , and that many presume ouer much on the subtilitye and force of their witte , many ( particulerly of the Grecians ) did by diuine permission iustly fall into errour , therfore the want and necessity of Doctours did grow and encrease , who obtayned glorious victories ouer the heretikes . And because the knoledge of diuine thinges , doth litle or nothing auaile , if the life be not conformable to the doctrine , in the fourth estate which was litle different in time from the third of the Doctours , did florish that merueillous , celestiall and angelical life , of Hermites in the deserts specially of Arabia , Palestine and Egypt , very commodious and conuenient places , where , with great abstinence , watchinges , prayers , disclplines , contemplations , and other pious exercises , they did subiect the flesh to the spiritt , which they held perfectly vnited with God. But by reason that the malice and infirmity of humane nature cannot long support and endure such a sublimity and excellencie of life : and considering that the fall from so emin●t an estate draweth together with it a consequence of enormous sinnes , a coldnes of the loue of God , and sometimes Apostasie : the same succeded , together with heresies that branched out , so that there was yet need of violent chasticementes . And therfore were the Christians sharpely afflicted and chasticed , by no lesse cruell then barbarous nations , such as were the Hungarians , Gothes , Vandales , Lombardes and other , yea we yet see the order and abhominable sect of the barbarous Mahomet , by reason of false Christians and heretikes , to ruine , bring to seruitude and sclauery a great part of the Christian Prouinces . This was the fourth warre wherby , in regard of the extreme coldnes of the deuotion of Christians , the Church was greiuously afflicted . Yet did not God therfore leaue his Church destitute of holy personnages , vnder whome in so miserable a time , she was supported , as in the dialogues of S. Gregory doth manifestly appeare . Now our Lord IESVS Christ defending his Church , he assembled and retired the purest and most entier part therof , into this part of the world which we call Europe , in the time of Charles the Emperour & king of France , by whose meane God secured , & setled in tranquility the estate of his Vicar att Rome , the capitall citty of the Empire , and gaue peace to the Church , the said Emperour attempting great enterprises , and obtayning glorious victories ouer the Barbarians , Pagans , and Sarrazins . In that fift estate , humane infirmity was with very great reason condiscended vnto , and to that effect was instituted a more lardge & tollerable life , to th' end that such as were not capable of the hight of Martyrdome , or of contemplation , might neuertheles finde place of fauour with God , in a meane or indifferent estate , ecclesiasticall persons possessing their temporall goodes peaceably as did the seculers : And because many could not , euen in that meane estate , so strictly containe themselues as to liue vertuously according to their duety , God raysed against them holy men and zealous of his honour , that should reprehend and check their vices and dissolutions : which caused them to raise rebellion and persecution euen against their owne Prelates , and so Christians abusing the benefitt of peace and temporall prosperity , the Ecclesiasticall no lesse then the seculers , loosed the reines to infinite vices , as to auarice , simonie , vsury , violence , discord , and adultery , without any remorse of conscience or feare of God : so that retayning as it were the only name and faith of Christians , they in other respectes liued meerly as Pagans . This carnall and licencious life tooke such roote , that all memory of spirituall life and the imitation of the life of IESVS Christ seemed to be vtterly extinguished and raced out of mennes hartes , and therfore it was expedient for him to reforme the Church by renewing the memory of his most sacred life . It ought not to seeme strange not with standing , that the diuine prouidence which sweetly and prudently gouerneth al thinges , would graunt to his Church , estates and temporall riches : for the same hath bin expedient for diuers considerations , and principally to demonstrate that IESVS Christ is the almighty Creator and Gouernour of all , that to him all creatures owe seruice , & that with all thinges & of all , he may be serued in his Church , against the heresie of the Manicheans : besides , it is to make appeare , that the new testament doth not reproue the estate and quality of Princes , nobles , and riche personnes , though himselfe being in the world , did choose an estate of life in pouerty , crosses , and humility . Thirdly he would that Ecclesiasticall Prelates should possesse titles of honour , dignities and temporall richesse , that the potent of the world might learne of them the manner to humble themselues , to be liberall , gracious and affable to their subiectes , to execute iustice exactly towardes the guilty , & sometimes to shew mercy : to th' end also that the rich might learne not to employ their goodes in worldly and transitory vanities , nor much lesse in pleasures and contentmentes of the flesh , but to bestow them in charitable vses of piety , of mercy , and of a moderate and temperate life : for of all this , did the Prelates of that time , by their exceeding charity , abstinence and liberality , giue a right worthy example , distributing the patrimony of IESVS Christ , among his poore . Fourthly , that the imitation of the life of IESVS Christ , might be better knowne and more readily embraced in pouerty , crosses and contempt of all transitory thinges , men hauing by experience seene , how many euils and sinnes succeeded in his Church , by meane of honours and temporall richesse , and that euen the blinded worldlinges might be assured that the state of life which himselfe did choose in this life ▪ is most secure and most perfect . Fiftly , and finally , to condiscend vnto the imperfection and infirmity of many , that being incapable of the excellent and Apostolique pouerty , wrought their saluation by this more large way : whence may be conceiued that God hath alwayes ordeyned the estate of his Church , according as he knew it most expedient for his elect , so that wheras the Church hath bin enriched with temporalities it was by the most prudent counsaile of the holy Ghost . This magnificence of richesse and temporall estate , auaileth much for triall of Prelates and Ecclesiasticall personnes , for by the same appeareth whither they be humble in honours , temperate in abondance , and amiddest their flowing substance , poore in regard of their will. But alas ! few by this triall haue proued such : for contrarie wise they haue become licencious , and haue conuerted that into intollerable transgression , which was giuen vnto them for inducement to exercise themselues in all piety and vertue . Now this fall , towardes the end of this latter age and estate of temporall prosperity , is merueillous punctually declared by S. Iohn in the fift chapter of his visions , where he introduceth the Angell speaking to the fift Church of Sardis : Thou art esteemed to liue , but thou art dead . Then by way of threates he saith , that in regard of the great euels and litle good which she did , if she did not amend , she should in short time be punished and damned . And in the opening of the fift seale , it is said , that the sainctes out of great zeale required vengeance on sinners : and att the sound of the fift trompett it is said , that a starre ( therby being vnderstood the principall of the estate of the Church , seculers and ecclesiasticals ) fell as vpon the earth with so greedy a desire of terrestriall thinges , that the pittes of the bottomles depth did open , as if he would say , all kinde of sinnes and vices ( as are pride , auarice , cruelty , murders , and other infinite enormities ) did , by their euill example , ouerflow the earth : and vpon that occasion , the name of God hath bin from that time blasphemed , and many heresies haue thence succeded , and likewise warre betweene kingdomes and peoples one against an other , schismes and discorde among Prelates one against another , and betwene Prelates and their subiectes , and all this to the great scandall of Christians , which did so much exceed the other precedent disasters , in regard that it was domesticall proceeding of the cheefe spirituall and temporall personnes of the Church . In the dregges of this fift age , was all the Empire of Federic the second , a violent persecuter of the Church and of the Prelates , in so much that he brought the Sarrazins into Italy , and there planted them , who by their incursions committed a great murder of the Christians , saccagementes , ruines , and burninges of Churches and monasteries , to satiate their barbarous infidelity . The sunne was then obscured , to witt our holy Father the Pope , who was depriued of the reuerence from each one due vnto him , and the moone became bloudy by the persecutions , imprisonmentes , & death of the Cardinals and Prelates , that were so much afflicted by the said Emperour Federic , and his adherentes . And the starres fell from heauen , that is , many ecclesiasticall personnes , betraying the Church of IESVS Christ , adhered to the Emperour . The deuils therefore , ministers of the wrath of God , made readie themselues to reuenge such and so many enormities ouer the world , in all the foure partes of the earth , and to this purpose they induced men to vnwonted sinnes , labouring to preuent with punishment the diuine mercy : & doubtles if our Lord IESVS Christ had not fauoured his Church , by a new byrth and reformation of spirit , she could not haue auoyded an horrible chasticement . God omitted not to reueale , to his vicares on earth , and to many faithfull Catholiques , for their consolation , this necessity , and the remedy he intended to the same . He manifested invision to Pope Innocent the third , the Church of S. Iohn Lateran as ready to fall , but that it was supported and susteyned by the shoulders of two poore men . So when afterwardes the glorious Father S. Francis , and after him S. Dominick came to demanded permission of the said Pope to institute their Orders in the Church , he knew by illumination of the holy Ghost , that they were the two poore men whome he had seene in his dreame or vision , supporting the said Church : and therfore was he the more easily induced to accord their requestes . So that the Church was att that time filled with brutish people , that were all sclaues to their concupiscences , and as terrestiall serpents , full of auarice , and with other cruell and horrible monsters , hauing their face and conuersation vtterly deformed & corrupted , with infinite vices : but particulerly with hypocrisie and heresie which then raigned . Albeit that God as iealous of the honour of his Espouse , was exceedingly moued and offended att so many enormities , yet did he not therfore in his greatest fury , omitt to shew his mercie : for in the middes of his Church he raysed the Orders of begging Friers , flowing with men of famous sanctity , that should roote out auarice , banish allurements and carnall pleasures , reiect honours and terrestriall dignities , shame hipocrisie , defend truth , stirre vp the fire of charity , reforme other peruerse habitudes , and imitating and following the exampe of IESVS CHRIST , should boldy reprehend the euill deportements and abuse of some in the Church , should by the word of God awaken & induce the people to pennance , should with admirable vertue confound the malice and great errours of mischeuous heretikes , and by their instant and seruent prayers , should appease the iust wrath of God. Among whome as it were being figured by Enoch and Elias , S. Francis and S. Dominick particulerly , were ordayned and deputed to this employment . And as S. Antonine in his history recounteth , the holy Father S. Dominick in spiritt saw God exceedingly moued against the world , which he intended to punish . But , that the glorious Virgin demaunded pardon for the Church , presenting vnto him two men , who by the diuine prouidence were already deputed to preach pennance to sinners , to moue them to amendement , which were the glorious Father S. Francis and S. Dominick , by whose prayers God was appeased : and it happened afterward , that these holy Fathers entring into the Church of S. Peter att Rome , did in spirit know one an other to be Brothers and companions , designed to this affaire : wherefore in great charity they mutually embraced one an other . These two origines and institutors of two perfect rules in the Church of IESVS CHRIST , were , to witt S. Dominick , as a cleare Cherubim , that with the resplendent light of wisdome , and predications , spred the winges of his doctrine ouer cloudy obscurities of the world , which by this his so great splendour , did giue light and discouer the errours of heretikes , and conducted the hartes of the faithfull in the secure way of true peace . And the blessed S. Francis , as an other Seraphim , ascending out of the east , purged with that kindled fiery coale , IESVS-CHRIST crucified , and entierly enflamed with the feruour of heauenly loue , he scattered this diuine fire ouer the world , both the one and the other leauing to their beloued disciples , the said Properties , though in each of them , and in certaine of their perfect and legitimate issue , the splendour of science , and the feruour of charity , were merueilous well connexed together . But by reason that all the euils of that time proceeded of the vnbridled greedines & abondance of temporall substance , and with all , that men did employ and glutt themselues in vanities , and in loathsome sensualities : the holy Father S. Francis touched with the holy Ghost , would cutt off euen by the very roote , and farr remoue from himselfe and his Order all temporall richesse , as a reformer of this fift age , and as one whom the holy Ghost had deputed to beginne the sixt age and the sixt estate of the Church , proposing to the eyes of all Christians , the life of IESVS CHRIST crucified , not written or read in paper , but engrauen by the industriou● labour of these perfect imitatours : as far foorth as humane infirmity could imitate the same . It may in verity be affirmed , that S. Francis was formed of God , as the first man , who after the first fiue dayes of his workes , was with a mature counsaile made the sixt after his image and similitude : so likewise IESVS-CHRIST in the sixt age of his Church formed S. Francis , according to his image , and in similitude of his life and crosse , in as much as humaine fragility did permitt And this was done for a new augmentation of his elect . He was likewise figured by the Angell , of whome we haue formerly spoaken , that he cryed with a loud voice vnto the foure Angels , to whome was commanded to hurt the land and the sea , in these wordes : Doe not any hurt , till we haue signed the seruantes of God in the forehead : that is , till we haue raced out the accursed signes and characters of the beast , which are the vices and sinnes of men , and haue imprinted , not only in their hartes by penance , but euen in their liues , the signes of our Lord IESVS CHRIST , which is the holy Crosse , the true signe of the elect : which office is conueniently applied vnto S Francis , as to him that carryed the title , seale , and figure of the life and passion of our Lord IESVS-CHRIST , as well in following the steppes of his conuersation in the hight of contemplation , as in excellent and miraculous workes , as also in the singuler priuiledge of the communication of his most sacred stigmates . Who can euer explicate or conceiue , with what resemblance the holy Ghost in the life of this holy man , hath represented vnto the Church , the life , crosse , humility , and perfection , wherein our Lord IESVS CHRIST ought to be imitated ? And it was doubtles expedient for the great necessities of the Church . When our Redeemer IESVS CHRIST came ( as S. Augustin saith ) the world was in extreme necessity , it is therfore very reasonable that we yeld him infinite thankes , he hauing releiued vs against so many disasters . But who is he , I pray you , that had not bin ruyned and ouer whelmed by the violent torrent of the malice and sinnes of the world , if the crosse of our Lord IESVS-CHRIST , and his diuine aucthority had not with such burning feruour bin preached in the middes of the world ? for we now relying there vpon , are firme in God , and secure against the violence of malice and enormitie . The estate of the world was so wretched and miserable , that there was need of a diuine redresse , by whose aucthority man might be induced to voluntary pouerty , to continence , charity , iustice , concord , and true piety , with all other excellent vertues , which are the way to eternall saluation , and the end of Christian profession . It seemed then that in the fift age , the world was retourned in manner to the like necessity , as it was in before the comming of IESVS-CHRIST , so deeply had it buried in forgetfulnes the good which he had procured it : for it did againe wallow in his former ancient iniquities , in such sort that the charity of God was as it were constrained to be once againe crucified before the eyes of ingratefull men , who seemed to haue forgotten that incomprehensible benefitt , not for the Redemption of sinnes , for his passion sufficied for infinite worldes , but to renew in the memory of men , the way to heauen , which is no other then the crosse and passion . And it not being expedient to reiterate the same , because IESVS CHRIST , as glorious and immortall , is no more capable of death , his diuine wisdome found this meane , liuely and effectually to represent in his seruant , the standard of the crosse , his passion , and his woundes , to renew them in the memory of men , that they might follow the perfection of the Euangelicall estate , which himselfe by his most holy life had taught vs. This seruant elected for so great a mystery , was the glorious Father S. Francis , in such necessity deputed to make a spirituall renouation in the world , of the life of IESVS-CHRIST , represented to the eies of the faithfull in his person , and in the perfect Religious of his Order . And in regard that the life of IESVS CHRIST and his perfection doth particulerly shine , as the ghospell teacheth vs , in the passion and the crosse , that is in most profound humility , in most strict pouerty without any mixture of temporall substance , in feruour of charity and compassion of sinners , in worckes of our saluation , austere and difficult , but especially in interiour perfection of charity , wherwith our Lord IESVS-CHRIST , our head conioyneth and vniteth vs with God : and for better perfomance of this vnion , he counsaileth vs the renunciation of temporall richesse , and the abdication of proper libertie and sensualities . The holy Father S. Francis walked this way of the Counsailes of IESVS-CHRIST , ill vnderstood of the world , and instituted a rule and direct path tending to perfection and to vnion with God , wherein walking himselfe , and teaching more by effect then by wordes , he shewed to the world the true way of penance and saluation . According therfore to the opinion of S. Bonauenture , may be obserued three merueillous effectes , wherfore God sent S. Francis into this world . The first was , to preach penance , as an other forerunner of IESVS-CHRIST , in the desert of pouerty , because Christians had already forgotten it , and therfore he insinuated vnto them the necessity they had therof , by reason of the blindnes that their enormous sinnes had procured thē . The first name also that this holy Religion had , was Preachers of penance , which title and ministery was giuen them by Pope Innocent the third , in the first confirmation of the Order : therfore was it that S. Francis did institute the third Order , called of Penitents . The second matter he was to be employed in by the holy Ghost , was , for himselfe and his disciples by profession and rule to renouate the Euangelicall life and perfection , the which to effectuate he instituted with the spirit of IESVS CHRIST , and ordeyned the rule of the Frier Minors , which he being desirous to found with exceeding deepe foundations of humility , he would that his Brethren should be called Minors , that is the least of all other . Many holy Fathers haue florished in this Order , who haue bin glorious in sanctity & doctrine , as S. Antony , S. Bonauenture , S. Lewis the bishop , S. Benardine , and many other Confessours and Martyrs of IESVS-CHRIST . S. Francis did also institute the Apostolicall rule and life of S. Clare and hir Disciples , who by their sanctity and example , drew an innumerable multitude of Virgins that espoused thēselues to IESVS-CHRIST . Finally the third thing that this Seraphicall sainct was to attempt , was to teach all faithfull Christians , voluntarily to take vp and carry on their shoulders the crosse of our Sauiour IESVS-CHRIST , demonstrating vnto them that with pouerty and the crosse , they should gaine and gett possession of true incorruptible richesse , and with labour should attaine true repose that with humility is gotten true glory , and with the familiarity and frequent communication which is had with our Lord IESVS-CHRIST , is purchaced his loue and amity . The stigmates also and woundes of our Redeemer were imprinted in this glorious S. Francis , not only in his soule , but euen visibly in his body , that the carnall might haue no excuse of not following IESVS CHRIST crucified in his seruant Francis. Now out of these obligations which this holy Father had , as out of a new spiritt of IESVS CHRIST there proceeded in him that nouelty of so merueillous worckes , in all sortes of vertues , as those excesses of humility & contempt of himselfe , the austerity of discipline , wherwith he afflicted his body , the great feruour he had of the saluation of his neighbour , wherby he entierly employed both himselfe and his to reforme Christians , & to reduce them into the way of obedience vnto God & his law . These things are vnderstood of few , & also of few prised according to their worth , by reason that they seeme cōtemptible to earthly eyes , yea mē shunne & iest at thē , because the sensual mā guided only by natural light , cōceiueth not the thinges that are of God. The deuout Christian then , ought now to demaund humbly of this soueraigne God , as of the author of this worck , the light of his grace , wherby being freed of humane iudmentes and conceiptes , he may vnderstand , tast , and gather the fruit of the spiritt of IESVS CHRIST , so bcuntifully communicated to S. Francis & to his true children , for the reformatiō , assistance , and comfort of his elect , and of all true Christians . The summe of that which is contained in each of these Ten bookes . IN the three first are written the life , workes , death , and miracles of the holy Father S. Francis : these first three bookes make the first volume . In the fourth booke , are recorded the Martyrdomes of many of his disciples . In the fift , the doings and miracles of S. Antony of Lisbone , called of Padua . In the sixt , the conuersations of many other disciples of S. Francis. In the seauenth , the exemplar life of the blessed Br. Giles , his third disciple . In the eight , the life of S. Clare , & the beginning of her Order . In the ninth , the institution of the Rule and Order of Penitentes , called the third Order of S. Francis. In the tenth and last , is treated and discoursed of diuers thinges , happened and worthy to be obserued in the first time of the said Religion of the Frier Minors . THE FIRST BOOKE OF THE CHRONICLES OF THE FRIER MINORS . Wherin is treated of the conuersion , life , and actions of the Seraphicall Father S. Francis. Englished out of French by F. C. Of the Birth , Education and naturall incl nation of S. Francis. THE I , CHAPTER , THE grace of our Sauiour IESVS-CHRIST hath appeared vnto vs , in these later dayes particulerly in his seruant Francis , to whome the Father , of mercy and light , would by his benignity impart such benedictions , and so excellent fauours , that , as by the discourse of his life appeareth , he did not only draw him out of the darckenes of the world , to setle him in the true light , but he made him great , in the merites of the perfection of all vertues . And hauing extraordinarily communicated vnto him many note-worthy mysteries of the crosse , he merueillously eleuated and exalted him in his holy Church , wherin he gaue him a right eminent place and degree . This great seruant of God Francis , was borne the yeare of grace 1182 , in the citty of Assissium , scituate in the valley of Spoletum in Italy . His Father was a rich Marchant , of an honest familie , called Mariconi : his name was Peter Bernardone , taking for his name the proper name of his father the grand father of the said Francis , called Bernardone de Mariconi : his mother was called Pica , who was a very pious & honest woman , who procured him in his baptisme to be called Iohn , but his Father afterward att his Confirmation , would that he should chaung his name , and was called Francis. Some affirme that he was called Francis , because he had with exceeding facility learned the French tongue . Before his birth , his mother endured very much being many dayes in labour of deliuery , in meane while there came a poore pilgrime to the doore of the house , who hauing receiued an almose , said to him that brought it ; cause that woman who endureth such throwes of trauaile , to be carryed into a stable , and she shal be incontinently deliuered . Which being done , she was instantly deliuered , and for that respect there was built in that place a chappell , where in memory of the birth of this S. the history of this miracle was depeinted : whome our Lord IESVS-CHRIST would in regard of his birth in a poore and contemptible place , make like vnto himselfe . This chappell is now called S. Francis the litle . Francis was nourtured and educated of his parentes , as their eldest sonne . And hauing in short time learned the French tongue , though it be very difficult , they putt him to learne Latin , as most vniuersall in ail Europe ( for to merchantes it is of no small importance to know many tongues ) which hauing learned , and being of age capable to manadge affaires , he trayned him to his trafique , both in his citty and abroad . And though he where busyed and employed in the vanities and folies of the world , yet was it not possible for the deuill to corrupt his good and naturall inclination , which God ( who had sowed the same in him as in a good groūd ) did alwayes conserue in his hart . And therfore , albeit in his youth he haunted and conuersed with his equals , and with them did honestly spend his time in diuers recreations ; yet did he neuer permitt his pleasure so much to preuaile , but that as an other Ioseph , he most carefully preserued the inestimable treasure of his chastity . Yea negotiating with merchants , for the most part true ministers of auarice , yet had he not for all that , so sett vp his rest and desire on transitory ri chesse and siluer , as that thy could hinder him from the exercise of the vertues of mercy towardes the poore , to whom he alwayes shewed a natural inclination & compassion to assist & releiue them ; which was a particuler grace , that God had giuen him , as an infallible note that he was of his especiall elect ; which augmenting and growing in him euen from his tender yonth , made him so milde and mercifull , that he could not deny the poore any thinge they demaunded him , particulerly when the party in necessity did mention in his request the loue of God. Notwithstanding it one day chaunced that being earnestly employed , he could not attend to giue an almose to a poore man that demaunded it for the loue of God. His busines being ended , this true seruant of God , calling to minde that he had denyed a poore man , he sharply checked and reprehended himselfe , titling himselfe , ill nourtured , discurteous , inhumane and cruell , saying that if a freind , or an other man of honour had sent to aske him any thinge , he should haue neglected and layd aside all busines to giue him content and seruice ; and yet he had not done so in Godds cause ; and therfore he hastened to finde out that poore man , to whome hauing giuen an almose , he asked him pardon . And to the end he might not thenceforward proue forgetfull in the like accident , he againe confirmed his vow , that as farre foorth as should be possible vnto him , he would neuer deny that which should be demanded him for the loue of God ; and perseuering euen till death in this vow , he continually encreased in diuine graces : wherupon he asfirmed , that being seculer , he neuer heard word of the loue of God vttered , but that it molified and moued his hart . Francis then being yet yong & worldly , was mindefull of God in this sort , wherin many that esteeme themselues good Christians and very spiritual doe not any way remember him , considering that often times for a litle almose demanded of them by a poore creature , they feele interiourly an anxiety therof , and doe with choller disdaynfully reiect him . This was the A. B. C. wherin S. Francis exercised himselfe , with the greatest of the house of God , and therfore he merited to obtaine of his diuine maiesty , mercy and fauour ; for in that respect are the mercifull called blessed . So was he naturally liberall , remote from auarice , perhappes more then he ought , doeing it to be esteemed and honoured . Therfore did the yong men of his estate much affect and honour him , and in their sportes and recreations did ordinairily make him their capitaine , because he did voluntarily and freely spend in musique , bankets , garmentes and other youthfull folies . But one day considering these vanities , he thus discoursed , with himselfe : Sith thou art so free and liberall towardes men , of whome thou canst expect no other recompence but a litle vaine glory , how much more reasonable were it for thee to shew this liberality towardes God in his poore people , to whome that which thou possessest doth appertaine , & who doth afterward so bountifully and abondantly accept and recompence the same ? In this sort mouing himselfe , he thenceforward employed in almose and other charities , as much or more then in vanities . Francis had besides , a naturall sweetnes in his conuersations accōpanied with such a benignite and patience , as made him gratefull and amiable to each one : by reason that his good partes and conditions gaue hope of some worthy matter in him . There was then in Assisium , a very simple man but esteemed to be inspired of God , who meeting the yong man Francis , did alwayes cast his cloake on the ground and spread it where he was to passe , saying before all the world : It hath bin thus ordayned : as if he would say of God , that the yong Francis is worthy of all honour and reuerence . There being continuall warre betweene the citty of Assisium and Perusia , he was one day with many other of his fellow-cittizens taken prisoner by the enemies , and they were all conducted to Perusia , where they remained prisoners for a yeare , till the citties were att accorde . In this his imprisonmēt he shewed a right worthy proofe of his magnanimity , being amiddes so many afflictions and discomfortes , so constant , temperat , and merry , that his companions did admire theratt , and often reprehended him for it : but he with alacrity answeared them : What thinck ye , you my companions ? What countenance would you haue me to carry ? Tell me I pray you , if we haue cause of sorrow , sith we shall in this respect from henceforward be more honoured of the world . Thus did he comfort and encourage them all in the prison , and euen serued them ; for the seruant which they had , being expulsed as seditious , he voluntarily serued them in euery thinge , and was vnto them a greatfull companion . By reason of these acceptable dispositions , his conuersation and accointance was desired and sought of euery one , and by this meane he was in manner constrained to doe many vaine thinges that were litle pleasing vnto him . So did he very vnprofitably consume and wast his age and time , his goods and graces of nature , till about the fiue and twentith yeare of his age , though God had endued him with so many prerogatiues and rare conditions , not to abuse them , but to employ them entierly in the praise and glory of his diuine maiesty : for though he did alwayes keep and preserue aliue this sparckle of the loue of God in his hart , yet did not the youthfull Francis ( as being ouer much possessed with a care to augment and conserue his wealth , and to enioy his recreations ) vnderstand the celestiall secrett of his great and diuine vocation , which was , with reiection of earthly conuersations , to employ himselfe meerly to contemplation of celestiall thinges , and to attaine and aspire vnto them . And in deed he could not know them , till he felt himselfe touched by the seuere hand of God , which hauing sharply stricken him in his body , did by a long disease afflict him , and purged and illuminated him interiourly , therby to loose him from the bondes of the deuill , the world , and the flesh . Of his first vocation , from his seculer to a spirituall life , by many apparitions and visions from God. THE II. CHAPTER . THe seruant of God Francis being cured of his foresaid corporall sicknes , and confirmed in his soule by new purposes and new feruours , hauing occasion to walk into the feildes , he mett in the way a man that in his countenance and comportment seemed a gentleman , but was for the present in miserable estate , poore , ragged and in shamefull condition . Francis beholding him , immediately represented vnto his memory our most noble , but poore king , IESVS CHRIST being in the world , of whome he had so strong an apprehension , as if he had seene him before his eyes , and thence he conceiued such a compassion of this poore man , that calling him aside , he putt off his garmentes wherwith he was attired and cloathed him therwith . The night following , he saw in an imaginary vision sleeping , a faire lardge hall full of verie rich armures , all signed with the crosse , and God for whose loue he had giuen his cloathes to the poore man , shewing them vnto him , who most assuredly promised him to giue all the armures which he saw to him and his , if he would vndertake the triumphant standard of the crosse , and couragiously follow him . Francis awaking , interpreted this vision to be of temporall cheualry , wherein all Christianity was then earnestly exercised , for the conquest of the holy land , the Christians being there vnto induced by the bulle of the Croisadoe , wherin the Pope granted plenary indulgence to all them that would vndertake so Catholike an entreprise : called Croisadoe , because all the horse and foot men did weare for deuise or badge , the crosse on their cassakes and mandillians . Now Francis hauing formerly had some desire to serue God in this voyage , resolued and prepared himselfe there vnto , hauing conceiued a full ioye , and hope , to become a famous and honoured Capitaine , as God ( according to his owne interpretation ) had promised him . Being therfore demaunded of diuers whence proceeded that his exceeding ioy , and the extraordinary contentment which he exteriourly discouered ; he answeared them , that it was out of a firme ▪ assurance which he had , in short time to become great . Hauing then compleately furnished himselfe with armours , seruantes , horses , and whatsoeuer seemed necessary , he hastened to Apulia to find out an Earle who was elected one of the principall heades of the enterprise , supposing that seruing him , he might after some worthy exploytes of armes , be honoured att lenght with the Order of knight hood : but the first night after he was departed , he heard the voice of God , that finally said vnto him : Francis , who can more benefit thee , or better aduance thee , the Master , or the seruant ? a rich man , or a poore ? He answeared , without question , the master , & he that is rich . The voice replyed : Why then leauest thou the Lord , for the seruant ; and for a very poore man , God that is most rich ? Francis thereto as an other S. Paul , thus said : O my God , what wilt thou then that I doe ? Retourne ( answeared the voice ) to thy contry , for the first vision which thou haddest , signified a spirituall worck . and not a terrestriall , which is to be accomplished in thee , not by humane fauour , in no sort , but by diuine disposition . Francis then being thus changed , thee next morning full of ioy and assurance , he speedilie tourned his iorney towardes his contry , beginning to feele in himselfe that contentment which perfect obedience and resignation of ones selfe to God , doth cause and procure to the spirit , with hope that his diuine maiesty would giue him vnderstanding of his further pleasure . And thenceforward withdrawing himselfe from worldly companies and entanglements , his endeauour and cogitation was only deuoutly to beseeche the diuine clemencie , to make him worthy to know wherin he should employ himselfe for his seruice . For although by the continuall vse of his frequent and daily deuotions , he felt to encrease in himselfe the flame of diuine desires , and that by reason of his affection to the celestiall Hiotusalem , he thenceforward contemned whatsoeuer could detaine him from it , and that he already desired to be entierly exercised in the seruice of God : he neuertheles did not yet vnderstand in what mannr he should be therin employed , he only by an interiour inspiration conceiued , that God reuealed vnto him that this spirituall affaire was to be enterprised and begun , by contempt of the world , and that the cheuarly of IESVS CHRIST began by victory ouer ones selfe . Being then thus retired into a solitary place , and by continuall prayers and sighinges , demanding the grace of IESVS CHRIST to be directed into the true way , he heard a voice proceeding from a Crucifix that said : Francis , if thou wilt know my will , it is requisite that thou hate and abhorre whatsoeuer thou hast to this present vainely affected and desired : which if thou doest , thou shalt feele a new tast and sweetnes , in that which heretofore seemed to thee bitter and insupportable ; and that which did accustome to content thee , thou shalt disdaine . Francis hauing heard this lesson of IESVS CHRIST , and often interiourly reflecting theron , he chaunced one day as he trauelled one the plaine of Assissium , to meete a poore leaper , wheratt he was att the first apprehension afflicted , beholding him with disdaine and contempt , but incontinently remembring the purpose and resolution he had already made , to embrace perfection , and that to be a champion or warryer of IESVS CHRIST , it was necessary for him to ouercome himself , alighting from his horse , he ran to embrace and kisse the leaper , and hauing giuen him a liberal almose , he mounted againe on his horse , and looking about all that plaine he could no more set eye one that leaper : wherfore being replenished with ioy and feare together , he gaue thanckes to God , and perseuering in continuall prayer , teares , and sighinges , he merited to be heard in his pious deuotions . Being one daye in prayer , as in regard of his great feruour , he was entierly as it were swallowed vp in God , IESVS CHRIST crucified appeared vnto him , by whose sight , his soule al melted into compassion , and the dolours of the passion of our Sauiour did so pearce his bowels and his interiour , that as often thenceforward as that dolourous passion was represented to his memory , could he with his vtmost endeauour scarcely suppresse his teares and sighes , as himself a litle before his death recounted . This man of God then Francis by this vision felt imprinted in his hart those wordes of IESVS CHRIST . If any man wil come after me , lett him denie himself , and take vp his crosse , and follow me . And from that hower , he was cloathed with the spiritt of the loue of God , of patience , humility , and piety , by which diuine loue , esteeming no more , but rather contemning all his temporall goodes , and what soeuer he could euer expect of the world , he perceiued and felt in his sowle , that God had discouered vnto him a hidden treasure of infinite worth , for the fruition wherof , burning as it were , and rapt out of himselfe , he determined to sell al that he had , and to distribute the price therof amongst the poore , making by this meane an exchaunge , of worldly traffique for an Euangelicall traffique , which procureth true celestiall richesse . In this manner did God draw this his seruant from prophane houses and shoppes of merchandise , an other Matthew from danger of vniust exactions ; and disposed him to follow his steppes , reiecting al other possessiō , to enioy the most precious pearle of Euangelicall perfection , whichwith his vtmost possibility he sought , found , and purchased . And in testimony and assurance of a true , quiet , and full possession therof , our Redeemer IESVS CHRIST made him a contract therof written on the parchement of his owne flesh , signed and sealed by the hand of the seller himselfe IESVS CHRIST , with the seale of his most sacred woundes : which he did to bannish from the world by meane and example of this his most deuout seruant , the enormous and intollerable banckes and vsuries , and the fraudes in traffikes too commonly practised in the worlde , to the end to further poore Christians in a desire of buying the said precious and celestiall pearle , by the traffike of penitence , of vertues , and of the glorious following and imitation of IESVS CHRIST . Of his laborious endeauours to separate himselfe from the vvorld . THE III. CHAPTER . FRancis being very carefull , and often consulting with himselfe how he might become more poore , to please IESVS CHRIST , renouncing the world , and forsaking whatsoeuer therof appertayned vnto him with distribution therof vnto the poore , there being no person to counsail him in this matter , but his Sauiour IESVS CHRIST , his diuine goodnes omitted not to visitt him further by his holy grace : For departing out of the citty of Assisium , with intention to seeke some solitary place , to mediate and performe his deuotion , he past by the side of a Church of S. Damian , which by reason of extreme antiquity was euen ready to fall . He being touched by the holy Ghost entred in , and falling on his knees before the image of the Crucifix , he felt his soule replenished with an admirable consolation of the holy Ghost ; wherfore with an extreme feruour he thrice iterated this prayer vnto God : O high and glorious God , my Lord IESVS CHRIST , illuminate and lighten the obscurities of my hart , giue me , if it please thee , a right faith , an assured hope , a perfect charity , a knowledge of thee my God , in such sort that he may euer performe thy true and holy will , Amen . Beholding afterwardes the Crucifix with a serious attention , his eyes filled and his face bathed with teares , he heard with his corporall eares a voice addressed vnto him from the Crucifix , which three seuerall times thus spake vnto him : Goe Francis , and repaire my house , that is ready to fall : This so merueillous voice did exceedingly terrifie him being alone in the Church : wherupon vtterly amazed , and feeling in himselfe the force and vertue of those wordes , he fell into a sound , but retourning att lenght to himselfe ; he incontinently prepared to obey and to reestablish that materiall Church , wherin he had presented his said prayer , not as yet vnderstanding the sence of the wordes of God to be , that he should repaire that other Church , redeemed by his precious bloud . So that rising from the ground and signing himselfe with the holy Crosse , he retourned to the citty , where he assembled all the marchandise that his Father had committed to his charge to traffike , and sent it to Foliginum , where he sold it all , and the horse also wheron he rode , then hastened to the said Church of S. Damian , there to accomplish that which he supposed God had commanded him . In which place hauing offered his deuotion , he saw the Preist that serued there , to whome he presented all the mony he had , to rebuild and repaire that church , and to releiue the poore : besides , he humby besought him that he would for certaine dayes receiue him into his company . The preist answered that he would willingly entertaine his person ; but would not accepte his mony , in regard of his Father and his kinred : and therfore the true mispriser of richesse castinto a windoe that there he saw against a wall , the pursse wherin his mony was , which he there left in contempt as base earth , regarding nothing but to vnite himself with God , in the company of that Preist . His Father vnderstanding all this , full of indignation and anger against him , laboured to find him out : but Francis getting aduertisment therof , as yet a fresh soldier of IESVS CHRIT , fearing the threates of his Father , and to giue way to his choller , hid himself in a caue , where he continued certaine dayes , with abondance of teares continually praying God to vouchsafe to deliuer his soule from the handes of those that persecuted him ; and that his holy will would so much fauour him , as being to effect the pious desires which he had vouchsafed to inspire vnto him . After he had a certaine time continued his prayers , he began to condemne himselfe of litle courage , and therfore expelling all feare , he arose out of the caue , and went to Assisium , armed with the magnanimity and vertu of the most high , to tread vnder foot the serpentes of worldly persecution , wherby the deuill thought to enforce his retire . His fellow cittizens seeing him vtterly disfigured , as if he had bin bereaued of his sences , said that he was mad , and the litle children followed him , casting stones and dirt att him , and crying after him in the streetes , as if he had bin a foole . But the seruant of IESVS CHRIST in regard of all that , lost not his courage , nor altered his purpose for whatsoeuer he iniustly endured , but went peaceably , as if he had bin deafe , blind and insensible , respecting litle or nothing to be reputed a foole in the world , prouided that he might afterwardes proue wise with IESVS CHRIST in heauen . Now his Father hearing these cryes , and seeing his eldest sonne thus abused , he ran as a roaring lyon , not to deliuer him from those contemptible reproaches , but himselfe to treat him more disdainfully then all the rest , as if he had bin no longer his Father . In such sort that he conducted him to his owne house , where hauing extremely iniuried and beaten him , he caused him to be chayned , and so shutt into a chamber , vsing him himselfe as if he had bin a foole , thincking by these tormentes to reduce him vnto his former estate . But so far was the true seruant of IESVS CHRIST from being any way terrified , or withdrawen from his former pious resolution , that on the contrary he became therby more firme and constant , and more accustomed to support all ; calling often to his minde that worthy saying of the Gospell : Blessed are they that suffer persecution for iustice , for theirs is the kingdome of heauen ; and that which our redeemer himselfe said : If any man come to me and hateth not his Father and mother , and wife , and children , and brethren , and sisters , yea and his owne life besides : he cannot be my disciple . The which speculation was then most exquisitely practised by God , in the person of his seruant Francis , who was not only derided of his freindes and kinred , but much more of his Father himselfe . It might doubtelesse be esteemed a hart of flint or steele , that was not moued to compassion to see him so tormented by his owne Father ; and that admired not the cruelty of the one , and the patience of the other . But glorious Francis who had his spiritt vnited with IESVS CHRIST , by whome he was comforted , did in the meane time thus encourage himselfe , that by these strokes of the hammer of affliction , God would forge of him a merueillous and admirable vessell , baked and purged in the fournace of most panifull crosses and labours , to dilate and amplifie his glory and to renew his memory on earth . Certaine dayes then after yong Francis was committed to prison , his father vppon occasion of his affaires being gone out of Assisium , his mother who was not pleased with that her husband had done , conceiuing a naturall compassion of her sonne , went to see him , and with the gentle and sweet speeches of a mother , endeauoured to persuade him to obey his father , accompanying her wordes that were of them selues sufficiently pregnant and effectuall , with abondance of teares . This certainly was no sclender assault and combatt to the new champion , whose mother could nothing preuaile in that she desired : for he lett her know that his obligation was more to God then to his father or mother , and besides , that he was resolued to follow the inspiration which he had receiued of the holy Ghost : Then he tourned his speech to his mother her selfe , exhorting her to acknoledge the great benefitt which she had receiued of God , in that he called her sonne to his seruice , and that therfore she ought to be thankfull vnto him . This woman att length ouer comme with the reasons of her child , and desperate of force euer to supplant his firme resolution and constantie , and with all touched with a motherly compassion , loosed his chaines , and imparting vnto him her benediction she dismisses him . Francis finding himselfe att liberty , saluted his mother , and prayed her to be no more afflicted in his regard , and then retourned to the fore said Church to giue thankes to the Soueraigne Redeemer for what soeuer had happened vnto him . But his father being retourned , and not finding his sonne in the place where he left him , hauing greiuously checked and iniuried his wife for dismissing him , he ran vtterly enraged into the said Church with resolution to procure his banishment out of his contry , as a dishonour vnto him , if he should persist in his former resolution . The victorious Francis presented himselfe before his Father , to intertaine him graciously , notwithstanding he preceiued him to be extreme furious , and with an assured and ioyfull countenance said vnto him : Father ; I feare not att all your threates , your beatinges , your fetteringes , nor all you tormentes : for I am ready to endure such persecution as you desire to inflict on me for the loue of my God. Which his father hauing heard , and knowing well that he should neuer moue nor stagger his stable and cōstant resolution , he then thought att least to redeeme and recouer the mony which his sonne had receiued for his merchandise , and to that end sought information of the Preist how it was imployed : but in the meane while he seemed to perceiue a great purse vpon a window , whereto goeing neere , he found that it was his mony ; which hauing seazed on , it much appeased his fury , the burning thirst of his auarice being somewhat moderated by the application of this medicine . How the seruant of Iesus Christ Francis renounced his father , not only touching his due , but euen restored vnto him all the garments wherwith he was cloathed , disapparelling himselfe euen to his shirt , and this in presence of the bishop of Assisium . THE IIII. CHAPTER . THe terrestriall father of the glorious Francis being not yet satiated with the cruelties inflicted on him , would tempt the sonne of grace in temporall abilities , seeking to constraine him to render and renounce the dew portion which of his father he was to haue , and to this effect conducted him before the bishop of the citty . Now the father thus proceeded for feare that being dead , his sonne should distribut the part of his succession among the poore . S. Francis vnderstanding it , went very willingly before the bishop , as a true louer of pouerty and obedient child , without expecting further summoning , and without● any consideration of the matter , and there he did not only most readily renounce his paternall succession , but euen putt off the garmentes wherwith he was cloathed , to his very shirte , in presence of the bishop and diuers others , without blushing any thinge theratt , being mindefull of our most gracious IESVS CHRIT , who for vs was nailed naked vnto the crosse . ! Then he made a litle bundle of his cloathes , and deliuered the same to his father , saying : Till this present I haue called you father , and haue reputed you so in this world ; but from hence forward I may securely say ; Our Father which art in heauen ; to whome I haue giuen in custody my treasure , and in him haue reposed all the hope of hereditary succession . The bishop seeing so strange a specctacle , nothing resting on the body of poore Francis but his haire cloth , and preceiuing on the other side that the father supported and endured to see his sonne naked without any compassion of his hart : considering with all in the sonne such an extraordinary feruour , with so admirable and excessiue patience : he reputed him the true seruant of God , and therefore arising and standing vp , he with gracious sweetnes receiued him into his armes , and as a pious Pastour , couered him with his owne gowne , and commanded his seruantes to bring him a garment ; whervpon they brought him an old base coate of a poore labourer , which Francis gratefully receiued , without expecting any other , and requiring that there might be brought him a paire of Cicers , he so fashioned the same , that it couered a man in forme of a Crosse . A right heroicall act , worthy of very great consideration , and merueillous to see after what manner the world ( the true soldier of the deuill , our cruell ennemie ) reduceth to nothing those that desire truely to serue God , leauing them euen naked without wherwithall to couer them . We ought here to consider , how necessary it is for the good and vertuous to mesprise the wealth of the world , and not to feare the inconueniences therof , to disburthen them of the weight of the earth , with the greater alacrity to carry the burden of our Redeemer , and finally in a certaine sort to disnaturalize them selues , forsaking father , and mother , and worldly kinred , to become cittizens of heauen . Thus was the seruant of the most mighty Monarque , dischardged of his terrestriall father to follow our naked IESVS CHRIST crucified whom he loued ; and so armed with the armours of the crosse , he recommanded his soule to the tree of life , by the vertue wherof he secured himselfe from the tempestuous sea of this world . Of the exercises wherin the seruant of Iesus Christ Francis , thence forward employed himselfe . THE V. CHAPTER . THis contemner of the world being then freed of the chaines , and deliured of the threates of his Father , went into the desert , that there alone , and in silence , he might heare the secrettes of the diuine worde . And as he walked on a mountaine , singing the prayses of God in the French tongue , he was assaulted by certaine theeues , who rudely examined him what he was and what he sought there : to whome he answeared as a Prophett : I am an herauld of the great king . They disdayining this answeare , came neere and beate him ; and after many threatning wordes , they cast him into a ditch of snow that was there , saying : Thou shalt now lye there as a caitife herauld of the great king . But Francis they being retired , came out of the ditch , and filled with exceeding contentment , began againe to praise God : after he had a long time walked , he came to a Monastery , where as a poore begger , he demanded almose for the loue of God , which he receiued . Thence he went to the citty of Agubio , where being knowne vnto an ancient frend of his , curteously entertayned him into his house . And in regard that he was so naked , this frend couered him with a poore cloake , which serued him two yeares , carrying a staffe in his hand , as an hermite , with shooes on his feet , and girt with a lether belt , which made him esteemed to be Religious of the Order of S. Augustin . Now this affectour of humility desirous to lay a firme and stable foundation to his spirituall edifice , exerciced himselfe in the actiue life , to witt in workes of charity towardes his neighbour , entertayninge his life with much austerity and mortification . For hauing vanquished and trodden vnder foot the loue of himselfe , and transferred it vnto his neighbour , his affection was entierly , reposed and setled in Iesus Christ , by reason that whiles he was yet worldly , he abhorred the accesse of leapers , but now enflamed and ennamoured of IESVS CHRIST who ( Isay ) was contemned in the world , and vlcered as a leapar , so that he seemed no more to be a man. That he might the more pefectly subiect his will to the spiritt , he entierly applyed himselfe to the seruice of leapers , often visiting them in their owne houses , traueilling to gett almose for them , kissing their handes , their feet , and face ; breifely , for the loue of Iesus-Christ he assisted and serued them with exceeding dilligence , yea sometimes the better to conquere himselfe , cleansed and purged their filthy loathsome vlceres and ill sauouring soares , with an extreme feruour and deuotion , as if he had bin newly sent of God into the world as a rare Phisitian for the mortall woundes of sinnes . Sometimes also he layd his mouth on the earth , amiddle the dust , that accustoming himselfe to contemptes and reproches , he might subiect the pride of the flesh to the law of the spiritt , and might procure to be a peaceable and perfect possessour of himselfe , by which exercise he obtayned of God so great vertues as he had incredible puissance , to cure spirituall and corporall diseases . I will here to this purpose sett downe one miracle , among diuers others which shal be recorded in this history in their place . There was a man of the Dukedome of Spoletum that had on his face a most hideous and perillous soare , that had already consumed and eaten one of his iawes , and a great part of his mouth , and wheras no remedy could be procured to his infirmity , he vowed to goe to Rome to visitt the sepulchres of the holy Apostles , to craue their intercession , and to implore the mercy of God , that he would be pleased to deliuer him of that so greuious and loathsome disease . Now as he retourned to his house , hauing accomplished his vow , he mett the blessed Francis on the way , before whome this diseased enclined himselfe to kisse his feet , by reason that his countenance was exceeding venerable : But the humble seruant of God not permitting it , stept back . The diseased arising , the imitatour of Iesus Christ embraced him , and kissed his face ; which hauing performed with a merucillous compassion , att the very instant that horrible vlcere and the mouth being kissed , were incontinently cured . I know not in deed which of the two is more admirable , either the profound humility of the S. in kissing the wound , or the excellency of his vertue in worcking such a miracle . He did not exercise this charity only towardes leapers ; but did also extend such liberality to all poore peole , that sometimes leauing himselfe halfe naked to couer thē , he desired besides to giue his owne person , and espetially to poore preistes , whome he assisted with great piety and reuerence . He was likewise very zealous and carefull of the ornamētes of Altars and of Churches , so that he did often make them cleane and decent with his owne handes , that by them God might be serued with more honour and reuerence . To this glorious Saint , pouerty seemed the most precious thing in the word , all his ambition was to possesse the same , in this respect only was he enuious if an other were poorer then himselfe . Goeing on to offer his deuotions att S. Peters in Rome , among a great multitude of poore that were there att the dore , he espied one most wretched and miserable , almost naked and vncouered , of whome he had such compassion , and was so enflamed with the loue of pouerty , that puttning off his owne garment he gaue it to the poore Creature , and cloathed himselfe with the others ragges , and took such content therein ' , that he remayned all that day with those poore people , with exceeding alacrity , reioycing in pouerty , in contempt of the glory of the world , learning by such and the like worckes of charity , first to practise and performe , and then to teach , following the steppes of his true master IESVS CHRIST , whose life and doctrine he should practise and teach to mortall men . Being one day of the winter so poorely cloathed , that much of the nakednes of his body appeared , and hearing the holy masse , a Brother of his by chaunce mett him there , who scoffinglie asked him if he would sell him for six pence of his sweat . The seruant of God ioyfully answeared , I haue sold it all at a good price to my God and lord . He might doutles affirme it with good reason , considering he was continually busied in workes of charity towardes his neighbour , and in exercises of humility , surmounting the nature of his sences , yet without omitting mentall conuersation with IESVS CHRIST crucified : for more cōmodious fruition wherof , he frequented hermitages and solitary places , employing his time in prayer and weeping : neither would he thence depart til he had learned some extraordinary fashiō of fasting . How S. Francis repaired three Churches . THE VI. CHAPTER . THis glorious Saint was so well grounded in the vertue of simplicity and of the charity of IESVS CHRIST , that calling to his minde what had bin miraculously cōmanded him by the Crucifix , which was , that that he should reestablish his Church , supposing that he meant the said Church of S. Damian , he retourned , as an obedient seruant , to Assisium , purposing by almes to execute and accomplish that , which he could not doe with the mony of his fathers merchandise , and this his dessigne had good successe . For seeking ouer the citty ( where he was alreadie knowne to be the seruant of God ) he found mony among his freindes and kinred , and matter requisite for the building of the said Church . So associating him selfe with the Preist that serued there , he began the said reparation : wanting nether masters , nor worckmen to this effect , he neuertheles without intermission employed his owne person therin , that his body being already weakened , by continuall fastes and ordinary abstinences , might be more subiected and chasticed , as well by carrying burdensome stones , as by the mortification he endured , in demaunding of them , to whome he had formerly giuen . Thus by the grace of God and the deuotion of the faithfull , he so well endeauoured , that he accomplished the reparation of the said Church : in which labour the said Preist perceiuing how painfully he employed himselfe for so holy an enterprise , alwayes reserued somethinge to refectionate and releiue him . But the humble seruant of God could not long endure that , as being desirous to serue , and not to be serued of any . Wherupon he said once in himselfe : Is it conuenient that thou haue alwayes a preist to serue thee ? Is that the way of pouerty which thou seekest ? and then he resolued to be no longer serued , by preist or other person , and when he would eate , he tooke a dish and went to the dores with other poore people to demaund almose for the loue of God : and with them did there eat what was giuen him . And albeit this was att the begining very sharpe and difficult vnto him , yet in the progresse it was so pleasing and contentfull , that he afterward affirmed to his Religious , that he neuer eat with so good an appetite as then . Being one day inuited to eat with a Prelate ; he would eat nothing but what he had brought with him of almose giuen att the dores . Saint Francis hauing finished the reparation of the Church of S. Damian , went to repaire an other of S. Peter farther off from the citty , and by the same meanes that he vsed in the former , he in short time accomplished this also . After that he went to Porticella , very neere to Assisium , where was a Church dedicated to the Virgin Mary , which was so abandoned , that there was no person had c●ardge therof , nor did any seruice therin . He for the great deuotion he had to the Queene of heauen remained therin ; and incontinently began to thinck of repayring it ; and being there often visited by the Angels ( conformably to the title of the Church which was S. Mary of Angels ) he the more willingly stayed there , and affected that place aboue all other , because therin he began humbly , proceeded and fought valiantly ; and there ended most blessedly . There by diuine reuelation did he begin the foundation of the rule and order of the Frier Minors , which was not without mysterie , but by disposition of the diuine prouidence , which gouerned him , instructed and directed him in all his dessignes : So that this worthey seruant of God , repaired three materiall Churches , of S. Damian , S. Peter , and S. Mary of Angels ; and all this before the institution of his Order , and his preaching of the gospell , as well that from these sencible thinges he might attaine to intellectuall , and from lesser matters by course and ordre to great ; as also that what he should doe might first be reuealed vnto him by the mystery of sensible ▪ thinges ; to the end it might appeare , that as he had reestablished three Churches , so also that of IESVS CHRIST should be by him renewed and repayred , according to the forme , rule , and doctrine which he would giue him , as we see apparantly to haue succeeded in the three exercises or warfares ( if you will ) which are the three Orders which saint Francis institued in the world . Of the second vocation to the estate of Euangelicall perfection , and how he began his rule . THE VII . CHAPTER . THe worthy of God hauing chosen for his residence the Church of the mother of IESVS CHRIST , and therin perseuering in cōtinuall feruent deuotions , beseeching her to be his aduocate , his prayers were of such efficacie , that by the merittes of the glorious virgin , he was also found worthy to conceiue and produce the spiritt of verity and of Euangelicall pouerty . For as he one day deuoutly heard the masse of the Apostles , where the gospell is read wherin our lord IESVS CHRIST prescribeth thē the forme of the Euāgelicall life , when he sent them to preach ouer the world to this purpose saying : Do not possesse gold , nor siluer , nor purses , not a scripp for the way , neither two coates , neither shooes , neither rodde . And into what soeuer place you shall enter salute it , saying : the peace of God be in this house . S. Francis hearing this , cryed out with more then a naturall voice ; That is it which I seeke , that is it which the interiour of my hart desireth ; and thē was he replenished by the holy spiritt of IESVS CHRIST with such a vertue , that it did not only trāsforme him into the said for ▪ me and rule , in cōsent and desire : but euen in operations and effectes : for immediatly he putt of his shooes , he reiected his staffe and wallet . He cast away the mony which remayned vnto him of almose , and contenting himselfe with one only garment or coate , reiected euen the lesser belt wherewith he was girded , and vsed a corde , being more carefull then to conforme himselfe perfectly to the Apostolicall life . Vpon this Euangelicall lesson , in this week and on this day , which was the yeare of our lord , one thousand two hundred and eight , in the month of October and feast of S. Luke , this blessed S. began the rule of the Frier Minors , being then twenty seauen yeares of age , two yeares from his cōuersion being expired , the twelueth yeare of Pope Innocent the third : a worck proceeding verilie from the holy Ghost by the gospell of IESVS CHRIST , not from any humane spiritt though God for an instrumēt would vse his most faithfull seruant , as founder of so glorious a fabrick , who , as a prudent Architect , layd the foundation of his Order with violent floudes of teares , with most feruent prayers , with worckes of mercie , of penance , and of retirednes and coniunction vnto God , neuer wearied nor desisting , till the holy Ghost had giuē him the foundatiō of the Apostles and Prophets , which is that soueraigne & stable corner stone IESVS CHRIST , on whome the whole edifice being gounded ▪ and referred vnto , it encreased in this holy temple of God , vpon whome the S. did not build his order with the chaffe of vaine titles , or of temporall possessions , nor with the dirty dregges of worldly and perishable thinges : but with purified gold which is the Euangelicall spiritt , and with precious stones , which are the Apostolical Counsailes : by meanes wherof it was then securely guarded against the force of wind , waters and tempestes , the furious ennemies therof . He began thenceforth to be like vnto Helie by diuine inspiration , zealous of the trueth , of the glory of God , and his neighbours saluation ; inducing many to follow and embrace the way of perfection , and mouing each one to patience . His discourses were no more vaine & ridiculous , but replenished with the vertue of the holy Ghost , and such as penetrated the hart of the hearers , and were of such efficacie , that they terrified the audience in regard of their sinnes , so that they were penitent therof , and the hartes of the obstinate , they softened and mollified . Thus did he conuert sinners , and confirme the good in the right way of their saluation . Of the two first disciples of S. Francis. THE VIII . CHAPTER . THe vertue of this worthy seruant of God being dilated and diuulged in many places , as well in regard of the verity of his simple doctrine , as for the sanctity of his life , many gentlemen were desirous to endeauour also in penitentiall practises to imitate him . The first was a rich and honorable cittizen of Assisium , called Bernardus Quintualle , very famous for his prudence , who hauing long time considered the extraordinary chaunge of life of S. Francis , how he contemned the world , and with what constancie and patience he supported iniuries , and that the more contemptible he was reputed , the more appeared his pleasure and content therin , neuer shewing the least apparance of will to chaung his holy purpose ; he esteemed and resolued with himselfe att lenght , that the same could be no other but a worck of God ; neuertheles he thought to proue and trye him , and to that end , after many prayers to supp with him , he conducted him to his house : where being sett att the table ( more couered with spirituall , then corporall food ) they discoursed of many notable matters . Now the hower being come of takinge their rest , the honorable Bernard conducted the S. together with him into a chamber where there were two beddes , and each of them tooke one to lodge in : but the said Bernard , that desired to proue some thing of this S. did subtilly fayne himselfe incontinently to sleepe : which the S. beleeiuing , rose a lite after from his bed , fell on his knees , and directed his countenance and handes towardes heauen , entierly enflamed with diuine loue , and being so on his knees , he began to pray with these wordes : Deus meus & omma . My God and althinges ; O my God whose are all thinges , O my God who art all my good . Quintaualle heard only those words which the S. often repeated , powring out abondance of teares , it seeming vnto him that his spiritt receiued exceeding consolation thereof , without euer vttering any other word that he could vnderstand . The seruant of God persisted till the morning in this prayer , wherin his spirit was eleuated in extasie , considering the great mercy which he had receiued of the diuine maiesty , and that he vouch-safed to vse him for his seruice in this world , as he had vnderstood by reuelatiō ; Wherupon conceiuing the importance of the affaire , he acknowledged his insufficiencie and impotencie ; and therfore incessantly played God to graunt him perfection requisite to the enterprised worck , that he might serue him according to his desire . Then with exceeding affection he said : Thou art my God , and all my hope : all my force , my richesse , my life , my ioy , my satisfaction , and all that euer I can desire ; I possesse no other thing but thee . It is thou that hast begun to fauour me with thy grace : graunt also , my most sweet Lord , that I perseuer therein , and that therwith ▪ I be guided to my desired end . And hereupon persisting in the profound consideration of himselfe , with a merueillous humility reputing himselfe to be nothing , he cast him into the armes of the diuine & celestiall loue , where he felt in his soule that sweet communication of the grace of God. The foresaid Bernard hauing then seene and heard thus much by meanes of a lampe , which he had left burning in the chamber , and knowing all to be true , the day appearing , and the holy man rising from his prayer , Bernard spake vnto him in this sort : O Francis , tell me I pray thee , what ought the seruant to doe , to whome the master hauing imparted many commodities behoufull for his vse , he would no longer make vse of them . The S. made answeare vnto him saying . He ought to restore them to the party that bestowed them on him . Bernard replyed : it ought doubtles so to be ; and therfore , Francis my friend , I will for the loue of God distribute the temporall substance which till this present I haue enioyed , hauing receiued them as his gift , and this I will doe by your aduise ; for I will obey and follow you in this , and in euery other thing that you shall command me . Which the S. vnderstanding , full of ioy thus answeared him : Bernard , this worck is of such difficulty , that before it be enterprised , we must take counsail of God , and affectionatly beseech him to make knowne vnto vs his will , and how we may accomplish the same ; and att the instant they went together to the Church of S. Nicolas , and in the way a Canon named Petrus Catanio associated himselfe vnto them , who likewise desired to follow the S. Being then arriued att the Church , and hauing heard masse and offered their deuotions , S. Francis comming to the Preist , prayed him to make the signe of the Crosse on the missal , and then to open it , and the preist obeying , att the openning of the missal they lighted on the gospell taken out of the 19. of S. Matthew : If thou wilt be perfect , goe , sell the thinges that thou hast , and giue to the poore , and thou shalt haue treasure in heauen . Att which Councell the S. exceedingly reioyced , and for it thancked God many times . And as a perfect seruant of the most blessed Trinity , he demaunded of God that he would vouchsafe by three seuerall testimonies to confirme the rule which they should vndertake ; and so they opened the booke the second time , and lighted on the text of the same S. Matthew in the tenth chapter : Goeing thorough the world , you shall not carry any thing with you , neither siluer , two coates , shooes , nor staffe : and this hauing confirmed them , they the third time opened the Missal , and found a text of the same S. Matthew in the sixteenth chapter : If any man will come after me , lett him denie himselfe , and take vp his crosse , and follow me . S. Francis then tourning to his two new champions , said vnto them : My Brethren , you haue now heard our rule , and theirs that will adhere vnto vs. If therfore you desire to be perfect , you must presently putt in execution what you haue heard . Wherupon the said Bernardus Quintaualle gott licence of S. Francis to goe to his house , where he sold all his substance , and distributed it to the poore , without reseruing any thing whatsoeuer . So making himselfe worthy of the diuine vocatiō , he merited to be the first disciple of this holy Father . The Canon afterward did as much ; for hauing renounced his Canonry , he gaue all the rest to the poore ; therfore he also was worthy to be a Sonne of this holy Father . S. Francis the sixteenth of Aprill of the yeare 1209. gaue to them both his habitt . Vpon this occasion there are some of opinion that the Order of the Frier Minors began on that day , because , say they , this word Order , signifieth no other thing , but a congregation of certaine personnes vnited together . The S. with his two disciples departed from Assisium , and went into a solitary place , where he laboured to instruct them , and to exercise them in pouerty , humility and prayer , the true and solid ground worckes and foundations of Religious . How Brother Giles was the third disciple of S. Francis , then other foures and of the reuelation which S. Francis had , that his , and his disciples sinnes were pardoned , and that his Order should augment to a great nomber . THE IX . CHAPTER . THese tow disciples were tripled by an other of Assisium named Giles , who was not in the towne , when Bernard and the Canon sold their substance , and distributed the same to the poore to follow S. Francis : But att his retourne vnderstanding by his parentes and kinred , the resolution of those his two freindes who gaue an amazement to each one , he resolued also to associate himself vnto them in the seruice of God : and to this effect he left his kinred , and not knowing where S. Francis then was , falling on his knees he most affectionately prayed God to fauour him so much as that he might finde him . A litle after which prayer , he miraculously arriued in short time where those three great and true contemners of the world were . As soone as S. Francis saw him , he was ready to embrace him ; but Giles falling to the ground , and reputing himself vnworthy of such a fauour , besought him with abondance of teares , to fauour him so much as to admitt him into his society . The holy Father seeing the humility , the faith , and deuotion of a man so note-worthy , said vnto him : My deerly-beloued Brother , acknowledge the great mercy which God sheweth you , to receiue you this day for his seruant . Then he comforted him , and exhorted him to perseuer in the vocation whervnto God had called him : And conducting him to his compagnions , he said vnto them : Our God hath this day giuen vs a good Brother . They then very affectionatly and desiredly embraced him , reioycing together with him att the secure acquisition and election of the good which he had made : Then they went together to prayer , and next to dinner : afterward S. Francis called Giles vnto him to take him with him to Assisium to gett an habitt : in the way they chaunced to meet a very poore woman that asked them an almose . S. Francis hauing nothing to giue her , tourned to Giles and said : Brother giue your cloake to this poore woman , for the loue of God ; and he with so ready a wil obeyed , that he seemed to see that almose to ascend vnto heauen , so great was the contentment he conceiued therin . Now eight dayes after the foresaid two had taken the habitt , which was S. Georges day , Giles also receiued the same , hauing first distributed his goodes to the poore , and so the third place was possessed by this man of God , worthy of glorious memory , famous and renowrned by the exercise of his vertues ( as S. Francis foretold . ) And albeit he was of nature very simple , and had not studyed , he was notwithstanding so eleuated to the sublimity of most high contemplation , that one might truely affirme of him , that he led a life more Angelicall then humane , as in his history we shall recount . The holy Ghost a litle after sent foure other disciples vnto S. Francis , so that they were seauen in nomber , and yet but one in will. Now to giue a beginning to some deuotion , S. Francis ordayned that to each Canonicall hou●e of the seruice of our Lord ( excepte the masle , ) they should say thrice the Pater noster . Brother Giles said , that the reason why S. Francis ordayned so short a prayer , was , because he would not haue their deuotion restrayned by the obligation of their constitutions : but that the prayers and seruices of each one , should proceed of the feruour of deuotion . S. Francis thus liuing with his companions in continuall prayer and abstinence in that hermitage , being one day retired into a place a part , and very remote from his disciples to offer his prayer and bitterly to lament his former life ( which had not bin without offence against God ) and demaunding pardō of the soueraigne God , not only for himselfe , but for his companions also , he was filled with an vnspeakcable contentment by the holy Ghost , who assured him that his prayers were heard ; and affirmed that the infinite bounty had graunted to him and to all his disciples , a plenary indulgence and remission of all their sinnes euen to the vtmost minute . And immediatly in faith and confirmation hereof he was rauished and abso●pt with a merueillous light and knowledge , which opening his spiritt gaue him clearly to vnderstand what God had wrought in him and in all his . Hauing then thus knowne the diuine will , he sought to encourage his simple company , telling them that they should not be deiected in regard of their small nomber , but should proceed in hope : because , as the diuine Maiesty had reuealed vnto him , they should multiply in great nomber , and should performe great matters in the world , notwithstanding their , and his owne simplicity ; and should after possesse the eternall kingdome in the next : with which wordes all his Brethren were exceedingly comforted . How S. Francis began to send his Religious ouer the world : what succeeded them in the way , and how they were miraculously reunited . THE X. CHAPTER . VNitie ioined it selfe to the nomber of seauen , which signisieth perfection , to demonstrate euen exteriourly , how well these new champions of IESVS CHRIST were vnited in charity : this was an other that tooke the habitt of S. Francis , whose name with the others shal hereafter be recorded ; so that they were now eight with the S. who , as a pious Father , hauing assembled them , discoursed vnto them of the kingdome of God , of contempt of the world , of the abnegation of their proper will , and of mortification of their owne flesh : then he discouered vnto them that his intention was they should diuide themselues , and trauell ouer the foure quarters of the world , because , not content with that litle nomber , which then his poore and sterile simplicity had regenerated in God , he desired also to renew the birth of al Christians , inducing them to contrition and teares of repentance . He therfore enioyned his deere Religious children , to prepare them selues to goe to denounce and publish peace to men , & to preach vnto them penance , to obtaine remission of their sinnes : which he did in these wordes : Be you patient in supporting iniuryes , vigilant and assiduous in prayer , couragious in trauailes , modest in your speches , graue in your deportmentes , and thanckfull for the grace and fauours which you shall receiue . These deerly beloued disciples vnderstanding his holy aduertismentes , being replenished with the holy ghost , and desirous to obey their Pastour , especially where it concerned the saluation of Christian soules , coupled themselues two together , and fell all seauen at the feet of the S. whome they honoured as their true father , and demanded his benediction . But causing them to arise , he embraced them with a fatherly charity : then gaue them the benediction of the father of mercies : vsing to each of them those wordes of the Prophett Dauid : Cast your care on our Lord , and he will prouide for you . He accustomed to vse this speech to all the Religious that he sent vnder obedience . And knowing well that he was to serue for patterne and good example to the world , to doe that first which he intended to teach ; he tooke for companion one of the seauen Religious : and then tooke leaue of the rest , hauing yet precedētly diuided thē in forme of a crosse : that is , sending two of thē towardes the east , two towardes the west , two towardes the south , and two towards the north , each one went with his companion on his way , rich & wel cloathed with diuine grace : but with habitts torne , patched & tussed vp , bare-foote , and as it were all naked & destitute of all tēporall prouisiōs : preaching thorough the world , more by worckes then by word , giuing example of humility , patience , and pouerty . They wanted no laborious accidentes , being afflicted in many places , and in diuers maners . For of that which we find recorded of two , we may collect the exercises of the rest . The West was alloted vnto Brother Quintaualle , who being with his companion arriued att Florence , and not finding where to lodge , the night being come , they setled them selues against a wall , vnder a penthouse , the master whereof refusing to lodge thē by reason of the strange fashion of their habitt , fearing that they were some lewd personnes and theeues , they all the night endured much cold , yea in great extremity in regard of the sharpnes of the season : neuertheles they continually prayled God : In the morning they went very early to masse , praying with deuotion . Now the mistresse of the house vnder whose roufe they had slept the night , being present att that masse , knew them to be those whome neither her husbād nor her selfe would entertaine for a nightes lodgeing . She then said to her selfe : These men doubtles are no theeues as my husband did coniecture , for they seeme to be holy personnes . These Religious in the meane time were beheld of each one for the nouelty of their habitt , but much more when they refused the mony which one present offered them for an almose . Eor therby were they knowne to be voluntarily poore for the loue of IESVS CHRIST . And therfore the man and woman that before refused to entertaine thē , by prayers conducted them to their house , by whome they were exceedingly edified , as wel by example of their life , as by the pious and heauenly discourses wherwith they induced them to haue care of their soules . Thus did these Religious passe Florence : The inconuenience of the night which they endured was litle in regard of that which befell them afterward : for both in respect of the strange forme of their habitt , and for the austerity of their life , they were most commonly iniuried and buffeted , because almost euery one treated thē as senceles or distracted personnes . Some gaue them tātes and mockes , others cast dirt att them , some pulled them by the cappuce , others caused children with clamours to follow them . These iniuries were not only procured them by the malice of idle personnes , but also by the subtilty and inducement of the diuill , who thought by these ignominies to terrifie them , and make them desist from theire holy resolution . But they being armed with the grace and patience of IESVS CHRIST , did not , only support the extremity of hunger , cold , and disgraces , but euen did not by any exteriour signe appeare to be moued withall . So farre also were they from replying to them that abused them , that receiuing their persecutions as a great fauour , they ordinarily prayed to God for them : in such sort that these remonstrances of patience and charity hauing bin by certaine weighed and considered , their vertue and sanctity did consequently appeare . They therfore repenting to haue offended them , repayred vnto them as to holy personnages humbly to require pardon : vertue being of such force and efficacie , that albeit for a time it be resisted and contemned , yet in the end it doth alwayes conquere and triumph ouer the enemies therof . Some certaine time being spent after the separation of these good Religious , their compassionate Father being vnable any longer to endure and support this ircksome absence : had a vehement desire to recollect his deerly beloued children : But the difference and distance of the places where they were being such as it could not be don but by the diuine prouidence , the sainct fell to his deuotion , and prayed God that , as he had sormerly assembled certaine Israelites very distantly separated and dispearced , so he would also now vouch-safe to vnite and assemble his deerly beloued Brethren . After a short time he miraculously knew the approbation of his prayer : for without any humane dilligence or industry , they were all , as S. Francis had desired present in one very place : which was not without an exceeding astonishment vnto his Brethren , who admired the diuine prouidence . The holy Father entertained his children with incredible ioy : they then began among them selues to recount what they had endured in their trauaile , and what was the fruit of their labours amongst the faithfull Christians . Thus did these new Apostles in very short time beginne to exercise thē selues in the seruice of God , by the footesteppes of his holy disciples . About that time , four other honorable gentlemen did adhere vnto them , so that they were eleuen , whose names were these : Brother Bernard Quintaualle , Brother Peter Catanio , Br. Giles of Assisium , Br. Sabadin , Br. Morigo the lesse , Br. Iohn Capelle , Brother Phillip the long , Br. Iohn of S. Constant , Br. Barbarus , Br. Bernard of Veridant , and Br. Angelus Tancredas of Riete . Of the first rule that S. Francis ordained . THE XI . CHAPTER . S. Francis perceiuing his disciples to aproach to the Apostolicall nomber , began to write downe the forme and rule of life which they should obserue , wherto for foundatiō he gaue the obseruance of the gospell , therto adding certaine other pointes necessary for such as liue in Congregation , and this to the end the professours of his rule should not vary and differ in any thing from the intention and will of our Redeemer IESVS CHRIST , as well in his Preceptes as Councels : which rule is this ensuying , hauing since that time bin augmented by S. Francis , as in his proper place shal appeare . THE FIRST RVLE OF THE HOLY FATHER S. FRANCIS . In the name of the Father , and of the Sonne , and of the Holy Ghost . This is the life that Brother Francis presented to Pope Innocent the third , who condiscended therunto with his owne mouth , and consirmed it to him and his Religious , present and to come : and therfore the said Brother Francis ( and whosoeuer shal be principall of the said Order or Religion ) promiseth obedience and reuerence to the Pope , and his successour . The forme of the rule instituted by the holy Father S. Francis , and confirmed by Pope Innocent the third . Of the three principall vowes , of chastity , obedience , and pouerty . THE I. CHAPTER . THe life and rule of the Frier Minors is thus ; That they liue chastly vnder holy obedience , and not possessing any thing in propriety : That they follow the life and doctrine of IESVS CHRIST who sayeth : If thou desirest to be perfect goe , and sell what thou hast , and giue it to the poore , for doeing so thou shalt purchase treasure in heauen : If any man desire to come after me , lett him renounce his proper will , lett him take vp his crosse and follow me : and he that will come after me , and forsaketh not father , mother , wife , children , and hateth not himselfe for my loue , cannot be my disciple . Besides ; whosoeuer shall forsake Father , mother , brothers and sisters , wiues , children , and all his earthly substance for my loue , shall receiue an hundred fold , and purchase eternall life . Of the manner of admitting the Brethren into the Order ; and of cloathing them , and of the habit of the Frier Minors . THE II. CHAPTER . VVHen any one by diuine inspiration shal be disposed to enter into this Religion , lett him be benignely receiued by the Superiour of the Brethren : and hauing proued him to be stable in this purpose , lett him send him to his Minister Prouinciall : and lett the Brethren in the meane while be wary not to entermedle in any sort with their worldly affaires . Now he being presented to the Prouinciall ( who shall graciously entertaine him ) after he shall haue diligently examined his will , and the cause inducing him to desire his entrance into this Religion , lett him seriously expose vnto him the manner of life of the Brethren . Which don , he ought by pregnant persuasions to exhort him , without lawfull impediment to sell all his substance , before he dispose of his life , and lett him giue it to the poore , if he thincke good ; but lett the Brethren Ministers be very respectiue that in treating this matter , they doe not persuade or induce him in any sort whatsoeuer to giue any mony to themselues or to their Couent : Neuertheles if perhappes the Couent or the Brethren haue need of any thing that he hath , and he offering it , and desiring of himselfe to giue it , they may receiue it , as if he distributed it in almose to any other poore , and no otherwise , prouided yet that this gift be not mony . This being performed , I meane his substance being distributed to the poore , or as God shall inspire him , and returning to the Couent , the Minister Prouinciall shall then giue him the habitt of probation , which he shall weare one yeare . This habitt shal be such : two coates without cappuce , and the corde : And the yeare of probation ended , his profession shal be procured , and when he shall haue submitted himselfe to holy obedience , he may not be permitted to enter into any other Religion , nor to be disobedient to the Pope . And if there be any , that for some lawfull impediment , cannot distribute his substance for the loue of God , it shall suffice that he renounce and abandon it , in whatsoeuer other manner . Lett it not be permitted that any be receiued against the ordonnance and constitutions of the Church . All those that haue promised obedience , must haue one coate with the cappuce , and an other without it , if it be needfull , and a corde to gird him , and the linnen breeches . All the Brethren must be cloathed with course cloth , and they may pach it with sack cloth and other rude peices , because our Lord saith in the gospell : They that are clothed sumptuously , dwell in the Courtes of Princes : for , though they be called hypocrites , lett them not yet omitt to doe that which they ought for the seruice of his diuine maiesty , & for the saluation of their soules , & lett thē not in this world seek precious garmentes , that they may hereafter find better in heauen . Of the diuine seruice , and of fasting . THE III. CHAPTER . ANd because our Lord in one place saith : This kinde of deuill cannot be cast out but by vertue of fast and prayer . And in an other : When ye fast be not melācholie , as hypocrites : let the Brethren therfore that shal be Preistes , say the diuine seruice , & praise God , a● Preistes ought to doe ; and for the liuing and dead , lett them say that which is accustomed to be said ; & besides for the defectes & negligences of the Bethren , lett them euery day say the Psalme Miserere , & one Pater noster , and for the Religious deceased , a De profundis and a Pater noster . They may possesse bookes necessary for their diuine seruice . The lay Brothers that can read , may haue a Psalter , but they that cannot read , may not haue nor keep any bookes : but lett them euery day for their mattins say the Credo , with twenty fiue Pater nosters and Gloria Patri , & so much , att the third , sixt , and ninth houre ; att Euensong the Credo and twelue Pater nosters , att Complin , the Credo , with seauen Pater nosters and the Requiem aeternam ; then for the defectes and negligences of the Brethren , euery day three Pater nosters . Al the Brethren as well Clerkes as the lay , shal be obliged to fast from Alsainctes to Christmas , and from the Epiphanie , when our Lord IESVS CHRIST began to fast , vntill Easter : Att other times , they shall not be bound to fast by this rule ; the fridayes excepted they may indifferently eat of all meates that shal be giuen them , according to the permission of the Ghospell , and the Constitution of holy Church . How the Ministers ought to gouerne themselues in dispencing with the Religious concerning their obedience . THE IV. CHAPTER . IN the name of God , al the Brethren that are elected ministers , & are seruantes to the other Brethren , ought to appoint the places & Couentes where they shal iudge most conuenient to dwel : they must often visit thē , & admonish them to obserue & accōplish their professiō promise , vow , and oath : and lett them spiritually constraine them to satisfie this obligation : and lett all my other blessed Brethren humbly and diligently obey them in whatsoeuer shall concerne their saluation , and shal not be contrary to this rule : and lett them liue together with such charity that they proceed not against the word of God , where he saith : Doe vnto men that which you would haue men doe vnto you , and doe not that which you would not they should doe to you , Lett the Ministers and seruantes , remember that which our Redeemer IESVS CHRIST saith : I am not come to be serued , but to serue : so that the soules of the Brethren being giuen them in chardge , they ought to haue a very respectiue care of them , that none doe perish by their fault and euill example , and that they render not account for them to God , att the terrible iudgment . Of fraternall correction in offences : that the Ministers ought not to giue scandale , and that they may not haue dominion of any thing . THE V. CHAPTER . YOu that are Ministers , haue a speciall guard and care of your soules , and of those of your Brethren : For it is a very terrible and fearfull thing to fall into the handes of the liung God , moued to anger . And if any of you , command the Brethren any thing , against the rule and this forme of life , or against conscience , know yee that if he doe it not , he is not obliged vnder obedience . Lett all the Brethren that are subiect to the Minister , the seruant of his Brethren , obserue his actiōs with great dilligence and consideration . And if they perceiue any of their Ministers to proceed according to the flesh , not according to the spiritt , or our rule , if he amend not after the first admonition or correction , lett him be notified vnto the Father Generall , and the seruant of this confraternity , as incorrigible , at the Chapter of Penticost , without contradiction or delay . If among the Brethren where they shall liue , there be any that will not proceed according to the spiritt , and our profession , let the Brethren in whose company they shall be , admonish , aduise , and with humility mildly reprehend him , euen to the third time : But if after the third admonition he do not amend , lett them informe the Minister Prouinciall , or bring him to his presence with the first opportunity : And the said Minister shall proceed therin as God shall inspire him . Lett all the Brethren , as well Ministers , seruantes , as others be very respectiue not to be angry , passionate , or troubled for the sinne or euell example of the other Brethrē : For the deuill seeketh no other thing but to damne many , by the sinne of one ; but lett thē consider how they may spiritually assist him , because they that are in health need not a Phisition , but they that are diseased . It is prohibited to all the Brethren and Ministers of this Order , to be capable of enioying possessions , dominion or seignurie ; for , as our Redeemer IESVS CHRIST saith : The Princes of the world , haue commaund ouer them : lett vs be carefull that it be not so among vs ; but he that seeketh and desireth to be greatest , lett him be the least , and seruant to all others . Lett not any Brother doe or speake euill of an other : but lett them reciprocally serue and obey each other , with a spirituall charity of the spiritt , according as their necessity shal require ; for that is the holy and true obedience of our Lord IESVS CHRIST . And lett all the Brethren , of what degree soeuer they be , know , that if they erre from the preceptes of God , and are disobedient as the Prophett saith , they are accursed for their sinne whiles they are out of obedience . And if they perseuer in the commandementes of God , as they haue promised in the obseruance of their Euangelicall professiō , lett them rest assured that they are blessed of God. What recourse the Brethren may haue to their Ministers and that no Brother may be called Priour . THE VI. CHAPTER . THe Brethren that shall not be able to obserue our forme of life in the places whither they shall be sent , lett them as soone as they can , haue recourse to their Minister Prouinciall , and lett them enforme him of their necessity . The Minister Prouinciall , shal then endeauour to prouide for them , and shall doe what in the like accident he would should be done to him . Lett not any Brother be called Priour : but lett all generally with one accord be called Brothers , and when there shal be need , lett on wash an others feet , to exercise humility . Of the manner to serue and prouide for the house , and to be employed in lawfull exercises that redound to the common good , and that the Brethren may not haue Couent , nor Church as properly their owne . THE VII . CHAPTER . IN what place soeuer any of the Brethren shall reside , for the seruice of others , they shall not vndertake the offices of men of the Chamber to be keeper or disposer of the wine or victuall prouision , nor in any sore accept of other chardg in the house where they shal dwel : to the end they neither breed nor procure scandal or detriment to their soules : but lett them be inferiour and subiect to all that shal be in the said house . And the Brethren that shal be fitt to labour and performe any thing , lett them be employed in the art and exercise they know , prouided that it be not contrary to the saluatiō of their soules , sith the Prophett saith . Because thou shalt eat of the labours of thy handes , thou shalt be blessed : and the Apostle also : he that wil not work , let him not eat . Lett each one therfore with charity exercise the art and office wherin he shal be employed , and for recompence of the manuall worckes they shall doe , they may receiue thinges necessary to their life , prouided that it be not mony : and if any thing be further needfull vnto them , lett them demaund it in almose as other poore people doe . It shal be permitted them to possesse instrumentes and tooles necessary to the trade and art wherin they are skilfull : But lett all the brethren be respectiue to be euer employed in some good and commendable art , because it is written . That a man ought to be alwayes busied in some good worck , that if the deuill come to tempt him , he finde him well employed . And in an other place it is said , that idlenes is a capitall ennemie to the soule , and therfore the true seruantes of God ought to be exercised in prayer or in some other good worcke . Lett the Religious be very carefull not to appropriatt to themselues any place where they shall dwell , or any other , be it an hermitage , or whatsoeuer other place , nor lett them maintaine it as theirs , and if any come to visitt them , be it freind , ennemy , theefe , or murderer , lett them graciously receiue him . When the said Brethren shall dwel neere one to an other , lett them often charitably visitt each other , and lett them spiritually honour one an other without any murmure , but lett them be ioyfull and content in our Lord , lett them with modesty shew themselues gracious exteriourly and interiourly . How strictly it is forbidden to the Brethren to receiue mony , and in what manner they are to be punished for it . THE VIII . CHAPTER . GOd gaue this commandement to his Apostles : Be you intentiue and keepe your selues from all kinde of malice and auarice , as also from setling your thoughtes and affections on this life , and being ouer carefull to purchase the things of the world . And therfore no Brother in whatsoeuer place he be , either to make his residence , or to trauaile , or for any other occasion whatsoeuer , may haue mony in any manner or fashion that can happen , nor lesse may he receiue it for recompence of his labours ; breiflely , no Brother may touch or possesse mony for any necessity that may befall him , vnlesse it be to releiue the vrgent need of the sick Brethren : because we must no more esteeme mony , then stones or thornes ; to the end that , sith we renounce and abandon all our temporall substance in this life , we doe not afterward for so small a matter make shipwrack of the eternall kingdome . If peraduenture we chaunce to finde mony in som place , lett vs no more regard then durt : because whatsoeuer is in the world , is meere vanity . But if it should happē , which God forbid , that any brother receiue mony , excepting vpon the aforesaid necessity of the sicke , lett him be reputed by the Confraternity , for a false Religious , and thefe , as he that taketh a purse , if he be not truely penitent . Lett not the Brethren in any manner in the world receiue mony or cause it to be receiued , nor much lesse lett them demaund or procure it to be demaunded by a third person in any sort whatsoeuer , nor lett them goe in company of men that demaund it for them . But the Brethren may , in the houses and places whither they shall goe , exercise other seruices that shall not be contrarie to our Religion and rule , with the benediction of our Lord. They may demaund almose , for the leapers only , whome they know to be in great necessity ; but lett them be very wary of mony , and lett them likewise take keed not to search the world , for any occasion of vnlawfull gaine that may be presented . Of the manner of demaunding almose , and of their ordinarie diet and refection . THE IX . CHAPTER . LEtt all the Brethren laboure to imitate the pouetty and humility of our Redeemer IESVS CHRIST : and lett them remember that nothing is necessary in the world , but , as the Apostle saith , to haue wherewithal to releiue and couer vs : wherwith we ought to content vs , and seek no more . We must reioyce when we conuerse with poore and base personnes , that are contemned of the world , but especially with the diseased , leapers , and poore begars thorough the streetes . Whē it shable necessary to goe to demaūd almose att the doores , lett thē goe without any feare or shame , calling to minde that the sonne of Almighty God , presented his countenance as a hard stone to the blowes and affrontes of the world , and he was nothing ashamed , to be poore and a stranger , and to liue vpon almose , together with his most sacred mother the virgin Mary . And if men deny almose , and retourne disgraces to the brother that shall demaund it , lett him thanck God sor it , and pray for them : because he shall receiue , saith IESVS CHRIST , great honour , of the shame that men shall procure him , and lett him know , that the iniuryes and scornes which shal be don him , shall not be imputed as a fault to him that shall receiue them , but to him indeed that shall offer them : likewise that almose is a rent and obligation due to the poore , which our Lord IESVS CHRIST hath merited , purchaced and left vnto vs. And the Brethren that trauaile in seeking almose , shall haue great recompence therof , besides that they procure a meritt to them that giue it ; for whatsoeuer men doe in this world shall dissolue to nothinge , excepting almose , and worckes don in charity , for which they shall receiue of God an eternall recompence . Lett each Brother with all assurance discouer his necessity to his fellowes , that they may comfort him with good wordes , and actually assist him according to their abillity : and lett each of them loue and cherish his Brothers , as the mother loueth and cherisheth her owne child , in what God shall giue him grace and faculty , to assist him . He that eateth not , lett him not contemne him that eateth ; and he that eateth , lett him not the more esteeme of him that eateth not . If any necessity happen , it shal be permissable to all the Brethren where they shall reside , to eat of all humane thinges , as God said of Dauid , who did eat the bread that was permitted to Preistes only to eat . Lett the Brethren remember that which IESVS CHRIST saith : Beware of chardging and ouerburdening your hart with two much drincking & eating , for feare that sleepe incontinently surprise you , and that sloath be occasion that in the latter day you be intercepted in the snares of death ; the which before the entrapping of each man liuing shall neuertheles haue diuerses effectes , according as they shall finde the soule disposed , either to life or to death , the one and the other eternall . But in time of manifest necessity , lett the Brethren behaue themselues as their need shal import , as our Lord shall better instruct them , because necessity is not subiect to law . In what manner the sick Brethren ought to be serued . THE X. CHAPTER . IN any place where a Brother shall fall sicke , lett him not be left alone , but lett there be alwaies one or more , if need require to serue him , as they would desire to be if they were in his place : if vpō necessity there be no Brother , lett care be taken to leaue some charitable persō to attēd and serue him in his sicknes : and I pray the sick Brother , that what soeuer may happen vnto him , he alwayes giue thancks vnto God , and be content to be such as God would haue him to be , either aliue or dead : that he continue in sicknes or recouer his health : because all they whome God hath predestinated to eternall life , are ordinarily by him instructed and diciplined , with the rod of his afflictions and sicknesse , with a spiritt of compunction and bitternes , as he saith in the third of the Apocalipse ; I chastice and correct him whome I Ioue . And if the sicke be disquieted and passionat against God or the Brethren , or haue an ouer greedy affection to phisicke , desiring and procuring beyond reason , to free his ffesh which hath so litle time to liue , and the which is ennemy to the soule ; the said sick Brother must not esteeme the same to proceed of a good ground , but lett him assure and repute himselfe to be carnall : for he doth not seeme to be of the nomber of the true seruantes of God , sith he more affecteth the body then the soule , considering that he striueth to worck more therin , then the Phisition findeth for his cure . That the Brethren ought mutually to loue each other , that they ought not to calumniat any person , nor in any sort to murmure . THE XI . CHAPTER . LEtt the Brethren be wary not to accuse any of malice or to calumniat him , and lett them not be contentious among themselues or with others , lett them also shunne perfidiousnes and disloyalty , but lett them be carefull to performe their exercises in the grace of God with silence , and lett them not maintaine quarelsome disputes , neither among them selues nor with others : but rather that they first yeld , and say : We are vnprofitable seruantes , answearing alwayes with humility , and being very carefull of growing into passion : For men that maintaine their choller against their neighbour , are obliged to render account therof att the iudgement of God : and he that shall vpbraid his neighbour with contemptible wordes , shal be condemned to the fire of hell . Lett them therfore loue one an other , as our lord teacheth vs , when he saith : My children , this is the precept I giue you , that you loue one an other , as I haue loued you . Now the truest manner of mutuall loue , according to the Apostle , is knowne by wordes , by worckes , and in verity . Lett them not curse any personne , lett them not murmure , nor lett them not speake ill of any , for it is written : The murmurers and detracters are abhorred of God. Lett them be modest , shewing themselues gentle and tractable to all , not iudging nor condemning any man ; and , as our lord saith , consider not the litle sinnes of others , but rather with a bitternes and contrition of your soule obserue your owne , and endeauour to enter by the streight gate , because our lord saith , the way is streight , as also is the gate that giueth ▪ entry to eternall life , and there are few that finde it and enter theratt . That the Brethren ought to be wary not to behould nor conuerse with women . THE XII . CHAPTER . LEtt all the Brethren in whatsoeuer place they reside , very respectiuely forbeare wanton lasciuious aspectes , and lewd and dangerous conuersations with women . When it shal be necessary , lett none presume to speake alone with a woman , excepting the Preistes , who may speake modestly vnto them , when they giue them any penance or any spirituall counsaile , and lett no woman , in what soeuer manner , be receiued to obedience by any Brother what soeuer , to whome it shal be yet permitted to counsaile her spiritually , to doe penance where she will. And lett vs all carefully preserue ourselues , with exceeding warines and dilligence ; for God hath said , that what man soeuer shall behold a woman to couett her , he hath already sinned withher in his hart , because it is not lawfull for vs to behold that , which is not lawfull for vs to desire . Of the punishment of the Brethren that shall fall into the sinne of the flesh . THE XIII . CHAPTER . IF any Brother , by instigation of the deuill , committ the sinne of the flesh , lett him vtterly loose and be depriued of the habit , which by his offence and lewdnes he shall haue defiled , and wher of by his finne he shall haue depriued himselfe : lett him be vtterly expelled the Religion , and let : him goe to doe penance for his sinne . Of the manner the brethren ought to obserue trauailling thorough the world . THE XIIII . CHAPTER . VVHen the Brethren thall trauaile through the world , they must not , nor may not carry any kind of prouision , nor wallet , purse , mony , nor staffe , and into what soeuer houses they shall enter , they shall say : The peace of our lord be in this house , and being entertained in any place , they may there repose , and eat and drincke of what shal be presented vnto them . And if they shall be abused in wordes or effectes , by any one , lett them not be moued therwith , yea if one should giue them a buffet on the one cheek , lett them tourne the other ; if any one would disapparell them , lett thē not hinder it , yea if one should violētly robbe them of their coat , lett them not aske it againe , but lett them beleeue that all this arriueth vnto them by the prouidence of God. That the Religious may not haue any horses . THE XV. CHAPTER . I Command all my Brethren , aswell Preistes as lay , that when they shall trauaile thorough the world , or shall reside in any place , they haue no kind of beast to ride on , neither for them selues , nor for others , nor that it be euer lawfull for them to ride on horse-backe , but in case of sicknes , or of manifest necessity . Of them that shall goe to the Mores and Infidels . THE XVI . CHAPTER . OVr lord saith : Behold I send you as sheep in the middes of wolues . Be ye therfore wise as serpentes , and simple as doues . And if any Brother moued with a diuine inspiration , would goe among the infidell Mores , he may not goe without licēce of his Minister Prouinciall , who knowing that Religious sufficient , and of such a spiritt , that therof one may hope some fruit to redounde to others ( not only saluation to himselfe ) let him not be denyed , all vnderstood with the assistāce of God. For the said Minister Prouinciall shal be obliged to be accountable vnto God , if graunting , or refusing permissiō to the faid Brother , his resolutiō shal be pious , or indiscreet . And the Brethren that shall goe among the infidels , may in two manners conuerse with them : First , they may not contentiously impugne them , but lett them be subiect , not only to the said infidels , but to euery creature for the loue of God , yet confessing themselues alwayes to be Christians . Secondly , that when they perceiue it to be the will of God , they preach his word , to the end they beleeue in him one soueraigne power , the Father , the Sonne , and the holy Ghost , on God in Trinity , and in the humanity of the Redeemer and Sauiour of the world , exhorting them to be baptised and to liue thence-foward in Christianity : because he that shall not be borne againe by Baptisme and the holy Ghost , cannot enter into the kingdome of heauen . They shall preach to the Infidell people these thinges , and many others , which God shall inspire them : For our lord said in the gospell : I will confesse before my Father which is in heauen , all those that shall confesse me before men : but the day when I shall come on the earth in the Maiesty of my Father , I will deny them that shal be ashamed to confesse me to be the Sonne of man. Lett all the Brethren , in what soeuer place they are , remember that they haue already offered their soules and bodies to the soueraigne God , and that they ought to expose and employe them for the loue of him , in all occurrances , and to present the same to the ennemies visible and inuisible , because our lord hath said : he that in this world shall loose his life for my sake , shall finde it safe in eternall life , and blessed are they that suffer persecution for iustice , for theirs is the kingdome of heauen . Lett them also call to minde that which our lord saith : If you be persecuted of the impious and wicked , they haue first persecuted me , and if you be persecuted in one citty , fly into an other . When men shall hate you and persecute your name and you renowme and shall speake all euill of you for my sake , and for my loue , reioyce yee boldely : for your recompēce therof is great in heauen . And thus much I speake to you ( my Brethren ) to thēd you should not feare those that haue power to kill the body , and with your patience you shall possesse you soules , and he that shall perseuer to the end , shal be saued . Of the Preachers . THE XVII . CHAPTER . THe preaching of the gospell being the food and nourishment of the soule , lett no Brother or Minister authorise himselfe and enterprise to preach without licence of his Superiours , and lett such as ●●albe authorised , be very respectiue not to preach against the forme and constitutions of our holy mother the Church . Lett the Minister Prouincials be aduertised not to admitt to any chardge , especially in matter of importance , all personnes indifferently , but lett them formerly consider well therof . Lett the Brethren that shal be admitted to preach , or to exercise any other obedience , take heed not to attribute to themselues , or to their merittes , the office which they shall haue , and particulerly that of preaching , they ought rather to practise by worckes , then by faire elected wordes : and therfore att all times and whensoeuer they shal be aduertised to desist from preaching , lett them without any contradiction entierly forbeare to preach . Therfore ( by charity which is God himselfe ) I pray all my Brethren , Preachers , Oratours , and other Officers and Ministers , as well Preistes as lay , that they endeauour continually to debase and humble themselues , and that they neither glory nor take complacence in any good , that God doeth or speaketh by them : because such worck is not theirs , but Goddes : and that they remember that which our lord IESVS CHRIST saith : Esteeme not the more of your selues , for that you see the deuils subiect vnto you ; and lett each on rest assured that we haue nothing of our owne , but vices and sinnes : and when we finde our selues tempted and oppressed with diseases and afflictions , as well in soule as in body , we should reioyce in hope of eternall life . Lett vs beware of pride , and vaine glory of the wisdome of the world , and the prudence of the flesh , which endeauoureth to speake well , but litle to doe well . For it seeketh not a religion and sanctity of spiritt , but a religion and sanctity exteriour and apparant vnto men : for these are they of whome our lord speaketh , when he saith : I tell you in verity , you haue already your reward . The spiritt which is of God , desireth the flesh should be mortified , misprised , and esteemed vile , and that it endeauour to be humble , patient , pure , duly subiected to the spiritt , and especially rooted in the feare and loue of God , the Father , Sonne and holy Ghost , referring all good thinges to the most high : lett vs acknoledge our selues to be his , and lett vs continually yeld him thankes , as one from whome dependeth and proceedeth all our good . Therfore are all honours , and all benedictions due to him alone , by reason also that he is the true and soueraigne good : And therfore when we shall see any thing il done or ill spoaken against his holy name , lett vs on the contrary endeauour to prayse , exalt , and thanck him , as blessed for euer world without end . Amen . Now , and when the Ministers ought to assemble . THE XVIII . CHAPTER . THe Minister Prouinciall ought with all his Brethren to assemble together , euery yeare , att the feast of S. Michael , in some cōmodious place to treat and determine of matters behoufull for the seruice of God and Religiō . And all the Minister Prouincials that are beyond the sea and in places on the other side the Mountaines , shall assēble once euery three yeares : the other Minister Prouincials shall come euery yeare to the Chapiter , in the Church of S. Mary of Angels , if the Minister generall dispose not otherwise , to whose ordonnance all ought to obey . That all Brethren ought to liue Catholiquely THE XIX . CHAPTER . LEtt all the Brethren be Catholiques , and as such , liue Catholiquely : and if any one should erre in faith , or in the instution and constitutions of holy Churche , either by worckes or wordes , if he doe not forthe with rectifie himselfe , lett him be vtterly expelled out of our Religiō . We ought to acknoledge for our Superiours , all Prelates and Religious in that which concerneth the good estate of our soule , prouided that they proceed not against our Order and our Rule . Of the confesion and communion of the Brethren . THE XX. CHAPTER . LEtt all my Brethren , as well Preistes as the laity , the blessed of God , cōfesse to the Preistes of our Order , and if in case they cānot , they may confesse to an other Preist , that is prudent and Catholique , and lett them firmely beleeue that by the pennance and absolution giuen them , they shal be absolued of all their sinnes : and therfore lett them endeauour , with the greatest faith and humility that they can , to accomplish the penance that shal be enioyned them . And if they should be in a place where they could not haue commodity of a Preist , lett them in such case confesse with their Brethren , as the Apostle saith : Confesse your sinnes one to an other : But let them not yet omitt , when they shall haue meanes to repaire to Preistes , because they alone haue the authority and power of God to bind and loose : Being so contrite and cōfested , lett them with exceeding humility and reuerence receiue the most sacred sacrament , calling to minde that which God saith : he that eateth my flesh and drincketh my bloud , hath life euerlasting . And in an other place : Doe this for a commemoration of me . Of praysing God and exhorting Christians to pennance . THE XXI . CHAPTER . VVHen my Brethren shall know and esteeme it expedient to preach to the people , hauig imparted the benediction of God , they may vse these wordes : Feare , loue , honour , praise continually , and say yee : Be thou blessed almighty God , Trinity , and vnitie , Father , Sonne , and holy Ghost , Creatour of all thinges : I beseech thee to permitt me to performe fruites worthy of penance , and to know this truth , that we shall shortly die , and that att that instant the knotte of this soule and body shall end , to be either eternally happy , or eternally miserable . They must exhort such as haue bin offended , to pardon , as God doth pardon vs : and to this effect lett them vnderstand , that if they doe not pardon , they shall not be pardonned , and that they shal be blessed that shall die contrite , because their place shal be in heauen , and miserable shall they be that shall die impenitent , because they shal be children of the deuill , whose worckes they haue wrought , and therfore shall they discend into eternall sier . Be carefull my beloued Brethren to shunne all vices , and perseuer in god euen to the end , that God may blesse you . An Exhortation he made to all the Brethren . THE XXII . CHAPTER . LEtt vs be mindefull of that which our lord sayth ; loue your enemies , and doe good to them that hate you : Because besides what he hath taugbt vs by worde , he hath in like sort taught vs by effect , whose steppes we ought to imitate . As then he called Iudas his freind , though he knew he would betray him , and voluntarily presented himselfe to them that were to crucifie him : so likewise lett vs repute them our freindes that iniustly afflict vs , that oppose them selues against vs , that iniury vs , procure our vexation , torment and death : and we ought to loue them the more , in that what they doe vnto vs , God vseth them as an instrument : and because what soeeuer he doeth and permitteth , though it seeme displeasing vnto vs , it notwithstanding auaileth to our saluation , sith by meane hereof we shall purchase eternall life . We ought besides to abhorre and hate our body , when it is pleased in delightes and vices : for so liuing carnally , we estrange our selues from the loue of IESVS CHRIST , and make our owne entry into hell ; and by reason that by sinne we become loathsome and miserable , and that the concupiscences of our flesh are contrary to our true good , and make vs prone to euill , as our lord saith . From the hart of man proceed euill cogitations , fornications , adulteries , murders , couetousnes , theftes , deceiptes , blasphemies , false testimonies , pride , and the foly of this world , and all the foresaid euils procure and make the soule loathsome , defiled , and refrigerate : we therfore , who haue already forsaken the world , should haue regard to no other thinge , but to doe the will of God , an to take contentment therin . Lett vs haue care not to be like the earth by the way side full of stones and thornes , because as our lord saith , the seed ( that is the word of God ) which was sowne by the way side , was trodden vnder foote by passengers and destroyed . Hereto are compared those that heare the word of God , but dispose not themselues to vertue , and the deuill incontinently rooteth it out of their harts , least beleeuing they might be saued . They are compared to the stone , wheron the other seed fell , who willingly heare the word of God , and insome sort dispose themselues to doe well : but some affliction befalling them , they are incontinently scandalized , the seed then withereth , because it hath no root . They are compared to thornes , who hearing the word of God , haue their harts alwayes employed on worldly thinges and permitt thēselues to be seduced by richesse and auarice , busying themselues in terrestriall affaires , and therfore the seed cannot profitt them . But they are like to fertile land , who heare the word of God , and with the hart obserue and practise it , and doe worckes worthy of penance . Lett vs therfore , as our Lord saith , suffer the dead to bury the dead . Lett vs be seriously wary of the slightes and mischeiuous deuises of the deuill , who seeketh no other thing but to separate our soule from vnion with God by the bait of temporall richesse , honours , and pleasures of the flesh , seeking to become lord and master of the hart of man , employing all his endeauour to root out of his memory the preceptes of God , and doth striue to blind the hart of man in the desires and cogitations of the world and to confirme him in them , according to the saying of our lord : When the vncleane spiritt shall depart out of a man , he wandereth through places without water seeking rest . And not finding , he saith , I will retourne into my house whence I departed . And when he is come , he findeth it swept with a besome , and trimmed . Thē he goeth & taketh seuen other spirits worse then himselfe , & entring in theydwel there . And the things last of that mā be made worse then the first . Sith then we are by these speeches admonished , lett vs not procure our ruine and death by disvniting our soule from God , for whatsoeuer terrestriall recompense , affaire , or fauour , but lett all we doe , be only for the loue of God. I pray all the Brethren , that being freed and deliuered of al impediment and hinderance , that may trouble them , they make their best endeauour , to serue , loue , and honour God , with a pure hart , and free spiritt , in regard that he especially requireth the same of vs : and lett vs so proceede , that in vs may be the residence of his diuine Maiestie , the Father , the Sonne , and the holy Ghost , who faith vnto vs : Pray att all times that you may be accounted worthy to escape all these things that are to come , and to stand before the Sonne of man : he also teaching vs to pray , saith : When you shall pray , say : Our Father which art in heauen : We therfore must alwayes pray and neuer faile therin . Lett vs adore God with a sincere hart , because such adorers please the eternall Father and he would haue it so . God is a spiritt , and they that adore him , ought to adore him in spiritt , & truth . Let vs haue recourse to our Lord , as to the Father and Pastour of our soules , who saith : I am the good Pastour , that feed and keep my flocke , euen to the exposing of my life for it : you are all Brethren , therfore call not your selues Fathers on earth , because you haue but one Father which is in heauen , nor call your selues masters , for you haue but one celestiall Master . If you remaine in me , and my wordes in you , you shall haue and obtaine whatsoeuer you shall demaund . And where there are two or three assembled in my name , I am there with them euen to the end of the world . The wordes that I haue spoken to you , be spiritt and life . I am the way , and the verity , and the life : lett vs then keep the true life and doctrine , and the holy gospell which it hath pleased him to manifest vnto vs , as he sayth : Father I haue manifested thy name to the men whome thou gauest me , and they haue receiued the doctrine which I haue giuen them : they haue knowne that I am truely come from thee , and they haue beleeued that thou hast sent me . For them I praye , not for the world , but for them whome thou hast giuen me . Holy Father , keepe them in thy name , whome thou hast giuen me that they may be one , as also we . These things I speake in the world , that they may haue my ioy filled in themselues . I haue giuen them thy word , and the world hath hated them , because they are not of the world : as I also am not of the world . I pray not that thou take them away out of the world , but that thou preserue them from euill . Sanctifie them in truth . Thy word is truth . As thou diddest send me into the world , I also haue sent them into the world . And for them I doe sanctifie my selfe : that they also may be sanctified in truth . And not for them onlie doe I pray , but for them also that by their word shall beleeue in me : that they all may be one , that the world may beleeue that thou hast sent me , and hast loued them , as me also thou hast loued : and thou shalt lett them know thy name , because the loue whereby thou hast loued me shall be in them , and in me together . By the same meane Father , whome thou hast giuen me , I will , that where I am , they also may be with me : that they may see my glorie which thou hast giuen me . I praye all the Brethren in the name of almightie God , to learne the sence of that which is written in this life for the saluation of our soules , and to imprint it with great caution in their vnderstanding , and I beseech God Three and One , to vouchsafe to impart his benediction to all them that teach and learne , and that accord together to accomplish the thinges afore said : and as often as they shall read ouer the same for the good of their soule . I further beseech all the Brethren ( kissing their feet ) to loue them exceedinglie , and to obserue them . And in the behalfe of God and the Pope , I Brother Francis , by obedience haue commanded , and doe oblige , that no man diminish or augment any thing of that which is written in this life and rule , and that neither the Brethren haue any other rule . The end of the rule of S. Francis. Of the miraculous approbation of this first rule . THE XXIII . CHAPTER . THe holy Father S. Francis , determined to repaire with his companions and disciples vnto the Pope , to demaund confirmation of the aforesaid rule , composed and compiled more by the holie Ghost then by himselfe , according to the wordes and sence of the holy Gospell . And did in deed with them attempt the iorny , replenished with exceeding confidence and conducted by God himselfe , who seeing their desire vouchsafed to add more courage to that weak harted familie , who out of their simplicity feared , perhappes , they should not be heard . And out of his aboundant clemency he permitted his seruant Francis , in a dreame , to see a tree of merueillous greatenes , comming to the foot wherof , he was by diuine vertue lifted from the earth , and raised euen to the toppe therof , which seemed to bend downe his braunches euen to the ground . Hauing interpreted this vision to be a manifest presage of the fauour which he should receiue of the Pope , entierly filled with a spirituall ioy , he recounted it to his companions , whome he so comforted , that with exceeding speed they arriued att Roome : where vnderstanding that Pope Innocent the third was att S. Iohns of Lateran , they all repayred thither . But they found him so employed in cogitations of trouble some affaires , that not hauing opportunity to heare them , he dismissed them his presence . These poore people then much disquieted , retired to the hospitall of S. Antony , where they were graciously entertained . But the Pope the night following had in a dreame this reuelation . He saw betweene his feet to grow a litle palme , which by litle and litle so grew , that it became a very faire tree . His holines musing on this that exceedingly amazed him , sought the interpretatiō therof , but the holy Ghost in the end illuminated him , who gaue him to vnderstand , that the palme signified the poore family of Francis , to whome he vouchsafed not to giue audience . He therfore in the morning caused S. Francis to be sought , who was found in the said hospitall , whence he was conducted to the Pope : att whose feet this blessed Father with all his company fell on his knees , and then humbly discouered what he desired of his holines . The Pope seeing him , and considering him with more attention , called to minde what he seemed certaine dayes before to see as he was one night solitarily pensiue and heauy with sleepe , by meanes of waighty affaires which then did bussy him , which was , that the said Church of S. Iohn was ready to fall , and that there came afterward a poore man , misprised of the world , who so sustayned the same that it fell not . The Pope then Beholding S. Francis , considering the purity and simplicitie of his soule , and in what sort he contemned the world , how much he affected pouerty , the constancy of his firme resolution touching the euangelicall life , which he carryed written about him , and wherin he promised obedience to the Sea Apostolike , the zeale which he perceiued in him towardes the saluatiō of soules , the feruour & freedome of spiritt for the seruice of IESVS CHRIST , he said in himselfe : This doubtles is the man whome I saw , who with his worckes of example & doctrine shall helpe to support and sustaine the Church of God. Notwithstāding he differred to graunt his demaūd , by reason that it seemed to many Cardinals a matter rare , and exceeding humane forces & abilities , to keep & obserue a profession of such rigour and pouerty . But whiles they were in the Consistory thus irresolute , the Cardinall Paul , bishop of Sabee named Iohn , a louer of the poore of IESVS CHRIST , inspired of God , publikely vttered these speeches : If we graunt not the demaund presented vnto vs by this great seruant of God , as seeming vnto vs a thing strange and ouer difficult , though in deed he requireth only the forme and rule of the euangelicall life to be confirmed vnto him , we may iustly feare to offend our Lord IESVS CHRIST , and the gospell : for you know if any one should affirme that some new or rare thing , vnreasonable , or impossible to be performed were contained in the obseruation of the euangelicall perfection and in the vow therof , we should esteeme him a blaspheamour against IESVS CHRIST the author of the gospell . The Pope hauing well vnderstood this proposition , he tourned to S. Francis , and said vnto him : My sonne , pray vnto God that by thy intercession he discouer vnto vs his holy will , which being knowne vnto vs , we will freely and without any scruple approue thy demaund . S. Francis vpon this commandement departed , and with his accustomed feruour fell to his prayers , beseeching our Lord that he would be pleased to inspire the Pope to doe what should be most for the glory of his diuine maiestie , and to instruct him what speech he should vse to obtaine that which he so piously required . In this prayer it was miraculously reuealed vnto him what he should say , and was assured that the Pope should condiscendingly heare him . Being then ioyfully retourned to the Pope , he sayd , that God had reuealed vnto him this similitud . That a poore woman of right beautifull conntenance , and rare conditions , dwelling in the woodes , chaunced one day to be seene by her kinge , who admiring her so singuler beauty , resolued to espouse hir with hope to haue by her a faire and comely generation . And hauing in that sort accepted her , she in short time brought him many children in that desert , to whome being well growne , the mother said : Know my children that the king is your Father , goe yee therfore to the Court , and feare not to conuerse with the greatest , and he will exalt you to a degree answeareable to your discent . These children leauing their mother , repaired to the Court , where being arriued and seene of the king , they weere by him with exceeding admiration att their beautie incontinently acknowledged to be his children : yet not withstanding he demaunded them whose children they were : they answeared , their mother was a poore woman , that liued in the vnco the desert . But the king , who knew them before , and made them this demaund , only to proue the constancie of his children , being moued att lenght with a fatherlie affection , embraced them very amourously , and said : Feare not : for if till this day I haue and doe maintaine strangers , how much more reason haue I to maintaine you , you , I say , that are my most deere children ? And this affection will I shew to all those that henceforward shal be borne of your mother my deerly affected wife . Applying which parabole , he said : Holy Father , our rule and life is this poore woman , by the mercy of the king of kinges accepted for his espouse , of whome he hath begotten many children , whome his diuine maiesty neither hath nor euer will faile to sustaine : and as he hath a care to releeue strangers , your holines need not doubt but he will also haue regard to maintaine and support his true and ligitimate children , that the heires of the eternall king perish not by hunger , who are borne according to his likenes , by vertue of the holy Ghost , of a poore mother , to witt , of the euangelicall pouerty , and nourced with his proper milk . And if the king of heauen promise the eternall kingdome to those that follow him with faith and verity , how much rather will he giue them such thinges as he ordinarily with so bountifull liberality bestoueth indifferently on the good and the wicked ? The Pope hauing with carefull attention heard this similitude , and so patheticall and strong argument of the S. he admired and sincerely acknowledged that our Lord IESVS CHRIST dwelled in S. Francis . Without farther delay therfore , and without admitting any other difficulty , he approued his rule , permitted him , with the title of precher of pennance , to preach ouer all the world , and caused litle crounes to be made to all the lay Brethren that were with him . And thervpon S. Francis with all his companions made his solemne profession vnder the handes of the Pope , promising to obserue the euangelicall life and rule : and he was by his holines established Minister generall of all his Order , who offered and promised him his assistance when soeuer he should need it . But because this confirmation of the rule was then only made Viuae vocis oraculo , by the Popes worde of mouth , the yeare of grace 1209. and the thirteenth of the Popedome of the said Pope Innocent the third , nor hauing no Bulle of this confirmation , therfore the beginning of the Order is not reckoned from that time , but from the time that it was afterward confirmed by writing , which was in the eight yeare of Pope Honorious with an authenticall Bulle , fifteene veares after this first verball confirmation , as in place and order shall hereafter be inserted . How S. Francis retourned to Assisium , and how God declared vnto him , that his Order was instituted for the saluation . of the soules of the faithfull . THE XXIV . CHAPTER . SAinct Francis exceedingly encouraged by obtaining the so much desired confirmation , departed from Rome towardes the vally of Spoletum there to beginne to preach the gospell of IESVS CHRIST , discoursing alwayes with his companions by the way , in what sort they might most perfectlie obserue the profession formerlie made . In which discourse hauing spent a good part of their way , and being wearied , they rested themselues in a solitary place , no lesse afflicted with hunger then with trauaile , not hauing with them any prouision , nor humanely cause to hope after any meanes of releife . But our most mercifull God , who is euer true , and neuer faileth his faithfull , of himselfe prouided for them , causing in a moment a man to appeare loaden with bread , who as soone as he had distributed it to those poore of IESVS CHRIST , disappeared and was neuer by any of them seene againe . These poore Religious therfore , acknowledging this grace and fauour to be afforded them by the handes of God , were exceedingly comforted , and there purposed and irreuocablie confirmed , neuer to breake that strict and rigorous vow of pouerty for any want of food , or whatsoeuer other necessity or affliction that might befall them : and with this feruour and good resolution , they trauailed through the vally of Spoletum , discoursing with themselues whither it were better for them to dwell in solitary places for their particuler repose , or to conuerse in the world , for edification of their neighbour . Vpon which point S. Francis hauing long time conferred with his disciples ( not minding of himselfe to determine in such a case , wherin he would not relie on his owne resolution ) he made his prayer vnto God , that touching this point , he would manifest vnto him his holy will , which he knew by this meane . He vnderstood that he was sent of God , to endeauour to gaine many soules vnto him , as Satan sought to robbe him of them , to carrie them together with himselfe into hell . He therfore resolued rather with his companions to conuerse in the world for the profitt of manie , then to liue in an hermitage to benifitt only himselfe . Hauing then setled himselfe with his Brethren in a desolate house neere to Assisium , they there liued conformably to their rule in very simple pouertie , seeming rather to sustaine themselues with the bread of teares , then with temporall consolations . They ordinarily employed themselues in prayer , and especially mentall , because they were not as then fournished with bookes , nor brouiaryes , to say their cannonicall houres , and so in supplie therof , they made their exercise in the excellent booke of the life of IESVS CHRIST , meditating therō day & night according to the instructiō that their blessed Father gaue thē : for he cōtinuallie preached vnto thē the crosse of our Lord IESVS CHRIST . And wheras the Brethrē most instantlie besought S. F. to teach thē some forme of prayer , he vsed vnto thē the wordes of our Lord : When you praye , say : Pater noster qui es in caelis , &c. and afterward , Adoramus te Christe , &c. We adore thee our Lord IESVS CHRIST , and we praise and honour thee here , & in all the churches of the world , because by thy crosse thou hast redeemed the world . He also taught them to praise and honour God , in all creatures , to reuerence preistes , to beleeue simply , and to confesse firmely the truth of the Faith , as the holie Catholique and Romane Church beleeueth and confesseth : and his disciples with admiration of his doctrine were attentiue vnto him . They fell on their knees when they saw any Church a far of , and there they made theyr prayer , as the S. had instructed them . Of the admirable vision of a fiery chariott , wheron the glorious S. Francis appeared vnto his disciples . THE XXV . CHAPTER . THe poore colledge of S. Francis was neere to a place called Riuotorto , in an old house , and so litle that they could hardly accōmodate themselues sitting one close by an other . From thence went foorth the louer of pouerty to preach pennance and contempt of the world , first by worckes and then by wordes . But being one saterday in the euening gone thence , he went with a Brother to Assisium , there to preach the sunday as he was accustomed to doe . And to this effect , he retired into a poore house adioyning to the bishopprick . Being about midnight in prayer , a fiery chariott of admirable splendour sodēly appeared to his poore family , which entring att the doore of their cottage , where some prayed , and others slept , it there turned three times : In the middes of this chariott was the glorious Father S. Francis , and ouer him a circled cloud and bright as the sunne , the splendour whereof gaue light to the obscurity of the night ; and then those that slept by meanes of the noyse did awake , & the bodyes of the Bretheren were so illuminated and resplendant , that their consciences were discouered each to other : and att lenght they mutually seeing each others hart , perceiued that S. Francis though absent in body , was present in spiritt : and that by a supernaturall vertue he appeared vnto them on that fiery chariott , to insinuate vnto them that they ought to follow him as true Israelites , sith as an other Elias , he was by the prouidence of God deputed to be their chariott and guide . It is credible that our Lord att the prayer of S. Francis , opened the eyes of these simple seruantes , that they might see the maiestie of God , as he did , when he opened the eyes of the seruant of Elizeus , to lett him see the mountaine full of armed men , of fiery chariottes , and of Angels that were there to protect the Prophett . So that the S. incontinently retourning , began to penetrate their hartes and to comfort them with this strange vision , discouering vnto them diuers extraordinarie and admirable thinge of the augmentation of their order and explicating vnto them many thinges that euen exceed humane vnderstanding . Which gaue the Brethren to vnderstand , that the holy Ghost was really discended and with such perfection remayned alwayes in him , that he was vnto them , & to all the faithfull the securest way they could possibly haue , wherby to procure their saluation . How S. Francis went to dwell at our Lady of Angels . THE XXVI . CHAPTER . THis holy Pastour of a flocke litle in nomber , yet great in merittes , determined to leaue the said place , as well by reason that it was not capable conueniently to lodge them , as also because they were there exceedingly disquieted , he therfore said to his childrē : My deerly beloued , I know that God will multiplie vs , it therfore seemeth necessarie that we repaire to to the Bishop of Assisium , or to the Canons of S. Ruffinus , or to the Abbott of S. Benedict , to begg of them some poore Church , where we may read the canonicall houres , & neere vnto it , some poore cottage built of loame and laughtes , wherin we may be all couered and haue what shal be necessary for vs : by reason that this place , as you see , is not capable to entertaine many Brethren , besides the inconuenience , which to vs is more intollerable , that the strictnes therof doth not afford vs meanes to read our canonicall houres , nor lesse to burie on of our company , if any chaunce to dye here . The Brethren approued these considerations . Repairing then to the Bishop , humbly to demaund his necessitie , he receiued answere , that he had neither church , nor house for him . The Canons answeared as much : taking leaue therfore of thē , he went vp to the mount Sabusio , to a monasterie of S. Benedict and demaunding for the Abbott , he presented the same petition , relating vnto him the answeare and deniall of the bishop and Canons . The Abbott hauing attentiuely beheld him , inspired of God , with a generall consent of all his Religious , gaue to S. Francis and his disciples , the Church of S. Mary of Portiuncula , which was among all other the poorest they had : but the same that S. Francis especially desired , and to whome and to his the Abbott said : My brethren , vnderstand this : We graunt all that you haue demaunded vs , but in recompence , we require that , if God giue you grace to multiply , as we hope , the cheife of your religion haue his residence in this place . Wherto S. Francis , hauing graciously thancked them for their exhibited fauour , answeared that the place which they had bestowed on them , should be as they desired the principall of his Order . S. Francis hauing obtayned this request , tooke his leaue , and retourned exceedingly satisfied , as well in regard that the said church was dedicated to the most holy Virgin , by whose merittes he had receiued many graces of God , and hoped yet many greater , as also , because it was surnamed Porticella , of the place where it was built , which was ancientlie called in latin Portiuncula , that is , a litle portion , the true figure of the religion which he professed to obserue , which was the strictest and most painfull life that in all the holy church was obserued , and that of all other was to haue the least part in this world . The holy Father vpon this occasion said , that God would not that the first Brethren of the Order should build an other church , to the end the foresaid prophefie might be accomplished by the Frier Minors , who were to persist in the perfection of Euangelicall pouerty , to encrease and multiplie ouer all the world . And notwith standing , ( as I said before ) the said Abbott and his Religious had entierlie giuen him the said church , without reseruation of any acknoledgement , S. Francis neuertheles , as a louer of pouertie , a good and prudent Founder , that would establish his religion on a strict and sharpe pouertie , did yearlie send and giue to the said Abbott , a litle baskett full of small fishes , which he tooke in a neighbour riuer , as a note , not onlie of humilitie , but also of acknoledgement , that his brethren might vnderstand that they had nothing in proprietie , sith they paye euen for the permission of the Church , for which they gaue the said fishes , which were in great reuerence and deuotion receiued of the said Abbott and Religious , and in recompence therof was giuen them a vessell of oyle . The poore of IESVS CHRIST being thus accommodated in the house of the glorious Virgin , there began incontinentlie to breath forth the sweete sauour of their vertue , and not only in the vally of Spoletum : but euen in diuers partes of the world : by reason that S. Francis went from thence to preach in diuers places , not with wordes of terrestriall , humane , and artificiall science , but by vertue of the holie Ghost ; and that with such merueilous efficacie , that his audience admired him as celestiall , because he most ordinarilie fixed his countenance on heauen , seeking and endeauouring to eleuate and raise the creatures from the earth to their Creatour . Of the augmentation of the Brethren , of the conuersion of Brother Siluester , and how S. Francis cured Br. Maricius . and conuerted him to his Order . THE XXVII . CHAPTER . THe holy seruant of God being with his disciples in his new residence , in extreame austerity of life , most zealous exercise of prayer , and feruour ( both by example and doctrine ) of the saluatiō of soules ; the worthy vigne of IESVS CHRIST began to sprout forth new buddes , to branch , and produce odoriferous floures and sauourous fruictes of vertue , and respect towardes his diuine Maiesty . For there being many conuerted and enflamed in the loue of IESVS CHRIST , they bound themselues with strict and new lawes of pēnance , following the rule and holy counsaile of the blessed seruant of God. Others , not only touched with deuotion , but inflamed with a holy desire to imitate him , did tread his holy steppes , and concerning the contempt of worldly vanities , and earthly appetites , did chose him for their guid : and following the spiritt , they in short time augmented to such a quantity , that they enuironned the whole world : One of the first that then came was the blessed Brother Siluester , the twelueth Disciple who was the first preist that entred into the Order : he was of Assisium , and the manner of his conuersion was thus : He was present when Brother Bernard Quintaualle by helpe of the S. distributed what the had to the poore . And seeing with what liberality he gaue his mony to the poore his auarice therby encreased and therfore he spake to S. Francis , to pay him the residue for the stones which he had deliuered him , to the building and restablishing the foresaid churches . But the S. admiring this demaund without making any reply , thrust his hand into the purse of Quintaualle and gaue him a handfull of mony , and then asked him if he were satisfied , or would haue more : wherto he answeared that he would no more but was contented . And being retourned to his house , and finally perceiuing the diuelish couetousnes , that had blinded him , he sharpely reprehended and checked himselfe , and exceedinglie commended the feruour and liberalitie ▪ of Brother Bernard , and the sanctitie of S. Francis , and as well in regard of this light of conscience and true knowledge of him selfe , as that God had already elected and predestinated him to this new life of perfection ; he had shortly after a strange dreame three seuerall nightes together . He saw in a dreame the citty of Assisium enuironned with a mighty and hideous dragon which seemed to intend the destruction , not only of the said citty , but also of all the country neere : He saw also to proceed out of the mouth of S. Francis a faire and lardge crosse of gold , the toppe wherof touched the heauen , and the armes therof stretched euen to the two endes of the earth , att the sight of which crosse this venimous dragon fled . For that time he spake not a word of this dreame , because he did not perfectly beleeue : But considering that the Pope had confirmed the rule of S. Francis , whose perseuerance also in sanctity of life and doctrine admiring , he recounted vnto him this vision : and hauing afterward distributed his goodes to the poore , he tooke the habitt of the Order of the said S. with whome he liued so piously and with such obseruance of his rule , that of his part he verified what he had seene . There was att that time one of the Order called Cruciferi who are Religious wherof there are many in Italy , the greater part being gentilmen : they are cloathed in violet , and perpetually carry a crosse of siluer in their handes ) his name was Mauricius who was greiuously sick in an hospitall neere to Assisium : where being dispaired of and abandoned by the Phisitions , he reposed all his hope and confidence in God , and by message vnto S. Francis , of whome he had a right good opinion , seriously besought him , that he would vouchsafe to pray to God for him . Which the holy Father hauing done , he incontinently tooke crummes of bread , which he steeped in the oyle of the lampe , that burned before the image of the virgin Mary , wherof he made a new kind of oyntmēt , which he sent to the sicke persō by two of his Brethrē saying vnto them : Carrye this Medicine to our Brother Mauricius , wherby God shall not only restore him to perfect health , but shall dispose him also to be his seruaunt in our company . It so came to passe : for hauing taken this medicine , he was instantly cured : it was not confected by any worldly apoticary , but of the vnction of the holy Ghost : And the said drogue wrought such forces both in his body and soule , that he afterwards became a Freer Minor , and was cloathed with the habitt rather of a beggar then of a Religious , in such sort was it patched , and also with a shirt of maile against his flesh . In that manner did he liue for many yeares , neither drinking wine , nor eating bread nor any thing dressed by fire : but contented himselfe with the only nourrishment of hearbes , pulse , fruites , which extreme abstinence neuer distempered his body , but was for diuers yeares preserued in health and strength sufficient to support the labours and wearisomnes of the Order : for which , after his death , God , by his merittes wrought many miracles . How Brother Leo , Br. Mace , Br. Pacificus , with others , entred into the religion of S. Francis. THE XXVIII . CHAPTER . IN short time after entred into the Order this said Brother Leo , who was confessour to S. Francis. Among manie●vertues wherwith this Brother was endued , there appeared especially one , which the said S. exceedinglie prised , to witt , an Angelicall simplicitie , in fauour wherof he was verie familier to S. Francis , and did participate of all his secretcs , and therfore the said S. did often call him , Brother Beast of God. Brother Maceus of Marignan , did also enter into the said Order , he was a famous Courtyer , and for his prudence exceedinglie honoured of the world : he obtained of God , grace to edifie much by his pious discourses : and therfore did S. Francis often take him for his companion : and when any came to visitt him , they were so entertained with the worthey discourses of Br. Maceus , that S. Francis was not interrupted of his prayer . Brother William an Englishman made himselfe also of the Order , who was of so pious a life , that he merited to be one of the first twelue disciples of the S. in place of Brother Iohn Capella who was one of that nomber : but being the first that participating in the habitt , transgressed the rules , he was chasticed of God by the soares of leaprie , which correction not receiuing att the hande● of the infinite bountie in such sort as he ought , being moued with rage he grew into such furie of impatience , and the deuill so blinded him , that running out of the Religion , he as an other Iudas hung himselfe . Now this child of perditiō being rased out of the nōber , the said Brother William was subrogated in his place , who was a man of such perfection , that whē he died , God shewed by manie notable miracles , how pleasing and gratefull the merittes of so worthie a seruant of his was vnto him . Brother Ruffinus was a verie rich gentleman of Assisium , neere of kinred vnto S. Clare : who being exceedinglie edified by the conuersion , life and doctrine of S. Francis , was also conuerted , and att this time tooke the habitt . He perseuered a virgin and pure in religion , as he entred into it , which proceeded of the fauour and grace of God. He was verie deep in contemplation . Brother Pacificus did afterward enter into the Order in this manner : Being a very famous Poett , he was interiourlie affected by the Emperour Frederick the second , who with his owne hand crouned him with laurell , and entitled him the Prince of Poetry . But as the merittes of the vertues of the holie Father S. Francis did augmēt , and the most pleasing sauour of his sanctitie was spread in diuers places , diuers being moued and induced with so singuler a vertue , went from the Court of the said Emperour , where he was with a generall admiration so much praysed for a great mispriser of the world , expresly to see him : Among others Brother Pacificus , then a famous poett and Courtier , conceiued a desire to see and heare him : and therfore he attempted a iourny to find him , which he did , when he least thought therof , at the towne of S. Seuerin within the limites of Ancona , where he saw the said S. miraculously crossed with two glittering swordes , wherof th one reached from his head euen to the middes of his feet : and the other a crosse from the left hand to the right ; by which vision , though he had neuer seene S. Francis , he notwithstanding instantly knew him , and was then by God conuerted to the chaunge of his profession , to abandon the world , and to vnite himselfe with him , as well in that he had bin touched by the wordes of S. Francis , as transpearced with the sword of the holy Ghost that issued out of his mouth . Hauing then misprised and renounced the vanities of the world , he incontinētly adhered to the said S. with a firme purpose to follow him . Which the holy Father preceiuing , who by the spiritt of God vnderstood that his conuersion was perfect and entierly chaunged from the inquietudes of world , to the peace and tranquility of IESVS CHRIST , he gaue him the name of Brother Pacificus . This man perseuering in the seruice of God , merited att an other time to see the holy Father S. Francis with the great Thau ( which is a Greek letter made in forme of a crosse ) painted on his forehead with such liuely colours , that they cast as it were a diuine light vpon the face of the said S. Att the very same time Brother Geniprus entred into the said religion : he was a man endued with profound humility and patience , as in his life appeareth . Of Many others that entred the Order , and of one whome S. Francis would not receiue . THE XXIX . CHAPTER . BRother Iohn a man of deep simplicity , was about that time admitted after this manner . It happened that S. Francis goeing to preach in a church , and finding it foule and very vncleane , he swept it himselfe . The report then incontinently ran through those quarters , that S. Francis was arriued in that village , whervpon out of a great deuotion that the people bare him , many reprayed thither , and among others the said Brother Iohn , att that time a very simple man , who being at his labour when he vnderstood of the comming of the S. least his oxen , feild and plough to goe to see him , and was one of the first that came vnto him , whome he found sweeping the said church , and therfore said vnto him : Brother giue me this broome , I will assist you , and taking it out of his handes , he ended the sweeping of the church . S. Francis soone after perceiuing the affluence of people there present , because he preached to each ones great contentment , he retired himselfe , and the said Iohn insinuating himselfe vnto him , said : I haue for many dayes had a desire to serue God , and since I haue heard spoaken of you , this my desire hath exceedingly encreased , but I knew not where to find you . Now sith it pleased God that I haue this day mett you , I am resolued to accompany you and to follow your commandements . The holy Father perceiuing his quality and good purpose , and exceedinglie reioycing in God to vnderstand that by reason of his great simplicitie he should proue a good Brother , he thus answeared : My Brother if you desire to obserue our rule , and to conyoine your selfe with vs , it is precedentlie necessarie that you depriue your selfe of what soeuer you haue in the world , and following that which the gospell doth counsaile vs , that you distribute it vnto the poore : for all those of mine that could , haue done the same . Which this good and simple Iohn hauing heard , he retourned to the place whence he came from his labour , and loosing an oxe from the plough , he brought it to the S. and said : I haue for so many yeares serued my father and his house , therfore though this be a very sclender recompence , I will neuertheles , for the portion of mine inheritance , content my selfe with this oxe , which , as mine I will giue to the poore , or will dispose of him as to you shall be most pleasing . But as the holie Father and he consulted together what should be done with this oxe , his kinred hauing notice that his resolution was to leaue them , came all where he was , and did there so bitterlie lament , that the S. conceiued great compassion therat : and for their consolation he said : Prepare some thing speedilie to eat and weep not , for I will recomfort you . So they went together to one of their houses , where they did eat with the S. who after dinner , addressing himselfe to the Father of the said Iohn , said vnto him : you ought not thus to disquiett your selfe for that your sonne hath a desire to serue God , but rather ought you to reioyce theratt and to giue thanckes to IESVS CHRIST , who is content to be serued by one of your bloud : by meane of this yoursonne Iohn , you this day gaine all our Religious to be your children and Brethren . And he being the creature of God ( whome to serue is to raigne hath ) now made choice to serue his Creatour . But that , in this his seruice of God , you remaine not vtterly discomforted , I will that in regard of your pouerty he leaue you this oxe , wheras according to the gospell he ought to giue it to other poore people . His parentes did then shew themselues much comforted , especially in regard of the oxe he left them , for they lamented him as much in respect of their pouerty , as their sonne did of charity . By this meane S. Francis gayned his Brother Iohn , as Elias did Elizaeus , retiring him from temporall labour to the perfect labour of the vigne of God. And because the S. exceedinglie affected pouerty in himselfe and in others , being once cloathed , he euer after tooke him with him for his companion : which so augmented in him this his simplicity of hart , that whatsoeuer he saw the S. to doe , the same he sought to imitate . For if he saw him in prayer , he would seeke some place where he might easily obserue him , to conforme himselfe vnto him euen in his very gestures , so that if S. Francis were on his knees ; or standing vp right in prayer , or prostrate with his face vpon the earth , or if he held his handes ioyned together on high , if he sighed , if he spett , or coughed , Brother Iohn would doe the like . S. Francis once reprehending him for it , he thus answeared : I haue promised to God to doe what soeuer I shall see you doe , and therfore I must endeauour to conforme me entierly vnto you . The holy Father admired and together reioyced to finde him so constant in his simplicity , by meane wherof he so much att lenght profited in all other kind of vertues , that all the other Brethren held the perfection wherto he arriued in great admiration . But by reason that the world was not worthie of so pure a conscience , God afterwardes called him to himselfe . After his death S. Francis with great ioy recounted vnto his Brethren his holy conuersation , and called him not Brother Iohn , but S. Iohn . It happened about that time , that S. Francis preaching in the prouince of Ancona , there came one day after sermon a man vnto him , that said , he would leaue the world and dwell with him ; to whome S. Francis answeared : If thou desire to enter into this order , goe first and accōplish the saying of the gospell : Sell what thou hast , and giue it to the poore . He then incōtinently went and distributed all his goodes amōg his kinred , being herevnto moued rather by passiō of the flesh , then deuotion of the spiritt : and then retourned to S. Frācis , to whome he said : Father I haue forsakē all that I had . The holie Father demāded of him in what manner he had disposed therof : and he replyed that he had distributed it amōg his poore and needy kinred . S. Frācis then knowing that this man had not any feruour of spiritt , said vnto him : Brother Fly , sith thou hast giuē they goodes to they kinred , gett thee home , and aske no more to liue of almose with my poore Brethrē . So this wretch retourned alone to his kinred , as vnworthy to liue with so manie perfect seruātes of God. Many others inspired by the supreme boūty and with an exceeding feruour of spirit daily entred into the Order : the renowme wherof was spread ouer all Italy , yea through all Christēdome . By reasō that S. Francis sent his Religious into diuers partes of the world , who represented the life of IEVS CHRIT by holy pouertie which they carryed in steed of purses , by obedience wherin they were most prompt and ready , and trauaile , wherby they were speedie in their iorneyes : and in regard that they had nothing , they feared not the losse of any thing . Thus liued they euery where without feare , and in great tranquility of spiritt , without care either by day or night , as they had bin instructed by him that is the only , true , and singuler Master . They kept not the remaynes of one dayes meat for the next , being of beleefe that to endure want of these temporall and transitory benefittes , was their great richesse and aboundance . In what exercise and beleefe he fashioned ●●is Bretheren . THE XXX . CHAPTER . SAint Francis knowing that his religion was instituted of the holy Ghost in the church of God for a mirrour or looking glasse , wherin sinners might behold and contemplate their deformitie , and how far different and distant they are from the liknes of God : he for this respect endeauoured to annoynt his Brethren with the vnction of IESVS CHRIST , by whose vertue he begatt them . So then being replenished with the holy Ghost , his Order did not only encrease in nomber , but in vertue also and edification of the faithfull : and to the end that besides their deuotion they might also be exercised in charitie ▪ and loue of their neighbour , sith they were piously to cōuerse in the world , he would often louinglie sitt downe with them , and in the name of God command , now one , then an other , to make some exhortation of that which the holy Ghost should dictate vnto him ; and this he practised often . And one time of all other , they , whome he had enioyned to speake , did all deliuer such excellent and admirable thinges of the bounty and goodnes of God and of his secrettes , and this vnpremeditated only by the vertue of obedience , that themselues grew into admiration therof . He then by experience knew that which God said to his disciples : It is not you that speake before Presidents and Princes , but the spiritt of your Father that speaketh in you . Now whiles these holy , pure , and simple vessels , did poure out the baulme of diuine grace , discoursing of very high matters of God , and discouering the deepe misteries of the scripture , by vertue of obedience vnto their holy Father , our lord IESVS CHRIST appeared vnto them , and stood in the middes of them in forme of a most beautifull yong man , and gaue them his benediction with such a sweet and immensiue grace , that S. Francis and his Brethren were rauished in extasie , and fell all in a sound and as dead to the ground . Being retourned to themselues S. Francis said : My deerly beloued Brethren , we are much obliged to be thankfull vnto God , for that it hath pleased his diuine Maiesty , to manifest his treasure by the mouth of the simple , and to appeare vnto vs to lett vs know that he was present , and that when it pleaseth him , he maketh the mouthes of infantes , of the simple and mute , to appeare right eloquent . These seruantes of God thus replenished with so great a light of diuine grace , S. Francis sent them to illuminate the world , and att their retourne they all repayred to our ladie of Angels , as their true mother , and there they enioyed againe each others sight with an extreame contentment , which so filled them with a spirituall exultation , that they easilie forgott the labours and contradictions which in their trauiles they had endured . The other Brethren that stirred not from the Couent , though sometimes they were employed in manuall labours about the necessities of their house , neuertheles , the chiefest part of their exercise was in prayer , for they very frequentlie prayed with feruour and teares . They arose att midnight watching to pray to God for themselues and for all other sinners . They had a very tender and mutuall loue to each other . The holy Father serued them as a mother doth her only sonne : charitie so burned in them all , that it seemed very easy vnto them to spend their life , not onlie for the loue of our Lord IESVS CHRIST , but euen for the safty of one of their Brethren . Two Brothers walking one day through the feildes , they mett a foole , that cast stones att one of them : which the other perceiuing , he stept before his companion to receiue the strokes of the stones . These good Brethren did such and the like thinges , being induced therto out of perfect charity . They reuerenced one an other , as masters , and he that by his office , or age , was amongest them the principall , would appeare the most humble and abiect : they exercised themselues in obedience , each of them being prepared to performe , not only the precept , but euen the will , of his Superiour . They vndoubtedly beleeued that whatsoeuer was commanded them was the will of God , and by that meanes obedience was easy and pleasing vnto them : that they might not be iudged by others , they accused and condemned themselues : and if any so much forgatt himselfe as to vtter a scandalous word to one of his Brethren , he would conceaue such remorce and greife theratt , that he was not well , nor could repose , till he fell att his feet whome he had offended : to whome , with demaund of pardon , he acknowledged his fault , and herewith not content , he would pray the Brother offended to sett his foot on his mouth , and tread hard vpon it : In this manner chastissing themselues , did they suppresse and trample pride vnder foot . This was not practised only among the simple Brethren , but among the Superiours themselues : For in whatsoeuer place one found himselfe to haue with out reason offended any Brother , he commanded the offended to sett his foot on his throat , that by this meane the malice and tyrannie of the deuill being suppressed , loue and fraternall charity might be conserued among them . They also armed themselues against vices , and exercised vertues : beside this , they vsed their habites , bookes , and other moueables in common , that none among them might presume to call any thing mine . And albeit they were in deepe degree of pouerty , they were neuertheles in their hartes exceeding rich and most liberall , and very freely and ioyfully gaue what was demaunded of them , for the loue of God , fulfilling his word , who saith . Giue that Gratis which you haue receiued for nothing . If any poore people begged the almose which had bin giuen them , they gaue it them . He that had not what to giue to the poore that asked him an almose , would giue them part of the habitt that couered him . When the rich of this world came to visitt them , to conferre with them of some spirituall matter , they ioyfully entertayned them , and delighted sometime to frequent their company , so to finde occasion to persuade them to leaue their sinnes , and to induce and moue them to doe doe pennance , When their holy Father was to send them into the world , they would instantly , and as a singuler father , craue of him not to send them into their owne country , therby to auoyd the conuersation of their kinred and freindes of this world : because this seemed vnto them a certaine kinde of retourne to the world . For what soeuer necessity that might befall them in their trauaile , they took neither gold , siluer , nor otherkind of mony , because they singulerly contemned it , and aboue all thinges , did from their hartes tread it vnder foot . Being so freed and exempted of all wordly desires , they numbred themselues with those of whome Isai said : how beautifull and swift are the feete of the Euangelistes , and preachers of peace , and eternall Saluation ? Thus did these true Religious , circuit the world , by the streight and sharpe way of their pouerty , surmounting the hard stones of selfe desires and euill inclinations , breaking the thicke cloudes of the sinnes and depraued customes of worldly men , with great paine of their life , walking on the thornes of tribulations and contrarietyes , with exāples , vertues , and doctrine , of pennance : because such is the path way that leadeth them to liue who with a perfect resolution seek the same . The holy Father did also exercise his children in hauing care of leapers , so to plant in their soule a firme root of humility and mortification of themselues : and therfore ordayned his Brethren to be att the hospitall of leapers when occasion required , to serue and minister vnto them . If any Gentilman presented himselfe to be receiued into the order , among many things propounded vnto him , one of the principall was , that he should serue leapers , and dwell in their house when he should be commanded : considered withall that S. Francis himselfe did the same with much contentment of body and spiritt , and with him all his beloued and holy Religious . And in regard that the holy Father was very zealous of the honour of the most blessed Sacrament , he would that not only the altares , but euen the churches and house of God , were conuenient , neat and well ordered : and if he found any one vncleane , he would sweep it himselfe , or if he could not , he would commaund some Brethren to make cleane and accommodate the same , that by this worck of God they might nourish in themselues humilitie , a reuerence to his diuine maiestie , and feruonr of spiritt , to enrich with him , the conscience of all the soules of faithfull Christians , which are the true temples of the liuing God. Of the doctrine and documents of S. Francis. THE XXXI . CHAPTER . SAinct Francis did often make spirituall lectures to his children in IESVS CHRIST , putting them in mind of their profession , and the state whervnto God had so graciously called them , which he performed by these wordes : My welbeloued Brethren , lett vs haue alwayes before our eyes the first vocation wherto , with so great mercie , we haue bin called of God , not only to saue our selues , but also for the saluation of many . And sith it is so , lett vs trauaile ouer the world , with good example and behoufull wordes exhorting and teaching euery one , that sinners may repent their sinnes past , and call to minde the diuine preceptes , which they seeme to haue already forgotten . Now whiles you thus trauaile , you ought to haue a firme faith that God will procure you to encounter faithfull men , gentle and gracious , who will of charity receiue you ioyfully , and you shall gaine them . When you shall meet with vnfaithfull and proud personnes that shall resist your speeches , support them with patience and humilitie , for theloue of him , who being iniuryed , misprised , and dishonoured by the Iewes , did not answeare them one crosse , word , nor would reuenge himselfe of the outrages which they had done him , but presented himselfe with an extreme charitie to support all , in satisfaction of our sinnes . When S. Francis sent his brethren to any place , he gaue them this document . Haue alwayes humility and honestie in your company , and in the morning till the third hower , keepe silence strictlie , and in the meane while offer your deuotion and pray to God in your hart . Vtter not wordes that are idle and without fruit , neither doe you giue eare vnto them : because in whatsoeuer place you walke or be , your conuersation ought to be no lesse humble and modest then if you were in your oratory or cell , sith that where soeuer we goe or be , we haue alwayes with vs our cell which is our body , wherof our soule is the hermite , which resideth therin to pray vnto God and to meditate on his benefittes . And therfore if the soule rest not in peace in this celle , that of the monastery will litle auaile vnto a Brother : Liue in such sort as no man be scandalized att you : but that each one by your sweetnes be induced to peace , to benignity and concord : considering that to this end we be called , to witt , to cure the wounded , to reduce those that erre , into the right way , and to make vnion where there was diuision , fastening them together with the sweet nayles of the feare of God. He afterward explicated vnto them the state of the Freer Minors , saying : The Religion of the Freer Minors is a nett , that taketh the great fishes for God , and letteth the lesser escape : and the life and religion of the Freer Minors is a little flock and fold of sheep , which the Sonne of God hath desired his heauenlie Father to giue vnto him in this later time , which were a people replenished with humility , and with so abiect a pouerty , that they were different from all other , and were content to posses no other thing in this world but himselfe , in regard that his Father had giuen them vnto him . Herevnto he added that for this respect , God had commanded him in a reuelation to call his Religious Freer Minors , because they were the poore people which he had required of his Father , to whome in his gospell he spake in these tearmes : Feare not my litle flock , for it hath pleased the Father to giue you the eternall kingdome . And albeit this hath bin vnderstood in the person of all the poore of spiritt : yet was it particulerly spoaken concerning the Religion of the Freer Minors , who were to renew in the church the primitiue estate of the Apostles . Thus did the holy Father encourage them , without feare to trauaile ouer the world , securely to denounce , and simplie to preach pennance , reposing their confidence in God who had vanquished the world , who would speake for gayning of soules for them and in them , by meane of the holy Ghost . But lett vs especially haue care , said the holy Father , we that haue already abandoned the world , that we loose not the celestiall kingdome , for a matter of small moment ; I therfore further aduise you , that if you find mony in any place wher soeuer , you esteeme it no more then the dust you trample vnder your feet . The said S. did afterward admonish them not to contemne any person , that they should see to liue licentiously or cloathed sumptuously : considering that God is our common Lord , who is of sufficient power to call and iustifie them . For which reason he would that his Religious should yeld them equall reuerence with their fellow Brethren and Lordes : for they are as well and really theire brothers in regard of reasonable essence , sith we are all creatures of one same and sole Creatour and Redeemer , and they are also their Lordes , in as much as they assist them in their course of life and releiue them in their necessities . He farther affirmed that the Freer Minor ought to be such in the world , that in whatsoeuer he should see or heare in the world , he should glorifie the heauenly Father . The Brethren one day besought the holy Father that he would be pleased to manifest vnto them what vertue would make a man the greatest freind to IESVS CHRIST , and he answeared them : My Brethren , pouerty , my Brethren , pouerty , my Brethren , pouerty . Know for certaine , that it is the singuler way to perfection , the stemme or stock of humility , and that God would that therevpon should begin the structure and building of perfection , saying : If thou wilt be perfect , goe and sell all that thou hast : because therby , the greatest impedimentes are cutt off , to witt , the affection and cogitations of temporall substance ( ordinarily accompanyed with pride ) and vaine glory of the world , which breed of richesse , as the moth engendreth in cloth . Our Lord also declareth this eminencie of pouerty , to be the seat of all other vercues , when he saith : He that will liue with me , lett him renounce himselfe , and take vp his crosse and follow me . Because he that is perfectly poore ought not only to forsake all loue and desire of temporall thinges , but also the loue of himselfe , of his proper iudgement , of his prudence , and of his owne will : that hauing no propriety in any thing , he may enter into the merueillous puissances of God , and present himselfe nakedlie into his sweet embracementes . In the discourse which S. Francis made to his Brethren , he did also commend in a Religious the vertue and grace of prayer : affirming that without the same none could perseuer or profitt in the seruice of God : he therfore exercised and induced his Brethren to prayer , by all meanes he could deuise , persuading them to pray alwayes , trauailling or resting in one place a broad or within , in comfort and affliction , and that they should doe al things with their spiritt erected vnto God , who is alwayes present in all places and within vs , ●and will that we continuallie conuerse with him , for feare that by our negligence and tepidity , we depriue our selues of the veritie of his holy spiritt , not receiuing it with due reuerence . Of the austere life of S. Francis. THE XXXII . CHAPTER . THe blessed Father knowing that he was giuen of God , for an example and light vnto the Gentiles and worldly Christians , & that many by his meane , carrying the crosse of our Redeemer , should be saued , as a captaine of the warre of IESVS CHRIST , he endeauoured to gett the crowne of victory by worckes of perseuerance in perfection : and reflecting on these words of the Apostle , They that appertaine to IESVS CHRIST , haue crucified their flesh , with their vices also , to carry the armour of God in their bodies ; he crucified his flesh with the rigour of discipline , and so bridled his appetites , that touching his refection , he scarcely tooke what was necessarie to suffice nature . And as one that had well experienced the matter , he affirmed it to be a thing verie difficult , to satisfie the necessitie of the body , without obeying the disordinate inclinations of sensuall delight . In the beginning of the Order , albeit he had not sufficient almose of bread to releiue his Brethren , yet for the most part he demaunded no more , because himselfe and his Brethren were so attentiue and addicted to the spiritt and to prayer , that out of forgetfulnes they omitted to demaund almose , and therfore refected themselues with hearbes and rootes , which they did eate with exceeding good appetit , and great contentment . The holy Father in his health did very seldome , or almost neuer eate any meat dressed by fier . His ordinarie repast was bread and water , and if att any time he did eat of such , it was of boyled hearbes , which he so mingled with ashes or cold water , that loosing their sauour , they were worse then raw , and drincking water , he toke only so much as he thought would suffice him , not to quench the heat of his thirst , but to satisfie the necessitie of his body . His ordinarie table was the ground , neither had his Brethren other during his life . He euerie day inuented and found some extraordinary manner of abstinence , so atttentiue and regardfull was he to chastice the flesh , and to render it obedient to reason , that it might not hinder the profitable progresse of the soule . He deuided the yeare into diuers Lentes , all which he fasted austerelie , and first , the Lent which our Lord , fasted which beginneth from the Epiphanie , this great seruant of God fasted it in the honour and example of IESVS CHRIST , very secretly with great silence , and very strict abstinence of bread and water . Then , incontinently after Easter , he kept an other Lent , to solemnise the feast of the holy Ghost , in which he prepared himselfe in example of the Apostles for so great a comming . An other he made in honour of the Apostles S. Peter and S. Paul : an other from the feast of the said Apostles , to the assumption of the virgin Mary . After this Lent , he fasted till the feast of S. Michaell the Archangell . Besides the foresaid Lentes , he very austerely fasted the Aduent : He left it as a precept to all his Brethren to fast it , from the day after the feast of Alsaintes , according to the same forme of the quality of meat which himselfe vsed . Touching the rest of his austere life , it may be conceaued by that , which he said of himselfe : I was neuer theefe in demaunding almose superfluously : yea I haue alwayes taken lesse of that which I needed , therby not to frustrate other poore : because if I should haue done otherwise , I should haue condemned my selfe of manifest theft . Notwithstanding when he trauailed he did accommodate himselfe to their diett who gaue him entertainement in their house , according to the gospell , in such sort that both fasting and eating he alwayes edified his neighbour . If in his sicknes he were constrayned to eat flesh , from the time of his recouery he would for pennance double his ordinarie abstinence . In regard wherof , Brother Giles would commonly , say , that if S. Francis had a body sound and stronge as he desired , all the world together had not equalised him for sufferance and patience in austerityes . But because the merite and noblenesse of vertue consisteth not only in the party of the body , but of the spiritt : therfore by how much his bodilie force did faile , so much were the feruours of his spiritt refortified , so that they exceeded without comparison , his naturall forces , and that was his great crowne : And therfore appearing one day to Brother Giles , and telling him that he desired to speake foure wordes vnto him , he answeared and said , learne first with thy selfe that which thou wouldest say to me . Besides , the bare & hard ground was the ordinary bed of this poore , wearyed , and trauailed body , and his pillow was a stone , or a peece of wood : yet did he oftē sleep sitting , in respect wherof his body had very small ease & repose in his sleep : for he spēt the most part of the night in prayer : Wherto he arose whiles the other Br. slept , whē he was with thē . His habitt was one only coat , with the capuce of very rude & boysterous cloth , and sometimes breeches and the corde . As he hated delicate cloathing , so did he extremely affect that which was rude and rough , saying : that S. Iohn was for that exceedingly praysed of God , in these wordes , that the custome of delicate cloathing is in the Courtes of Princes , and not in the houses of the poore : If therfore the holy Father felt any complacence in his habitt as being neat or whole , he would incontinently quilt it within with grosse threed . He affirmed that he knew of certaine that the diuels did admire att the obseruance of a difficult and austere life , and that on the contrary , they violentlie tempted those that were cloathed delicatelie . Being one day demaunded how he could endure the sharpnes of winter in so poore and simple habitt ; he answeared couragiously : If we were cloathed within with the flame of God , we should most easily support this cold without , and greater then ordinary if it shall happen . But because he knew that all his Brethren were not capable of the like sufferance , he said that the true seruant of God ought to gouerne himselfe with much discretion in his drincking and eating , and in the vse of all other thinges necessarie to the entertainement of the body , and in such sort that he gaue it not occasion to murmure , that it hath not strength , not only to pray and labour with the rest , but euen not to stand on foot , and when he shall haue done that , if the body doe afterward play the iade , become lazie and drowsie when it should pray , lett him rudelie chastice it , and therfore he ought in all his necessities to haue alwayes recourse to his superiours and humbly demand them : And if he doe not obtaine them , he ought to beare it patiently for the loue of God , who also prayed his Father and was not heard ; and lett him vndoubtedly beleeue that a necessity voluntarily suffered for the loue of God , is reputed vnto him as a martyrdome : and if his body be therby endomaged , the fault is not his : but it is the will of God. Notwithstanding these so milde documents for others , he subdued his one body with an incredible rigour : in regard wherof some few dayes before his death , he of conscience , asked it pardon for hauing so rigourously treated it : and alleaged for excuse , that he had not done it out of hatred vnto it , but for its greater security , and for the glorie of God. Of preseruing the treasure of chastitie , and how he afflicted himselfe and cast himselfe into a pitt full of snow . THE XXXIII . CHAPTER . THe blessed Father liued with an extreame rigour and sharpnes of discipline , to conserue the virginall splendor of chastity , very diligently enflaming the interiour and exteriour man. For this cause in the beginning of his conuersion , he often times , during the winter season , cast himselfe all naked in the middes of snowes or on the ice , that he might perfectly subdue his domesticall ennemy the flesh , and conserue the shining robe of immaculate virginity , from the fire of sensuality , not permitting it long residence therin , as by this example shall appeare . Being one day in the hermitage Lautiauo , making his prayer in a celle apart , the deuill called him thrise , saying : Francis , Francis , Francis : to whome thoughe the S. answeared , yet knew he not who called him . The deuill then said vnto him : there is no sinner in the world whome God doth not pardon if he conuert himselfe : but he that shall kill himselfe by ouer rigorous pennance , shall neuer finde mercie before the face of God. The holy Father then knew the deceipt of the wicked ennemye , hidden vnder the sweetnes of those wordes : and he knew it the more apparantly , in that att the same instant by the loathsome breath of that foule dragon , which enflameth the coales of hell , he had a vehement temtation of the flesh : which the louer of chastitie feeling , he discloathed himselfe , and with his corde very sharpelie beate himselfe , saying : Goe to , Brother asse , this kindnes I must shew thee , it is requisite that thus I serue thee to make thee know thy selfe : and sith chasticementes and stripes doe please thee more then fasting and austeritie of life , thou shalt surely haue it ( consider here the habitt of religion , which signisieth sanctitie , it was not permitted to sence to steale it away . ) And if thou desire to be gon , get thee now thus whipt whither thou wilt . Goeing then foorth of his cell , he threw himselfe on the snow , and incontinentlie made seauen boules of the snow which he sett before him , and said : behold , my bodie , the greatest of these boules is thy wife , and these four are two daughters and two sonnes which she hath conceiued by thee , and the other two are a man and maid seruant that are to serue thee , take them now and gett them cloathing , for they faint with cold . And if this new solicitude be troublesome to thee , content thy selfe to serue one sole master , who is much more easy to please then this flesh . Thus was the deuill confounded , the temptation crosled , and the holy Father was in such sort victorious , that the deuill durst no more to visitt him with the like tentations . By this so generous act of resistance against the flesh he left to his disciples , a documente and example to resist sensuall temptations , not only by prayer , but also by corporall labours , with rigour and asperitie , accompained with abondance of teares , and not deliciouslie as the worldlie and carnall would gladlie doe , and without any labour that might be any way troublesome , nor much lesse with cold purposes rather then actes of the will , wherin certaine spirituall personnes that are tender and delicate place their force and knowledg . Wherefore it is not to be admired , if they be alwayes feeble and imperfect , because they shall euer proue such , whiles they omitt the corporall exercise of the vertues , and of the steppes of their spirituall Father and master . To the end therfore that this example might profitt vs , God would that whiles the Seraphicall S. was employed heerin , a Brother that was in prayer saw and heard all that passed , by reason that the moone did shine : which being perceaued by the holie Father , he recounted vnto him the cause , which was the temptation , but with commandement , not to discouer it to any person of the world , during his life . Of the guard and vigilancie he taught to be had of our sences . THE XXXIIII . CHAPTER . SAint Francis did not only teach how one ought to mortifie the vices of the flesh , and to bridle our sēsuall appetites , but also with what ca●e one ought to gard the exteriour sences , by meanes wherof death entreth the into the soule , to the end that the Brethren might keep more securely the inestimable treasure of chastity , though in so britle a vessell of earth : he did verie dilligently admonish them , and did prohibite them the amitie and conuersation of women , which hath bin oftentimes the ruine of many . He assuredly affirmed that through the like occasiōs the weake man doth fall , and the strong is weakened . It is as difficult for a man that is no more then perfect to preserue himselfe from these thinges , as to walke and goe bare-foot on burning coales without burning . For this cause , he kept his sences so retired and sequestred , and particulerlie his eyes from beholding the vanities of the world , that , according to what he one day said , he scarce knew any woman by sight , because he affirmed that it was not verie secure to imprint in his memory the image of a figure that might make greater the least sparckle of sensuality , mortified by the ashes of penance , or to admitt and yeld vnto it any thing that might afterward staine the purity and splendour of the chast soule : and therfore it is not to be admired , if he attained to such perfection of chastitie , considering that he made such cruell warre against his sences , that it seemed he had obtayned a perfect and soueraine dominion ouer his flesh , and , in imitation of an other Iob , had made a compact with his eyes , that he would not only haue in horrour the sight of thinges perillous , but euen of such as were vaine and curious . He admonished his Brethren , that it was not expedient for them to giue care to the speeches of women , whereby the soule of the vertuous becommeth effeminate and feeble , excepting in confession , and when it shal be necessary , to giue them some breife instruction for the good of their soules . What occasion may a Brother haue , said he , that may force him to frequent women , vnlesse when he is required to heare their confession , or to discourse with them touching penance , or to giue them some counsaile for the benefitt of their soule ? A man that presumeth of ouer much securitie hath lesse regard of his ennemy , who hauing power to surprise him doth not spare him . Thus did the holie Father loue and desire in his Brethren aboue all thinges , next vnto the foundation of holy pouertie and humilitie , modestie and mortification of the eyes ; to giue them therfore a more apparant instruction how to gouerne them , he once vsed vnto them this parabole . There was a potent and iust king , that sent two pages one after an other to deliuer a message vnto the Queene his wife : the first retourning to the king his master , made his answeare simplie , because out of modestie he had forborne to behold the countenance of the queene his mistris : the second page making his answeare to the king , commended the beautie of the Queene , saying : Verilie , sir , the Queene is the most beautifull and pleasing woman that is vnder heauen ; and in truth you ought to repute your selfe happy in hauing such a woman to your espouse . The king hearing this said : How hast thou dared , thou lewd fellowe , so vnchastly to behold my wife ? thou hast coueted the pourchase of what thou so attentiuelie hast beheld . Therevpon he presentlie recalled the other page , of whom he demaunded what his opinion was of his wife , he answeared : Syr I esteeme exceeding well of her : for she gaue a very willing eare to what I deliured in your behalfe . The , king replyed to this discreet answeare , and said : hast thou obserued her grace , dost thou thinck there can be any thing more desired or added to the beautie of her countenance ? The page answeared : Syr it appertaineth vnto you to iudge of that . My duetie was to deliuer her my message and to bring you the answeare . Which the king vnderstanding , thus ordayned , and said : it is most probable that thou who hast bin so chast of they eyes , wilt proue more chast of body : thou therfore shalt be of my chamber , and especially fauoured . But as for this presumptuous brazen-face , I will that he be dismissed for feare of committing further mischeife . S. Francis hereof inferred that the Brethren beholding a woman ought to esteeme and be persuaded , that it is this same Queene , the espouse of IEVS CHRIST , and themselues to be the first page . And in this manner he very clearly demonstrated vnto them by his life and doctrine , the virginall purity wherin God did alwayes conserue him in the middes of worldly vanities , and that he had such speciall care therof , that he deserued to haue the sacred woundes of our Redeemer engrauen on this his pure and virginall flesh . Wherof Brother Leo gaue testimony , who notwithstanding that he was his Confessour , being curious to be confirmed therin , did neuertheles in his prayer demaund the same of our lord IESVS CHRIST , who by diuine reuelation ascertayned him therof : for he shortlie after saw the holie Father in spiritt on a high mountaine in a most beautifull garden ; among roses and lilies , hauing his handes full of them . He was hereby aduertised , that what he saw on this mountaine was the sainct registred in heauen with the virgines , not only of body , but euen of spiritt and will. How the holy Father taught his Bretbren to shunne idlenes . THE XXXV . CHAPTER . HE a boue all other thinges taught , both by doctrine and example , that idlenes ought to be shunned , as a principall cause of lewd cogitations , and corrupter of vertue : shewing by example of his life , with what diligence one ought to exercise the flesh by fruitfull mortificatiō , in regard that it is addicted to sloath , and is rebellious . And therfore he called the body litle asse , as one that ought to be subiected to the ordinary supporting of the burdens of labours , not making resistance , and that it ought to be chasticed with stripes , and nourished with very course and rude meates . If by chaunce he saw any loitring and idle person , that would eat of an others labour , he said that he ought to be called Brother Fly : because , not doeing any good , but distayning and hindering the good worckes of others , he ought to be reputed contemptible and abhominable . In the beginning of the institution of the order , to giue example of exercise vnto his Brethren , he trauailed alone to seeke almose , wherin he extremelie laboured his body that was already very sickly . He spent the night in watchinges and continuall prayers , and the day in reading the office , in seruing and preaching in the townes and villages , or in administring to leapers , or decking and triming the churches . It succeeded afterward that many Brethren , who were not fitt to keep the quire , did liue of the labours of others , as of Brother Giles , Brother Ginipero , and some others who were imployed in certaine profitable occupations , to shuune the capitall ennemy of the life and soule : thence it proceeded that they had sufficient almose for themselues and for others . Neither would he permitt his Brethren to giue eare to newes and relation of seculer matters , that they came not , by omitting the contemplation and tast of celestiall thinges , to employ themselues in vaine and worldly thinges , which they had already abandoned . It was not permitted to any of them to relate what he heard abroad . All they that were nere S. Francis , were aswell by night as day exercised in diuine prayses : wherin they rather seemed Angels thē men . In this sort did they maintaine the schoole of the holy Father , in labour and exercises of the spiritt . Among the said Brethren it was held a great sinne , for one to take his recreation and pleasure in any other thing then the consolation of the spiritt . The holy Father affirmed , that the negligent and sloathfull that applyed not themselues to any exercise , should be incōtinently vomited out of the mouth of God. And if he mett with any such , he would incontinently reprehend him , as one that by his example of perfectiō was in continuall exercise , to the end that in his schoole none should loose any part of so great a benefitt as is time , which is giuen vs by our lord IESVS CHRIST . After his refection he accustomed with his Brethren to vse some exercise , to auoyd idlenes , that when afterwardes they were to pray , they might not , by meane of their vnfruitfull wordes then vttered , loose the gifte and recompence which they had merited att the handes of God. So , the more to shunne idlenes , he gaue this rule , that by his commandement all the Brethren that should vtter any idle word conuersing or trauayling together , should be obliged to say one Pater , and to praise God in the beginning and end to the benefitt of the soule of the culpable , cōditionally that he first acknoledged his fault before he were reprehēded by others . But if he were first admonished and reprehēded by an other , the said Pater noster should be for the soule of the reprehender . And if the culpable would not admitt the admonitiō and penāce , mayntainning his speech not to be idle , the holy Father ordayned , that he should be obliged to redouble the said penāce , and now to say twice the Pater noster , once for the reprehēder , and once for him that should iudge his worde to be idle or vnprofitable . Now the prayses which he ordayned to be said before and after the Pater noster , he would they should be vttered with such and so distinct a voice , that it might be vnderstood of all the Brethren there present , who should then be silent to heare the prayse of God : and if any one then spake , he should in like manner be obliged to say Pater noster for him that was to praise . He would that all the Brethren entring into any house or other place : and casually meeting one an other , should prayse God , saying God be praysed , or some like wordes . This Seraphicall Father was accustomed to giue these honoures to God with a most zealous feruour , and desired that all his Brethren should be carefull and religious in doeing the like . How he was ennemye to murmuringe , and how he reprehended it . THE XXXVI . CHAPTER . THe holy Father extremely abhorred murmurers , the venimous fruit of murmures growing of the pestiferous tree of idlenes , yea he shunned them aboue all other kind of vicious personnes , affirming them to haue a most mortall venime in the topp of their tongue , wherewith they empoyson men both present and absent . Wherefore hauing one day heard a Brother offending the reputation of an other , he tourned to Brother Peter Catanio , and crying with a loud voice , he vttered these wordes : Discorde , beginneth to enter into religion , if detractours be not chasticed with discipline , and if these loathsome mouthes be not stopt , the sweet odour of the good , will incontinently be infected . Arise , arise speedily , and dilligently examine the matter : and if thou finde the offended Brother innocent , chastice the murmurer sharpely , that he serue for an example to all others . And so I will that all Gardiens and Ministers be verie vigillant , that this pestiferous infirmitie take not root in religion . To this purpose he often said , that whosoeuer did frustrate his Brother of his glory and fame , merited to be depriued of the habitt of the order , and of all power euer to lift vp his eyes to God , till he had to his power restored the honour taken from his Brother . He further affirmed , that the crueltie of detractors exceeded that of murderers , in regard of the law of IESVS CHRIST , which is not accomplished but in charitie , and doth more oblige vs to desire the good of the soule , thē of the body . In this respect the Brethren from that holie time , as obedient children , that desired to accomplish the iust will of their Father , were with their best industrie warie therof , because to murmure , what other thing is it ( said the same holie Father ) then with the gall of dishonour and treason to fill holie religion his true and deere mother ? Such murmurers are of the cursed race of Cham : for as he discouered the nuditie of his Father , so these discouer and aggrauate the defectes of their Superiours and of the Order . Therfore they deserue the malediction of God , they wallow in filth like hogges , and seeke to lay false imputations on their Brethren , and to make them like vnto themselues , who haue their consciences exceedingly defiled and loathsome , their office is conformable to that of dogges , to bite , to barck , and to complaine of the order of the Superiours and of the discipline . The voice of the murmurer is thus : I want perfection of life and true knowledge , I cannot attaine to tast the sweetnes of God , and therfore I cannot find place neere his diuine Maistie , nor repose with men . I am resolued what to doe , I will raise discord amōg the elect , and the good people , and I shal be fauoured of the principall , so much the rather because I know my Superiour to be a man , and that also , as I doe , he sometimes vseth this meanes . Oh wretch : thou feedest already on humane flesh : why seekest thou not they food other where ? thou gnawest the liuer and bowels of those that liue well . Those fellowes seeke to seeme vertuous , not to be so , and accuse the vices of others , without indeauouring in the meane time co correct their owne . They praise onlie them of whome they are praised , or of whome they hope some benefitt : yet doe they not prayse them , but when they thincke or know it will come to their vnderstanding , and that themselues shal be commended therfore . The holie ▪ Father thus laboured with all his power to root out of his Order so many occasions of euels as arriue by an vnbridled tongue , to the end his Brethren might obserue the Euangelicall silence . And in that respect he hath att times exhorted them to auoid idle wordes , as such wherof one should render an account , and be punished for , in the great and dreadfull day of iudgement : and if he mett with any one that should forgett himselfe in this point , he would verie sharplie reprehend him : assuring his Brethren , that holie silence was the gard and cōseruation of the purity of the hart , that it was not one of the least vertues , and that so slight regard ought not to be made therof , sith the Scripture saith , that death and life are in the power of the tongue . Of the spirituall ioy , he would that his Brethren should haue . THE XXXVII . CHAPTER . HE had an especiall care that his Brethen in their prayers , diuine offices , and corporall exercises , should euer haue interiourly some spirituall ioy against the venime of idlenes and melācholy , & as a signe that they were the habitatiō of Iesus Christ . He did with all singularly affect in them this peace and alacrity of spiritt : he assured them that this spirituall ioy was directly opposite to all kinde of deceipt and temptation of the deuill , and said vnto them : that if the seruaunt of God did labour to conserue in him interiourly and exteriourly the alacrity which springeth of the purity of the soule as his proper foūtaine , which is caused by the vertue of prayer , the deuilles cannot annoy him : for they will say , If this man be ioyfull in afflictions and trauailes , by what meanes can we procure him euill ? And on the contrary , when the deuill seeth the seruaunt of God disarmed of this spirituall alacrity , he hopeth with all to make him loose the tast of prayer , and of all his other good worckes , and especially of the puritie of the soule : for he well knoweth with what temptations and by what slightes he can endommage and robbe the peace of the spiritt , and of the good disposition which is in the seruaunt of God. But this mischeuious beast shall haue lesse power , when the soule shal be dilligent to expell this heauines by the vertue of prayer , which as a most pleasing odour hath power to chace far a way from her , this fierce and venimous serpent : but when the hart is oppressed with griefe and heauines , the deuill reioyceth because he very easily plongeth him into melancholy or into dispaire , or persuadeth it to wallow in worldly pleasures . Thus did the holy Father exceedingly labour , to preserue the ioy of the hart , which is the oyle of spirituall vnction , wherwith the holy Ghost annoynteth those whom he hath sanctisied : and thereby preuenteth the dangerous disease of idlenes and of spirituall distast , which the Sainct with such dilligence endeauoured to exterminate , that when he felt it to breed in him , he had incontinently recourse to prayer , as to a most assured remedy and preseruatiue against so perillous a disease . He counsailed his Brethren in like sort when they felt themselues troubled , to haue instant recourse to prayer , and being on their knees prostrate on the earth before God , to say : Restore me , if thou please my God , that grace which thou wert pleased formerly to graunt vnto my soule , whereto I beseech thee to giue that alacrity and rast which it felt in thy holy seruice , and comfort me by the same that I do not perish : and he admonished them thus to perseuer till they were heard , and that their former ioy retourned vnto them . For said he , if the soule permitt it selfe to be transported to heauines of spiritt , the vice of confusion of Babilon will grow in it , which rustieth the hart and silleth it with sorrow , if it be not washed with teares . And know yee ( said this good Father ) that the alacrity which proceedeth of a good conscience and of vnion with God by prayer , is one of the principall giftes which one is to receiue , and receaued ought to conserue . Labour then all of you to obtaine it , sith I loue it for my selfe , and desire it for you , both exteriourly and interiourly for the glory of God , and the greater confusion of the deuill , who only and his haue occasion to be melancholie : wheras we on the contrary ought to reioyce in God. I know well that the deuilles beare me enuie , and that they cannot , but against their wil , endure so many graces to be imparted vnto me by his diuine maiesty : and seeing they can not annoye me , they endeauour to trouble my fellow-brethren : but they lesse preuayling therin , if it please God , they shall depart with confusion . If sometimes they tempt me with slugishnes , idlenes , and heauines of spiritt , I free me therof , by consideration of the alacritie of my Brethren . Now it is here to be vnderstood , that the holie Father being an Idea and paterne of all true modestie , he did not meane that one should shew a vaine ioy of speech , or of light laughter : for that is not the alacritie which the true seruantes of IESVS CHRIST ought to haue ( as some esteeme ) which is but a vanitie and a manifest signe of litle spiritt . S. Francis therfore , in an exhortation that he made to his Brethren , declared vnto them , what was the ioy of the true seruantes of God , saying : That Brother may be called happy , who hath not his ioy but in worckes and wordes of charity , by example and document wherof men are induced to loue , prayse and honour God. And on the contrary , wretched is the Brother that is delighted in idle wordes , wher with he moueth men to laughter : in whome , that is verified which the Apostle saith , that his religion is vaine and vnfruitfull . So that by spirituall ioy he meant the feruour , resolution , readines and tast of the will & of the bodye prompt with alacritie to attempt all good : by which feruour and ioy , men are oftentimes more edified then by the very worckes they doe , be they neuer so good , if they seeme to be done with an euill will : because they represent the idlenes & anxietie of the will and the sloathfullnes of the body in doeing well : so that they doe not edifie , but corrupt . The holy Father affected grauity in himselfe and others , that the ioy of the spiritt might not seeme a certaine vaine mirth . He well knew by experience , that this grauity would serue him as a wall against the dartes of the deuill , because the soule disarmed therof remayneth light and vaine , and as a naked man amongst potent ennemies , that seeke all meanes to murder him . Of the fraternall vnion which he taught his brethren . THE XXXVIII . CHAPTER . ANd because the said spirituall ioy proceedeth of the innocencie of the soule , and of an amourous peace and ▪ tranquillitie with God and our neighbour : S. Francis exceedinglie laboured , that so holy a vnion might be cōserued amōg his deerly beloued disciples to th end that they who had ben engendred by the holy Ghost in vnion of loue and concorde , might be conserued and maintayned , semblably vnited among themselues , in the lappe of their mother , which is holy Religion . To the end also that the said disciples should praise God with one hart , and according to the Apostle should reioyce with the ioyfull , and mourne with the sorrowfull , neuer permitting any roote of sorrow , enuie , or any other disordinate passion to enter into them : and that the greater should be assuredly vnited in a true loue of charitye , with the least , the prudent and wise with the simple , as true Brethren , and they that are in their country with such as are come from farre . He one day proposed to his Brethren an example , to this purpose , of notable doctrine and efficacie . Supposing , said he , that a generall chapter were held of all the Brethren that are in the glory of paradice , and as there are both learned and simple ignorantes , that haue vowed to serue God , without any science acquyred : lett commandement be giuen to a learned man , and to a simple ignorant to make each of them a sermon , the learned considering what he was to say , thus discoursed with himselfe : where there are so many of perfect knowledge , it would be vnprofitable for me , to appeare learned , my auditours being incapable of further science to premeditate to make election and search of curious and subtill matters , before more curious then my selfe , would appeare ridiculous : but peraduenture I shal be better and more voluntarily heard , yea and with more fruit , if I discourse simply . Now the prefixed day being come , all the holy Saints assemble in the place deputed to heare the sermon of the Doctour , who appeared cloathed with a rude sack cloth , and his head couered with ashes . Those present more admired this habitt , then the wordes which were compendious , breife and simple in these termes : My Brethren , we haue promised great matters : but greaters are promised vs. Lett vs exactly performe those : and tenderly aspire att these . The pleasure of sinne is breife , but the paine therof is without end . The labour of vertue is small : but the glory gotten therby is infinite . Many are called : but few are chosen , and each one in the end shall receiue according to his deserte . These so pregnant and patheticall wordes , did so touch and moue the hartes of the audience , that they were constrayned to shed abondance of teares , exceedingly praysing this Preacher , and esteeming him a holy person . The simple ignorant then that was also to preach , said to himselfe : Sith this learned Preacher hath made vse in his sermon of my simplicity , I know what I will doe : I haue some verses of the Psalter by hart , them will I sett foorth the most eloquently and learnedly that I can , sith that the doctour hath preached like a simple man. The houre of his sermon being come , this simple man rose vp , and replenished with the holy Ghost , he propounded his theme with such feruour , so ingeniously and clearly , yea with such eloquence by the grace which God imparted vnto him , that his auditours filled with admiration , sayd : Without doubt God doth speake in the simple . Now S. Francis expounded this figure in this manner : Our Religion , said he , is a great and generall congregation , in which are vnited from all partes of the world a great nomber of men , vnder one same forme and rule of life : The prudent therein ought to make vse of the grace that is in the idiotes , which is to be employed in worckes of humilitie , as true disciples of IESVS CHRIST , and so to benefitt themselues therby , when they shall see them exercised , with a liuely intention in celestiall vertues , and voluntarily to heare the mysticall doctrine of the holy Ghost , yea with a pious and holy enuy to resemble them , and to cleare their spirittes of all presumption , that they may be enriched of God , with the spiritt of humility and diuine theologie . On the contrary , the simple ought to be very carefull to make their profitt more of workes , then of doctrine and to conuert the science which they see in the learned , into so much fruit , seeing the honour and reuerence which they exhibitt to the rule and to simplicity of life , whereas they being so noble and so learned , might liue in the world as Lordes , and yet they haue made themselues litle , because they had true knowledge of the greatnes of God. Then he concluded that in this worthy concord consisted true peace , in this equalitie of hartes reposed true ioye of spiritt , yea all the beautie and perfection of all their congregation , and that by this only meane they might become gratefull and pleasing to the eternall Father , who as he had engendred them , and alwayes conserued them in grace , would also afterward vnite them , together in glory . How he accustomed his Brethren to perfect obedience . THE XXXVIIII . CHAPTER . BEside the premises , he also trayned them vp in the vertue of obedience and abnegation of their owne will , alleaging vnto them the example of God himselfe , who had no sooner made man , but by precept he obliged him to obedience , forbidding him to eate of the aple of the knowledge of good and euill , wherof not eating he did not sinne , but as soone as he had transgressed his obedience , he condemned himselfe and consequentlie vs by the same fact . The Brother that appropriatelie to priateth to himselfe any thing of this tree of knowledge , guided by selfe-will which by the vow of obedience he hath already forsaken , and becommeth proud in regard of his substance already giuen to God , liuing without the yoke of obedience vnto his Superiour , such a one ; I say , doth apparantly discouer , that he yeldeth to the false perswasions of the deuill , sith he is become a violatour and transgressour of his vow , to eate of the aple of selfe will , and by this meane he resteth condemned and expelled out of the paradice of Religion . For God saith in the ghospell : He that would saue his soule shall loose it . Now , that man would saue his soule in this world , who desireth to follow his owne fancie , vnderstanding by the soule , the will which the said Brother ought in such sort toforsake , as that though he could performe such actes as might be better and more behoufull to his soule , then those which his Superiour commandeth him , yet ought he to sacrifice his will to God , and doe only that which his Superiour prescribeth : therfore my beloued Brethren , as soone as you shall heare the first word of obedience , accomplish it without attending an other replie , neither make you any excuse , though the commandement seeme impossible , or that you be not obliged vnto it : for what soeuer is commanded you , allthough it exceed your power , yet obedience is of it selfe so puissant , that it will giue you supplie offorce to effect the same . S. Francis being demanded by his Brethren , what was true obedience : he answeared , that one could hardlie finde a man in the world so perfect , that he could entierlie obey his Superiour : and to confirme the same he alleadged an example of a dead man. Take ( said he ) a dead man without soule and sett him where you will , he doth not in any sort contradict you , he resisteth not , if you chaunge his place he doth not murmure , if you sett him downe he complayneth not , if you leaue him there , he doth there remaine : if you sett him on a bench , he no more looketh vp then downe , if you cloath him with purple , he will not become the more proud : such is the true obedient , that iudgeth not to haue chaunged place , and if any chardge be giuen him , the dignity maketh him not to forgett humilitie : but the more he is honoured , the more doth he esteeme himselfe vnworthy therof . Therfore , though this holy Father , as a good Euangelicall marchaunt , had by diuers meanes purchased diuine richesse , and employed the time present in meriting , yet would he not be superiour , but a subiect : he would not command , but obey : that he might not only leaue vnto his Brethren the quality of a good Superiour , but of a good and obedient subiect also , that may liue a life of continuall martyrdome , when the Prelates are meere libertines . Therfore , when his Order began to multiply , he refused to be Generall therof , and did incontinently submit himselfe to a Gardian whome he obeyed in all things , as in place proper we shall recount . He affirmed the fruit of Obedience to be so great , that they who submitt thēselues therto , doe not passe any moment without much merit . And therfore when he trauailed , he accustomed to promise obediēce vnto his companion which he performed , and herevpon sometimes would say : Of all the graces that the diuine goodnes hath imparted vnto me , this is one of the principall , that I would as willingly obey a Nouice of one houres antiquitie , if he were appointed vnto me for Gardian , as to an old man of sufficient iudgment and prudence : and I would as well content me with what soeuer he should enioyne me , as if I were the meanest of all other : For the Brother being subiect as he is , ought not to consider his Superiour as man : but as him for whose loue he is subiect vnto him : besides , the lesse worthy of honour the Superiour is , the more pleasing is the humilitie of the obeyer vnto God. Yet did he not forbeare as Prelate , to aduertise the Superiours of his Order , that they should rarelie charge vpon obedience , because one shouid not incontinently proceed with such thundering rigour , which ought alwayes to be the last , when no other meane can auayle : for one ought not vpon light acccasion to lay the hand one the sword . Then addressing himselfe to his Brethren , he would say : He that will not obey with diligence , may be nombred among them that feare not God nor respect men . Now the one and the other of these opinions are true and worthy to be marked , because in a rash man , auctority to command is no other thing then a sword in the hand of one that is furious , & there is no thinge more desperate and incurable then a Brother without obedience : in respect wherof the holy Father detested pride as the originall of all kind of euils , and disobedience as the eldest daughter therof . Not with standing he did not reiect the humble penance of the disobient Brother , when he performed the same , as by the ensuying chapter shall appeare . Ofcertaine actes of disobedience which the S. chasticed . THE XL. CHAPTER . THere was presented vnto S. Frācis , a Brother that had disobeyed his Superiour , to be corrected according to his desartt : but the benigne holy Father , perceiuing by euident signes that the said Brother was already penitent , & with great humilitie acknoledged his faulte , he pardonned him : yet to the end his facilitie of pardonning should not occasion others to offend , he caused his capuce to be taken off , and cast into the fire , that it might appeare to all , with what rigour disobedience ought to be chasticed : where hauing remayned a certaine time entier , he caused it to be restored to the brother that very humblie demaunded it , and the said capuce was seene , not without a generall admiration , without any apparence of burning . It pleased almightie God in one act to shew two thinges pleasing to his diuine Maiestie , the vertue of the holie Father , and the meritt of true penitence . It happened an other time , that the S. Hauing commanded a brother to haue care of a leaper , and to serue him with dilligence and affection , the brother would not attempt the matter : And being afterward demaunded by the holy Father if he had employed himselfe therin , and he vnderstanding the contrary : I thought , said he vnto him , I had vnder my gouernment men dead to the world : but they are yet liuing : Goe therfore you others , said he , to the Brethren , there present , take this disobedient and bury him aliue . The Brethren attempted the performance of their duety , some of them digged the graue , and others others brought thither the disobedient , who entred into it with a great indignation of spiritt and besides his sences ; as one that by his disobedience , was already in the diuels possession . He also commanded the Brethren to couer him instantly with earth : but being scarce halfe couered , the deuill , by the merittes of the S. Hauing left him , he began bitterly to weep , saying : The deuill that had hardened my hard , hath now altogether left me : but proceed you bouldly in couering me , for I haue well deserued this death and a more greiuous . The Brethren hearing him , began to weep with him , and some of them aduertised the S. of his conuersion , who commanded that he should be taken vp and brought before him , where being , he said vnto him : Choose what house you will , wherin you may be comforted , and there shall you dwell vpon obedience : which the Brother hearinge , with bitter teares he answeared : not so my most gracious Father if you please , but the greatest consolation you can giue me , is that I accomplish my first penance : the holy Father being moued with these wordes , gaue him his benediction . Thus hath he shewen vs by these examples that the end of the chasticement of Religion , ought to be penitence and amendement of the sinner , on whom , if he acknowledge himselfe , chasticement ought not to be inflicted , but fatherlie consolation rather , as IESVS CHRIST hath taught vs in his worthy parabole of the prodigall child , who being repentant of his offences , demaunded pardon of his father , and the father very tenderlie embraced him , and with great ioy conducted him into his house . How S. Francis sent Brother Ruffinus to preach without the caepuce in vertue of obedience , and of the penance which thersore he inflicted on himselfe . THE XLI . CHAPTER . BY this that followeth there appeareth a merueillous order for gouernment : to witt , that the Superiour ought not to command vnto his subiects the thinge that himselfe would not doe . S. Francis one day called vnto him Brother Ruffinus , whome he commanded to goe preach in the cittie of Assisium , and to deliuer vnto the people onlie what God should inspire vnto him : but Brother Ruffinus making his excuse , answeared : Pardon me if you please , good Father , you know I am not apt to preach , because I haue not any grace in my speech as being too simple and an idiot . Which he spake with much humilitie . And though in deed he had bin a discreet knight in the world , he was , neuertheles so chaunged in himselfe by meanes of the grace of contemplation which he had receiued of God ; that he was manie times out of himselfe , and spake verie seldome , and yet that litle was with such difficulty , that he seemed to speake with exceedinge paine : but the S. reprehending him for not hauing instantlie obeyed , commanded him further vpon obedience , and gaue him for penance , to goe without his capuce . The obedient Brother Ruffinus then , without farther contradiction , hauing put off his capuce , and falling one the ground demaunded his benediction , which hauing receiued , he went to Assisium , and first entred into a church , there to make his prayer : which done , he ascended the pulpitt , and began to preach . The people then assembled , who admiring to see him without capuce , and amazed att such a noueltie , said one to an other : these poore Freers doe such austere penance , that there withall they loose their witts . So whiles this good Brother preached , S. Francis considering the prompt obedience of Brother Ruffinus , and the rigour of his commandement , he began to check himselfe , thus reasoning the matter : What will hast thou gotten , thou sonne of Peter Bernardone , thou of so meane estate , to command Brother Ruffinus , who is one of the principall gentlemen of Assisium , to goe preach without his capuce ? I will make thee to be an example of what thou hast commanded to an other : and speaking thus to himselfe , he hastiely tooke the capuce from his owne head , and taking Brother Leo for companion , he went to Assisium . Being come into the church where Brother Ruffinus preached , the people that saw him without capuce , esteemed him to be likewise foolish , beleeuing that the Br. Ruffinus and he were become sottish , by meanes of their ouer sharpe penance : many people therfore flocking thither , Brother Ruffinus in the best manner he could deliuered this speech . My beloued Brethren , shunne the world , leaue sinne , retourne to the socure way , if you desire to avoid hell , obserue the diuine preceptes , loue God and your neighbour and doe penance , because the great king● dome of heauen approacheth , att least if you will possesse it . But as soone as he perceiued S. Francis he discended from the pulpitt , to come vnto him : and the S. incontinentlie ascended . The Church was then entierlie full of wordlie people : for some came thither to see the extremitie of that life , others moued with compassion and deuotion , and others to deride them reputing them senceles : but the holie Ghost that was in S. Francis , caused him to vtter such worthy and merueillous matters , of the contempt of the world , of holie and necessary penance , and of voluntary pouerty , of the desire of the kingdome of heauen , of obedience , of the nuditie , ignominies , and passion of our Lord IESVS CHRIST , and other like thinges , which he declared in such manner , and with such feruour , that they who formerlie derided the noueltie of his habitt , and reputed these Brethren to be out of their right sences , did now bitterly weepe , and such was that weeping , and so violent for the compassion which they had of the death of IESVS CHRIST crucified , and the feare which they conceaued of hell , that they began to crie for mercie , as if it had bin an other good friday ( on which day the Passion is preached so patheticallie in Italy , that all the world cryeth mercie , as one would doe att the sacking of a towne . ) Wherfore the people being so edified and contrite , Brother Leo , who had brought with him both the capuces , gaue to each one his owne : & they afterward retourned to their Monasterie , praysing God for his great mercie , sith by the vertue of holie obedience , they had obtayned victorie ouer themselues , and manifested how much they contemned the world . They had much to doe to be ridd of the people , that before reputed them for fooles : and now he that could touch or kisse their habittes esteemed himselfe happy . It appeared by the end of this worck , that the beginning proceeded of God , though it were wrought by an excessiue meane as the worcke of the Prophettes , not so much to be imitated , as for a signe of approbation of holy obedience , of mortification of selfe will , and contempt of the world : and that we might know what glorious end God giueth to the worckes of holy obedience , either secrett or manifest , as it pleaseth him . Of the loue which S. Francis boare to pouerty . THE XLII . CHAPTER . AMong many giftes and singuler fauours which the glorious S. receaued att the bountifull hand of God , one of the principall was that of pouerty , wherby he became a new man in the world , terrible to the deuil , and an example to all mortall people , by the loue and possession wherof , he merited by diuine and speciall priuiledge to haue principallitie in the holie Church . The said S. had this particuler affection to holie pouertie , by consideration how much it was esteemed of the Sonne of God , whiles he conuersed here below , and how it was then banished and expelled out of all the world . He therfore desiring with himselfe to make his residence where holy pouerty was retired , renounced the world , and what soeuer he had proper , he gaue to the poore : and hauing for the loue of God forsaken his Father , his mother , his kinred and freindes , he remayned a perfect pilgrime on earth , to meritt to lodge in himselfe holy pouertie so generallie abhorred . There was neuer auaricious of the world so greedy of monie and so carefull to keepe his treasure , as Saint Francis was to keepe his pouertie , which he alwayes had in his eyes , and in his mouth , as a precious stone and Euangelicall pearle : he dwelt with pouertie , he eat with it , he cloathed himselfe with it , he dreamed of it , breefly he had it alwayes imprinted in his hart , vsing onlie for this life a short coat , streight , and all peiced , a cord and linnen breeches : contenting himselfe neuertheles in this his rich pouertie , he therin perseuered euen to the end , desiring in the same to exceed euery one , as he had learned of it , to esteeme himselfe the least of all . He often represented vnto himselfe the pouertie of our Lord IESVS CHRIST , and of his most sacred mother , and practicallie taught it vnto his disciples with great abondance of teares , assuring them that pouertie was the Queene of vertues , in regard that it appeared of such excellent beautie in the king of heauen , and in the Queene his mother . Pouertie , said he , is a principall way vnto saluation , as being mother and nourse of humilitye , and the root of all perfection , whose fruit is of exceeding profitt and furtherance to euery one , albeit this verity be very secrett and vnknowne to the men of the world , it is without doubt the hidden treasure , in the Euangelicall feild , the which to buy , a man ought to sell all that he hath : and he that cannot giue his goodes to the poore , ought att least to haue a will to contemne richesse , and to vse violence vnto his proper will and presumption : for he doth not perfectly renounce the world , that keepeth his purse full of his proper iudgement and wil. Thus discoursing of holy pouerty , he often reiterated the wordes of God : The foxes haue holes , and the foules of the aire nestes : but the Sonne of man hath not where to repose his head . Then he exhorted his disciples , that as poore people they should build but poore cottages for their residence , where they should remaine , not as in theire owne houses , but as pilgrimes , and straungers that aime att other places . The law of Pilgrimes , said he , and their reasonnable desire , is to retire into the houses of others during their voyage , conceating neuer to see the hower to arriue in their country , by reason of the great desire they haue to be there , and to passe peaceably without medling in matters appertaynning to others . He called pouerty the foundation of his Order , whervpon all his edifice was grounded . Therfore he affirmed vnto thē that he knew by reuelation , that the true entry of his Religion was this word of IESVS CHRIST : If thou wilt be perfect , goe , sell the thinges that thou hast , and giue to the poore , and thou shalt haue treasure in heauen : and come , follow me : In respect wherof he admitted noneinto his Order , if within the tearme of the yeare of probation they did not forsake what soeuer they possessed in the world . This he caused to be very exactly obserued aswell in regard of the said wordes of IESVS CHRIST : as also that none should search in the treasuries of Religion for any thing that he had putt there . And if any one demaunded the habitt of Religion not hauing made the said renunciation , he would say vnto him : Get thee hence : for thou art not yet gone forth of thy house , thou hast not forsaken that which appertayneth vnto thee , nor abandonned the feeble foundation , grounded on the sand of affection vnto worldly goodes , and yet demaundest of me the habitt , first accomplish what thou oughtest , and then demaund it . By the said foundation he vnderstood holy pouerty , whome he sometime accustomed to call mother , att other times espouse , and sometime Mistresse . Goeing one day with some of his Brethren towardes Sienna , being verie neere the citty , he mett three women , so like in gesture , beauty and habitte that the one could not be discerned from the other , and all three with one voice saluted him saying : Holy Pouerty is welcome : which the S. hearing , exceedingly reioyced : as one that affected nothing more then to be called pouerty of each one , as he was then of the said women , who incontinently disappeared : which being seene and considered by the other Brethren his companions , filled with admiration att such and so vnwonted accident , they esteemed the same not to want some great mistery : and it doubtles was easy to coniecture , that the said three women ( or perhaps Angels ) did signifie the beautie and Euangelicall perfection of the three principall vowes , Pouertie , Obedience , and Chastitie , which IESVS CHRIST counsailed to the Brethren , all which did appeare to be equall in the S. in all eminence and perfection . That he did extremely abhorre mony . THE XLIII . CHAPTER . THough he were directly opposite to what soeuer repugned pouertie , he most especially hated mony , and by examples and wordes did often reiterat vnto his brethren that they should shunne it as the deuill . It chaunced that a seculer man hauing done his deuotions in the Church of our lady of Angels where the brethren dwelt , left a peice of mony in signe of almose , neere a litle Crosse ; which a Brother tooke and hid in a hoale of the said Church to giue to the poore . But in the meane while S. Francis had intelligence therof , and the said Brother cōsidered the matter and went and fell at the feete of the S. of whome he demaunded pardon , and offered himselfe to pennance . The holy Father hauing well checked him for presuming to touch mony , commaunded him to take the peice of mony where it was , in his mouth and to cast it into the house of office : which the Brother hauing ioyfully and instantly performed , his companions did all admire , and thence forward more contemned mony . The S. passing an other time by Bary in Apulia , saw a great purse in the middes of the way which seemed to be full of mony : the Brother that accompanied him did exceedinglie importune him to take vp the purse being therto induced by a pious zeale to distribute the mony which he beleeued to be therin , vnto the poore . But the holie Father refusing , affirmed , that it was an illusion of the deuill , and that he had no lesse desire to releiue the poore , then the Brother : and further that it was not well done to take an others goodes and to giue it to the poore : and so went on his way . But his companion being yet tempted of the deuill , and persisting to importune him vnder pretence of an indiscreet zeale to releiue the poore : he was att length enforced to permitt him to take vp the said purse , so to lett him vnderstand the illusion : being therfore retourned in the companie of a yong man whome they mett in the way , the holie Father made his prayer , and then bid his companion to take vp the purse : who being licenced , began to tremble with feare ▪ already feeling the deceipt of the deuill . Yet stooping to take vp the purse , now rather of obedience then of any will he had , being already repentant , and strecthing out his hand to take hold therof , he saw goe out of it a great viper , and in the same instant all vanished , and so the deceipt of the deuill was discouered . The said Brother therfore acknowledging his vaine curiositie and confessing his fault to S. Francis , he said vnto him : Behold Brother , mony to a Religious man is no other thing , but the deuill and venimous serpentes . That he desired that pouerty should shine in all his , and his Brethrens actions . THE XLIV . CHAPTER . THe true poore of IESVS CHRIST sought & desired that holy pouerty should appeare in all his actions : and if sometimes he perceaued any one that exteriourly in his habitt seemed poorer them himselfe , he desired to exceed him , and so practised herein with such desire to appeare miserable among the poore , that for feare to be surmounted in pouerty , he firmelie contended withall the world . Meeting a poore man one daye on the way almost all naked , he said with a lamenting voice vnto his companion : The pouerty of this miserable man procureth vs great shame : for we haue made choice of pouertie to be our great richesse : & I see it appeare greater in this man , & this shame is to vs more insupportable , in that it is now said ouer al the world , that Brother Francis and his companions haue chosen holy pouertie for companion , Lady , Mistresse , and their delightes as well spirituall as corporall , & that they haue so promised to God & men . By these wordes the holy Father desired that the Brethren should make it their esteeme to be poore , and should be ashamed to doe or weare any thing wherin should not appeare the incōmoditie therof : so that he would not haue the beanes or pease watered ouer night for the next morning , desiring to obserue the saying of IESVS CHRIST in the Gospell : Be not carefull for the morrow : and he would not that prouision should be made of their food but from day to day : which was long time inuiolably obserued in many places of the Religion . The true poore of IESVS CHRIST said that how much his Brethren should shunne pouertie , so much would the world shunne them , & that they should seeke almose and not finde it : but if they embraced holie pouertie , as their deere mother , the world would sustaine & nourish thē , and acknowledge them as sent for the saluation therof : for the accord betweene it and the Freer Minors , is that they shall giue it good example , and that it shall allow them necessarie releife : and if they giue not it good example , performing that wherto they are obliged , the world hath iust reason to depriue them of their ordinarie almose . The Bishop of Assisium said one day to S. Francis , that this his manner of life seemed to him very austere and difficult , considering that he had nothing assured for his maintenance : the holy Father answeared him : My Lord , if we had any substance , it were necessary we had also weapons to defend it , for of it would proceed difficulties , debates , matters of selfe loue , and many other impedimentes against obtayning the loue of God , and particulerlie of our neighbour . Therfore we hold it most secure not to seeke the possession of whatsoeuer thing in the world : and we hope that in respect therof , our Lord will permitt vs to be loued and cherished of euerie one . Of the exercise of pouerty , which is to demaund almose : and what S. Francis and his disciples did touching this point . THE XLV . CHAPTER . WHen the holy Father began to haue encrease of Brethren , considering that God had giuen him so holy a company and so sweet a conuersation , he was exceedingly comforted , and so loued and honoured his children of IESVS CHRIST , that their necessary food failing , he sent not them to the dores to seeke almose , but went himselfe , which he did as wel that they should not be troubled att any thing that might happen , or fearing they might be ashamed to begge , because it was then an vnusuall thinge , as also that the world should not giue them occasion to repent and retourne back , against their holy vocation . He cōtinued this course till the holie winges of the loue of God and so holy pouerty were growne out , wherwith they were able to fly abroad and trauaile ouer the world , to become glorious in the labours of pouerty , the better to sow the seed of the word of God among the people . And although it were very laboursome vnto him so much to begge , yet was it more painfull vnto him by reason of his complexion , because being of a delicate nature , his abstinence and austerity was an impediment vnto him of supporting this burden . Therfore the nomber of his Brethren being exceedingly multiplyed , he began to seet one foot this vertuous exercise of begging . And albeit they were att first ashamed , and that it seemed very hard and difficult vnto them : yet assisted by remembrance of the holy obedience which they had vowed , they found both this and euery other thing very easy and pleasant . And then seeing the holie Father so to paine himselfe for them , they prayed him to leaue that labour vnto them . Wherto he answeared : My beloued Brethren you should not esteeme it a difficultie to goe seeke almose from dore to dore for the loue of God , but to account it a great fauour of his . For who is he that would not more then willinglie goe to demaund almose , if he saw his Prince and Lord to goe before him , saying with himselfe : What shall the disciple be more worthy then the master , and the seruaunt then the Lord ? should it not be rather pride then shame ? would not such one deserue rather punishment then compassion ? Remember that our Lord IESVS CHRIST that celestiall king , of whose mites or crummes ( to witt of the bread of grace ) the Angels of heauen and the inhabitantes of the earth are maintayned : He , I say , that became poore for our benefitt and example , asked almose , and liued by it in this world . We can neuer walke so strict a way of pouertie , if we haue not first our Lord before our eyes as a begger whiles he liued in this world , and in like sort all his disciples . Therfore he said by his Prophett Dauid : I am a begger and poore , God hath bin careful of me . Goe on then securely after so worthy a Capitaine & guide , to take possession of that inheritance which IESVS CHRIST hath pourchaced vs , and hath left to them that according to his example leaue the world , and seeke to liue in pouertie , onlie for his loue : glorie of this inheritance and preferment , in regard that he hath giuen it only to his beloued . Know that many of the most noble and best learned men of the world shall adhere to our company , who shall repute it a great fauour in this manner to goe aske an almose . Goe then seeke for almose with the benediction of God , and haue a faith and assurance far greater then they who carry with them a quantitie of siluer to pay it att the will of their master , for you pay your benefactours more liberally then any other , though it seeme not so , giuing them for your almose , the loue of God , when you say : Giue vs an almose for the loue of God. But tell me , I pray you , what thing may there be had in heauen or earth , that can equalize the price of the loue of God ? The Brethren being by their gracious Father thus induced , went with allacrity to demaund almose into the townes and other places : and being ▪ retourned to their Couent , they incontinentlie deliuered it to the Father Gardian , who afterward distributed it in common . The said holy Father being one time in the Church of our lady of Angels , a Brother that was very spirituall retourned from beging from Assisium , with a loud voice thancking God : S. Francis perceauing him , was stricken with an amourous affection towardes him , and went himselfe vnto him , and kissed his shoulder wheron he caryed the wallett , which he tooke off , and layed on his owne shoulder to carry to the Couent , where he said to the other Brethren : I will that my fellow Brethren doe in like sort seeke almose , and prayse God att their retourne . It happened one day that a Nouice was commaunded to goe to begge , but he refused to goe , alleadging that he should be ashamed . The holy Father vnderstanding it , expelled him out of the Order with these wordes : What ? Brother flye , wilt thou liue of the labour of the other Brethren , and rest idle in the vineyard of God , as the drone , who without trauaile seeketh to eat the labour of the bees ? The will of S. Francis was , that the Brethren should often goe a begging according to their necessity , that they might meritt ; and that being accustomed therto , they should not be ashamed when occasion vrged them to goe . And so the more noble and the more honoured a Brother had bin in the world , the more ioyfull and content was he and the better edified , aswell by this humility as by other seruices of obedience which he performed . Sometimes S. Francis encouraging his Brethren , would vse these like wordes vnto them : My Brethren , we haue bin giuen vnto the world in this latter , age that the elect might accomplish in vs the worckes of charitie , to the end they might meritt to be recompenced att the last day of iudgment , with these sweet wordes of our God : I was an hungred , and you gaue me to eat : I was thirsty , and you gaue me to drincke , and as long as you did it to one of these my least Brethren , you did it to me . Therupon the S. affirmed that to begge vnder the title of Freer Minor , was a thing of exceeding consolation and recompence in the retribution of the iust ; which forenamed title the master of the Euangelicall truth , particulerly specified with his diuine mouth , when he said by his Prophett : Man hath eaten the bread of Angels : for this bread which is demaunded for the loue of God , said the S. is properlie called the bread of Angels , sith his diuine Maiestie by his Angels inspireth men to giue it . Att principall feastes , himselfe hauing leasure would vndertake to begge , to make the feast more solemne in pouerty . Being one time of Easter in a Couent , so far from habitation that there was no meane for him to begge , calling to minde that our Lord IESVS CHRIST , on the like day appeared in forme of a Pilgrime to his disciples that went to Emaus , he demanded almose in the refectorie of his owne Brethren , as a poore straunger , and liued therwith admonishing his Brethren , that passing through the desert of this world as Pilgrimes and straungers , and as true Hebrewes that haue no assured residence here , they should alwayes in humilitie of spiritt celebrate the Pasch of God , which is his passadge from this world to his eternall Father in the glory of heauen . Being inuited by certaine great noble men , to eat with them , be ●at nothing there but the almose which he had begged att the dores . THE XLVI . CHAPTER . BY reason that he demaunded not almose out of a couetousnes , but only by a liberty of spiritt and a zeale of holy pouerty , for the loue of IESVS CHRIST , therfore did he far more willingly eate of that which he begged and was giuen him att dores , then of what was presented him att table in the banquettes of Princes . When therfore he was inuited by them , before he went thither , he first begged morcels of bread att the dores , which he eat att their tables . Which he did , partlie for loue he bare to holie pouerty , and partly also to giue example to his Brethren . Being one day inuited by the Cardinall of Hostia , who exceedinglie loued him , he first according to his custome begged peices of bread , and hauing gott what was necessary , he went to the table of the said Cardinall , where he sodenlie emptyed out all the said peices of bread , and laid before him , next vnto whome was the place , of the said Cardinall , who esteemed himselfe as it were braued thereby : yet for the present would say nothing therof . But the holy Father , thincking on what he had to doe , began to deuide his bread into many litle morcels , which he distributed among the noble men that were att the table , who receaued it very deuoutly , some of them presentlie eating it , others kept it for reuerence . Which the Cardinall perceauing with much contentment , was somewhat appeased . Notwithstanding after the refection being retired into a chamber with S. Francis , embracing him and clipping him with his armes , he gestingly said : O simple brother my freind , why hast thou giuen me so great an affront this daye , as comming to eat att my table , which is thine and theirs who appertaine vnto thee , thou wouldest first begge that thou wert to eat ? The holy Father answeared him : nay I haue rather done you this day great honour , sith that att your table hath bin honoured a greater Lord then your selfe , and one that is your master : besides the subiect doeing that which his Lord commandeth him , he honoureth his master . For God had so much loued this royall pouerty , that he hath vouch-safed to accept her for his espouse , to enrich vs her inheritours together with her , and by meanes of pouerty of spiritt which we shall haue here , to giue vs glory afterwardes in heauen . NOW I neither can nor will omitt to gaine such a succession , for any apparance of false richesse that may be presented : considering with all that they are of small continuance : and so much more in regard that it is necessary for me to make my selfe a forme and example vnto my other Brethren : and besides for that I well know that in this Religion , there are and shal be many Brethren that shal be minors in name and effect for the loue of God and by the light of the holy Ghost that teacheth them , with all humility to serue others in their necessity . I know likewise very well , would to God it were not so , that there are and yet shal be more , such as shall haue no will to humble themselues to aske almose and to doe other seruile offices , be it either thorough shame or by corrupted manners . It is therfore necessary for me to instruct them their duety by worckes , to the end that both in this world & the other they be inexcusable before God : and that they may not say , they found none that gaue them example , and so they remaine dischardged . Being therfore att this present with you , who are an Apostolicall Prince , and our Protectour , or att other times with some other great personnes , that entertaine me not only with a pleasing countenance , for the loue of IESVS CHRIST ; but euen doe sometimes constraine me to remaine with you : I should not therfore be ashamed to aske almose , but I rather am ioyfull to receaue it and to follow my God : esteeming it for his loue to be an heroicall act and of dignitye : for himselfe being almighty , would for vs become and make himselfe as nothing . Now I would haue all my Brethren present and to come to know , that I am better pleased to be att their table , and to see their pouerty , then to be att these your bountifull tables that are superfluous in all thinges : because the bread receaued of almose , is bread offered and entierly sacrificed for the loue of God , sith the Brother that demaundeth it , saith first , God be praysed , and then asketh it , in the name and for the loue of God. This said , S. Francis was silent , and the Cardinall was exceedingly edified by the seruour of his wordes , which did spiritualy comfort him . Of the second exercise of pouerty , which consisteth in giuing : and how S. Francis denyed nothing to the poore . THE XLVII . CHAPTER . THe holy Father had besides , a most exceeding naturall clemencie and liberalitie , which redoubled the giftes he had of holy pouerty , and the compassion that God had imparted vnto him , which was the cause why he did not only glory in demaunding , but much more in denying nothing for the loue of God. He declared by effect that it is a more happy thing , to giue for the loue of God , then to aske of them that are truely poore of spiritt , who possesse nothing in proper , but as from IESVS CHRIST and their neighbour : And because the professors of Euangelicall pouerty beginne by this action of giuing all they haue to the poore of IESVS CHRIST , and therby obtaine the estate and title of poore of spiritt , they exercise , perseuer and consummate themselues therin , denying nothing that is in their power , yea giuing themselues , for the seruice of their neighbour , because they who are such , are very ready and content to giue , hauing alwayes in memory the wordes of IESVS CHRIST , which he left as a law vnto his disciples , to witt : Giue , and it shalb● giuen you : which wordes are so negligently obserued of Christians , that they may be iustly called in humane ( be they of what estate and condition they please ) sith they acknoledge no necessity in others , because they feele it not in themselues . And therfore the poore of spiritt , whosoeuer they be doe obserue this law : for if they acknoledge themselues in necessity and desire to be assisted , they must assist euery one towardes his salutaion . The said holie Father then instituting the true religion of pouertie , endeauoured to teach that the true nature of holie pouerty , did not so much consist in asking , as in giuing any thing that one hath or possesseth , if it be demaunded in the name of God : and this to the end that auarice or cruelty enter not into the house of holy pouertie and of Christian piety . He also taught them in all poore to consider IESVS CHRIST : and therfore , meeting any poore on the way , were he neuer so miserable , he did not onlie giue him ( as to the person of IESVS CHRIST ) what he had , though it were necessary to the entertainment of his owne life : but he euen esteemed it of right to be rendred as appertaining to the poore party : wherof I will deduce and relate some few examples , of a great multitude which might be committed to writing of this holy Father . In a verie extreame cold of the winter , a brother of one of the Religious lent him a peice of cloth to vse for a cloake : but meeting a poore old woman , that asked him an almose , he presentlie putt off the said cloake from his shoulders , and , albeit it were not his owne , gaue it vnto her saying : Hold , sister , make thee a coat of this cloath , in regard that thou hast need therof . She went very contentedlie and ioyfull to her house , and hauing cutt out a coat of that cloath , she wanted yet a litle peice to finish the same : in which case not knowing what to doe , she att length considered the liberalitie of the said S. whome she sought out shewing vnto him the coat cutt out and what she wanted . The holie Father seeing the necessitie of this poore old woman , tourning to his companion , Brother , said he , behold the necessity of this poore woman : lett vs for the loue of God endure the cold , giue her thy cloake , to supply her want of cloath , which the Brother incontinentlie performed : so that by cloathing her alone , they both remayned in so cold a season without cloake . The S. being an other time in the Couent of Cortona , he had a new cloake , which the Brethren had made him : but seeing a poore man that lamented his deceased wife and desolate family ; he endeauoured to comfort him : but the afflicted answeared , that the occasions of his teares were great and diuers ; but that which most afflicted him was , the great chardge of his distressed familie that remayned desolate and forlorne , by the death of his wife . The S. moued with compassion , gaue him his cloake with these wordes : I giue thee this for the loue of God : yet with this condition , that if it be required of thee , thou deliuer it not except thou be payed for it . Now the Brethren that had very latelie before giuen him this cloake , went whence he came , and would haue taken the cloake from the poore man : but he being emboldened vpon the wordes of the S. would not restore it , nor could they euer recouer it by other meanes , but by praying one to redeeme it . Retourning from Sienna , he found a poore man by the way and tourning to his companion he said , it is necessary that I giue my cloake to this poore man , because it is his : for it is lent me of God , with chardge to restore it to the first that I mett poorer then my selfe ; and this man is much poorer , wherfore if I doe otherwise I shal be a theefe : and therwith he gaue it vnto him : not withstanding the considerations that his companion alleadged , wherby he endeauoured to persuade him , that he was bound to satisfie his owne necessities before an others . Comming neere to Perusia , he mett a poore man whome he had formerlie knowne in the world , whome hauing saluted and asked how he fared , the poore man with greife , answeared , ill : then began to curse his master , that withheld his hire , affirming it to be the cause of his dispaire . The saint exhorting him to pardon it , least he should with all loose his soule , he replyed that whiles his dew was retayned , he could not pardon him : The holie Father then putt of his cloake and gaue it him saying : Hold brotther , and freind , I giue thee my cloake , for the hire which they master oweth thee , and I require onlie of thee that thou pardon him for the loue of God , and by this worthy act he so mollified the hardnes of this seruants hart , that he pardoned his master . The Phisitian of Rieta , that medecined his eyes , one day as he was dressing him , recounted vnto him , that he in like sort dressed and medecined a poore woman of the same disease , to whome , besides the seruice he did vnto her , he was constrained , out of compassion he conceaued of her miserie to giue her releife . Which the S. vnderstanding , and moued with pitty towardes this woman , not so much for her disease , as for her pouerty , he instantlie called the Guardian , to whome he sayd : Brother we must restore that which we haue appertayning to an other : The Guardian admiring , answeared : Father what haue we belonging to others ? S. Francis replied , this cloake whome we hold as borrowed of a poore woman , to whome it is now requisite to restore the same . Wherto the Guardian answeared : Doe as you please . The S. then called a very Religious seculer man , and said : Take this cloake , and twelue loaues that shal be giuen thee , and goe to such a poore sick woman , and tell her that the poore man to whome she Lent the same sendeth it againe vnto her with thanckes , and leaue it all with her , and then retourne . This good man did as the holy Father had enioyned him , but the poore woman thincking that he had iested with her , answeared him : Freind I lent not this cloake to any man : so that I vnderstand not what you meane : but the man left the cloake and the bread , without other replie then , it is yours , make vse therof : which the poore woman with thanckes to God , accepted . Of other like charities performed by the Saint for the loue of God. THE XLVIII . CHAPTER . GOeing one day to preach , he mett two of his Religious , that were French , with whome he a while discoursed . These Fathers being exceedinglie conforted both by his life , and conference , according to what they had heard of him , did out of deuotion demaunde his owne habitt which he did weare , and that , for the loue of God : whose name he hearing , did instantlie discloath himselfe , and gaue it vnto them , putting on an other which one of them did att that present putt off : which he performed in obseruance of his vow , which was incontinentlie to giue what soeuer should be demaunded him for the loue of God , for reuerence to this Lord , whose will was to be termed , Loue : and therfore he was much offended and sharply reprehended the Religious when vpon any light occasion , and without edification of their neighbour , they named the loue of God , which should not be named but to some good purpose , and that with great reuerence . The S. seldome or neuer weare a new habitt : for when he had such one made , he would incontinently chaunge it with some other Religious for a torne one , and sometimes he would take a litle part of some ragged and worne habitt , and as much of an other , and so patching it together , you may imagine what manner of habitt it could be . But he no farther regarded then to couer his stomack that was infirme . There came a poore man one day where he was , that asked a peece of cloath of a Religious for the loue of God , to patch his garment . Which the S. vnderstanding , he caused euery corner of the house to be searched , and being answeared that none could be found , he retired into a corner , not to be seene , and ripped of that which couered his stomack , and gaue it the poore man. But not doeing it so dexterously , but that he was perceaued by the Religious , they caused him to restore it . But the holy Father would neither take it not permitt the poore man to depart , till there was an other peece of cloath giuen him . Being in the Couent of our lady of Angels , a poore woman that had two children in his Order , came to demaund an almose , and he called Brother Catanius , to whome he said haue we nothing to giue to this our poore mother ? whereto the said brother Peter answeared : That there was nothing fitt for her , if not a new testament , wherin they read the lessons att matines which might be giuen her if he thought good , considering that she asked almose and was in extreme necessity . The holy Father pawsed not long theron , but sodenly said : I pray you giue it her , for she may sell it , and reliue her selfe in this her misery : and I verily beleeue that this charity wil be more pleasing to God then our lessons : and so it was deliuered her . Few bookes were then printed , in respect wherof they were deere . I haue alleadged this example to shew that this holy Father spared nothing from the poore that asked it for the loue of God. Yea to performe this office of piety , if he chaunced to meet any poore people loaden on the way , he would disburden them , and for a while carry their burden , that in the meane time they might take breath . He would haue all his Religious to honour the poore , as much as him selfe as representing the person of our Lord IESVS CHRIST . How much the said S. would haue the poore to be honoured . THE XLIX . CHAPTER . GOeing to preach thorough Italy , he mett on the way a poore sick creature , afflicted with many infirmities , of whome he cōceaued a strong compassion . Then spake of him to his companion , who answeared , that it was very true that he seemed poore , exteriourly but perhappes was interiourly more puffed vp with desires then any of that country . The holy Father very bitterly reprehended him for this rash iudgement , and then sayd : If my company be gratefull vnto thee , thou shalt performe the pennaunce that I shall now enioyne thee . The Religious acknowledging his fault and submitting himselfe to doe his penaunce , S. Francis said vnto him : Strip thy selfe naked and aske him pardon , and beseech him to pray to God for thee , which was done . He caused an other Religious to doe the like , for hauing only giuen a rigorous answeare to a poore man that asked an almose . He manifested to his Brethren how they ought to behaue themselues towardes the poore in these termes : When you shall see a poore creature , consider that it is a mirour which our Redeemer IESVS CHRIST , proposeth vnto you of his pouerty , and of his blessed virgin mother , and that he presenteth it to your sight : When you shall see a sick person , know that it is a paterne of the infirmity which he tooke on him for our sakes : & if the pride and irreuerence of the riche displease God , how much more will displease him the rigorous wordes of Freer Minors to such as make professiō of pouerty ? If in this our profession , God permitt that we be honoured of great personnes , how intollerable will our pride appeare , if proudly puffed vp , we contemne such as are as poore as our selues ? Lett vs therfore beware that by iust permission of God it happen not to our confusion , that the rich make lesse esteeme of vs , yea that they suffer vs to die for want of releife . Of the spiritt of feruour of S. Francis in his preachinges . THE L. CHAPTER . BEcause the Apostle saith , that piety is profitable and behoufull in euery thing ; this vertue was so vnited to the hart of the holy Father , and so engrauen in his bowels , that it seemed to subiect him to all creatures : but especially to the soules redeemed by the precious bloud of our Lord IESVS CHRIST : for if the saw them sicke or dead in sinne , he had such a tender feeling of hart and affection with them , as if he had naturally begotten them . And in that respect he excceedingly honoured Preachers , because they alwayes raysed some dead Brother vnto our Redeemer , and with a pious care endeauoured to reuoke the erring , and to confirme the imperfect in God. S. Francis then preached being vested with this zeale and charity towardes his neighbour , not with selected wordes or by humane art , but by the vertue and doctrine of the holy Ghost , did manifest vnto them the kingdome of God : his preaching was vehement as a burning fire , that peneteated the center of the hart , and putt soules into a continuall admiration , and as it were beside themselues . Prayer alone was all his bookes , distrusting all his knowledged and industrie , and entierly relying on the diuine vertue . He obtained of God this his holy grace which he so instantly required for assistance of his neighbour , in such sort that his wordes did penetrate not only the eares , but euen the hartes of sinners . It only once happened that he studyed his sermon , and the reason was because he was to preach before the Pope and many Cardinals , by commandement of the Cardinall of Hostia Protectour of his Order . The time being come to ascend the pulpitt , and being therin , he could by no meanes beginne his sermon , though he exceedingly laboured to doe it : which infinitely troubled him , and much amazed the assistantes : wherfore he publickely acnowledged that he had seriously studied that sermon : but hauing incontinently recourse to prayer , & in few wordes recommending himselfe with all his hart vnto God , vtterly reiecting his former conceipt , and entierly referring himselfe to his diuine maiestie ; he began to preach with such feruour , that hauing in an instant sett att liberty his holy tongue , he deliuered matter so learned , sublime and so necessary , that he moued all the hartes of his audience to compassion : and then it appeared to each one that the wordes of God were vndoubtedlie true , where he saith : It is not you that speake but the spiritt ( of God ) that speaketh in you . This holy Father thus obtayning the reuelatious of the diuine mysteries by meane of prayer , and correcting first whatsoeuer vices he found in himselfe , it is not to be admired that he moued the most obdurat hartes vnto pennance , reprehending vices with such vehemence . He preached with like feruour , his constancie being incredible , both to great and meaner people , riche and poore , many and few , and alwayes with exceeding profitt . What conditions S. Francis required in Preachers . THE LI. CHAPTER . BEing , according to the example of IESVS CHRIST a true Euangelicall Preacher , and teaching rather by workes then wordes , he would in like sort that his disciples rather wanted learning then goodnes : because , sayd he , the function and grace of preaching is farre more gratefull to God then any other humane office , if it be especiallie practised with a care of perfect charitie : adding with all that the poore and wretched preacher that despoiling himselfe of pietie sought not the benefitt of soules in his preachinges , but only to please men for his particuler interest , deserued to be lamented , so miserable was his state and condition . But more greiuous was his case that by his lewd life , he scandalized and ruyned more soules , then he gained by his doctrine . Herevpon he inferred that before such Preachers was to be preferred a simple Religious man , who by his pious example and imitable life , induceth each one to vertue . Which is insinuated by the wordes of S. Anne : Donec sterilis peperit . Till the barren bring foorth many children : and she that had many become infirme : vnderstanding the barren to be the simple Religious , whose function is not to preach and by his doctrine to bring foorth any child vnto God : but att the day of the vniuersall iudgement , it will appeare that , by his life , his example , his prayers , and his teares which he hath presented vnto his diuine maiestie , imploring him for the conuersion of sinners , he shall haue engendred many more in the Church of God , then diuers that preach , because the iust iudge shall attribute them all vnto him for his merittes , and shall recompense him accordinglie . And the mother , that is , the Preacher that in exteriour apparence seemed to haue many children shall appeare infirme : because he shall proue to haue no part in that , wherein he gloryed as proceeding from himselfe and notfrom God. In respect wherof he would not that the Preachers should be distracted and transported by cares and asfaires of the world : but should remayne retired and attentiue to prayer , as being elected by his diuine Maiesty , for publishing his holy word vnto sinners . Therfore , said he , the first thing that a Preacher ought to doe , is in priuate prayer to feed himselfe with the spiritt of God : then , being himselfe enflamed within , to communicate and impart vnto them , therby to enflame them without . The Function of preaching was by him reputed reuerend , & so consequentlie the Ministers therof : Preachers , said he , are the life of the body of the holy church , they are the champions and bucklers of soules against the deuill : they are the burning torches of the world . It cannot be esteemed how worthy they are of honour if they be such as they ought to be , and on the contrary , how ●●ch they deserue pitty and compassion , if they sell their doctrine , ●●r recompence of a vaine and transitorie applause . For which respect this holy Father could not endure such that esteemed more of themselues for being eloquent and learned , then for being seruantes of the omnipotent God , and employed by his diuine Maiesty , in the most eminent degree that his Church affordeth : to those whome he knew to be such he said : Wherfore doe yee glorie of them that are conuerted to penance by your preachinges as though yourselues did conuert them , wheras my simple Religious doe also the same ? And therfore , the preachers that entierlie applyed themselues to preaching without any deuotion he called euill disposers of his goodes , and exceedingly extolled those that had respect and memory of themselues , after their preachinges rotyring and applying themselues to the spiritt of prayer , and to tast how sweet God is , after his example , who leauing his disciples , retyred him selfe vnto the mountaines to pray . Of the feruent piety and charity which S. Francis had towardes God and his saincts . THE LII . CHAPTER . WHo can euer expresse the feruent piety , wherwith the glorious Father S. Francis , the deere freind of his Spouse IESVS CHRIST alwayes burned in his hart : considering that by meanes of this his feruour he was most often rapt out of himselfe and so transformed in IESVS CHRIST , that it well appeared , that with the exteriour quill , the stringes of the instrument of his hart were touched within : Wherfore he affirmed that it was vnwonted and ouer abondant prodigality , to offer so great a price as the loue of God for an almose : and he tearmed them senseles , who were ignorant therof , and who made more esteeme of a base farthing then of such a purchase , for so much as they refused that sclender price , which sufficed to buy heauen : besides that the loue of him who hath so much loued vs , ought iustlie to be prised and estoemed aboue althinges . And to the end himselfe might be often stirred to this diuine loue , he considered althinges as proceeding from the hand of God : and so by the consideration of creatures , he was with an admirable sweetnes swallowed vp in the contemplation of a most high and first cause and fountaine of all essence and life , admiring in the beauty and composition of the second causes , the most eminent and prudent Creator : and pursued the same euery where to his pleasure , which he found by a thousand new meanes & manners , framing a continuall ladder of althinges created , wherby he ascended to the comtemplation and fruition of this lord vniuersally desired , and att euery steppe of the said ladder , he tasted , as in a litle brooke , of that most delicious fountaine of bounty , with an extreme pleasure , as if he had heard that celestiall harmony and consonance of the diuersity of vertues , and of their effectes which God gaue to his creatures , for which ●ounterchaunge he awakened and stirred thē with the Prophet to prayse their Creatour , as in place heerafter shall appeare . He continually carryed his desired crosse , as a pleasing litle bundle of mirrh sauouring in his hart : desiring with all his power , to be transformed into it , therby to be enflamed with an excessiue loue , and to that end he had appointed lentes , in which he retired into hermitages to enioy in silence his amorous IESVS CHRIST , who as gratious failed not to reciprocate his deerly beloued in giuing him diuine consolations . He burned with deuotion in the interiour of his bowels towardes the sacred sacrament , admiring that so charitable and excessiue diuine communication . And when he communicated , which was often , it was with such and so great deuotion , that such as were present were amazed and enforced to deuotion , seeing him so replenished with this celestiall tast , wherwith being as it were druncken , he was with all rauished into mentall extasy . And he was so zealous and reuerent therevnto , that fearing to handle it vnworthely , he euer refused to be Preist , yea being thereto vehemently sollicited , and so farce foorth as he could no longer resist . Wherfore he had recourse to his ordinary defence , which was prayer , wherin demaunding Counsaile of God , an Angel appeared vnto him with a viol in his hand full of most pure and cleare liquor , who sayd : Behold Francis , he that will administer the most holy sacrament , ought to be as pure as this liquor : in respect of which wordes , he had neuer thence forward desire to be preist , esteeming it no small matter to be Deacon , sith so great a purity was required in Preisthood . And therfore he commanded the Superiours and all other Religious , to be carefull in the prouinces where they resided , to aduertise and exhort the people , Clarkes and Preistes , to place the most sacred body of our Lord in a decent place with all reuerence : and sent them the mouldes and first formes or modeles of steele wherin to make the hosties . He was also carefull to haue the altares and churches very neate and curiously adorned , and in all his chapters made mention therof . He loued and reuerenced the glorious mother of our lord IESVS CHRIST , with such Charity as cannot be expressed , in consideration that she had made the most high lord God our Brother , cloathing the diuine maiesty with our owne flesh . Wherfore next after God , he reposed all his hope in this glorious virgin , and euen from the originall of the institution of his Religion , he made choice of her for his protectrice and aduocatrice vnto her Sonne : and for her honour and glory , he fasted as we haue formerly alleadged . After that , besides and aboue all the other Angels whome he reuerenced ( for the speciall care they haue of vs ) he was with an inseparable bond of loue vinted vnto the Archangell S. Michael , in regard of his office , presenting soules vnto God , and in deuotion vnto him , he fasted forthy dayes before his feast . In this holy fast it was , that he merited that notable fauour of the stigmagtes : as hereafter in place conuenient shal be inserted . Finally he was generaly enflamed in the memory of the glorious Saints affecting them with all his soule , as liuely stones of the celestiall edifice , shining and glittering with that immensiue light , aboue all other resplendant with the charity of IESVS CHRIST , and among them he especially reuerenced with a singuler deuotion the Princes of the Apostles , S. Peter and S. Paul : for he went often to Rome expresly to visitt them , and not in vaine sith he was reciprocally by them visited , protected and comforted in all occurances . Of the great charity of S. Francis , towardes his neighbour , and how he freed his Brethren of temptations . THE LIII . CHAPTER . THe poore of IESVS CHRIST S. Francis , had but two peeces of mony ( so called he the body and the soule ) which vpon euery occasion he offered for the loue of IESVS CHRIST : the one by an ardent feruour , and the other by abstinence and discipline : sacrificing the flesh exteriourly in holocaust , and interiourly burning in the temple of his soule , the sweet incense of piety , eleuating his spiritt vnto God by a most seruent loue , and extending it by his interiour benignity , ouer all creatures that were associated vnto him by nature and grace , and redeemed by the precious bloud of our lord IESVS CHRIST . He had not bin reputed the freind of IESVS CHRIST , if he had left desolate the soules , redeemed by such an inestimable price . Wherfore he affirmed that one ought to preferre the safty of soules before al thinges : sith that the only Sonne of God the Father , would be crucified on the crosse for their saluation . Therfore when he prayed , he poured out an infinite quantity of teares . When he preached he extremely heated himselfe : and in this consideration it was that he so rigorously afflicted his body : for it was not to punish it for sinnes , which he had desisted to committe , nor to preserue himselfe therefrom , by reason that the hand of God was with him . But it was to the end that by his example and merittes , he might free and deliuer the poore soules of IESVS CHRIST from that horrible and insatiable gulphe of hell , vsing those wordes of S. Paul : If I speake with the tongues of men , and of Angels and haue not charity , I giue no good education to my neighbour , and very litle doe I profitt others , and much lesse my selfe . Therfore he deuided this his charity as an abondant Fountaine into many and diuers chanels , wherby he dispersed it , louing and honouring each one in his degree and estate . He particulerly honoured Preistes as the Ministers of God , which he performed with exceeding reuerence , acknowledging them to be sanctified by diuine aucthority , with power to celebrate his sacred mistery , and to absolue soules ( his mysticall body ) from detestable sinnes . He would not see nor consider any imperfection in them , as people that alwayes represented vnto him IESVS CHRIST . He left by testament vnto his disciples this notable respect which he had vnto Preistes , and shewed by example that euery man ought to reuerence them , as personnes in whose authority next after God , consisteth the recouery of our saluation . He exceedinglie honoured Preachers and diuines , as they who administred vnto vs the spiritt and life of the word of God. He also much respected old people , and gaue due honour to men of power and authority in the world . But in especiall manner did he ground his affection on the poore . He had peace and charity with all the world , and would that his Religious should endeauour the like , that none might be scandalized or troubled by their occasion . He manifested vnto them the cordiall loue wherwith he affected them , as his children in IESVS CHRIST , in that he did not conuerse with them , as their head , lord , or Superiour , but as Father , brother , and seruant , perticipating of all their necessityes , afflictions and temptations : so that he might well say with the Apostle : Who ( among you ) is weake , and I am not weake ? who is scandalized , and I am not burnt ? and on the other side he congratulated extremely att the spirituall progresse they made : he corroborated and conforted the feeble , and they that were tempted , as by these examples may appeare . He was on a time entreated by one that was violently tempted , to pray vnto God for him : to whome , conforting him he said : My child be not disquieted , for this ought to be vnto thee an assured testimonie that thou art pleasing and gratefull vnto God. None may esteeme himselfe the seruant of IESVS CHRIST , but in afflictions and temptations . There are many , though ignorant , that glory , not to haue tasted any infirmity , and not to know what temptation is , wheras they might iustly be greiued , and therby vnderstand their weak spiritt and sclender loue towardes God , and assuredly beleeue that they haue much more to endure in the other world . For God doth here chastice the faithfull , to free them from feare of correction otherwhere , giuing them the meritt of a more worthy crowne , and doth neuer permitt them to be tempted aboue their forces : but causeth his seruantes to make great benefitt of these tēptations . The said Religious was so comforted by these wordes , that albeit he disposed himselfe thenceforward to endure and support his tēptations , yet he incontinently felt all the bitternes he had sustayned , to tourne into ioy and alacrity . An other Religious being tempted with the spirit of blasphemy , farre more insupportable then any other , fell att his feet with abondance of teares and such sobbes , that he could not vtter so much as one word . Wherevpon the S. knowing the exceeding torment which this Religious endured , ●oued with pitty and zeale of his soule , he said : I command you , yee deuils , in the name of our lord IESVS CHRIST , that you presume not henceforward to tempt this Religious , and he was incontinently deliuered , yea in the very instant . Here then appeared the deepe compassion of the holy Father , and his power against wicked spiritts . How he trauailed towardes Siria , there to receiue Martirdome . THE LIIII . CHAPTER . THe yeare of grace , ' 1212. the order of S. Francis still florishing in nomber and in fame of sanctitie , he ordayned that they should twice in the yeare assemble att our lady of Angels , att the feast of Pentecost , and of S. Michael tharchangel , to suck the milke of Euangelicall pouertie from this their holy mother , and there to conferre of matters necessarie to their Order , and of accidentes occurring : as also to vnite themselues in fraternall loue , animating each other in vertue of the spiritt . There were the preachers deputed to their places , and other obediences ordayned . The holie Father desiring to assist not onlie the faithfull , but euen Infidell Pagans , to sow the faith euery where , and to offer himselfe in sacrifice to the fire of Martyrdome , a liuely host vnto God , and by his death after the example of IESVS CHRIST , to lay open vnto erring foules , the way of saluation , in the aforsaid yeare , which was the fourth of the institution of his order , being no longer able to suppresse the flame of desire of martyrdome , he resolued to passe the sea to goe preach vnto the Infidels in Siria . He embarqued himselfe to this purpose , but the vessell which carryed him was encountred with a most cruell tempest , that forced it into Sclauonia where he remayned diuers dayes : his companie refusing to proceed any farther . Wherfore perceauing himselfe frustrated of his holy desire , esteeming it to arriue by the prouidence and pleasure of his diuine maiesty : and vnderstanding that there were certaine mariners retourning to Aucona , he besought them for the loue of God to conduct him with his companion back againe into Italie . They perceiuing him to be extremelie poore and that no benifitt was to be gotten by him , they made excuse that they had sclender prouision . But the holy Father relying on the mercie of God , entred so secretlie with his companion into the shipp that they were not seen of the Patron . Being so hidden without the knowledge of any person to giue them to eat , an Angel sodenlie appeared to a man in the ship that had the feare of God , to whome he gaue prouision for his seruant , saying . Take this food and dispose it prouidentlie for the reliefe of the two Religious , that are hidden here within , whome he shewed vnto him : and when they shall haue need , be charitable vnto them . Hauing said thus much he disappeared , and what he had giuen in chardge , was performed . The mariners in meane while so long floted in stormes and tempestes , that they spent all their prouision , so that there only remayned in the shippe that releife which God had sent vnto the S. which appearing to be but litle , did neuertheles in such sort augment , by the prayers of S. Francis , rendring good for euill , that it sufficed for all them that were in the vessell , till they arriued att their pretended port : which miracle being knowne vnto the Patron , he repented to haue refused to admitt them , for the loue of God , whose diuine Maiestie notwithstanding was pleased to shew such a manifest miracle , to the end it might appeare how much more his seruantes do by their merittes , support and vphold the world , then they are supported by it . Of the Conuersion of the glorious S. Clare and of the beginning of her Order . THE LV. CHAPTER . THe afforesaid yeare , 1212. the glorious S. being by the diuine Maiesty recalled not without cōsideration of great consequēce , from the voyage of Siria , he gaue a beginning to the Order of the Damianes , the roote and originall wherof , was the glorious mother S. Clare , descended of a noble familie of Assisiū , who albeit by her parentes educated and nourished deliciously , with intent to be afterward according to the manner of the world honourably marryed : the holy Ghost did notwistanding worck the contrary , and intended to enrich her with celestiall treasures . For which occasion euen from her infancy , he had a very particuler care of her , with purpose to espouse her vnto our Lord IESVS CHRIST . And when he thought the time conuenient , he permitted that , hearing admirable matters deliuered of the holy Father S. Francis , she with a manly courage resolued to follow him in the strict way of euangelical perfection . Hauing then found opportunity , she presented her selfe alone to the said S. and hauing discouered her hart vnto him , he instantly perceaued the inspiration which she had from God , and in very few howers giuing the farwell to her kinred , her substance , together with all the world , she procured him to cutt of her haire , and to cloth her with his owne habitt , before the aulter of our Lady of Angels . For more security , the holy Father S. Francis committed her to the monastery of S. Paul , where were Religious of the Order of S. Benett , whence by reason of extreme persecutions and violent proceedinges off her kinred hauing att length taken her out , he placed her in the Church of S. Damian , where was the first monastery of S. Clare , and by reason of their nomber that there encreased , they were called Damianes , as shall seuerally and verie particulerlie appeare in the eight booke , in the life of B. and glorious Saincte Clare . How the S. went to Moroccho to seeke Martyrdome . THE LVI . CHAPTER . SAinct Francis euer thirsting to be martyred for the faith of IESVS CHRIST , being peruented of his iorney into Siria , in the yeare 1214. he attēpted a voyage together with Brother Bernard & Brother Macie , towardes Moroccho through Spaine , supposing thence to find passage vnto the Emperour of the Mores att Moroccho , called Miramoline , to preach vnto him the faith of IESVS CHRIST . He enterprised this iorney with such alacritie , that albeit he were very feeble and infirme ; he notwithstanding did alwayes so much out goe his companions that he seemed to fly . But being arriued in Spaine , his infirmityes did so oppresse him , that he could hardly trauell vnto S. Iames in Galicia , where prostrating himselfe before the altare of the said S. and praying with his accustomed feruour , God enioyned him to retourne into Italie , because many places were offered vnto him wherin to accommodate his family , and that his retourne thither was very necessary , to confirme the greene places of his erected vingneyard . In this iorney S. Francis was att Guimaranes a citty of Portugall , where it is said that he raysed the daughter of the master of the house where he lodged : thence he visited the queene Vracca wife of king Alfonsus the second , who beheld him with great reuerence and deuotion ▪ and was exceedingly comforted and edified by him . Proceeding afterward on his iorney , he lighted on a riuer in the said prouince of S. Iames , betweene the citties of Nonis and Orgogno , which he knew no meanes how to passe by reason there was not any house in that part nor personne to conduct him ouer . Not knowing then what to doe he had recourse to prayer , and att the very instant whiles he was praying to God , there came a boy from the citty of Nonis , who hauing pitty of them , gaue thē encouragment saying , that hauing passed ouer his horses that were loaden with bread , he would vnload them and retourning , would conduct them ouer : which he performed , and hauing guided them to Orgogno , he lodged them in a house of his where he putt his bread , wherin he gaue them the best entertainement he could deuise : for which the holy Father gaue him many thanckes att his departure , and said : God giue you the payment which he hath promised to good people : and so departed . That very yeare ( which is worthy admiration ) this yong man retourning from Rome hauing visited the Apostles S. Peter and S. Paul he demaunded of God as a speciall grace that he would please to take him out of this world before he lost the meritte of so many holy indulgences which he had gotten . His prayer was not frustrate , for by the merittes of the blessed Father S. Francis , as by the consequence is apparent , God heard him from heauen , and so he died in the very pilgrimage . His Father by letters from freindes being aduertised of his death , after much lamentation , procured the office of piety to be performed for his soule , att the end of which office , there appeared in the said citty of Nonis , about seuenty Frier Minors , though those people neuer supposed so many to be in all the world , and they were all present att the church in procession , singing with such melodie and with so pious a sweetnes , that they drew teares of deuotion from all the audience . After they had sung masse , the parentes of the deceased inuited them to eat with them , which they did , and then departed , and a great multitude of those people conducted them very farre : the table was afterward found furnished with meate , as if they had not eaten . This miracle being perceaued , many ran after them to see if they could recouer them , and know the place of their residence , but they could neuer see nor heare of them . It was then iudged , that this was the recompence of the curtesy which the deceased had done to S. Francis and his companions , when he entertained them att Orgogno : and thence , forward those people were euer exceeding deuot vnto the Freer Minors . In the same iorney betweene Barcelone and Ghirone , neere vnto S. Celony , one of the companions of S. Francis being very hungry entred into a vineyard which he happelie found there and did eat of the grapes . The keeper of the vines hauing perceaued it , tooke from him his cloake ( which he very patientlie permitted him to take ) and would not restore it whatsoeuer instance S. Francis vsed : but carryed it to his master , of whome the said S. so graciously demaunded it , that he did not only restore it , but withall inuited him to eat with him , where he in such sort comported himselfe , that this good man entierlie edified by the wordes of the S. and by his doctrine , offered himselfe to be a perpetuall host vnto all the Freer Minors that thenceforward should passe that way . To whome the S. reciprocally replyed : I accept thee for a Freer of our Order : and so proceeding in continuall performance of that charity when they passed that way , he died many yeares after : and as his kinred procured his obsequies to be performed , where were present many Preistes , some did deridingly beginne to murmure , saying that the Freer Minors did not appeare att the death of one of their so affectionate Brethren , of who they had receaued so many curtesies : and vpon the deliuerie of these wordes there came two and twentie Religious , singing the Psalmes of Dauid with an exceeding melodious harmony , who hauing finished the office in the Church , did all disappeare . The kinred of the deceassed prepared for them to eat : but they rested content with only giuing thanckes to God with the rest of the people , for the recompence he affordeth those that entertayne his seruantes , euen after their death . It was then ordayned in that citty , that the Freer Minors should thenceforward there be lodged and entertayned with all thinges necessary att the chardge of the common purse . S. Francis passing afterward through the kingdome of France , preaching in a hospitall att Montpelier , he prophetically foretold that in that citty should shortlie after be erected a monastery of Freer Minors , which was accordingly verified soone after , in that a Couent was there built which was very worthely mayntayned , till the fury of the Caluinian heresie did vtterly ruinate the same . Of the first meeting of S. Francis and S. Dominick . THE LVII . CHAPTER . THe yeare of grace 1215. when the first generall Councell was held att Lateran , during the raigne of Pope Innocentius the third , the holy Father S. Dominick was att Rome with the Bishop of Tolous called Falcon , to procure the Popes confirmatiō of the Order of Preachers which he then intended to institute and estabish : wherof the Pope being by diuine reuelation aduertised , and enformed of the great fruit that this Order should produce vniuersally to the holy Church , att his first vew of S. Dominick , without farther notice of him , incontinently commanded him to retourne vnto Tolouse , and to conferre with his Religious touching the penning of a rule that might be approued by the Church , vnder which his Religion might be confirmed . S. Dominick then retourning to Tolouse , and hauing with his Religious implored the diuine assistance , they made election of the rule of S. Augustine , with the name and title of Preachers . The yeare following being 1216. ( Honorius the third succeeding Pope Innocent the third ) retourning to Rome , he demaunded of the Pope that then succeeded , the said confirmation with the Bull and apostolicall authority , in vertue wherof to make profession , and with all to adde other constitutions that seemed necessary . All which hauing obtayned , the night ensuying he saw in prayer our Lord IESVS CHRIST att the right hand of God against sinners in an hideous and terrible manner : brandishing three launces in the aire against the world : the first to suppresse the hautines of the proud : the second to disgorge the ouer-stuffed entrailes of the auaricious : and the third to massacre the carnall . There was none that could resist this wrath , but the virgin Mary his most sacred mother , whome he saw most affectionately to embrace the feet of her sonne , beseeching him to pardon those whome he had redeemed with his precious bloud , and with the mixture of his infinite mercy to delay that his rigorous iustice . Then he heard our Lord thus answeare her : See you not mother how manie iniuryes they doe me ? how is it possible that my holy iustice permitt so many enormityes to be vnpunished ? His most gracious mother thus replyed : Thou knowest my deere Sonne , what is the way to conuert sinners vnto thee : but behold here a faithfull seruant of thine , whome thou mayst presently send into the world to preach thy word to men : that being conu●rted vnto thee their Sauiour they perish not , and behold there also an other of thy seruantes ready to assist him . Presenting vnto him S. Dominick and S. Francis , with whome he saw God to be satisfied . Now S. Dominick awaking very well retayned the markes wherby he might know this his companion , whome he neuer knew before . But the day following , by diuine prouidence he mett S. Francis , who was then in the Church of saint Peter att Rome , whome he incontinently knew by the markes which he had obserued in the said vision . Then he ran and verie affectionatelie embraced him and said : we shal be companions and shall labour together in our holie purpose , and neither any man nor wicked spiritt , shall haue power to preuaile against vs. At length he recounted vnro him the said vision . And after long discourse together , they remayned vnited in God with one hart , will , and spiritt . They commanded the like vnto their brethren : This vision was imparted vnto the Religious of saint Dominick by saint Francis his meanes , to whome onlie the said saint had recounted the same . How these two SS . had sight of each other an other time att Rome , and how they reiected the benefices that were presented to them and to their Religious THE XLVIII . CHAPTER . THese two eminent lightes sent of God to illuminate the world , did an other time meet together att Rome in Cardinall Hosties house , who for the great zeale he carryed to the Church of God , and for the deuotion wherwith he respected them both , said vnto them : In the primitiue Church the Prelates were poore , and liued without any vanity , gouerning the flock of Christ with loue and humility , not by desire of terrestriall and temporall thinges : therfore in myne opinion the holie church would retourne to her primitiue estate , if of your Religious we should make Bishops and Prelates , because by their doctrine , good example of life , and by contempt of the world , they would represent to the whole world the Prelates of the primitiue church ; or att least they would be farre better then we , who liue ordinarilie in vanities , because they are instructed and educated in humilitie and pouertie , and therfore touching this point I shall be glad to know your opinion . The Cardinall being silent , there arose a pious contention betweene the two holie Fathers which of them should first answeare . Att lenght S. Francis superiour of humility , left the superiority of obedience vnto S. Dominick , wherby he answeared the Cardinall in these wordes : The Dominican Preachers are in a sufficient good and high estate , if they can conceaue it , and therfore for as much as shall lye in my power , I will neuer consent that they ascend to higher dignitie . And then silent S. Francis arose , and with great vehemencie thus spake : My Religious are called Minors , onlie in respect that they neuer presume to be made great in this world , and much lesse to be Prelates : so that their title sheweth them their true vocation , which is to remayne alwayes in their meannesse , and to tread the steppes of humility of IESVS CHRIST , that they may meritt to be exalted in the other world among the blessed . Therfore if you will that they fructifie in the Church of God , keep them low , as they are , yea if they would aspire to prelacie , neuer consent thervnto . Here was the S. silent also . The Cardinall remayning exceeding well satisfied with these two answeares , dismissed the S. who goeing together , S. Dominick most instantly requested of S. Frācis the cord wherewith he was girded , who after he had of humility much denyed him , was att last content to be ouercome by charity , and vngirding himselfe gaue it vnto him : S. Dominick out of great deuotion girded himselfe therwith vnder his habitt : and afterward they departed each from other . S. Dominick vsed these speeches generally to all men : I speake it in verytie , all other Religious ought to admire and imitate the life of this man , so great is his perfection , and so true the way which he hath vndertaken to follow IESVS CHRIST . How S. Francis proceeded in sending his Religious ouer all Christendome , and deuided vnto them the prouinces . THE LIX . CHAPTER . IN the yeare of grace , 1217. the generall chapter being held att Assisium , by reason of the great multitude of Religious that were there present , the Prouinces were assigned , as well on this side , as beyond the Mountaines throughout all Christendome . Then were elected Prouincials , with companions and personnes deputed to their obedience : and because then there were not a few heretikes in Spaine , he sent thither his Religious : and among other Brother Zacharie and Brother Walter trauelled euen to Portugall , who as an vnwonted spectacle were very ill entreated , as well in regard of the nouelty or rarenes of their habitt , as for the diuersity of their language : and suspecting them to be heretikes , they were not permitted to rest in any place : wherfore they addressed themselues to the said Queene Vracha , by whose fauourable protection they were receaued att Coymbra , Guymarances , Alanquer , and Lisbone , as hereafter with the rest of their life shal be declared in the sixt booke . The others were much worse entreated , no man yelding to receaue them not knowing whence they were , and therfore they were euery where driuen away , especially because they brought not authenticall letters from the Pope , that might giue testimony of their condition . Wherfore they were constrayned to retourne vnto S. Francis , who incontinentlie aduertised the Cardinall Hostie therof , then made protectour of the Order , after the death of the Cardinall of Sebastian , who was their first protectour , but not according to the forme of theire Order as this was , who offered himselfe to S. Francis for such , and for a Brother of the Order : whome also the S. himselfe required of the Pope to be their Protectour . The holie Father being then by the said Cardinall of Hostie presented vnto his holynes and to the colledge of Cardinals , he deliuered vnto them a notable oration of the praise of Euangalicall perfection , wherof himselfe and his Religious were Professours , with such and so great seruour , that he put all the Colledge into exceeding admiration and deuotion towardes his Religion : who thervpon promised him all fauour . He esteemed himselfe happy , who after the Consistory was ended , could haue a Freer Minor in his companie . And the Pope caused letters patentes to be made him , wherof the tenour was such : Honorius bishop , and seruant of the seruantes of God , to our welbeloued , and as our Brethren , Arch-bishops and Bishoppes , our welbeloued sonne , Brother Francis of Assisium , and his companions of the Order of Minors , hauing , after they had contemned and abandonned the vanities of this world , chosen the way and life of perfection , with iust reason approued of this holy Church , and sowing the word of God , in imitation and example of the Apostles , through diuerse Prouinces : We pray and command you in vertue of holie obedience , by these presentes our Apostolicall letters , that when any of them shall repaire vnto you , with these said presentes , you receaue them as Catholiques , and true beleeuers : and that , for the reuerence of God , whose true seruantes they are , and ours also , you shew them fauour and curtesie . Giuen att . Etc. The said letters were signed by the Protectour and other Cardinals , to the glorie of God , and the benefitt of soules . Of two other Apostolicall Breuies , graunted by the same Pope , transferred vnto this place , as proper vnto it out of the tenth booke of these chronicles and 31. chapter . THE LX. CHAPTER . IN the fourth yeare of his Popedome , the same Pope sent forth an other of this tenour : Honorius seruant of the seruantes of God , to our welbeloued , Arch-bishoppes , Bishopdes , Abbotes , Priors , and other Prelates of the Church , who are with in the Realme of France , health and Apostolicall benediction . Hauing formerlie written vnto you in the behalfe of our welbelourd children the Freer Minors , praying you to haue them in recommandation : as we are giuen to vnderstand , some of you being yet scrupulous of this Order , permitt not them to seiourne in their bishopprickes , though in deed there is in them nothing deseruing suspicion , as we haue bin very precisely enformed and assured , and therefore our letters ought to suffice to dispossesle them of all sinister opinion , that they might formerly conceaue of them . We therfore certifie and giue testimony to each one , that we hold the Order of Freer Minors for approued , and know the Brethren of the said Order to be Religious Catholikes , deuout and of pious conuersation : and therfore we admonish , and by these presentes oblige you , to admitt the said Freer Minors into your bishopprickes , and to hold them highly recommendable , for reuerence of God , and of vs , Giuen att Viterbium , the eight and twentieth of May , the fourth yeare of our Popedome . In the very same yeare his Holines wrote other letters of the same tenour , in fauour of the said Religion , which are recorded to be extent in the Couent of Paris . How S. Francis would come into France . and what befell him in the way . THE LI. CHAPTER . SAinct Francis in an other of the foresaid Chapters , wherin the Freer Minors were distributed ouer Christendome , addressed himselfe to all the Religious and said : My beloued Brethren , I acknowledge my selfe obliged to giue edification to all the Brethren : therefore my children being sent into diuers Prouinces , to endure hungar , thirst ; labour , and other necessities , it seemeth reasonable that my selfe doe likewise trauaile into some farre country , to the end that others the more voluntarily support their afflictions , when they shall see me vndertake the like : and therfore ( his manner being neuer to send forth any Religious , but first to pray vnto God that he would afford some fruit to be reaped therby ) hauing with all his Brethren made prayer for himselfe , he arose , and said : In the name of our Lord IESVS CHRIST , of his most sacred mother , and of all the SS . of God , I make choise of the prouince of France , wherin there are many Catholike people , and subiect to the holy Romane Church , and because they be exceeding deuout vnto the most blessed Sacrament , I beleeue I shall receaue much consolation in conuersing with them : hauing said thus much , and chosen two companions , he tooke his leaue of his Religious , and enterprised his iorney . Being arriued att the citty of Arezzo , and not permitted to enter there , because it was night , he lodged att an hospitall in the suburbes , where he vnderstood that the miserable cittizens of that place being diuided into two factions , did cruelly murder one an other . And the more to confirme the matter , as he was att his prayers about midnight , he heard such a noise of men and armour , that they seemed to be to armies ready to assault each other : wherby he perceaued manifestlie , the worck of the deuill that mayntayned them in warre . Wherefore moued with compassion , he spent the rest of that night in prayer with much feruour and abondance of teares : then he called Brether Siluester , a Preist , and man of worthy faith and puritie , to whome he said : Goe you to the gate of this miserable citty , and cry with a loud voice , the name of our Lord IESVS CHRIST be praysed and blessed . Ye deuils that keepe these people in warre and sedition : I command you on the part of almighty God , and in the vertue of holy obedience , to depart all out of this citty : which Brother Siluester hauinge done , the deuils incontinentlie fled ; and so without any other prediction , or any other meane , the said citizens were reunited and appeased . S. Francis being desirous to prosecute his iorney , would not then stay in that citty , but preaching vnto them afterward att his retourne , he sharply reprehended them for their hatredes that had so furiously and inhumanelie enraged them against each other , and gaue them to vnderstand the great grace which God had giuen thē , by meane of the said wordes which were vttered by Brother Siluester , that was a holy man ( not to speake of himselfe ) deliuering them from the deuils , that maintayned them in so cruell a warre . By these considerations the S. exceedingly confirmed them in the peace already concluded , and besides induced them to doe penance for their sinnes . How the S. by commandement of the Cardinall Protectour of his Order , was intercepted of his iorney . THE LXII . CHAPTER . BEing att Florence he there foūd the protectour of his order , who was legat of his holines in that place . The holy Father goeing to visitt him recoūted vnto him the cause of his iorney , that he was trauelling into France , there to plant his Order , & to gaine soules , wherin he mēt to employ some time : which the Cardinall vnderstāding , was exceedingly disquieted , & endeuoured to persuade him by pregnāt reasons to change his resolution , considering that he might doe greater seruice● to God in Italie , and should benifitt more to support and mayntaine his Religion , where it was already knowen , then otherwhere . The S. answeared that the cause that most moued him to goe thither was , that he thought it not reasonnable , that hauing sent his Religious into diuers forraine Contryes , to endure many inconueniences , he should rest in repose , whiles they suffered and endured . The Cardinal replyed : Wherfore haue you sent your Religious so farre , to vndergoe so many afflictions ? The holy Father answeared him : Thincke you , my Lord , that God hath instituted this Religion for the good only of the Italian soules ? You must know that he hath chosen the Freer Minors , to goe ouer all the world , yea not onlie for the behoufe of faithfull Christians , but euen of Infidelles . And they shall goe , and shall there be receaued , and shall fructifie , gayning many soules to God : who will prouide them all their necessities , when men shall faill them . The Cardinal admiring the good and pious resolution of the S. confessed to beleeue that it would arriue as he had designed , neuertheles would he neuer permit him to goe into France . Wherfore S. Francis not minding any further to contradict him , desisted his iorney to content him , and sent thither in his place Brother Pacificus and his other companiōs , and himselfe hauing seiourned some time with the said Protectour , retourned to our Lady of Angels . Of the great generall chapter , called the chapiter of Mattes . THE LXIII . CHAPTER AS well in regard that the Freer Minors did not yet throughlie appeare ouer all forreine Prouinces , as for other necessary respectes , the yeares 1219. they all assembled by a great generall chapter att our Lady of Angels , where there mett , according to S. Bonauenture , about fiue thousand , which would seeme somewhat difficult to beleeue ( if such a S. did not testifie it ) that this holy Order was so multiplied in so short a space . Whiles this chapiter was held , Pope Honorius was withall his Court att Perusia , and the aforesaid Protectour of this order went to Assisium , whence he visited them euery day . He celebrated masse and preached vnto them , conceauing exceeding ioy to see fifty or an hundred of his soldiers of IESVS CHRIST walking in open feild vnited together , some employed in pious discources of God , others in diuine offices , others in some other worckes of charitie , and others separated in contemplation : and all this was performed with such and so exact a silence , that there was not heard any noyse att all . So the said Cardinall , as also all the Lordes of the Popes Court filled with extreme deuotion , did both admire and exceedingly reioyce interiourly , yea as much as was possible , seeing those wordes of Iacob to be verified in so gteat a multitude of the seruantes of God. These are the Campes of God , and his dwelling is here : considering that their lodgeings were in the wilde feildes , made of rushes and mattes by them of Assisium , and contriued as a dormitory : therfore was this chapter called the chapter of Mattes or rushes . Their beddes were , either the bare ground , or a litle chaffe , the bolster a stone or blocke of wood , each one was so edified with this company , that many Cardinals , Bishops , great Lordes , and Gentlemen came from farre of deuotion to see this holy and humble congregation : so that it well appeared that the like had neuer bene seene in the world . Many also came only to see and honour the glorious head S. Francis , who in so short a time , had selected out of the world so many and so worthy members , and ( as a sage Pastour ) had guided such a numerable and precious flock , in the meadoes and spirituall pastures of IESVS CHRIST . Now all the Religious being arriued , the said S. caused them to assemble together , then arose he as their Captaine , entierlie enflamed of the holy ghost , and gaue them the delicious and forcible food of the word of God , and with a deuout and loud voice , he made them a sermon , whereof the theme was such : My beloued Brethren , we haue promised great matters : but much greater ate promised vs , lett vs obserue those , and aspire after these . The pleasure of sinne is short : but the paine therof perpetuall . Vertue is painefull : but the glory is infinite . Many are called ▪ but few are chosen , and in fine all shal be rewarded . Vpon which wordes he so subtilly discoursed that euerie one was amazed therat . Afterward he exhorted them all to obedience vnto the holy Church , and to the exercise of prayer , a most efficacious meane to purchace the loue of God , charity , edification of their neighbour , to patience , and labours , to neatnes and purity of life , to haue peace with God , amitie with men , humility and sweetnes with all . He likewise exhorted them to solitude , to watchinges , to resist the temptations of the deuill , and withall seriously recommended vnto them the feruent zeale of Euangelicall pouerty , contempt of the world and of themselues : breifely to apply all their cogitation of soule and body on the most high Creatour , Redeemer and true Pastour of soules our Lord IESVS CHRIST . And to teach them all the aforesaid , rather by effect then by word , he commanded vnder vertue of obedience , that none should take care to prouide what to eat or drinck or any other thing necessary to their entertainement : But that they should only applie themselues to the praise of God and to prayer , with these wordes of the Psalmist , which he often iterated : Cast thy cogitation in God , and he will releiue thee . All obeyed him without hauing care of any thing , and so , void of all other temporall care , they entierlie employed themselues in prayer and prayse of God. How the holy Father S. Dominick was present att this great chapter . And of the resolution he made that his Religious should not thenceforward possesse any thing of proper , for the great miracle he saw there : and of the great nomber of Nouices that were receaued att the said chapter . THE LXIV . CHAPTER . THe holy Father S. Dominick was present att this great chapter with seauen of his Religious , and hauing vnderstood the rigorous commandement of the holy Father S. Frācis , he was vtterly amazed : fearing perhappes , in regard of his great loue vnto him , that some scandall might happen , hauing there so great a multitude , and no order taken for their releife . But our Lord IESVS CHRIST did quickly manifest what care he had of his seruantes , ( who as birdes did fly in spiritt , and conuersed continually in heauen ) to feed them on earth : for he touched the hartes of the people of Perusia , Spoletum , Follingnium , Assisium , and other neighbour places , yea of all the valley of Spoletum , who by diuine inspiration , came all with vnspeakeable speed as by a striuing emulation , with horses , mules , asses and chariottes , all loaden with bread , wine , oyle , cheese , flesh , foule , egges , butter , and other thinges necessary for releife : others loaden with earthen vessels , as pottes , cuppes , iugges , and other vessels for their vse , also with linnen and other commodities , euen with cloth , to couer them , finally they were most abondantlie supplied of whatsoeuer they needed : he esteemed himselfe happy , that could best and most deuoutlie serue them : there might one see kinghtes and other noble men to putt off , and spread one the ground their owne cloakes , to honour these poore of IESVS CHRIST . In like sort were seene many Prelates and deuout gentlemen to serue them with like reuerence , as they could haue done the Apostles . This the blessed Father S. Dominick hauing seene , he assuredlie knew that the holy Ghost really dwelt in the seruant of God S. Francis : Wherfore sharpelie reprehending him selfe for the rash iudgment he had conceaued , he fell one his knees before him , confessed his fault and publikely accused himselfe therof : protesting that then he vndoubtedly knew , that God had a particuler care of his seruantes : whereof he had not till then had the like experience . Therfore ( said he ) I promise also to obserue Euangelicall pouerty , and henceforth on the part of God I giue my malediction to all the Religious of my Order , that from this time shall possesse any thing in propriety , be it in common or particuler . And therfore albeit they might before haue rentes and possessious , as indeed they had , which they enioyed according to the graunt made them by Pope Honorius the third , in the yeare of grace 1216. the first yeare of his Popedome , yet the yeare 1220. which was the yeare after this great chapter , S. Dominick also holding a generall chapter where there were present two hundred and twentie of his Religious , they did together reforme their constitutions , and renounced the said possessions which they then enioyed , and such as they might thenceforward enioy . By which obligation , though the Order of Preachers , may , by iust dispensation , in respect of the great fruit they produce in the Church , with their doctrine , haue reuenowes for their Colledges , and studies : yet the other monasteries , according to the commandement and malediction of their Father S. Dominick , doe strictlie obserue Euangelicall pouerty . The Cardinall of Hostia brought to this chapter a great multitude of Lordes , to see the manner of lodgeing of these Religious , who seeing them to sitt , eat , and sleepe one the bare ground , or one a litle chaffe or hay , without respecting other delicacie , and that for pillow they had a stone or block of wood , as we haue said : they beat their brestes , and weeping said : If these holy men eat and sleepe one the earth , what shall become of vs wretched sinners , that loaden with sinne liue in such superfluity without doeing penance ? Thus many being well edified by this holy troup , endeauoured to change their life and manners into vertuous conuersation . Their behauiour was such , and the edification of his Holines Court , of the Cardinals , and other great persons , as also of all the neighbour people , that there were more then fiue hundred Nouices receaued in that only Chapter Of the great maceration and austerityes which were discouered in 〈◊〉 chapter to be exercised by the Religious of S. Francis , who made mute the superiors of his Order , that would change the rule , and of the terrible chapter that the deuils then held against the Freer Minors . THE LXV . CHAPTER . THe holy Father S. Francis hauing bin enformed , that in this chapter were many Religious , who to mortifie their flesh , besides their other abstinences , fastes and disciplines , did weare insteed of haire , a shirt of maille , and certaine grosse hoopes of iron about theire loynes , which procured them diuers sicknesses , and euen that some died therewith : the pitifull Father commanded , by vertue of obedience that there should be brought him all the said mailles and hoopes : and in an instant were brought him fiue hundred of the one & the other sort : wherfore he presently there vpon made a cōstitution , that none should presume thenceforward to weare any sort of iron on their flesh . There were in this Chapter certaine learned superiours , who practised with their Protectour some meane to temperate the rigour of that their so extreme pouerty and liuing , and to moderate it according to some other ancient rule : that shunning extremities , they might choose one more supportable . Which being by the said Cardinall , who also would haue him condiscend thervnto , related vnto the holy Father S. Francis , he tooke him by the hand and led him to the chapter where those said superiours were yet assēbled , to whom addressing his speech , he said : My beloued Brethren , our most mercifull Lord God hath called me vnto him by this way of simplicity , pouerty , humility , and of this great asperity of life , and not only my selfe , but all those that will follow me : therfore lett none of you thincke euer to make me espouse an other rule , be it of S. Augustin , S. Bernard , or any other , for my God hath shewed me this , hath called vs vnto it , and will that we be reputed insensible in this world , because he will guide vs to heauen by an other path then this of the humane reasons of your sottish prudence and ignorance , wherewith you are confounded , yea I am so much assured from his diuine maiesty , that he will chastice you by his executioners , the deuils , and then will remitt you into your former estate , whence you are now fallen , though it beagainst your will , if first you doe it not of your selues . This said he left them with this worthy , conclusion . The Cardinall hauing heard so resolute and terrible an answeare , vtterly amazed att the great zeale of God which he demōstrated , durst not reply so much as one word , and the said superiors with such an exceeding terrour and feare of worse successe , remayned mute . A litle after the said chapter , it was reuealed vnto the S. that whiles it was held , many thousandes of deuils being assembled att the hospitall betweene our Lady of Angels , and Assisium , held an other , where were present eighteen thousand , conferring of some meanes wherby to hinder the holy progresse of the said Order of the Freer Minors , where after many of the deuils had deliuered their opinion herein , att length one more subtill then the rest , thus proposed : This Francis and his Religious shunne the world , & doe sequester themselues with so much feruour , and for the present loue God with such force , employing themselues in continuall prayer & maceration of their flesh , that whatsoeuer we shall now endeauour against them , will litle or nothing preuaile : therfore mine opinion is , that we thincke not as yet of it , but expect the death of the said Francis , the head of this Order , and the multiplication of the Religious : for then we will procure into it yong men , without zeale of Religion and saluation , venerable old men , and delicate gentilmen , learned arrogants , and men of feeble complexion , such as shal be receaued to support the honour of the Order , and to augment their number , and then by their meanes , we will draw them all to the loue of the world and of themselues , to a great desire of knowledge , and to blind ambition of honour , and we will so allure them to our fantasie , as we may dispose of them att our pleasure . The other deuils approuing this opinion , departed full of hope of a future reuenge , which would to God had not in part so arriued . How the Freer Minors were sent , with authenticall letters , into diuers Christian and Pagan Prouinces : and how God miraculously releiued them . THE LXVI . CHAPTER . IN the expeditiō of the foresaid great generall Chapter , all the Christian and Pagan Prouinces were deputed to certaine Fathers , who were sent thither , with their companiōs , carrying the letters patētes of the Pope , in fauour wherof they were very ioyfully receaued , and curteously entertayned of the Prelates and people ; among others , six were sent vnto the citty of Morocco , among the Mores , of whome one remayned sick in Spaine , and the other fiue that went thither were gloriously martyred , as in the fourth booke shal be declared . Many also were sent vnto Tunes , there to preach against the false sect of Mahomet , with Brother Giles the third disciple of S. Francis , who being there arriued , were , by the merchantes with whome they came , putt againe into the shippes against their willes , for feare they might incurre some dommage by their occasion , and so were sent againe into Italy : there were also sent into diuers other places : for many religiou● entreated it of the S. for the desire they had of Martyrdome , wherfore to giue them confort , he permitted them to goe : they did much fructifie in diuers places , as in their liues shall appeare , because hauing reposed all their confidence in God , he wrought many miracles by them , and miraculously releiued them in their necessities , as in the accidentes following , here placed for example doth appeare . Many of the said Religious being in very vast mountaines , were exceedingly afflicted with thirst , by reason of the extreme heat that then was : so that it could not be more violent ; when they came to any fountaine ( where hauing had the benediction of their superiour , they drāck their fill of that water , which they well knew to be more diuine then terrestriall ) considering that they found themselues therby so corroborated and reuiued that in vertue therof , they coutagiously performed the rest of their iorney , they yelded thanckes to God for the same . Two others trauailling according to the Apostolicall manner ( without wallet ) and hauing spent almost , a whole day in trauaile , without getting any bread , were so enffeebled with hungar , that their extremety seemed att the full , yet did it proue more , when comming into a Church , and demaunding a litle bread for the loue of God , of the preist therof , the honest man answeared that he had it not : wherfore the poore Religious passing on in a kind of despaire , mett on the way a yong man , who hauing saluted them , began to question with them in this manner : whither goe you so sorrowfull and heauy that you appeare to be ouerchardged therewith ? they answeared , that finding none that would giue them bread , they walked whither their hungar did lead thē , wherof they feared to die , this yong man presently replyed : goe to sitt downe and eat , here are two loaues . Whiles they were eating , he began to discouer who he was , saying vnto them : O men of litle faith , why distrust you the prouidence of God ? why remember you not those wordes of Dauid so often cited by your holy Father : putt your hope in God , and he will assist you , he that faileth not the very beastes . Know that it hath pleased God , to chastice , and afflict you with hungar , for your weaknes of faith : and therfore learne how you ought to behaue your selues hereafter : which said , he vanished , and the Religious , thus hūbled , demaunded pardon of God , to whome they promised amendement . How a man that built a Couent for the Freer Minos had his mony encreased : this is the thirteenth chapter of the sixt booke , putt in this place where it ought to be . THE LXVII . CHAPTER . BVt what happened vnto two Religious that were sent into Arragon is verie admirable : being receaued in Lerida , by an honorable gentleman called Raymod de Barriaco , verie deuout vnto the Order of S. Francis , they persuaded him to build them an oratorie without the towne ; assuring him that by such disbursement his monie would not diminish : wherto giuing credit , he so seriouslie sett labourers on worck , that in short time the building was verie forward . Now sending his seruant one day vnto his cabinett to take thence some monie to pay the labourers , he retourned , answearing him that there was no more . He not beleeuing it , sent him the second time ; but he affirmed that doubtleslie there was none ; wherwith the gentleman considering the great expences he had made , and the failing of the foresaid promise , being exceedinglie disquieted : went impatientlie to the said two Religious , and reproached them : wherto they humblie answeared , that he should not not be afflicted : but should goe himselfe , and curiouslie search , and should without doubt finde the promise of God not to be frustrate . Which the gentleman hearing , being somewhat recomforted and encouraged , beleeued the wordes of the Religious . Goeing then himselfe ; he found all his monie , as if he had not disbursed a penie : and besides he found a notable somme in a corner . Wherfore replenished with ioy att the knowledge of such a miracle of God , he wēt to the said Religious , at whose feete falling prostrate , he demaunded pardon for the litle faith he had : and then with exceding feruour proceeded in the building . How S. Francis went into Egipt to preach the Faith of Iesus Christ vnto the the Soldan . THE LXVIII . CHAPTER . THe yeare of grace 1219. after the said holie Father had sent his brethren into diuers places , as we haue said , he determi-to goe preach the faith vnto the great Soldan of Babilon in Egipt , and with such feruour , that the Christians then went with exceeding deuotion , to see if he and his Religious could fight a spirituall combat , and by the grace of God , wrest those prisoners out of the handes of the deuill . But as a great nomber of his Religious followed him to goe in his company , arriuing att Ancona , where they were to embarque themselues , he said vnto them : My beloued Brethren , I would willingly content you all . I know that you vehemently desire to accompany me , in regard of your greedy thirst of Martyrdome . But you may well perceaue that it is impossible , because the vessell is not capable to carry vs all : It is therfore expedient that you referre your selues to the will of God , wherby such of you as shal be elected , shall presently goe with me , and the others shall remayne in peace . And therfore that none be discontent , you see there a litle child very simple ( which saying , he poynted att him , being before him ) who knoweth vs not , if you thincke it good , as I doe , he shall make choice of you . They al incontinently consented thervnto : the holy Father therfore called the child , to whome in theire presence , he said : Tell me , my child , is it the will of God that all these Religious goe with me into Egipt ? The child answeared , no. Which of them then ( replyed S. Francis ) This , this , this , ( said the child ) and so by one and one he pointed out eleuen , and no more : which the others perceauing they stopped thir iorney , and the holy Father with the said eleuen Religious embarqued themselues . At length after a longe nauigation they arriued in Egipt , where the Christian army then beseiged the citty of Damiett which the Soldan possessed , whose army was also in the feild , euery day ski●mishing with ours : so that there was no meane to passe the army of the Pagans , without imminent dāger of death , in regard that the Soldan had proclaimed an edict through his campe , that euery More that could bring in the head of a Christian , should be rewarded with a ducat . But the seruant of God S. Francis , who went thither for no other end but to die a martyr , hauing made his prayer , and being spiritually comforted in God , went with all his companyons to the army of the Mores , continually singing this verse of the Prophett : Although I shall walke in the middest of the shaddow of death , I will not feare euils : because thou art with me . Bur being discouered by the Mores , diuers of them issued out of the campe and assaulted S. Francis and his companions , as hungry wolues the simple sheep , who yelded themselues captiues without any resistance , affirming only that they had matters of importance to impart vnto the Soldan . How the holy Father S. Francis preached vnto the Soldan THE LXIX . CHAPTER . THus then was S. Francis and his companions led fast bound vnto the Soldan , who incontinently demaunded who they were , who had sent them into his army , and what was the end of their comming . The holy Father , as one that found himselfe in that place which he had a long time exceedingly desired , with a merueilous feruour of spiritt thus answeared him : Know Emperour Soldan , that our comming hither hath not bin enioyned vs by any earthly man or Prince , but by the will and ordinance of that almighty king of kinges , and lord of lordes ( the eternall God ) who hath sent vs vnto thee , that art not only his creature as we all are , but art also his Minister , and possessest his place in thine Empire : and therfore his most gracious goodnes seeing that thou with all thy people , walkest out of the true way of the knowledge of him , thine only , true , and soueraigne God : and though thou deceauest thy selfe putting thine affection in creatures , without acknowledging their Creatour and Redeemer : though thou doest farre stray from the way of naturall reason , wherby thou mightest attaine the knowledg of thy faultes , of the honour thou owest vnto his diuine Maiesty , and of his law , yet he , hauing a feeling compassion of thee , hath sent vs hither to teach thee the true way , and the only meane of thy saluation , which consisteth alone in the faith and obediece of IESVS CHRIST , the true Sonne of God and true man , who came into the world to redeeme vs from the handes of the deuill , and to giue eternall glory to all them that haue bin , are , and shal be sincere in holy Faith : and on the contrary , eternall torment and damnation to the disobedient , and such as erre from the said most holy Faith : and to this end would he , by his immensiue charity assuming our nature , therwith satisfie all our offences , and die on the wood of the crosse for our sinnes , and would afterwardes leaue vs the meritt of his passion , in the sacrament of holy baptisme , wherby we are new borne to eternall life , that all our sinnes dying , we may sett our selues free from the captiuity of the deuill , and from eternall death , which this cruell ennemy hath from time to time procured vs. Great Soldan ( proceeded the S. ) open the eares and eyes of thine vnderstanding : misprise not the Embassadge which thine omnipotent eternall king sendeth thee , permitt his grace to enter into thy hart , and by his holy light he will giue thee instant knowledg of the great blindes wherin till this day thou hast liued : and consider attentiuely how much thou art bound vnto his diuine maiesty , letting thee now vnderstand that he can giue thee a kingdome in heauen much greater then this which he hath giuen thee here one earth . But if thou perseuer in thine errour , be thou assured of the punishment prepared for thee : for thou must know that soone or late thou must fall into his handes , & yeld him an account both of thy sinnes , and of thy vassals . The holy Father spake these and many other ▪ like wordes , with such feruour and vehemencie of spiritt , that all those present , though they were all infidels , did manifestlie know , that the said wordes proceeded of a more then humane vertue . And they were indeed vttered with the same spiritt , that God promised his seruantes saying : I will giue you a tongue and wisdome , which the princes of the world shall not be able to resist . Now the Soldan acknowledgeing so great a vertue in the seruant of God , he gaue him thanckes with much reuerence , and tokens of curtesie , then asked him concerning new difficulties , being very attentiue to the answeares which the holy Father gaue him , as a man sent him from God : and therfore very instantlie prayed him , not retourne to the Christians , but to remaine with him : the seruant of IESVS CHRIST cntierly circumvested with zeale of the faith , thervpon made him this answeare . Great Soldan , If you with all your people wil be conuerted , I will right gladly remayne with you : and if you haue any doubt that detaineth you from leauing your beleefe for mine , because the time is very short , you may presentlie make proofe therof : lett there be made a great fire in the middes of the army , then call your Sacrificers and Religious & command vs all to enter into the middes of the fire : and afterwardes follow their faith that by their God shall be preserued . The Soldan , amazed att the proposition made by the holy Father said : I doe not thinck that any of our Religious will make this triall . Wherin he was not deceaued : for he had scarcely vttered that word , but one of his Collociers there present , very aged and among the Turcks reputed for a S. hearing it , incontinentlie slipt away , fearing that ( the Soldan , accepting the condition ) he should be deuoured by the flames . The holie Father then addressing himselfe againe into the Soldan , said : Mighty Soldan , wilt thou promise vnto God to become Christian , if I my selfe alone goe into the fire ? Wherto I am now readilie prepared . The Soldan answeared him that he durst not then make any such promise , much lesse accept such offer , fearing that such an vnwonted attēpt might raise some tumult in his army : neuertheles it wrought much fruit in his hart , and though for the present he did not resolue to be baptised , yet he remayned exceedinglie aflected to the holy Father , to whome he offered a great quantity of gold , siluer , and apparell , for himselfe and his companions : which the Saint no more esteemed then verie filth , not vouchsafing to behold the same : which much more amazed the Soldan : yet he prayed him againe to accept those presents , to dispose them in almose for his soule , albeit he were not as yet resolued to be baptised . But his requestes were vaine . S. Francis then determined to passe further , as not finding any firme and stable resolution in the Soldan , though he prayed the holy Father to visitt him often , affirming that he would conferre more amply with him : & graunted him letters patentes , by vertue wherof he & his Br. might freely preach ouer all his kingdome , wherwith S. Francis departed . How S. Francis and his companions preached the faith to the kingdome of the Soldan , and how he miraculously resisted a More that tempted him to carnality . THE LXX . CHAPTER . SAinct Francis diuided his companions and sent them ouer Egipt & Syria , and himselfe with Brother Illuminatus went through all the kingdome continually preaching the gospell . And being on a time enforced to rest himselfe in a certaine place expecting the mitigation of the stormy weather , he retired into a house to lodge , where in was a More , who in the lineamentes and proportion of her face was faire , and of comely grace , but in spiritt extremelie loath some : she , induced by the deuill , that one each side cast his snares to surprise the S. went to him into a chamber , where purposely she had placed him alone , and instantlie prayed him to sinne with her : the S. answeared her : woman if thou wilt that I offend with thee , thou must also yeld to me in my request . Wherto the amourous More presentlie accorded . S. Francis then incōtinently goeing to a great fire that was there , & spreding it abroad , layed downe and stretched himselfe theron , inuiting the More to keepe her promise , and lye with him one that bed so gorgious and resplendat . The More remayned a while pensiue betweene loue and feare , expecting the issue ; but att length , seeing him to turne one the coales , as if he had bin one roses and lillies ; she acknowledged her selfe , and her sinne : and was baptised , and afterwards ( by vertue of the miracle of the S. ) as an other Samaritane , conuerted many Mores vnto IESVS CHRIST . The S. hauing vpon this occasion seiourned there certaine dayes , went on his iorney , & cōming within three or four leagues of Antioch , to a place called Mōtenegro , where was a Monastery of Religious of the Order S. Be. he there made some stay & in such sort cōported him selfe , that in few dayes the Abbott & all the Religious renūcing all their possesiōs into the hādes of the Patriarck became Freer Minors : In the meane while it chaunced vnto two other of his companions that they seeming to a More , so miserable , he of compassion offered them almose , which they refusing in any sort to receaue , the More demaunded them wherfore they would not accept the same , wherto they answeared , that for the Ioue of God they would possesse neither mony , or any other thing in this world : the More was therwith so touched , that he sodenly receaued them into his affection , yea into such amity , that thence forward he had care of all their necessities , and promised them to sell his goodes to mayntaine them , if they would continue in that country . The worthy example of their life was so admirable , that they who could not be conuerted by their doctrine , were conuerted by meane of their vertuous worckes , which indeed are of much more efficacie : they mollified the most fierce and barbarous nations , mortall ennemies of the Christian name , making them compassionate and pittifull , but the nomber of the wicked and insolent budding foorth , and being the more potent in that country , yet not daring to kill them , in regard of the patentes of their great Soldan ; they caused them to liue a lamentable life , afflicting them ten thousand manner of wayes : and the holy Father here vpon knowing the will of God to be that he should retourne , hauing by the assistance of his diuine Maiesty , assembled al his Religious , not hauing so much profited among those Barbarians , as he desired , he repayred towardes the Soldan , thence ( hauing taken leaue of him ) to retourne into Italy . How S. Francis retourned into Italy . THE LXXI . CHAPTER . THe said holy Father being retourned towardes the Soldan , was very ioyfully and graciously entertayned , and he att length told him secretly that he would willingly become Christian , beleeuing firmely that the Christian Religion was the true way of saluation ; but he feared to manifest the same for the present , the time seeming improper , he warring against the Christians , nor being secure , by reason that the Mores hated them to the death : but because by thy retourne ( said the Soldan to S. Francis ) as I cōiecture , thou mayest profitt many , and I haue many matters to dispatch that deeply concerne me : I beseech thee to instruct me att this preset , that mine affaires effected , I may obey thee , when occasiō shal be presēted , as I doe now sincerely promise thee . The holy Father hauing demaunded respite of answeare , went to his prayer , wherin perseuering for many dayes together , he continually implored the grace of God for that poore soule , whence he would neuer desist , till he was heard , which with the successe being reuealed vnto him , he wēt to the Soldā , to whom he said : Sir , I resolue to goe into Italy , the will of my God being such : but I promise to sēd you two Religious , in time conuenient , by whose meane ( according to the reuelation which God hath giuen me , and which I explicate and promise vnto you ) you shall certainely be saued . The Soldan , hauing heard so gratefull an answeare , with an exceeding contentement imprinted the same in his hart , and S. Francis taking leaue of him retourned into Italy , and failed not in the accomplishment of his promise : for he appeared to two of his Religious that were resident in Syria , whom he sent to the Soldan who was deadly sick : the Religious repayred vnto him and instructed him , and hauing baptised him he died . S. Antony of Padua speaking of this Soldan , conformably hereto affirmeth , that diuers are of opiniō that he was baptised before his death : the firme affectiō which he carryed vnto the Christiās , being apparantly manifested : for he had entertayned of thē for the guard of his body : & it is well knowne what piety he alwayes shewed towardes our army . Likwise Iames de Vitry Cardinall , in his historie writtē of the conquest of the holie land , guieth testimonie of S. Francis his voyage in those quarters , in these wordes : We haue seene the Father S. Francis , the first Founder of the Order of the Freer Minors , a simple man and without learning , but so much fauoured of God and men , and eleuated to so high a feruour of spiritt , that cōming to the armie of Christiās , that beseiged the cittie of Damiette in Egipt , he passed with out any feare , armed onlie with the buckler of faith , to the middest of the armie of the Mores , saying : Bring me to the Soldan : to whose presence being come , as soone as he had beheld him , of a most cruell beast as he was , he became a most gentle lambe , and gaue most attentiue eare to the word of God which he preached . But att length fearing that many of his people that desirously herad him , and yet did not stirre from his campe , would be conuerted and adhere vnto our army ; he returned him with great reuerence vnto vs , praying him att his deperture that he would pray vnto God for him , that he would please to inspire him to entertaine and espouse that law , that were most pleasing and gratefull vnto him . Of the vehement temptations wherwith the deuils tormented S. Francis. THE LXXII . CHAPTER . ALbeit the holy Father wrought so much fruit , conuerting the sinners of Egipt , and conducting them into the true land of promise , which is Religion free from all earthly tribute and obligation : neuertheles the ancient ennemy of this blessed generation did not sleep : for he vsed all the slightes he could deuise wherwith to confound the same . And because he knew well that it entierly consisted in the head which was S. Francis , he omitted not to assault this fortresse , which God had placed on an high scituation to be an example vnto others , hoping alwayes either to weary him , or att least to make some relent and mitigation of his strict rigour and perfection of life . Knowing therfore that all kind of vertue was compleat in the said S. he also stirred all his ministers against him , who notwithstanding could no further preuaile then God would permitt . The arrogant and proud Lucifer , could not support his profound humilitie . Mammon the prince of the world perceauing that there was no wordlie thing in the S. but that he had cassiered euery thing , yea him who was prince thereof , by the rigour of Euangelicall pouertie , he neuer slept from endeauouring to make him cast his affection on some creature of this world . The gloutonus Satan watched and laboured to procure some relaxation in the rigour of his diett , lodging , and cloathing . The impatient Asmodeus armed himselfe against him to leuell att the patience of the holie Father . The loathsome and filthy Behemol assaulted him , presenting sensualitie , often vnto him , with endeauour to defile the candour of his virginitie . Belzebub the captaine of the idle , omitted no time to tempt him with sloath , and by some apparant reasons , to persuade him to take some litle recreation : The persecuting prince Leuiathan , tormented him with naturall perturbations , discontentements , and disgustes , wherwith the flesh afflicted the peace and charitie of the S. against which Golias and his army , the humble Dauid in the name and vertue of his God , obtayned so glorious a victorie , that he might well sing : Francis hath ruined and subdued an hundred thousand ennemies , and hath driuen away the derisions and rebukes which the diuels procured vnto the Church by auarice and sensualitie . But God would that the deuill himselfe should by the mouth of the possessed , acknowledge the cruell warre that S. Francis and his Religious waged against him , and likwise the great fruit they produced in soules , though this his confession was sufficientlie knowne and experienced by the world , and reuealed by IESVS CHRIST , himselfe : wherfore the S. merited to be crowned , hauing bin so valiant in the fierce assaultes of so many ennemies , and att length vanquished so tedious a combatt as he had from the beginning of his conuersion : First by his very parentes , and afterward by infinite other meanes , that neuer permitted him in repose . But how much more the deuill gaue him occasion to sinne , so much more did he endeauour to meritt , and became pure as gold in the fire . Wherfore he often said : If my Religious knew what warre mine ennemies raise against me , they would perhappes haue compassion of me , and hold me excused , if I cannot be sometimes with them , as I would desire . One time when God permitted him for his greater good to be tempted , the deuill drawe him into so deepe a melancholy of spiritt , that exteriourly there appeared many signes therof , he being no longer able to conceale nor moderate the same , in such sort as he seemed to be vtterlie abandoned of God. If he would conuerse with his Religious , he could not , if he would be sequestred from them , it was worse , abstinence and mortification of the flesh annoyed him , haircloth and prayer auayled not . He continued in this sort more then two yeares , though one would not haue imagined it had bin of an houres continuance , till att length God determining to haue compassion of him , as he prayed with effusion of teares , he heard the voice of God that said : If thou hast ( so much ) faith as a mustard seed , and sayest to this mountaine , remoue from hence thither , it shal be done . S. Francis then answeared , which is this mountaine , my God ? and the voice replyed : The temptation : then S. Francis : My God , lett thy word then be accomplished . And from thence he was freed , and gaue infinite thanckes to God for the same . Of many other temptations with S. Francis had . THE LXXIII . CHAPTER . SAint Francis being in continuall prayer in the hermitage of Grecio , a gentleman one night sending him a pillow to vse in regard of the infirmity of his eyes : he could neuer repose nor pray : for he had such a trembling in his head , that all his body was distempered therwith . Now hauing a long time discoursed with himselfe , whence this distemperature should proceed , he att length resolued and concluded , that it could not be occasioned but by the pillow , wherinto the deuill was entred : wherfore he caused it to be carryed out of his cell by his companion : who hauing to that purpose layed it on his shoulders and carryed it out , incontinentlie lost his speech , and which was yet worse ) stood immoueable with the said pillow , He continued in this affliction , which how it tormented him may of each one be imagined , till sainct Francis admiring his long tariance , called him : att which voice the Religious retourned to himselfe , cast the pillow instantlie to the ground , and ran to the S. to whome he recounted all , whervpon he answeared him : My Brother , last night whiles I was att compline , I vnderstood that this deuill came hither : and know that finding no other place , he entred into the soft pillow : learne therfore now how subtill and malicious he is , that hauing no power to endommage the soule , because it is protected by diuine grace , he seeketh to hinder the repose of the body , that it may not pray , and performe other exercises in time conuenient ; or to make it diseased to procure it to murmure , and therby to fall into sinne . Being an other time afflicted with the said infirmitie of his eyes , in such sort as for the space of fifty dayes together , he could see no light , he was placed in a very darck cell made of rushes , mattes , and earth : there did he endure such excessiue greife , as he could not haue one hower of repose . The deuill to augment his affliction , sent him into his celle a very great quantity of huge mice , that they might prouoke him to impatience : wherfore the S. being entierly resigned into the handes of God , feeling a vehement anguish in his hart , vttered these worde● Help me , my God , in such a multitude of infirmities , diseases , and afflictions : that I may patiently endure them . Whereto a voice answeared : Tell me , S. Francis , if for thyne infirmities and afflictions , one should promise thee such a treasure , and of so great valew , as if all the earth were gold , and all the stones diamondes , or other precious stones , and all the waters baulme , wouldest thou not esteeme all thy miseries , filthy dirt , in comparison of the said treasure , and wouldest thou not be content more then voluntarily to supporte the same ? herevnto the S. answeared , yea , I should be very glad therof . Well reioyce thee then ( replyed the voice ) that thou mayest liue content and secure , as if thou wert in my kingdome . Hauing concluded his prayer , with exceeding ioy of this vision , deliuerance & diuine promise , he incontinently said to his companions : If a king had giuen a kingdome to a seruaunt , should not he haue cause to be alwayes ioyfull ? And they answeared , yes . And if ( added he ) he gaue him all the Empires of the world , should he not haue yet greater cause of ioy ? they likewise answeared , yes . I ought then said he , infinitely to reioyce in mine infirmities and greifes , and for them to giue thanckes vnto the Father of mercie , vnto my Redeemer IESVS CHRIST , & to the holy Ghost the true comforter : sith he hath shewed such mercie to me his vnworthy seruant , as to vouchsafe att this present to assure me of his kingdome . In respect wherof I will compose himnes , to singhenceforward , and to yeld him infinite thankes for the same . Of many other temptations and subtilties , wherby the d●ui●● tormented him . THE LXXIV . CHAPTER . THe deuils , not content to disturbe him with infinite temptations did also assault him by occasion of sinne , as by the ensuyng accident shall appeare . Preaching one day in Apulia , in a church very neere vnto the Pallace of the Emperour Frederick , being as yet vnknowne , many Courtiers were there present , who perceauing him so freelie to reprehend vices , affirming that whosoeuer would follow and satisfie his sensuall appetites , could neuer haue part in heauen , they retourning , did scoffingly relate the whole vnto the Emperour , who answeared them . These Preachers in deed do say much , but they performe litle . Wherfore I would willingly know if this mā be such a one , lett some one amongest you vndertake to inuite him to supper & lodge with him , and hauing giuen him good entertainement , let him dexterously conuey into his chamber a faire courtisane , to try if he can vse that vertue of continence which he so forcibly preacheth vnto vs. A gentleman did presentlie offer to putt this proiect in practise , for in princes Courtes there want not men that seeke , rather to please their master in these friuolous and sottish toyes , then in matters that concerne the honnour and saffety of the soule . This Courtier then , when he had found a time conuenient to the purpose , inuited the holy Father , who simply promised him , his custome being ordinarily to satisfie honest and lawfull requestes . He then went with the said gentleman vnto his house , which he found sumptuously adorned , and being sett at table , did according to his custome eat very litle : after that , att conuenient houre he was brought to a chamber all tapistred , where was a right gorgious bed , and a great fire conformable to the coldnes of the season : the gentleman bidding him good night , wished him to sleepe att his ease : but the holy Father answeared him , that this chamber and bed were not proper for a poore begger as himselfe was , for whome the bare ground , or a litle chaffe would suffice : but the gentleman departed without giuing any reply , and subtilly left the chamber dore open ; wherby he brought in a verie beautifull damosell , yong , and wittie , and a corrupted Courtesane , to whome he promised great matters , if she could induce this Religious to sinne with her . She then permitting him to end his prayers , and to couer himselfe att his commoditie , the time seeming to her purpose , went to his bed side : the S. seeing her on the sodaine , asked her to what end she came thither : wherto she answeared : that she came priuarely ▪ to lye with him , and that she would neuer leaue him till he consented to her desire . S. Francis herevpon raysing himselfe , said : sith thou art therto resolued , be it : but stay a litle , I will prepate our lodging . And hauing with a couragious hart made a short prayer vnto God , he , with the irons that he found one the harth , spread and scattered the most burning coales that were in the fire , and laid himselfe theron , without receauing any detriment , then inuited the Courtisane , as he had done the More in Egipt . Which the woman seeing , though she were sinfull , began to cry out that she had greiuously offended God , and his seruaunt : and falling one her knees demaunded pardon of him . Wherfore they that attended on the stears without the dore to see the successe of their lewd designe , confounded and filled with feare and terrour , repenting their peruerse Counsaile did also aske pardon , and relating all to the Emperour , himselfe sending for the S. did likewise craue his pardon , and requested him to be mindfull of him and his in his deuotions : thus in one instant he subdued the pleasure of the flesh that was lewdly offered him by the woman , and the deuill that had plotted the same , remained conquered , and the Emperour and his Courtiers clearly assured that the S. his life was conformable to his wordes , and finally God was praysed . Of the great assaults that the deuils gaue S. Francis in solitary places . THE LXXV . CHAPTER . THese afflictions which the holy Father endured were doubtles very violent : but those which the deuils laid on him in solitarie places , where he prayed , were without comparison much greater : for they gaue him a meruailous warre , often appearing vnto him in hideous and loathsome shapes , yea so horrible , that no humane creature had bin able to endure them , if God had not giuen him force and assistance , and these monsters did sometimes appeare vnto him with such importunity , that they seemed to intend a combattt with him . Brother Giles that was also exceedingly molested by the deuils , did one day demaund of S. Francis if he had seene in the world that , which could not be beheld by any whosoeuer the space of a Pater noster , who answeared that the deuill was so loathsome and horrible that no man without the help of God , could behold him the space only of halfe a Pater noster . Notwith standing armed with celestial armure , the more they assaulted him , the more courage and vallour did he gett , saying : I will defend me , My God , from the fury of these wicked spirittes , vnder the shadow of thy winges and of thy graces . Sometimes , euen being in the desert , he vrged them by these wordes . Ye false and wicked spirittes make boldly what anatomie of me you will , for sure I am you shall doe no more then my God will permitt you , whose creature I am , and for whome I am ready to endure as much tribulation as he will giue me , by your meane . The deuils no longer able to endure this notable constancie , departed vtterly confounded . S. Francis remayning one day in a Churche of S. Peter , neere to Bolonia , desired to repose awhile , to make his prayer afterward . He had scarcely enclined his head , but he began to feele his ennemies , wherfore making the signe of the crosse , he went out of the Church and said vnto them : yee deuils I coniure you in the name of God the Father almighty , that to this my body you doe what soeuer my God hath permitted you : for I am prepared to endure althinges for his loue , and because I haue no greater ennemie then my body , reuenge me one it : which hauing said , they fled vtterlie confounded . The rest of this chapter , to obserue the Order of the history , is put in the end of the thirty seauenth chapter of the second booke . How S. Francis deliuered his Brethren from temptations . THE LXXVI . CHAPTER . THus did S. Francis by the helpe of God obtaine so many victories ouer his ennemies , whereby he had already so terrified them , that he expelled them only by vertue of his name , when he knew it to be to the honour of God. Besides this auctority which God had giuen him , he had also such experience by reason of the continuall combattes which he had with them , that he knew how to counsaile , comfort and applie remedies to his Religious , when they suffered affliction in that kinde , as the sequel of this discourse will giue vs to vnderstand . A very spirituall Religious and one of the most auncient of the Order , very familiar with S. Francis being afflicted with carnall temptations , by extrauagant imaginations , in such sort as he was almost reduced to a desperate point of power to resist them any longer , and one the other side he was exceedingly perplexed to cōfesse himselfe therof , so much was shame to expresse such foule and filthy cogitations , now encreased in him : fastinges , abstinences , and prayers , or other spirituall worckes did profitt him nothing : Neuertheles resisting alwayes to his vttmost , God sent vnto him his seruant S. Francis , who comming to the monasterie where this poore Religious was , he priuately called him and said : Beloued brother , I will not that henceforward you confesse such and such fantasies , wherwith the deuill to this day could neuer preuaile against you , and therefore hereafter feare not , but as often as he shall tempt you , say only thrice the Pater noster , and by the mercie of God you shal be deliuered . The Religious exceedingly amazed att the vertue of S. Francis that knew his very cogitations , was very contētedly satisfied with so sweet and gentle a medicine , wherof making vse , he freed himselfe of the temptations . Brother Roger de la Marque , a Religious of pious conuersation , was by diuine permissiō , so tempted of the deuils , that he esteemed himselfe forsaken of God : and because no application did auaile him , he resolued to vse this last refuge : I will , said he goe seeke out S. Francis , of whome if I be mildly and with a gracious countenance entertayned , I shall haue hope of Goddes mercy : but if he looke awry vpon me , I will take it for a signe that God hath forsaken me . Hauing thus determined , he tooke his way towardes the holy Father , who was att Assisium in the Bishops house who then was sick , where he had reuelation of all this , wherfore he commanded Brother Leo and Brother Macie to goe meet him and to tell him in his name ; that he loued him particulerly aboue all other of his Religion : which the said Religious vnderstanding , full of consolation , he fell on his knees with the interiour of his hart giuing thanckes to God , for that he neuer abandoneth his seruantes , but doth euer giue eare to the prayers of those that hope in him : and giueth them the helpe of his grace to perseuer in his seruice . Which done , he arose , and with them went to the holy Father , who knowing their comming , arose from the bed where he lay , and comming to him , very tenderly embraced him , & left him not till he was entierly conforted , and then dismissed him , fully satisfied and freed of his temptation . Brother Angelus was also so greiuously tempted that he durst not be alone in the night , for feare of the deuils : but S. Francis hauing made the signe of the crosse vpon him , enioyned him to goe vp on an high mountaine and with a loud voice to say vnto them : O yee proud deuils , come ye all and doe that vnto me which God hath permitted : which hauing done he neuer after saw any thing that did offend him . How S. Francis gaue assistance to certaine of his Brethren that were far from him . THE LXXVII . CHAPTER . SAinct Francis hauing his children alwayes in his hart and in his soule , he merited that as he prayed for them , God did often reueale vnto him the necessities wherinto they were fallen , to the end that by his presence , or sending vnto them , or prayers , he might releiue them . His Vicar one a time holding a chapter , he saw in spiritt a Religious that would not acknowledge his fault , to doe penance for it , but did with all possible reasons defend himselfe . S. Francis called a Religious and said vnto him : Brother , behold how the deuill sitteth one the shoulders of that poore Religious and holdeth him by the throte halfe choaked , because I haue prayed to God for him , and he hath heard me , goe and bid him humble himselfe to his Vicar , and tell him the deuill henceforward shall haue no power of him . Which the Religious hauing done , the other full of contrition fell at the feet of the Vicar , acknowledged his fault , did penance , and merited thenceforward to liue very piously . Brother Leo being exceedingly oppressed & afflicted by diuers temptations of the deuill S. Francis sent him a letter such as the said Brother Leo then desired , who att the very instant that he had read it , was deliuered : the contentes wherof were thus : God hold and blesse & tourne his face to thee , God be mercifull to thee , and giue thee his peace , Brother Leo , God giue thee his benediction , So be it . The which wordes taken out of the booke of Numbers of the benedictions of God , were of such efficacy , that they deliuered all those from temptations to whome the S. in writing sent them . God permitted S. Francis , being one day att our Lady of Angels , to see a great multitude of deuils that endeauoured to enter there , which they could not doe till a Religious began to conceaue hatred against one of his Brethren , which did so breed in his hart that they entred into his body and possessed him : which S. Francis perceauing ( as a pittifull Pastour of his sheep , called the Religious and reprehended him for the hatred he boare to his brother : wherat he being exceedingly amazed that S. Francis knew it , did acknowledge the vertue that God gaue him , and put away that hatred , and thus was consequentlie freed of his ennemy . How he deliuered Brother Ruffinus from a vehement temptation . THE LXXVIII . CHAPTER . BRother Ruffinus the companion of S : Francis was one time so extremely and cruelly tempted , with a temptation of diffidence of predestination , that I doubt whither there could be a greater , whence may be collected what slightes the deuill doth vse , to seeke the ruine of the most perfect , if God did not exceedingly assist them . Brother Ruffinus was a Religious of a pious and holy conuersation , and of very deepe contemplation ; wherfore the deuill hauing tēpted him with diffidence of predestination , made it seeme vnto him that all the labours , troubles and afflictions which he endured were lost , with the time which he vnprofitably spent in Religion , by reason that he was not predestinate vnto glory : which temptation augmenting , though he omitted not to conuerse with his Brethren , did neuertheles make him exceeding sorrowfull . And because he was fearfull and ashamed to discouer it to any one , the deuill by diuine permission did tempt him more and more . Wherfore assaulting him both exteriourly and interiourly , he one time appeared vnto him in forme of a crucifix , that seeming to haue compassion on him , said : Poore man why doest thou afflict thee with so many abstinences without fruit ? what auaile thee so many prayers ? sith all the world together cannot chaunge that which from all eternity hath bin ordayned by the prouidence of my Father : wherby thou art not of the nomber of the predestinate , but of the reprobate . Wherfore I am moued with compassion of thy so great sufferance : that att least thou begin not they hell during they life , and albeit I haue already diuers time inspited thee interiourly : I am now content to appeare vnto thee such as I am , and by mine ordinary clemencie to assure thee of that which onlie I doe know , sith onlie I doe damne and saue , which I doe to putt thee out of all doubt , and to the end thou no longer beleeue that other damned also , that sonne of Bernardone , who shall goe to hell with his Father , and all they that follow him shal be deceaued . And after these wordes he vanished , leauing the poore Brother Ruffinus in such heauines ( a miserie that doth prostrate and ouetthrow the greatest seruants of God ) and in his spiritt so shadowed by the great princes of darcknes , that he was euen ready to loose the faith he had in God and in his holy seruant : to whome notwithstanding the aforesaid , he imparted nothing of his affliction . But the holie Father being by diuine reuelation aduertised therof , and seeing the perill wherinto his so deerly beloued brother was fallen , he sent for him by Brother Macie as farre as the mount Subasio , where he remayned in a celle separated from other : to whome , hauing vnderstood the message , he rudely answeared : That he had nothing to doe with S. Francis : by which wordes Brother Macie esteeming that he might be deluded by the deuill , amiably replyed saying . Oh God , brother Ruffinus what wordes haue you vttered ? are you besides you selfe ? or doe you yeeld to be deluded by the deuill ? Know you not that S. Francis is an Angel of heauen on earth ? Is it not knowne vnto vs how many millions of soules God hath saued & will saue by his meanes : how he hath illuminated the world , and how much ourselues perticulerly are by him illuminated ? howsoeuer sith he hath expresly sent for you , I will that you repaire vnto him , because indeed I know that you are exceedingly deluded by the deuill . Brother Ruffinus being by these wordes att length persuaded , without farther reply went with him , and came to S. Francis : in whose presence appearing , the deuill lost his prey . For after he had recounted vnto the S. all the circonstances of his temptation by order , and had receaued demonstrations of the S. to witt that the deuill did harden the hearts of men , and God on the contrary did soften and mollifie thē , himselfe saying : I will take from thee thy heart of stone , and will giue thee one of flesh , acknowledgeing the extreme hardnes which the deuill had left in his heart , and with all vnderstanding in one instant all his slightes , with abondance of teares he vttered his fault and cōfessed his sinne in concealing his temptation S. Francis then said vnto him : My sonne , goe make thy confession frequent prayer , and know for certaine that this tēptation , as thou shalt breifely experience , shall tourne to no lesse peace and spirituall ioy . And if this horrible deuill retourne to tempt thee , vse these wordes vnto him : Thou base and loathsome deuill , open wide thy lying mouth , that I may fill it full of filth . Thus Brother Ruffinus retourning to his said mountaine and celle there to lament his passed errour , Satan presented himselfe vnto him in forme of IESVS CHRIST crucified , and said did I not forbid thee to beleeue Brother Francis ? But brother Ruffinus intertupted his wordes , and answeared : Thou loathsome and lying deuill , open that thy mouth , where out issue such horrible lyes , that I may fill it with vilany : which the false and proud deceauer hearing departed , making such a terrible ruine of the stones of the montaine which he threw downe by grosse heapes hurling thē with such impetuosity , that the stones & flintes tumbling downe stroake fire against each other : breifely it seemed that the mountaine was entierly to be ouer-throwen or suncken . This storme was heard euen to the place where S. Francis was , who with his companions went out to see whence proceeded this terrible noyse . They were all exceedingly terrified , S. Francis excepted , who incontinently imagined the cause . In the meane while Brother Ruffinus returned victorious from so tedious & bitter a combatt , who by experience knowing this illusion , came to S. Francis to whome to the great ioy and contentement of all the hearers he recounted all the successe . He being retourned to his cell , the true Crucisix incontinentlie appeared vnto him , and said : Thou hast done well , Brother Ruffinus , to take the counsaile of Francis , who hath discouered vnto thee th● fraud of the deuill : and therfore henceforward , in consideration of the affliction which thou hast endured in this temptation , I giue thee this grace that whiles thou liuest , thou shalt be no more afflicted by the deuill : then blessing him he disappeared : whervpon he was according to the prophesie of the holy Father so comforted , and replenished with such sweetnes and feruour of spiritt , that his soule was often rauished and eleuated in God : and so he liued and died in this perfect vnion of his loue . Of the humility that shined in this Saint . THE LXXIX . CHAPTER . IT being vnderstood , that the holy Father had obtayned a right glorious victory ouer the deuill , in himselfe and his : for he only is vanquished that presumeth of himselfe , and the humble ( as litle fishes ) escape out of the nettes , we will now consider by what meane the S. became so admirably victorious ouer those proud and rebellious spirittes . It was in deed by no other meane then by his humility , wherwith he did not only surmount their cruell assaultes , but they being vnable long time to endure him , he putt them to flight ; it alone being the guard , beauty , and the mother of all other vertues , aboue all which , it shined in him & gaue light as in the persō of him that would be the least of all his brethren , and one that freely acknowledged himselfe the greatest sinner of sinners , and reputed himselfe no other then a veslell full of ordure : and not ( as in deed he was ) an elected vessell , full of sanctity and very resplendant , by the lustre of so great vertues and singuler graces , wherin all perfection appeared as in a very beautifull & cleare glasse . Now on this vertue of humility , he laboured to found and build all his holy and worthy edifice , affirming that IESVS CHRIST descended not into the world , from the besome of his eternall Father , nor was vested with our so contemptible flesh for other end but ( hauing redeemed vs ) to teach vs both by word and effect as a true master of humility , what himselfe said : Learne of me because I am meeke and humble of hart : therfore he as his imitatour endeauoured to be of no respect , first in his owne sight , and then before others , fearing least it should befall vnto him as it is writtē , that he which is high before men , is abominable before God ; for which cause he accustomed to say vnto his Religious : A man is so great as he appeareth to be before God , and no greater : and therfore it is a great vanity to glory in the honours of the world . He also reioyced when any iniury or reproch was done him , and receaued prayses and honoures discontentedly , being better pleased with reprehension then with flattery : because said he , by reprehension he learned to humble and correct himselfe , wheras it was an ouer excessiue vanity to heare ones selfe praysed . And with all he endeauoured to conceale the giftes which he receaued of God , forbearing to discouer that which might occasion him to fall or offend . Being one day called S. call me no more S. said he , for as yet I may haue children , and no man ought to be praysed , till he haue perseuered vnto the end , which to vs is vncertaine ; besides , no glory is to be giuen to what soeuer is done by a sinner : A sinner may fast , lament , and discipline his flesh , but he cannot doe it alone and of himselfe . The principall is that he be faithfull vnto his God , wherof only he should glorifie : which he shall doe , if in his seruitude , he attribute all the good he shall doe , vnto God , from whome doe proceed and are deriued vnto vs , all graces and perfections , as from the true Father of all our consolations . Of the loue and zeale he had in humility . THE LXXX . CHAPTER . DIscoursing one day with his brethren , he said : I cannot repute my selfe a Freer Minor , If I proue not this that followeth in my selfe : I purpose to goe to the chapiter , where shal be assembled all the Religious who will receaue me with great reuerence as their superiour : afterward , lett them pray me to comfort them , explicating vnto them the word of God , which for their satisfaction performing , lett them all arise and say : Hold they peace , we well haue thee no longer for Superiour , for thou art an idiot , block-head , and ignorant : and with all knowest not what thou sayest , wherfore it is ouer great shame to haue such a superiour ; then be it that you detrude me out of the chapter with vtter dishonour , as deseruing the same : I would not ( I say ) esteeme me a good Freer Minor , if I did not support all that with the same promptitude and ioy , as if I heard my selfe praysed : for if I reioyce att honours , what profitt reape I therby ? I putt my soule in perill of vaine glory without hope of any benefitt : but if I be contemned , my soule is therby secured and profiteth in spiritt . In regard of his exceedingly zeale vnto this humility , when it happened that any praysed him , either for his preaching , or vpon any other occasion , he commanded his companion , to contrary it , and to giue him wordes of disprayse : which doeing , though vnwillingly , the holy Father would answeare ; God blesse you , because you speake the truth , and that which the sonne of Peter Bernardone doth deserue . Being one day att out lady of Angels , Brother Macie had a desire to trie the humility of S. Francis , though he were his perticuler freind , only because he knew it would be gratefull vnto him : Being then in his presence , he twice iterated these wordes : Wherfore to you ? wherfore to you ? as if he would inferre : Francis , wherefore doe people so much honour you ? The holie Father smilinglie answeared : What meane you by that brother Macie ? All the world ( replyed brother Macie ) runneth after you , euery one desireth to see you , to heare and obey you : and for any thing that I know , you are neither personable , learned , eloquent , nor noble , whence is it then the world doth follow you ? The S. then vested with his accustomed humilitie , hauing lifted his eyes to heauen , and a litle prayed and thanked God , thus answeared his deere freind : Will you know , Brother Macie , whence it proceedeth that , as you say , such resort of people doe follow me and willinglie heare me ? This proceedeth of the eyes of the great omnipotent God which in all places beholding both the good and bad , hath pleased to choose me as the most simple and vilest sinner in the world : for God doth choose the most feeble and infirme thinges , with them to confound the noble , potent , strong , and worldlie wise : that the glorie may be his alone , and that the creature being in presence of his Creatour may haue nothing , wherof to glory . An answeare doubtles more then humane and descending from heauen , where the spiritt of this holy Father learned of that high and potent God , who hath euer his eyes fixed on the humble of spiritt , as likewise the most sacred virgin learned , when she answeared to the prayses of S. Elizabeth by these wordes : My soule doth prayse God , because he hath beheld the humilitie of his hand maid . How S. Francis reputed him selfe the greatest sinner of the world THE LXXXI . CHAPTER . THat the more he humbled himselfe on earth , the more he was exalted in heauen , was manifested vnto Brother Ruffinus in a reuelation whiles he was praying : for being rapt in spiritt , he saw an high and eminent place in heauen , wherin was the Order of Seraphins , and among them a seat void farre more resplendant then any other , and all couered with precious stones . Wherevpon with exceeding admiration he demaunded for whome that seat was prepared , and he heard a voice that said : this seat was one of the principall Seraphins , that fell into hell , and now it is reserued for the right humble Francis. After this vision , Brother Ruffinus had an extreme desire to know wherin principally consisted that so great humility which was so meritorious in the blessed Father saint Francis : hauing therfore some discourse one day with him he said : My beloued Father , I hartely beseeche you to tell me certainely what is your owne esteeme and what opinion you haue of your selfe . Sainct Francis answeared : Verily I hold my selfe for the greatest sinner of the world , and toe serue God lesse then any other . Brother Ruffinus replyed vnto him : that he did not thinck he could speake the same sincerily and with a cleare conscience ; it being so that others , as was apparent , did committ many greiuous sinnes , wherof by the grace of God he was innocent . To this S. Francis answeared : If God had with so great mercy fauoured those others of whome you speake , I am assured that how soeuer wicked and detestable they may be now , they would farre more gratefully acknowledge the giftes of God , then I doe and would serue him much better . And if my God should now forsake me , I should perpetrate more enormities then any other . In regard therfore of this ineffable grace done vnto me , I accuse and acknowledge my selfe to be the greatest sinner that is . Brother Ruffinus by this answeare was thoroughly confirmed in the vision which God had shewed vnto him , hauing found good demonstration of the meritt of the holy Fathers humility . But because humility ought alwayes to haue verytie for foundatiō , it seemeth one may make a sufficient reply to this his answeare and not without reason . For some one might thus argument : Most holy Father tell me if you please , by the excessiue loue which in this world you haue borne to the hūble Jesus Christ , and att this presēt more thē euer doe beare him : where haue you learned , that if an other sinner had receaued or should receaue the talent of grace which God hath giuen you , that he would more acknowledge it , and make better profitt therof then you haue done ? Vpon what reason , vpon what doctrine , and on what spiritt is grounded the foundation of this feeble opinion which you seeme to haue of your selfe ? For I firmely beleue that if God had knowne it , he would neuer haue bestowed this grace on you , but rather on that other . The most humble Father to this obiection might well answeare , that he had learned it of the doctrine of our Sauiour IESVS CHRIST , who with his mouth hath said , The spiritt breatheth where he will ; and of S. Paul , that neither he that planteth is any thing , nor he that watereth , but he that giueth the increase , God : wherof he might thus inferre : I not being Francis , without God that worcketh in me , when he had pleased to inspire an other , there is no doubt but he had done the like , and euen more according to his grace . And wheras you beleeue , that if God had giuen it to an other , it had bin knowne that he had done this or more , your beleefe is false : for as the same S. Paul saith , it is in the power of the Potter , to frame one pott for honour , and an other for dishonour , one for vse of meat , and an other to serue for the chamber . Neuertheles it would be ridiculous , for the vessell to complaine , and say : why is this honour giuen to him rather then to me ? for thus it hath pleased him , because he is the master . But he might farther , and with much more reason alleadge the saying of the Espouse : Consider me not nor doe not admire that I am black , because the sunne hath taken away my collour : which hath no other signification , but that one should not beleeue that this great deformity ( which the humble presupposeth in himselfe ) doth proceed of what soeuer cause indifferently , but that the sunne of iustice , the liuing God , maketh it appeare so foule vnto his eyes : and not the light of the Moone , which is worldly wisdome . And this , I say , proueth , not that he maketh the faire , foule in essence , but in apparence only , by comparaison made of a thing imperfectly faire , with an other beautifull in the highest degree . It being supposed then that I haue yet in me some good ( as it may be ) neuertheles when I fix mine eyes on that diuine sunne of iustice , I am enforced and constrained to behold the great multitude of sunne motes of mine imperfections in his cleare beames , wheron reflecting as one ought , I know my basenes and mine imperfection to be infinite , and to become as a nothing in this mine accident all beauty . But because that which is true cannot be otherwise : I retourne and reenter into my selfe , where considering the greatnes of my naturall basenes , I acknowledge ▪ nothing in my selfe but the grace of God that doeth any thing ▪ because as man , there is no sinne but I might haue cōmitted . In which respect I ought to humble my selfe , and beleeue that touching this point there is no man in the world , any way inferiour vnto me . This equality layd , the force of humility doth after enter into his meritt : wheras among men we are all naturally equall in imperfections : therfore the truly humble doth honour and repute all other as greater then himselfe , and that is the black colour , which the Sunne of his grace doth by his goodnes giue him , with which humilitie God himselfe ( made man ) being cloathed , said : I am not a man , but a worme , the contempt of men and out-cast of the people . And if IESVS CHRIST spake this of himselfe , who is the mouth of trueth , who can euer contemne a man and say that he doth falsely esteeme himselfe lesse then other men . And therfore God doth farther say : learne of me because I am meek and humble of hart ; learne of me , saith he , because he knew that proud humane ignorance , could not conceaue , I will not say teach , this doctrine more then humane by its apparent and sophisticall reasōs . But learne of me , to wit , what God is , and what is mā : for I being the one and the other together , none can better know thē my selfe , what difference there is betweene thes two . Now of this consideratiō proceedeth true and perfect humility , and therfore it is greater in the blessed that clearly see the Sunne of iustice in his splendours , then in themselues walking in the pilgrimage of this world , wherin by faith and imperfect charity they receaue the diuine beames only by reuerberation and reflection in the cloud of their imperfection : and therfore the nerer the true seruant approacheth vnto him with the vnderstanding , the more humble he is . So , as the glorious virgin Mary was the most humble of all creatures on earth , euen so is she most humble of all in heauen , though she be att the right hand of her Sonne : because the more she doth participate of that diuine and infinite light , and doth more clearly and with greater glory contemplate that so great depth of the infinite and high diuine bounty , so much better doth she see the goulfe of her litlenes , which in the end is to be a creature , which is nothing in comparison of her Creatour , before whome she bendeth her knees with farre more reuerence then euer did the foure and twenty ancientes , whome S. Iohn saw prostrate before the throne of the liuing God , because she hath a deeper knowledge of him then they . Therfore lett all humane reason be silent , mute , and giue place in the certaine contemplation of true diuine humilitie , sith it cannot penetrat the deep secrettes of God , by meane wherof , with a most miraculous operation it then raiseth a soule more high , when it most debaseth her to the profundity of her consideration , and then it procureth her a crowne in heauen , and maketh her true Queene in that eternall kingdome , when it causeth her to be inferiour , slaue , and subiect to all creatures for the only loue of God , which being her foundation , it is not to be admired if her building arise to such an hight . For humilitie is no other thing then a profound and continual humiliatiō of the soule vnto his diuine Maistie , caused by his diuine liberality . And therfore she ought duely to consider with what benignity his maiesty vnited himselfe vnto vs , receauing into him our so base and abiect nature , wherof he would make vse to raise and relieue our so extreme pouertie : of this knowledge will ▪ grow and encrease in the soule the true loue and approbation of the obligation we haue vnto God. It cannot be expressed how insatiable a thing it is to desire alwayes to correspond vnto IESVS CHRIST , in worckes , misprising ones selfe for his loue , and euer desirously giuing eare vnto the foresaid voice . Learne of me , by the true doctrine whereof there arriueth vnto the soule by such a humility , subiection , not only vnto God and his commandementes , but euen , for his loue vnto all creatures , and she reputeth them her betters and superiours , though they be sinners , hauing her eye only one her basenes or lownes , which is such , as cannot be greater . So misprising her selfe to the vtmost , she saith with her Lord IESVS CHRIST . I am a worme , and not a man , the contempt of men , and the out cast of the people . By which wordes the question is cleared and resolued . Of the discourses and exercises of the humility of S. Francis. THE LXXXII . CHAPTER . THe said holy Father would not haue any thing in his Religion , were it neuer so excellent , but it should in its kinde , euen exteriourlie preach Lowlinesse and Humilitie . Wherfore he reiected the title of preacher of Pennance , which Pope Innocent the third had graunted to him and his , and would that his Religion should be called Minors , and that they should conserue them selues , liuing like Minors , as true children of the Apostolicall rule . And for the same cause he would not that the superiours should be called Priors , but Ministers and seruantes : ( A name imposed by IESVS CHRIST , in the gospell , when he said , that he was come to serue ) to the end that by such a surname , they might be alwayes mindfull both of their office and of their author IESVS CHRIST . He would also that they should be called Guardians , that they might guard their Brethren . Then also he would that his Religious should rather conuerse with the poore then with the rich and potent of the world . And to conserue them in humilitie , he exercised them to sweepe the house , wash dishes , dresse meat , and to serue the leapers and diseased in hospitals , and in althinges to renounce their proper will. For though he were Generall , he notwithstanding did nothing of his owne head , he consulted with thē , or more often with God in prayer , who reuealed vnto him what he should doe , both for himselfe and others . He was not ashamed to learne of the least , the smallest matter that was , as being a true Minor. He had also leerned high and worthy matters of his soueraigne master IESVS-CHRIST , yea the principall philosophy . Whiles he liued he alwayes desired to learne of the learned and of the simple , of the perfect and imperfect , of the great and litle , the meane wherby he might become perfect and the true seruant of IESVS CHRIST . He was thanckfull to the most simple and abiect that taught him any thing , yea so farre foorth as to kneele vnto them . Once when he was very sicke , and being desirous to visitt an oratory , and to that end mounted one an asse , he mett by the way an old country man that laboured on the land , who seing him , forbare his labour and asked his companion if that were not the famous Francis , who was so much spoaken of : and he answeared that it was . Tourning then to S. Francis he said , Brother , endeauour with all thy possibilitie to be vertuous as thou art generally reputed : for many haue a strong beleefe in thy person . Behaue thy selfe therfore in such sort that there be nothing in thee but what is expected . The holy Father then descended from his asse , and falling on his knees thancked and kissed the feet of the country man , for the charitable admonition which he had giuen him . Of the constancie and courage of S. Francis , and in what manner he exercised and proued the Nouices in humilitie and obedience . THE LXXXIII . CHAPTER . AS the holy Father obeyed the good counsaile of the most simple man that was , so when on the contrary their aduise was diabolicall , he would neuer coudiscend vnto them , therin discouering the constancie & vertue of his courage , as it appeared by the consaile which the Card , of Hostia would giue him in behalfe of the principall of his order , inserted in the 65. chapter precedent . Wherin he demonstrated that against the supreme counsaile of God , one ought not to admitt the aduice of men , wherfore he would neuer consent , that the Order which had so strictly began should in any sort be mitigated Which he manifested yet more when he was earnestly persuaded to permitt his Religious to accept of benefices and temporall goodes , wherwith to supply their necessities : wherto he would neuer accord , knowing well what scandall the s●culers would receaue theratt , who would thin●k that the Religious were admitted into his Order rather for some benifitt and temporall commodity , then by zeale of sauing their soules : beside the occasiō which might be giuē them to erre frō that first naked pouerty : these kind of matters excepted , he permitted himselfe , in all the rest ( prouided that it were not contrary to God or the Order ) to be gouerned as others would , renouncing his owne will , euen as he procured his other Religious to renounce theirs , and to submit themselues to that of their superiour . S. Francis laid so sure a foundation on this vertue of humility , that For loue of it he affected obedience and pouerty her daughters : by obedience he particulerly proued what Nouises were fitt for his Order , and what not : as he practised on two yong men , who desired the habitt , whome he tryed after this strange manner . He brought them into a garden , where he commanded them to assist him to transplant colewortes , as he did , he began to plant the leaues into the earth and the rootes vp into the aire , where vpon one of them reasoned the matter with the S. saying : No , Father , it must not be done so but cleene contrary . The S. replyed , doe as I doe and question no more : but the yong man not conceauing the vertue of God , and esteeming it foly would not doe it : wherfore the holy Father said vnto him : Brother ▪ I perceaue you are a greatmaster , and therfore vnfitt for my Order : and so he dismissed him , and to the other that had done as he did , he presently gaue the habitt . And because he was neuer sufficiently to his contentment exercised in this his vertue of humility , he one day said vnto his Religious , that praying God to voutsafe to manifest vnto him when he was his true seruant , and when not : God had answered him that he was his true seruant when he thought , spake , or did any thing concerning his seruice . And therfore Brethren , said he , tourning to them , I now ▪ pray you , when you shall see me faile therin , to reprehend me publikelie and shame me . He would neuer permitt himselfe to be priuiledged more then an other in matters of honour , nor in any other particulerly , that might procure him contentment , in worldly matters , in●iekne●●ea , or in iorneyea , wherin where there was assigned companions vnto him for his case , he would in no sort permitt it , answearing , that he would ▪ not haue that singuler prerogatiue , and that it sufficed him to be accompanied from place to place , as God should inspire him . And said he , were it not inconuenient for Religious to goe alone , hauing seene a blinde man guided by a litle dogge , I would no more haue any person with me , because I would not appeare more then he : he esteemed it an honour and glory to be estranged from this singularity of honours and commodities . Of the subiection and humility , wherin S. Francis would that his Religious should liue , vnder the holy Romaine church , with their obedience vnto Preistes . THE LXXXIV . CHAPTER . HE would that his disciples should be subiect to the holy Catholique Romaine church , and that they should also shew themselues humble and obedient to the Preistes thereof , and for the greater confirmation of this point , he left his Religion , so recommendable vnto the church . And goeing the second time to Rome for confirmation of his Rule , he said to his Religious : I goe to recommend this Order to the Church , of which I will that the euill be punished , and the children of obedience be fauoured for their good ; and therfore , when the children shall know the sweet benefitt of their mother , they will alwayes with a singuler deuotion follow her doctrine : and one the contrary , he that wil be a child of Baal and of disobedience , shall not remaine vnpunished , nor liue in the Order , vnder the winges of her protection . The holy church wil maintaine the glory of our pouerty , and will not permitt the beautie of humillity to be destroyed , by the smoake of vanity , pride , and ambition , and will conserue in you the bondes of peace and charity , seuerlie reprehending and chasticing those that shall diuide themselues from her rule and vertue , that it perpetually florish in the obseruance of euangelicall purity , in her presence , and God will not permitt it to loose the sweet odour which he hath giuen it . Such was the intention of S. Francis , to subiect his Religious vnto the Catholike church , ordayning that they should alwayes choose a Cardinall of it for their protectour , as a thing that he knew to be necessary for the good of the Order . He did not intend that they should be subiect to the said protectour only ; but likewise to all Prelates and Preistes of the Church , saying thus : Know ye that we are called Coadiutours of Preistes and Religious , for sauing of soules : and therfore lett the church be in that sort assisted by vs , and her holy faith augmented ; I euer vnderstood the Bishop of Assisium his speech to tend thereto , when att the beginning of my conuersion , he admonished me to gouerne my selfe discreetly , that in these turbulent times , myne Order did not mount his hornes , and proue disobedient vnto the Church , therfore I euer did , and will that others doe cary a speciall reuerence to the Prelates , and Religious therof . Further , considering that there is nothing more gratefull to God then the saluation of soules , as S. Paul saith , the same shal be better accomplished by the peace and amity of good Religious , then by their discordes : and therfore if any among them seeke to hinder it , I will not that you contradict the same , but that you leaue the care to God , and lett it suffice you to be subiect vnto them , and on your part to liue so vertuously that by your occasion there arise no discordes or debates among you , which doeing , you shall in one same instant gaine vnto God , the Clergie , Religion , and the people : which shal be more gratefull to his diuine Maiesty , then to gaine only the people : endeauour therefore not to scandalize the Clergie , but as much as is possible , conceale their defectes , and supply where they seeme to haue failed . For recompense her of it is , that the holy church in his praise doth sing this solemne antheme : Francis the Religious Catholique , and a man entierly Apostolique ; taught Christians to obserue , defend , and formally beleeue the faith of the Romane Church , and that Preistes were to be reuerenced aboue all others . When he sent his Religious ouer the world , one of the documentes which he gaue them , was that when they mett a Preist , they should incontinently fall on their knees before him , kisse his hand , and aske his benediction : and in case so happening , should sweep the Church , and should rest and lodge rather with them then otherwhere . He besides affirmed that if he mett a S. deseended from heauen to earth , and a P●eist , he would first kisse the hand of the Preist , and then would doe reuerence to the S. by reason that of the former receauing the body of our lord IESVS GHRIST , he in that respect meritted there more honour . In regard of this dignity which he acknowledged in them , and for the reu●rence which he preached that each one should beare vnto thē , he would not be Preist , but Deacon and the seruauut of Preistes . This his example was of such force , that art the beginning ▪ of the establishment of his Order , and in the reformation of the obseruance , his Religious did exceedingly prise Preist-hood , yea did shunne to be Preistes : so that in a Couent full of Religious , there were very few Preistes , all endeauouring to mount to diuine communicatiō , rather by meane of prayer , humility , and simplicity , then by high degrees , and dignities without meritt . How saint Francis by his humility , did edifie and conuert his neighbour . THE LXXXV . CHAPTER . IT is not then to be admired , if this holy Father exercised humilitie , not only that his soule might be pleasing vnto God , who is ennemy to the proude , and most liberall of grace , towardes the humble , but also that by meane of it , he might edifie his neighbour , and conuert soules vnto God , by way of humility pourchasing that which otherwise he could not haue obtayned , as for example : Arriuing one day att Imola there to preach , and hauing demaunded leaue of the Bishop , he gaue him answeare that himselfe could sufficiently dischardge the office of preaching vnto his people . The holy Father therfore bowing downe his head , departed ; but being afterward inspired of God , he retourned thither ▪ ; the Bishop seeing him , very rigourously asked him what he did , and what he sought there ; S. Francis very humbly answeared him that if a sonne were by his Father driuen out att one dore , the naturall loue which he boare him would constraine him to enter againe att an other . Which the bishop hearing , being ouercome with his humility , he embraced him , saying : that himselfe and all his Religious should thenceforward with a generall licence freely preach ouer all his bishopperick , because humility deserued it . I know hereby , added he , that it is no meruaile , if humility encline the will of man , sith it enforceth euen the omnipotent diuine will to condiscend to the desires of the humble , as the Angel said to Iacob : If thou hast bin strong against God , how much more shalt thou preuaile against men ? The holy Father then with this arme of humility deliuered many soules out of the handes of the deuill , and out of the throat of hell , as we haue seene and by the example following shall appeare . Certainne Religious ministring vnto a leaper , as S. Francis had commaunded them , could not by any gracious vsage whatsoeuer , giue him cōtentment ; nor , besides the iniuries which he vttered against them , and the buffettes which he gaue them , all which they cōtentedly eudured , could procure him to forbeare to blaspheme against God and his SS . being thervnto induced by the deuil and by the extreme violence of his disease . These good Religious vnable to support those blasphemies , that were so horrrible as would haue made an Infidell to tremble , they went to the holy Father , who in person resolued to visitt him . And entring into the chamber of the sicke , he said : My Brother God giue thee his peace , and he answeared : What peace can I haue , sith from the time that God did interiourly and exteriourly deprine me of it , I haue euer bin in cruell warre ? S. Francis comforting him , replyed : My Brother and Freeind , you must haue patience : for these afflictions which you endure in body wil auaile to the saluation of your soule , if you patientlie support them . But the leaper answeared : how can I possibly haue patience , considering that myne afflictions are so permanent that they permitt me no ease day , nor night , and besides your Religious doe exceedingly aggrauate the greife of mine infirmity : for not onlie they doe not assist and serue me , but they afflict me euen to death . The holy Father knowing by diuine inspiration , that this wretch was tourmented by the deuill : went presentlie to offer his prayers for him , which done , he retourned and said vnto him : Goe to , my good freind sith these Religious doe not serue you well , I will serue you my selfe . The Leaper answeared : Tell me I pray , what will you doe more then they ? the S. replyed ▪ I will doe whatsoeuer you shall cammand me , begin from this instant to tell me what you please to haue and I promise to doe it . I will , said the leaper , that you wash all my body , for I cannot endure the filthy sauour therof . I will most willingly doe it , answeared the S. and sodenly caused to be prepared a bath of veri● pleasing hearbes , then discloathed him to his skinne , and washed him , one of the Religious powring water on his body . But there hapened a notable miracle , whiles the holy Father with his pitifull handes washed him , all the scurfes of his leapry one after an other fell off , so that the flesh remayned cleane and neat as of a litle child : in fine , he was entierly cleansed and cured within and without . The diseased person therfore knowing this great miracle , began very bitterly to lament , saying : I am worthy not of one , but of a thousand helles , as well for hauing blasphemed against God , as for the contempts , iniuries , and buffettes , wherby I haue offended your poore Religious , that so louingly haue ministred vnto me . And after his cure he remayned fifteene dayes in this lamentation , then he made a generall confession , imploring the ayd of our Lord IESVS CHRIST . S. Francis left him not till fearing himselfe , for the great concourse of people that repayred to this miracle , he was constrayned to depart , so leauing the man in the grace of God , who shortly after passed from this world into an other . And incontinentlie , the holie Father being in prayer , he appeared vnto him in heauen more bright then the sunne , and said : Father , know you me ? The S. asked him , who are you ? And he answeared , I am the soule of that leaper whome liuing in the world , God cured by your prayers and humility . I now enter into the kingdome of glory , for which I giue thanckes to God and you , blessed be your wordes and your actions also , whereby many soules in the world are saued . Know that there passeth no day , but the Angels and SS . in heauen giue glorie and prayse to God , for the innumerable fruites which by your meane and your Order are procured in the Church : and therefore perseuer to the time predestinated to your great crowne : hauing said thus much , he disappeared , leauing the S. exceedingly comforted , who gaue thanckes to God for all , and particulerly for the sauing of that soule , who was in such imminent perill of damnation . Of three famous theeues conuerted by the humility and charity of S. Francis , the eight chapter , of the tenth booke , transferred to this place as most proper vnto it . THE LXXXVI . CHAPTER . BRother Angelus being Gardian att Mount Casal , three famous theeues haunted that place , doeing cruell murders thereabout , who being one day oppressed with hungar , came to him demaunding somewhat to eat . The good Guardian knowing them , not only refused to giue them almose , but began to check and reprehend them : alleadging that they feared not God nor men whome they so miserablie slew , liuing by the labours of others , and leading a life more diabolicall then humane , robbing , dishonouring , tormenting and cutting the throates of their neighbour as they did , and that he admired how the earth did sustaine them , that it did not swallow them quick as they were : and so bad them hast away , and withall rudely shutt the dore against them , wherevpon they in extreme choller departed . S. Francis a litle after came with one of his companions vnto that place , to whome the Guardian recounted the precedent ; whereto the holy Father answeared , that he had done very ill , because such sinners retourne to God and are conuerted , rather by sweet and pittifull wordes , then by such reprehensions which did rather harden them , and that therfore God said , They that are in health , need not a Phisition , but they that are ill att ease , & that he came not to call the iust , but sinners to repentance . And therefore , added he because you haue done against charity , the commandemēt of the gospell , & the example of IESVS CHRIST , I command you in vertue of obedience , for pennance to cary them to the mountaine where they are , this loafe of bread & this flagon of wine , which was giuen vs by the way , & when you come in their presence , fall one your knees at their feet , and aske thē pardō for the wordes you haue spoken : & when they haue taken the bread , entreat them in my behalfe to Ieaue that miserable kinde of life , and I will prouide for all their necessities , and vse all the art you can deuise to induce them hither . The most obedient Guardian presentlie went on , and the holy father in the meane while went to the Church to pray for them , whence he departed not till God had heard him . Brother Angelus comming to the theeues , and hauing performed the commandement of S. Francis , whiles they did eat the bread , one of them said to the others ; Alas what shall become of vs sottish wretches , what must be our lott , what horrible torments are prepared for vs in hell , for so many theftes and murders as we daylie perpetrat ? neither yet haue we any scruple , much lesse feare of God , or repentance for so many enormous sinnes . And this Religious who hath brought vs to eat , is come thus farre , with so great humility to aske vs pardon for one only word iustlie vttered vnto vs , admonishing vs according to our desert , in the meane while we wretched theeues and detestable robbers , neuer demaund pardon of God. Besides this he hath sheuen vs charity praying vs to repaire to that holy Father , who hath sent vs releefe , who for the zeale he hath of our soules , doth so freelie offer vs alwayes to prouide vs all our necessities . They are true servantes of God who haue already gayned heauen : but what shall we doe , who being children of the deuill , euery day heape sinnes vpon sinnes , considering withall that our sinnes are so enormous as deserue of God , rather punishment then pardon . Myne opinion therfore is , that it were very conuenient , sith God doth seeme to call vs by this Religious , that we make no longer delay , nor abuse the patience of his diuine maiesty , but that we repaire vnto him , and he will instruct vs in the direct way how to free our selues att length from hell , and euen to meritt mercy . The other two theeues being of the same opinion , they went together with the Guardiā to the holy Father , in whose presence being com they kneeled att his feete , saying : Father we haue litle hope , by reason of the enormity of our sinnes , that God will vse mercie vnto vs , but if you assure vs that we may yet finde grace , behold vs here ready to doe whatsoeuer you shall command vs. The holy Father receaued them verie amiably cherished and encouraged them , affirming withall that they should not doubt but God was very ready to pardon them , whensoeuer they should be resolued to leaue their sinnes , and that they should rest assured therof , otherwise they should committ a greater sinne then any other that they had formerly comitted : and therfore he promised and assured them God would pardon them all . These three theues therfore being conuerted , did not only abandon their lewd life , but did perfectly renounce the world , and became Religious of his Order , where liuing piously , two of thē a litle after passed from this life to a better . But the third liued many yeares after , wherin often considering the enormity of his sinnes past , he was so penitent for them that for fifteene yeares together he fasted three dayes euery weeke , with only bread and water , besides the lent and ordinary abstinences of the Order , and was neuer cloathed but with an old habitt without tunicle , he disciplined himselfe euery day , and after mattins slept no more , but continued still in prayer . In this time S. Francis departed to the glory which God had prepared him : and he suruiuing , perseuering , and continuyng in the asperity of life which he had begun , and in continuall and feruent prayers , had a reuelation from God of the paines of hell , and of the glory of Paradice , such as followeth : A reuelation of the paines of hell and of the glory of Paradise presented after the death of S. Francis to one of the aforesaid theeues , whome hauing no more cause to mention , and they being conuerted by the ▪ holy Father S. Francis , it seemeth not improper to put in the place of their conuersion , and to take it out of the ninth chapter of the tenth booke , disorderly there inserted . THE LXXXVII . CHAPTER . THis theefe conuerted by S. Francis , being according to his custome one night after matines in prayer , he found himselfe so oppressed with sleepe , that he could not ouercome it howsoeuer he strayned himselfe against it , so that he was enforced to fall into a deep sleepe , and was incontinentlie eleuated in spiritt by the Angel of God , that carryed him ouer an high mountaine all enuironned with grosse cutting stones , vpon which the Angell that carryed him lett him fall , from the toppe of the mountaine euen to the bottome of the vally , where being vtterlie crushed , as he seemed and rather dead then aliue , the Angell called him and bid him arise : because he had yet a long iorney to make . The Religious answeared him : how is it possible you should be so cruell as that , seeing in what plight I am , you would I should trauaile ? The Angel then touching him cured all his greifes : then goeing before him , shewed him a field full of sharpe stones , thornes & wild thissels , which he commāded him to passe through bare foot as he was . The Religious knowing no excuse , passed through it , with such paine as may be imagined . After that he forced him to ēter into a burning furnace which was at the end of the said feild : for hauing refused to enter in , he caused him to be throwne in with a forcke , by the deuils there present . Hauing remayned some time in that eternall fire , there enduring that , which he alone that hath proued it can expresse , the Angel drue him out , and bid him prepare himselfe to passe further : wherevpon he lamenting that without any pitty he would force him further , so burned and halfe dead as he was , the Angel touched him and cured his burning . Then he brought him vpon a bridge ; that was in such sort made as he could not passe it without falling ; for it was narrow and round , so that the feet could take no hold theron . Vnder it there ran a very swifte flud full of fearefull and terrible dragons and serpentes : the Religious therefore excused himselfe , affirming that he could not passe it without falling : the Angell bid him follow him and not to feare , but in his goeing , to sett his feet where he should see him stepp before . So was he enforced to follow him euen to the middes of the bridge with a feare that freezed his brest : but the worst was , that being there , the Angel disappearing , left him , and ascended a mountaine , whereon was a very beautifull citty , leauing the poore Religious in such feare as each one may imagine : who beheld vnder the bridge those horrible dragons , that with open mouth attended his fall only to deuoure him instantly . He being in such extremity , not knowing what else to doe , very fixedly embraced the bridge , and began to lament and inuocate the name of IESVS , whome he besought to haue pitty on him in that extreme necessity , and to deliuer him of that imminent perill . God hauing heard him , he seemed by litle and litle to haue winges grow out on his backe : wherevpon he began to hope , that his winges growing great he should fly vnto his guide . Now wanting patience to expect the full growth of his winges , such being his desire to be thence , he endeauoured to fly : but he fell againe on the bridge , and his winges also were loosed from his backe . Wherefore embracing the bridge againe , he began to lament and with the Prophet to say : Who shall giue me winges of a ▪ doue , that flying from so perillous and mortall estate , I may attaine a secure repose ? Onely thou my lord IESVS CHRIST , my sole hope and true redresse . He had scarcely ended these wordes , but his winges did grow againe : but he had no more power then before to expect the sufficient growth of his winges ▪ by reason of his extreme feare , so that he fell and lost them againe . Then he prayed , and resolued to expect till his winges were fitt to carry him , though euery hower seemed to him a thousand yeares . So hauing attended till he knew them to be of sufficient strēght and force , he mounted into the aire , and flew vp to the high mountaine where his guide was , where they both together went towardes the gate of that supreme citty , wherinto the Porter admitting the Angell , made him stay without , asking him who he was , and who emboldened him to come there , He answeared that he was a Frere Minor , and that his cōming so farre was not of presumption or of his owne motion , but was conducted thither . The Porter replyed . Attend till I call S. Francis to see if he know thee . In the meane while the Religious vewed the walles and structure of that admirable citty , that were so lustrious and resplendent , and with all transparent to behold all the iubilyes and exultations made by the Angels and blessed within , which to his exceeding contentement beholding , he saw the holy Father S. Francis comming and with him brother Bernard Quintaualle his first disciple and other Religious his companions , trayned with an infinite number of the blessed : who seeing him commanded the Porter to admitt him in which he did : and he was very amourously receaued by the holy Father , who shewed him all the meruailes wherof neither the eye nor eare , nor vnderstanding of any mortall man is capable . The Religious was so satisfied and content with this vew , and in his soule conceaued such consolation therof , that he no more remēbred all his trauailes past , then if he had neuer endured them . S. Francis then said vnto him . My sonne admire no more : for it is necessary that thou retourne into the world : but greiue not , for God hath appointed thee a very short time of seauen dayes only , that in the meane time thou mayest prepare the better : which ended I my selfe will come to thee , and will conduct the thither to enioy with me this immortall glorie . The blessed Father S. Francis with a very rich mantell , and his holy stigmates glittered as shinning starres , with such a splendour , that he seemed with his beames to illuminate the greatest part of that great citty . The Religious did there know many SS . of S. Francis his company whome he had seene in the world , all whome he nomminated att his retourne . Att length hauing receaued the benediction of S. Francis , he awakened out of his sleepe and heard the bell ringing to the Prime for it was yet early morning , and he seemed to haue spent many yeares in his iorney ; he thē recounted the vision to his Guardian and the Religious , for the cōsolation of all such as liue in labours and afflictions : and to demonstrate that whatsoeuer sinners they be , God doth neuer abandon any one , but doth euer assist and preserue them in all their tribulations , till he bring them to his kingdome . Now for confirmation of all the precedent , the Religious fell incontinently sick , and with an admirable feruour of spiritt prepared himselfe for his last houre . The seauen dayes expired , the glorious Father S. Francis came as he had promised and carryed the soule of this theefe into Paradice . This holy Father then by this humility in this sort gayned soules vnto God , as by the ensuyng example shall more appeare . How S. Francis conuerted certaine other theeues : this was the 27. chapter of the 10. book , transferred hither as a place more proper vnto it . THE LXXXVIII . CHAPTER . THere were certaine theeues that had their residence on an high mountaine , whence they discended to robbe the passengers they found on the wayes , and some time very hungar constrayned them to aske bread for the loue of God att the Couent of the Freer Minors , neere the borough of S. Sepulcre : some of the Religious affirmed that it was not well done to giue them almose being theeues and murderers , such as ought not to be releiued to the detriment of the cōmon weale . Others neuertheles of compassion gaue them almose , still admonishing them to leaue that lewd and detestable life , and to doe pennance for it . But S. Francis one day accidentallie comming to that Couent , the Religious proposed this doubt vnto him , to whome he answeared : If you follow mine aduice , I hope by the grace of God , you shall gaine him those soules : which is , that you take bread and wine , of each of the best you haue , and carry it them to the mountaine whither they are retired , and that calling them , you very louingly vse this speeche vnto them : Brethren , feare not : for we are Religious that bring you to eat , then presentlie spread your cloakes on the ground , and sett them your bread vpon it , and with a ioyfull humility minister vnto them , till they haue done eating : After that in fauour of that charity on your part exhibited , and of what you may thenceforward doe them , pray and coniure them not to hurt , kill , or offend any man personnally , and for that first time require no other thing of them . An other day according to the good answeare they shall giue you , you shall carry them other bread , wine , egges and cheese , which you shall present vnto them with the greatest humility and kindenes that you can , then you shall say vnto them : Brethren we know wel what moueth you to liue in these mountaines , with so many inconueniēces , feares and perils both of body and soule , which you will vndoubtedly bring to ruine if you perseuer in this course . Therfore we counsaile you for the best , to giue ouer this life , to putt your confidence in God , and he wil neuer abandon you in your temporall necessities . On our part we will not faile for his loue and yours to releiue you , att least to saue your soules : and I hope in our Lord , said the holy Father , by this your charity and humility , you shall conuert them , which proued true . For these Religious following that counsaile , the vertue of the holy Ghost in a moment descended on the theeues in such sort that , moued by the demonstrations of those good Religious , they beleeued them , so that by litle and litle the greater part of them entred into the Order and there liued piously ; and the rest hauing sworne vnto the Religious that they would amend themselues , spent their time in very great repose , and ended their liues as good Christians , to the exceeding contentment and edification of all the country , who for the same gaue thanckes to God and to those good Religious . How much S. Francis shunned and abhorred honours for the loue of humility . THE LXXXIX . CHAPTER . THough by the precedent it may be sufficiently vnderstood how much S. Francis shunned worldly glory , and on the cōtrary how he reioyced when God was praysed by his worckes : yet it will more manifestly appeare by this which we are to speake of him , on this occasion : Hauing one day ended his sermon in the citty of Iterrena , the bishop arose , and after he had made a short exhortation to his people , in the end he said : That frō the time that God had planted the Church , he neuer abandoned it : but did alwayes illuminate and assist it by meane of some perfect men that continually supported the same , but now he did illustrate and maintayne it more then euer in this poore bare-foot and idiott , vtterlie misprised for his loue : wherevpon he concluded , that they were much obliged to giue thanckes vnto his diuine maiesty , for that his singuler benefitt . As soone as the bishop had ended , S. Francis doeing him reuerence ; very ioyfull replyed : doubtles , My Lord , neuer man in the world hath to this day so much honoured me as your selfe : for some say of me , this man is holy , and when God worcketh any thing by me , many reflecting on me only , giue not to God the glory due to his diuine maiesty : but you ( as wise and prudent ) haue separated the vile from the precious : wherefore falling on his knees before him , he kissed his handes and departed , leauing the bishop exceedingly edified . If any one called him S. he would incōtinētlie answeare . If God should take frō me the treasure of his grace which he hath giuen me in custodie , there would remaine to me only my body and soule , both burdened with sinnes and extreme blindnes , as are the damned and infidels : but as the picture and sculpture , where the images of God and of the glorious virgin are engrauen and peinted in wood or stone , are reuerenced and honoured as figures of the true image , and as they are stone or wood no honour is attributed vnto them : euen so , a man that is the true image and portraiture of God , if he be honoured as such , he ought not to attribute that reuerence to himselfe , but to God whom he representeth : yea he ought to repute himself in regard of his sinnes most worthy of all infamy in this world . With the like spiritt he one day receaued the honour which the people gaue him , who kissed his habitt , his handes and feet , without making them any kinde of resistance , his companion that saw the holy Father to stand still and admitt those honours , thought with himselfe that he was glad therof , and vainely conceaued pleasure thxerin , as afterward he told him : but the holy Father answeared him . Brother , these people performe not the least part of what they ought to doe : Whereat his said companion was more scandalized : S. Francis then added : Brother I attribute not to my selfe , but to God , all these honours which thou seest presented vnto me , whose althinges are , and I remayne in my vile estate , which doth not conclude that the presenters gaine nothing thereby : because by that meane God is acknowledged and honoured in his creatures . The Religious by this answeare was entierlie satisfied , with an exceeding admiration of his perfection : considering that when he reflected on himselfe , he could not on the other side in any sort endure prayses and honours . Goeing one time to Rome , the Bishop of a citty ( whose name is perished in the authors ) by whose diocesse he was to passe , went against him out of the towne to entertayne him : which the S. in spiritt foreseeing , he said to his companion : We may be here molested , for these men which you see , come to honour vs , which we cannot avoide , there being no meane to tourne out of the way : come therfore after me . He led him to a grosse heape of chaulke that was close by the way , whereof they made vessels , on which he mounted and did very nimbly tread thereon with his feet . Which the bishop and his followers beholding , they retourned without giuing him a word . So the holy Father reiected the honour , and a while after he entred secretlie into the Citty , where he edified more by example of pious life then by wordes of doctrine . How by humility he discouered his owne imperfections , and what a capitall ennemy he was to hipocrisie . THE XC . CHAPTER . TO the end that such as saw him labour vertuously , and performe holy and pious actes extraordinarily , might not imagine that what he did proceeded of any other then of God , that wrought in him , he publiquely discouered whatsoeuer defectes he thought to be in himselfe , though most commonly they were no defectes att all . Being one day very sicke , he by obedience rebated some litle of his abstinence : but beginning a litle to amend , the true mispriser of himselfe taking courage against his flesh , for greater confusion , he said in himfelfe : It is not requisite that the people repute me sobre and abstinēt , and I on the contrary secretly eat flesh . And so , moued by the holy Ghost , he commanded some of his Religious , to fasten a rope about his necke and to lead him to the marckett place of the Citty of Assisium . But his Religious refusing to obey him , he putt of his habitt , and with nothing on him but that with was vnder it , he went into the place , called the Berlina , where , notwithstanding he had a quartane aigue , and therefore was very feeble , he began to preach , and when he saw that there was a great concurse of people , he affirmed publikely that they ought not esteeme him otherwise spirituall , because in that his lent , wherin he had accustomed to fast in the honour of Alsainctes ; he had eaten flesh , for which he prayed them to reprehend him . All the assistantes seeing so great a humilitie , conceaued a deep conpunction in thēselues , and sighing sayd : Ah we miserable wretches , that liue continually in sinne , and entierlie apply our selues to the commodities of this life , without doeing pennance , what will become of vs , sith this S. lamenteth to haue eaten flesh in time not prohibited , and vpon a iust and manifest necessitie ? he doth neuertheles repent it , and with so much confusion accuseth himselfe , though he seeme neerer death then life : why learne we not of him , who leadeth a life rather to be admired then imitated , and who is a true pourtraiture of perfect humily , and as the imitatour of IESVS CHRIST , contemneth and treadeth vnder foot the world and the honour therof , reiecting the shadow of hypocrisy , wherein each one either more or lesse is intricated ? But all this was litle in comparison of what he did ordinarily for to mortifie the first motiues of the ambitions of the world and to batter them against the most firme rocke IESVS CHRIST , he did as ▪ followeth : As often as there assailed him any motion of pride or vaine glorie ; being before the people , he confessed it to the world , saying sometime to his companion : I endeauour to liue in the presence of God in an hermitage and other solitary places , no otherwise then if I were in the middes of the worlde : for if I doe otherwise I am an hypocrite . Being one time sicke in the winter , by meanes of an extreme coldnes in his stomake , his companion prayed him to haue a peice of fox skin sowed within his habitt against the flesh and vpon his stomake . But he would neuer consent thereto without condition that there should be an other sowed without , that each one might know he woare a skinne on his flesh . Passing by Assisium , a poore old man asked him an almose for the loue of God : which name hearing vttered , he tooke off his cloake from his shoulders , & gaue him : Now in performing this act of charity , he conceaued a litle vaineglory , he confessed it publique●● and acknowledged his fault . What cogitation God had of this his most humble seruant , may be iudged by the example following . Saint Francis being in Alexandria , a citty of Italy , he was entertayned into the house of a gentleman , who being very deuout vnto him , said : you must resolue to obey the gospell , and eat whatsoeuer shal be presented vnto you , and thus saying , he caused a Capon to be brought : wherof the holy Father with the benediction of God did eat ; meane while a poore man asked an almose att the dore , to whome the S. sent a legge of the capon : the poore man tooke it and with a malicious and diabolicall eye beheld it , and kept it quietly till the next morning , when S. Francis preaching , he shewed it publiquely to the people , saying : Behold ye all , the flesh that this Frere Francis the preacher of abstinence doth eat ; being last night full fed , he gaue me this legge of capon : But God , whose prouidence is admirable , and knoweth to dissolue the snares of the deuill , and to conuert them vnto his confusion , caused that when the poore man thought to shew to the people the said legge , he miraculously shewed a fish , wherefore being reputed senceles , he was expelled the church whither he came afterward to aske pardon of God and the S. which being obtayned , the fish retourned into a capons legge , and the holy Father publikely recounted the successe of the fact : for which they generally gaue infinite thankes to God. With what rigour he chasticed his passionate wordes and thoughts . THE LXXXXI . CHAPTER . HAuing bin many dayes blinde , as , by reason of the great infirmity of his eyes which his wepinges had procured him , it often happened ; he determined for his consolation to visitt Brother Bernard , one of his first companions and inward freindes , and to remayne some time with him , to talke of God. But comming to his cell on the toppe of the mountaine , and finding it shutt , he thought he was in prayer , as indeed he was , and hauing no meane to see him , he called him by these wordes : Open Bernard , and come comfort this poore blind mā , and many times reiterating the same , & the Religious not answearing , he was much disquieted , and said to his companion : I haue called him many times , & he will not answeare me , lett vs goe in the name of God : and so departing iudged Brother Bernard to be proud : and neuertheles considering better that it was not his coustume so to doe , he tourned from his companion , and fell to prayer , where he was not long but he heard answeare from God , who reprehending him , said : Litle man , why doest thou trouble they selfe so much , doest thou thinck it reasonable to leaue the Creatour for the creature ? when thou calledst Brother Bernard ; he was with me , not with him selfe , and therfore he could not answeare thee ; for he did not heare thee . Which S. Francis hearing he humbled him selfe to God and asked him pardon . Then incontinently retourning directly to Brother Bernard , he mett him without his cell , hauing ended his prayer : and as Brother Bernard fell att his feet , he likewise fell at his ; and acknowledged his fault of the ill iudgement he had conceaued of him : then required of him to enioyne him this pennance : I will , said he , that thou sett they feet on my throat , and on my mouth , and treading hard theron shalt say : Poore worme , the sonne of Peter Benardone , there lye one the earth , sith thou hast so exalted thee in pride , bafe and abiect as thou art : which poore Brother Bernard hearing , he would in no sort yeld ther to , till the holy Father commanded him in vertue of obedience , and then with the greatest modesty and reuerence he could possibly , he obeyed , first conditioned that the S. should in like sort doe to him what he would ; and so hauing obeyed the S. he reciprocally commanded him very sharply to reprehend him for euery fault of his he should know , as often as they should meete together . Thus did the Religious Saints of those dayes exercise themselues in humility . But S. Fracis hearing that , was in such sort afflicted for hauing promised him obedience , for the great reuerence he had towardes him , aswell for his great worthynes , as because he was the first of his Order , as that he resolued rather to forbeare his sweet and gratious cōuersation , then to haue subiect to reprehend him , though in such a seruant of God there were litle or nothing to reprehend . A Religious that had care of a leaper , comming with him to our Lady of Angels , the S. reprehended him for hauing brought him thither , with trouble and afliction , which he had scarcely vttered but , thinking that he had offended the leaper in reprehending the Religious in his presence , he presently went and acknowledged his fault vnto his Vicaire ▪ of whome he demanded for pennace , that he would enioyne him to eat with the leaper in one same dish , who not to giue him discontent was constrained so to command him ; and so there was incōtinently brought a dish of pottage from the kitchen , for the leaper and himselfe : it was admirable to see with what patience and tast this worthy seruant of God endeauoured to eat of the pottage in which the leaper putt his finges , which being all couered with the loathsome infection of his leapry , the droppes of putrefaction ran into the dish ; which caused in the Religious there present an extreame hart-greife and compassion , that their Father without offence should performe so bitter and intollerable a penance . Lett this be spoaken to our confusion , that seeke so many curious arts to season our meates , which we desire to haue so delicious . The said Religious did assuredly affirme , that as often thence-forward ae they remembred that refection of their Father with the leaper , all meat how delicate soeuer it might be , made their hart arise , and was disdayned of them . Of the new and notable Matines of holy humility , which S. Francii and Brother Leo did sing hauing no Breuiary to read them . THE LXXXXII . CHAPTER . THe holy Father being one time in the hermitage with Brother Leo , he went so farre from the celle , that the night preuented them , and hauing no Breuiary with them , the houre of Matines being come , S. Francis said to the Brother : will not yee that we employ this time vnprofitably ? that therfore we passe it in the prayse of God , say as I shall tell you : but take heed that you chaunge not any word ; I then will say : O Francis thou hast committed so many sinnes in the world , that thou deseruest hell ; and you shall answeare me , you say the truth , that you deserue a place in the deepest part of hell . Brother Leo , most humble and obedient , promised him to say so : but as the S. began to vtter the foresaid wordes , Brother Leo answeared . Know Brother Franc. that you shal not goe to hel , but to the glory of Paradice . Which the holy Father admiting , he commanded him againe not to say so , but as now I shall tell thee : I will begin to say , Francis thou hast so much offended God , that thou well deseruest to be eternally accursed , and you shall answeare , without any variation : thou art doubtles worthy to be foreuer expelled from the face of God : which the good Brother Leo promising to obserue , the holy Father with a loud and fearefull voice , knocking his brest , began : O God lord of heauen & earth , I haue committed so many offences against thy diuine Maiesty , that I am well assured , I meritt to be eternally banished thy glory and perpetually damned : and Brother Leo answeared : God will accept thee for such an one , as among the great multitude of his elect thou shalt be especially blessed and glorious in his celestiall kingdome . S. Francis more admiring then before , in that he knew how obedient Brother Leo was , he said : why doe you not answeare me , as I enioyned you , and as you promised me ? I now command you in vertue of obedience , that when I say : O wretched and miserable Francis doest thou thinck euer to deserue pardon of the God of mercies , hauing alwayes so much offended him ? thou art not worthy of grace : I command you , I say , to answeare me : thou in no sort deseruest the mercie of God. But albeit Brother Leo promised him , yet did he neuertheles answeare him : God the Father whose mercy is infinite , and infinitly greater then our sinnes , will giue you his grace , accompayned with most singuler giftes , The holy Father therfore halfe angry , said vnto him : Brother Leo , why would you not giue me cōtentement in so reasonable a demande , and why haue we thus misprised the precept of obedience ? Brother Leo falling prostrate on the earth , humbly answeared him : God knoweth that I alwayes purposed to obey you , but he would haue me speake according to his will , and not according to yours . The S. herewith not fully satisfied , replyed , and with instance said : I beseech you , my deere child , to comfort me att least for this once : and when you shall heare me to accuse myselfe , answeare me that I am not worthy of mercy ; Brother Leo answeared him : Father , if it lye in me , for your satisfaction I will most willingly doe it : S. Francis then all bathed in teares , with a loud voice cryed out : Ingratefull wretch , doest thou thinck euer to finde pardon att Goddes handes ; and Brother Leo incontinently answeared : Father thou shall finde it , and shalt besides obtaine so many speciall graces of God , that he will exalt thee on earth and in heauē ( then he added : ) pardō me , Father , if my power hath not bin to speake otherwise , as you desired , for God speaketh by my mouth ; thus did they spend the night , & in other like exercises , wherin God did apparētly manifest how gratefull vnto him is humility , as also the true misprise of ones selfe . How S. Francis prepared himselfe to prayer , and what conditions be that prayeth ought to haue . THE LXXXXIII . CHAPTER ▪ SIth we haue spoaken of the holy Fathers Marines , it seemeth now conuenient time , to make some mention of his so perfect prayer ▪ Mine opiniō is that there is no place more proper to speake therof , then after the description of his great humility , whereon as on a firme stone , and true foundation , prayer , to haue it penetrate euen to heauen , ought to be builded . Wherfore he merited to obtaine all the conditions requisite to a true and worthy prayer ; the first wherof , is the knowledge of ones owne misery , according to Salomon , when he saith : O liuing God , if any one acknowledgeing the wound of his hart to witt , his sinnes , doth lift his handes to thee in this thy temple , heare him . Now who hath more perfectly knowne himselfe ? who hath more clearly confessed his fault , and who hath more humbly discouered it to God and men , then this glorious S. Therefore ▪ also were his prayers admitted before the presēce of God , who fixeth his eyes on the humble , and reiecteth not their pious prayers , as the Prophett saith . The deuout Iudith , affirmeth the same , saying : My God the prayers of the humble are alwayes pleasing vnto thee . The second condition of prayer , is to keepe the soule euer separated from terrestriall thinges , and eleuated vnto God , as saith Isodorus : If the soule will be illuminated with spirituall light , she must precedently purge her selfe of the filth of worldly cogitations , and so she may be neat and pure before her God. That prayer is pure , which is made without any mixture of worldly thoughtes , and that impure where the spiritt is employed in terrestriall thinges . And therfore , IESVS CHRIST , leauing vs the forme of perfect prayer , saith : When thou shalt pray , enter into thy camber in secrett , that thou mayest leaue out all care excepting only of speaking with God : shutt the dore of thy hart , that nothing enter in , to robbe his substance : call thy soule , and make her be in her selfe , without any distraction , and attentiue in God , and then thy prayer shal be perfect before God , and thou shalt be heard . The holy Father S. Francis performed the same , for he so reiected all other care of the world to transforme himselfe into God , that he had no remembrance of himselfe or of his worldly affaires . And therfore most commonly when he prayed , his body was eleuated into the aire , hauing nothing in it that could poise it downe to the earth . God teacheth vs the third condition of prayer , by his Prophet Isaie , saying . Giue thy bread to the hungry , and thy coat to him that is naked and releiue each one in his necessities : then offer thy prayers to God , and he will heare thee , call him by this meane , and he will come vnto thee . On the contrary , he that shutteth his eares to the demaund of the poore , when in his necessity , he shall crye to God , he will not heare him . This piety and compassion was such and so great in S. Francis , that he absolutely gaue or bestowed , his only coate , occasion presenting , yea , which is the most that may be , he desired to giue entierlie himselfe , for the only loue of God , as is formerlie alleadged . In regard of this extreme charitie towardes the poore , and for his example vnto the world , he also merited to be so interiourly affected of his God. The fourth conditiō of prayer necessary to a Christian , is to giue good eare to God , if we desire to be heard of his diuine Maiesty . for God will abhorre the prayers of him , saith the Sage , that hath not eares to heare his holy commandements : therfore the sinner hath no cause to complaine that God doth not heare him , because himselfe did not first heare God : and if he heare him in one only thing , or two , or three , he proueth deafe in all the rest . And therefore , on the other side , one Pater noster , or one Aue Maria , of a Christian fearing God , is with greater reason heard , then a thousand of a vicious and disobedient person : the holy Father S. Francis obeyd God in such degree of perfection that hauing called him by his grace , he did not only labour to accomplish his diuine preceptes , but euen the Counsailes of his ghospell , without omitting the least point : therefore also did God afterward graciously graunt him what he demaunded , so farre foorth as he permitted other creatures to obey him . The fift condition is , that he that prayeth doe also separate himselfe from the conuersation of the world , not only when he would pray , but euen alwayes , if he will pray perfectly , and that he sequester him selfe into some desert and solitary place , if he will that his soule be alwayes disposed worthely to pray vnto God : The contemplatiue Father S. Bernard , speaking by experience saith : If the world delight thee , thou shalt euer be impure : Our Lord IESVS CHRIST hath also left vs example hereof , for he often went vp to the mountaine , and left his best beloued disciples , to vnite himselfe alone to his Father ; So this glorious Sainct found himselfe so much more gratified by the communication of the holy Ghost , as he was farther estranged from the rumours of the world , and farther sequestred into solitary places , wherin , he was so farre from being subdued by cogitations of the world , and by the infections therof , that he obtayned notable victories against the deuill . He shunned sensuall light , as distractiue vnto the hart , and hauing giuen some repose vnto his body in the beginning of the night , he spent the rest in most deepe silence , & in high contentment with his beloued God. The sixt condition of perfect prayer , is , a feruent charity towards God , without all feare , not like vnto that of the cold ▪ negligent , and new beginners ; for this perfect charity expelling all base feare and labour , doth by loue vnite the hart of man with the goodnes of God. This loue was such in the holy Father , that it continuallie burned in his hart , as a liuing fire , the flame wherof dilated it selfe in charity , to the benefitt of his neighbour , through all the partes of the world . Of the perseuerance of his prayer , and of the effect it wrought , and continued in S. Francis. THE XCIV . CHAPTER . THe seauenth condition is perseuerance therin , because God saith we must alwayes pray , and not ceasse . Of this point it may be alleadged that the life of S. Francis was a continuall prayer vnto God , either for his owne saluation or his neighbours , desiring to communicate his Redeemer IESVS CHRIST vnto all Creatures , that they might know and loue him , as he did , and that for his owne part , he might euer dwell with his diuine Maiestie ▪ But being , by the impediment of the weight of his terrestriall body that was a stranger and remote from his true country , disabled to enioy his beloued , he , by perseuerant prayer endeauoured with all possiblity , to keepe his soule alwayes vnited vnto him , which was not ouer-difficult vnto him , as hauing so mortified in himselfe earthly afflictions , that he conuersed in spiritt on high with the blessed , as a Cittizen of heauen , and familier in the house of God. Therfore prayer was vnto him a singuler refreshment in his labours , an assured fortresse against temptations , and a remedy in necessities : for distrusting himselfe , and his proper forces , industry , and knowledge , he had setled and reposed all his hope in God , by meane of prayer , which he affirmed that euery faithfull Christian ought aboue all other things to demaund of God in this life , considering that without it , one can make no profitt nor progresse in spirituall life : and therfore , to be an example vnto his Religious , he made alwayes to appeare exteriourly and interiourly , that trauailing or praying , being in action , or rereposing , his spiritt was continually attentiue vnto prayer . And therfore it seemed that he had not only dedicated his soule and body vnto his beloued God : but euen the very momentes of time , to the end that no visitation of the holy Ghost should by his negligence passe , and be lost , as not finding him disposed to receaue it . Therefore when in his iorney he felt the same , he would stay and lett his companion passe on , to know with a very deep attention , what God inspired vnto him . And when he was in solitary places , he filled the mountaines with sighes , and bathed the earth with a flud of teares , he beat his brest for the offences committed against his God. Sometimes he accused himselfe as if he had bin before a Iudge , other times he demaunded mercy as a child , of his gracious Father : sometimes he sweetlie discoursed as if he had bin priuately with his intimous freind : he hath att such time bin heard of his Religious to inuocate the clementie of God , by the great commiseration which he felt in himselfe of the death and passion of our Redeemer IESVS CHRIST , as if he had seene him crucified . He shewed exteriour gesture conformable to the interiour effect . Sometimes he held his mouth against the earth , now he was on his knees , then vpright on his feet , now he held his armes crossed , then his handes ioyned towardes heauen . And praying after this manner , he was most commonlie seene enuirouned with a great light , and lifted into the aire in testimony of the interiour light and affection towardes God , and then did he participate of the diuine secrettes , which he neuer reuealed , but when it was requisite : for he ordinarily said , that one did often loose an inestimable treasure , for a very base price offending the giuer , & with daunger neuer to haue it againe . For which cause when he retourned from his exercises , he in such sort composed and dissembled his countenance , that he that had not much experienced it , would neuer haue suspected that he had prayed in such excesse of spirit . When he prayed with his Religious , he retayned his sighes and all other gestures : wherby he might be obserued . He taught the manner to pray secretlie , then to say : My God I recommend vnto thee this consolation which it hath pleased thee without any meritt of mine to graunt me : to the end I steale not this great treasure . He assured them that by this meane they should obtaine that God inuiting them , would say : Freind because thou hast bin so humble ascend now vnto an higher place . Of the attention which S. Francis had in his prayers , and of the deuotion he had in diuine seruice . THE LXXXXV . CHAPTER . HE said the canonicall houres with so great reuerence and deuotion , that albeit he were most commonly weary and feeble by reason of his infirmities : yet making no esteeme thereof , he was alwayes standing or kneeling with his head bare , reading verie distinctly . If he trauiled when the time of prayer and saying the said houres was , he would stay . This practise did he neuer omitt whatsoeuer rayne or storme did happen , saying : If the body that is to be food for wormes , desired to eat in repose , with how much more reason ought one to giue repose to the soule , when she receaueth the refection of the life which she is eternally to possesse without corruption ? He said his psalmes and what soeuer was to be said with such attention , as if God had bin before his eyes . When he was to name the name of God , he pronounced it so sweetly , that he seemed to lick his l●ppes , such contentment felt he in his soule : yea he commanded his Religious carefullie to gather vp all the papers they found wherin was written the name of IESVS : that it might not be troddē vnder foot . He reputed it a great offence , when one spake vnto God , to thincke of other matters . And if he chaunced sometimes to apply his spiritt on other ▪ affaires , though spirituall , he would accuse himselfe thereof in confession ; yea albeit he had his interiour powers so recollected within him by meane of the continuall and assiduous exercise therin employed , that the flyes of the world molested him very seldome . Being one lent att an hermitage he attempted for exercise to make an osier basket , but the time of prayer being come , because in saying the third houre , the basket came to his minde , he tooke it and incontinentlie threw it into the fire with these wordes : I sacrifice thee vnto God , in place of his seruice which thou hast interrupted . This glorious Sainct , held the feast of the natiuity of our Sauiour in particuler deuotion . Being on a time neere vnto the citty of Grecio , he determined to celebrate that feast after a new manner , therby to stirre vp the deuotiō of the faithful : & hauing therfore , to auoid scādal , obtayned permission of the Pope , he caused a great stable to be prepared in an old houell , where he caused to be putt hay and a manger , then brought thither an oxe and an asse , and assembled so many of his Religious , that they neere exceeded the inhabitantes of the place . But because he had published the solemnity , all the inhabitantes of the neighbour places flocked thither as who should be foremost , with flutes , cornettes , and other rusticall instrumentes , so that all the mountaines thereabout gaue ecchoe to their harmony , they ceassed not all night to sound and reioyce before that stable , wherin S. Francis and a great nomber of his Religious prayed before three images of wood , that represented our lord IESVS CHRIST , the Virgin Mary and S. Ioseph , before which images were lightened a great quantity of lightes that were with curious art exquisitelie sett foorth . S. Francis read the ghospell atr the midinght Masse , then preached to the people with such tendernes of hart , that when he would vtter the name of IESVS , he could not but called him the litle child of Bethleem . This feast was not spēt without fruit for a famous gentleman named Iohn of Grecio , forsaking the cheualry and nobilitie of the world and the pompes therof , became very familier vnto S. Francis and an imitatour of him , because he had seene him in vision that night with a child in his armes who seemed to sleep , and whome he sweetly awakened . The hay that was taken from that stable cured manie diseased beastes , yea verie manie men ; whence may be iudged that God had singulerlie assisted that deuotion of his seruant . How S. Francis caused the oratories of Bis Religious to be accommodated : and of the care he had of their enterteynement . THE LXXXXVI . CHAPTER . THis holy Father laboured exceedingly to haue his Religious know the meane which they ought to vse to pray well , that being free frō all worldly employmentes , they might apply thēselues to prayer and contēplation , as a fountaine that drowneth disordinate thirstes , and on the contrary filleth and satisfieth the soule with a spirituall tast of diuine graces . And that the said Religious might more commodiously emploie themselues therin , he would haue their Oratories sequestred frō the bruit and tumult of the people , that they might auoyd distraction : and therfore he caused thē to be made in the middes of woodes and forestes with bowes of trees and wreathed with rushes , where they spent their lentes entierlie in fastinges and prayers . And that the care of temporall affaires might not choake the grace of the spiritt , nor the cogitations of worldlie necessities procure them impediment , he committed to one Brother alone , when the number of Religious permitted , the chardge of the dore , the kitchen , and larder , appointing all the other Religious to obserue the Order following . All the morning they were to remayne retired in prayer in the diuine offices , and very strictly obseruing silence , till the Officer att the ordinary houre warned them to dinner , which he did by knocking on a tile : for their pouerty afforded not them a bell . But he knowing that man cōsisted of a body and soule , it was necessary the body should be mayntayned to sustaine the soule in the seruice of God : he accustomed to goe into the kitchen , where if he saw nothing to begin their refection , he would goe into the garden and thence bring a bundle of hearbes which he would mildly deliuer the Cooke , to haue drest for the Religious . When the Cooke had egges & cheese ▪ gotten by begging , the holy Father in time conuenient would eat therof very merily , to encourage others , and would commend the prudence of the Cook. But if he exceeded , he would reprehend him for the excesse , and command him to giue nothing to the Religious the day following , which was performed : though most commonly they sett themselues att table to eat nothing but dry bread pourchaced by begging , which they did eat with exceeding contentment as a gift receaued of God , it hauing bin demaunded for his sake : Because our Sauiour worthely sayth : Man liueth not by bread only , but by the word and will of God. Therfore when they least thought thereon , and had most need thereof , they were prouided for by the Angels , with who●●e in their continuall prayers they conuersed . After they had taken their refection they vsed deep silence and corporall exercises , labouring about that which S. Francis commanded them for the necessityes of the house . Then att the houre of Euensong & Compline , they all retourned to accustomed prayer in their Church , and other places there vnto deputed . Of the efficacie of the prayer of the Sainct . THE LXXXXVII . CHAPTER . OF the humilitie of hart of S. Francis , did grow a diffidence of his force and knowledge , a perfect confidence in the diuine pietie , which caused that he did neither desire nor beginne any thing , but he would first in prayer demaund of God that he would please to inspire him to thincke and excute his will , wherbie he did obtaine singuler graces for himselfe and others . Att the beginning of his conuersion , being yet in the world , he obtayned that matters of difficultie ( according to the world ) as to serue leapers , and to pardon iniuries should appeare easy and pleasing vnto him , so that he had in short time obtayned by prayer that , which he could not haue attayned by tedious exercise . The Euangelicall perfection was reuealed vnto him ; and what the Religious should doe in thrise opening the Missall : his rule was approued by Pope Innocent the third , he knew that the will of God was he should assist to the sauing of soules . Our lord spake to him in the Crucifix , & in diuers other manners reuealing vnto him what he should doe : he subdued the assaultes and embushes prepared against him by the artifice of the deuils , who fled when they could no longer resist him . It were not possible to recount by order all the graces which by prayer he obtayned of God : for beside the aforesaid , there remaine manie other to relate , of which we will here insert some few and the rest in place conuenient . The bishop of Assisium becomming verie familier vnto S. Francis , and often visiting him att S. Marie of Angels , goeing one time vnto his celle , he found the dore thrust to , and in a manner shutt : therefore goeing neere and hearing no noyse , he thought he might be rauished in extasie in his prayer : which made him desire to see the manner there of : and to that end verie curiouslie opened the dore so wide as he might thrust in his head , which putting further to see him , he was surprised with a great trembling , and such a feare , that he could not breath nor respire : and was miraculouslie throwne farre from the celle and lost his speech , wherwith he was so terrified , that he had scarce the force to retourne where the Religious were , to whome , hauing recouered his speech , he presentlie acknowledged his fault in his presumptious enterprise . Thenceforward he much more reuerentlie respected sainct Francis hen before . The Abbott of S. Iustin in the diocese of Perusia , meeting him one day , alighted off his mule for the great deuotion he had vnto him , and embraced him , discoursing a long time of certaine affaires : att their parting he besought the S. to pray for him , which he promised : and so being separated , S. Francis withdrew himslfe from his companion saying that he must pay the dept which he would performe to the benefitt of the Abbott , who in the same instant that S. Francis prayed for him , felt himselfe as it were rapt out of himselfe by an extraordinarie feruour which ouer-past , he knew right well the vertue and efficacie of the prayer of the Sainct , and afterward related the same to diuers . Brother Macie an other time saw S. Francis pray in such sort that there seemed liuelie flames to issue out of his mouth and eyes , and so entierlie enflamed he went vnto him and calling him thrise , he said : Ah! ah ! Brother Macie come to me : wheratt he amazed att such an excesse of spiritt , cast himselfe into his armes , and S. Francis lifted him vp into the aire the hight of a launce : and afterward he recounted vnto the Religious that in that instant he felt such and so great sweetnes , that he neuer after felt the like . Passing by the Bourough of S. Sepulchre , by reason of his infirmities riding on an asse , he was almost stifled by the extreme concourse of people that flocked thither to kisse his feet , coate ▪ handes and his habit : whereat he remayned so immoueable that he seemed rather an image then a man. Being past the Bourough , and not one of those people neere him , he demaunded of his companions , how farre he had yet to the Bourough : whereby they knew that being rauished in spiritt vnto heauen , he had not felt that extreme presse of people . The said Fathers affirmed that the same happened not vnto him once only , but diuers times , by reason of the great excesse of spiritt which was ordinarily incident vnto him . How by prayer he obtayned of God what he would . THE XCVIII . CHAPTER . THough God alone , who endued him with so many graces , is able to expresse them , yet we must not forbeare to relate those that haue bin committed vnto vs by writting . Goeing to an hermitage there to spend one of his lentes , and being vnable , by reason of his great infirmities , to goe one foote , he borrowed an asse of a poore man , who of deuotion would also goe with him . The season being extreme hoat on the barren and sharpe mountaines , he had a great thirst , and such as he feared to dye therof : and being no longer able to endure it , he acquainted the S. therwith , who moued with compassion , alighted off his asse , and on his knees prostrated himselfe before God , and praying , did not arise till he was heard , then arising , he said to the poore man : Goe to yonder stone , and by the vertue of God , it will yeld thee water sufficientlie . He went thither , found water , and quenched his thirst : which done , the fountaine shutt againe , to make it more manifest that by the only m●rittes of the S. God had made the water to issue out of an hard rock● , as he did for Moyses . The holy Father being att Spoletum , a lay Brother called Brothre Andrew of Sienna that went a begging , reported vnto him that there was a Bourgesse that had litle feare of God , of whome he could neuer gett an almose : whereto he answeared , that he should endeauour to gett were it but one onlie loafe of him , and should bring it vnto him . The said Religious went vnto him , and was so troublesome in demaunding , that att lenght by importunity he gott a loafe . Hauing it , he carryed the same to S. Francis , who deuided it into litle morcels , and thereof gaue to each of the Religious with condition , that they should all say a Pater and an Aue for the auaricious , man : and himselfe ioyning with them to pray vnto God , they obtayned that this extreme nigard became liberall ; God permitting him to know his fault , in such sort that thenceforward there was none more liberall vnto them then he . A vertuous gentleman did often inuite the holy Father vnto his house , where he extended so much charity vnto him , that casting his affection on him , he much desired to haue him of his Order , and to that effect he prayed God that he would voutsafe to illuminate this his freind to leaue the world : which he did with such feruour , that being in extasie he was eleuated into the aire , whiles it chaunced that the said gentleman passing by , saw him so in the aire , and God with him : who seemed to graunt him this grace , being therefore conuerted and touched by God , he entred into the Order . Passing by the forrest of Cortone , a Lady of worth came before him and demaunded his benediction : which he hauing giuen her , she began to recount vnto him the miserable estate wherin she then was , to witt , that God hauing long time before inspired her to serue him , she had a husband so contrary to that her good intention , and such an ennemy to their faluation , that therby she liued in perpetuall anguish . And therfore she prayed him for the loue of God to assist her . The holy Father answeared her , woman haue faith in God , for he knowing your holy and pious intention , will accomplish your desire . Goe therefore to your house , and boldly vse these wordes vnto your husband : I tell you in the behalfe of God , that now is the time of mercie , and the time of iustice will come hereafter . And therfore , by the woundes of our redeemer IESVS CHR. crucified , I pray you so to dispose , that we may liue in the peace and feare of God , and you shall see , said S. Francis , that he will heare you : the woman left him and his companion in prayer , and she in the meane time went away full of consolation . The successe was admirable , for comming to her lodgeing , her husband asked her whence she came , she recounted vnto him all by order , and on the part of God vsed vnto him the wordes S. Francis had taught her , wherewith he became so mild , that he seemed not the man he accustomed to be ; and in deed , answeared his wife that he was resolued thenceforward to chaunge his life , and to serue God as she desired . Whereto , his wife replyed : sith it pleaseth you thus to obey God , it seemeth requisite that we beginne the same by a vow of chastity , it is a vertue exceeding gratefull vnto God , and wil be very meritorious vnto vs , the husband was content therwith , and so they after liued piously . This conuersion gaue a merueilous admiration to all those that knew them , and much more , when hauing perseuered piously together , they also dyed in one same day , the wife in the morning , and the husband att night , she as a morning sacrifice , and he as a sacrifice of the euenning : God permitting that according well on earth , they should , by the merittes of the prayer of his seruant , be also vnited in heauen , leauing to the inhabitantes of that place , a perpetuall memory of so worthy a miracle . Of certaine apparissions made vnto S. Francis in his contemplation . THE XCIX . CHAPTER . THe holy Father S. Francis alwayes sought solitary places , wherrin he might more freelie conuerse with God , and discourse with his Angels ; and there making his celle of bowes of trees , distant from those of the other Religious , he enioyned Brother Leo his companion , to visitt him no more then once a day , and to bring him only bread and water , and once in the night att the houre of Matines ; and att his comming , to say : Domine Labia ●ea aperies , and if he answeared . Et os meum a●nu●ciabit laudem tuam , then he should enter to say matines with him : but if he answeared not he should depart in peace : because , he was sometime so rauished in extasie , that he could not speake , day nor night ▪ Brother Leo very seriously obserued the commandement of the holy Father , neuertheles he sometime watched him for his consolation : he oftentimes saw him eleuated into the aire , and then he boldly embraced his feet when they were low enough to doe it : for att such time he was lifted higher then a great tree , and att other times so high that the eye of man could not attaine the sight of him ▪ which when Brother Leo saw , he would fall on his knees vnder him , and aske mercy of God. This Religious ●●counted that he saw him once on his knees hauing his countenauce fixed towardes heaven and his handes ioyned together , when he heard him vtter these wordes , which with great effusion of teares he often repeated : Who art thou , my God , and who am I ? att which wordes he saw a light to descend on his head , and in the same heard a voice that spake vnto him : but he could not vnderstand the wordes , being remote from him for feare the Sainct should perceaue him , and of reuerence , reputing himselfe , vnworthy to heare the diuine secrettes ; he only saw S. Francis th●ise to putt his hand into the said flame of fire , which done the vision disappeared ▪ But Brother Leo could not goe so gently but the holy Father heard some noyse : and therefore sayd : I command thee in vertue of our Lord IESVS CHRIST , whosoeuer thou be , to stay there . Brother Leo staying said : Father , it is I. S. Francis , calling him , checked him for it : but Brother Leo acknowledging his fault , prayed him that sith he had pardonned him , he would also so much fauour him as to tell him what signified the vision which he had seene . The holy Father willing to satisfie him , in this manner expounded it vnto him : Know that when you saw that light discend from aboue , God communicated vnto me the knowledge of his diuine maiesty , and of my selfe , which was it that I demaunded of him , saying My God , who art thou , and who am I ? that is , his greatnes , and worth , and my extreme basenes , and the very nothing that I am : and therefor I neuer accustomed to reiterate those wordes . After this reuelation , I said vnto him , whence is it then , my God , that thou voutsafed so to gratifie a worme of the earth , such as my selfe , so abiect and vile ? and he answeared me such high matters , as humane vnderstanding is not capable to conceaue them . Before he departed , he demaunded of me to offer him some thing , I answeared , that I had nothing in this world , and that my selfe was his , that I had giuen my selfe to him for ●uer , and therfore knew not what to offer him . Then he commaunded ●e me to putt my hand into his bosome , and to present vnto him that which I should founde there : which I did . And I found there three medalles or balles of gold , which I three seuerall times offered vnto him . Then he pleased to explicate vnto me that those three balles signified precious pou●rty , resplendent charity , and rich and golden obedience , which by his grace I acknowledged to haue in such sort offred vnto him , that my conscience doth not any way reprehend me in the obseruation of them ; Now in counterchaunge of this gift which I presented , he of his infinite bounty graunted me that I should euer be thanckfull vnto him both in mouth and hart , for this and all other benefittes which his diuine maiesty hath bestowed on me : and which I reputed not mine but his . For this then was it that thou sawest me stretch out my hand three seuerall times . Now sith I haue satisfied thee I command thee that whiles I shall liue , thou discouer it to no person of the world , and that thou watch me no more when I shal be in prayer . Goe then , with the benediction of God , into your celle , and pray to God for me : for with in few dayes , God will worck such meruaylous thinges in this mountaine , that all the world shall admire it . He meant the holy impression of his stigmates . Of an other apparition vnto the holy Father . THE C. CHAPTER . AVery yong and simple Religious , being in an Oratory , where the Religious accustomed to retire themselues when they went into the desert , ( S. Francis being then there ) and being surprised by the night , he was to remaine there to take his rest , and then he determined to see that which he had so often heard spoaken of the holy Father S. Francis , to witt , that when he prayed in the night he did merueilous thinges . Wherefore euery one being gone to rest , he placed himselfe att the feet of the holy Father , and that he should not goe away without him , he tied their girdles together , to the end that if he arose he might be awakened . But this deuise litle auayled : for S. Francis arising very gently , loosed the cordes and went to pray otherwhere . The Religious that was a sleepe with his cogitation running on his desire , was not long from awaking , and finding himselfe alone and deceaued , purposed att aduentures to follow him through the woods : to whome God was so fauourable , that he found the holy Father in prayer on the toppe of a Mountaine ; and he seeming to heare some speech , saw a merueilous splēdour that enuirōned the S. and therin , our lord IESVS CHRIST , with the glorious virgin his mother , S. Iohn the Euangelist , and an infinite nūber of Angels that were there present : which the Religious seeing , he was seased with such a terrour that he fell as dead to the ground , and had no feeling till the holy Father hauing ended his prayer and retourning to his celle , by reason of the darcknes of the night stumbled against him . So conceauing presently who he was , embracing him and laying him on his necke the best he could and God assisting him , as a good Pastour he carryed his beloued sheep to the folde , and hauing reduced him to himselfe , & made him report what he had seene , he likewise commaunded him , not to reueale it to any liuing creature , during the time he was as in this world . Of an other vision . THE CI. CHAPTER . GOeing one time from one Monastery to an other , there was cōmitted vnto him for companion a yong Religious that had no great feare of God. So hauing refreshed thēselues in the Monastery , whither they went , the S. repayred to his rest before the others , that he might rise to prayer , when the rest were in their first sleepe , as he accustomed to doe , and his said companion remayned with the other Religious , to whome murmuring against the S. he said , that he did eat , drinck , and sleepe very well , and withall that he was reputed a S. and therfore he resolued to goe see , if he arose in the night to pray as the said Religious had assured him he did , and to that end , he slept not that night . Att the second watch he perceaued the holy Father to arise , who hastened into a wood thereby , whither the Religious followed his steppes very gently . Being come to the place that seemed most proper , and falling on his knees , he beganne to cast out his ordinary feruent sighes and pious enflamed speeches , beseeching the glorious virgin to shew him her sweet child , in such sort as she brought him into the world . This prayer ended , the said religious saw the holy virgin mother , appeare in a most resplendent light , who comming to the Saint with an admirable benignity deliuered and laid her sonne in his armes , whome the S. hauing thanckfully receaued , he tenderly embraced , clipped , and kissed verie amourously ; this infinite contentment and contemplation of the S. continued euen to the breake of day , when he rendred him againe whence he receaued him , then with most humble reuerence kneeling on the ground , all the vision disappeared . The said Religious was so edified by this miracle , that he craued pardon of the S. and chaunged his life . This holy Father had such and the like visitations of the glorious virgin Mary , of the blessed Apostles S. Peter and S. Paul and of the glorious Archangell S. Michael , for the particuler deuotion he had vnto them ; and they all did exceedingly comfort him ; as his Confessour and companion Brother Leo , did diuers times heare and see . How the priuiledges which God gaue to the Frere Minors , were by an Angell , declared to their Father S. Francis. This is extracted out of the 26. chapter of the 10. booke , and here sett in his proper place . THE CII . CHAPTER . SAinct Francis being in the Couent of Sainct Vrbin , the Angel of God appeared vnto him , who reuealed vnto him the singuler priuiledges and graces which God had graunted to them that obserued his rule , and should die in his Order . The first priuiledge is , that if their intention be good , they shall in althinges be gouerned by the holie Ghost . The second , that in this desert of their pilgrimage , they shal be particulerly defended in their temptations from the snares of their ennemies and frō the pitt of mortall sinnes . The third that they shal be so purged here , that the paines of Purgatory shal be no stoppe to their speedy passadge to the glory which God hath prepared them . The fourth , that they who shall follow their rule with fidelity and feruour , shall meritt to heare and obtaine that which was promised to the Apostles of God , and afterward enioyed by them , when he said : yee that haue left althinges to serue me , shall sitt on seates , and shall iudge others . The fift , that God shall giue them increase of the goodes of this life and of grace , who shall haue particuler deuotion to the Order and to the Religious therof in releuing them , and shall afterwardes if they perseuer , make them heires of his glorie . The sixt is that they on the contrary , who shall persecute the Order , and not repent , their life shal be short , or if they liue , it shal be in afflictions and maledictions of God , and after their death shal be damned . The seauenth , that this rule shall endure euen to the end of the world , and that temporall prouision shall neuer faile the Professors therof , that likewise therin shal be alwayes Religious of good and pious life , and zealous of the honour of God and Religion . Of the continuall exercises which S. Francis vsed of the passion of Iesus Christ . THE CIII . CHAPTER . THe principall of all the exercises of deuotion wherin S. Francis ordinarily employed his soule , was the passion of our lord IESVS CHRIST , which was so engrauen interiourlie within his hart , euen from the beginning of his conuersion , that as often as he remembred the same , he could not forbeare to weep , and therfore he so loued the blessed crosse , that if it might be euer truelie said , that any one hath faithfullie carryed it after God , he hath bin one , and doubtlesse the same , in shunning all temporall consolations , seeking and finding all kinde of affliction in this world , to suffer with IESVS CHRIST . He was also , by meanes of his continual prayers , abstinences , watchinges , and pilgrimages , become very diseased and infirme : for he was subiect to the head-ache , greife of the eyes , and of the lunges : notwithstanding he omitted not the pious worckes that caused those infirmities . He had no care to be cured therof , excepting his eyes for the benefitt of his neighbour , that he might suffer in his infirmities with his God : such was the interiour and perfect loue , which he bare to his most holy passion for which , euery thing that to vs seemeth carnallie bitter , was to him spiritually exceeding pleasant . Being one day transported by this dolour of the passion of his sweet IESVS CHRIST , not suspecting to be heard , he cryed out with a loud voice , as if he had then seen him die : wherevpon a man of honour that feared God , who had bin familier vnto him in the world , passed by where the holy Father was , of whome he very instantly and as vtterly amazed , demaunded what disgrace had befallen him , S. Francis with teares answeared him : I lament and weep for the greiuous tormentes and dishonours wherwith the barbarous Iewes afflicted my lord IESVS CHRIST , which I so bitterly bewayle in regard that all the world , for whome he hath so much endured , seemeth to haue forgotten so worthy a benefitt . Which vttering , he began to poore out a riuer of teares , in such sort that the gentleman who came thither to cōfort him , began himselfe to bewayle the passion of our Redeemer IESVS CHRIST , with his seruant Francis. Being one time blinde ( which often happened vnto him , and sometimes euery moneth ) through the infirmity of his eyes , a Superiour of his Order demaunded of him , what would follow , sith he could not read att least some spirituall booke , by meane wherof he might reioyce his spiritt in his infirmity . S. Francis answeared him : Brother , I alwayes finde so much consolation and so much loue in the memory of the life and passion of our Sauiour IESVS CHRIST , that if I should liue till the end of the world , I should need no other lesson . So that this holy Father carried the gospell better written in his hart , then is seene on paper . Wherfore he often put his Religious in minde of those wordes of Dauid : My soule hath reiected consolation , I haue bin mindefull of God , and haue reioyced : as if he said , that he respected no other temporall consolation , sith he enioyed all consolation in the passion of his sweet IESVS CHRIST . And therfore he exhorted his Religious often to tourne the leaues , both night and day , of this pious booke of the passion of IESVS CHRIST , without care of any other . And all his sermons and exhortations were ( accordinge to the abondance of his hart ) of this crosse and most sacred passion , to perfect them therin , as a most assured way of saluation . An exhortation of the holy Father S. Francis , to the meditation of the passion of our Redeemer Iesus Christ . THE CIV . CHAPTER . BE alwayes mindefull , said the holy Father , of the way of humility and pouerty of the crosse , wherby our Sauiour IESVS CHRIST hath walked for our example , considering that if it were necessary for his diuine Maiesty to enter into his glory , by meane of this his passion , it is farre more necessary for vs detestable sinner to tread the same path . And if euerie faithfull Christian be obliged therevnto , much more are we , we I say , who make profession to follow the crosse : which God will that we doe not onlie beare , but that by our example and doctrine , we procure others to beare it , and doe induce them after vs , with them to follow him that is our guide : Considering withall that the good wil to imitate the passion of our Sauiour , is a particuler grace which the holy Ghost bestoweth on the soule , that truelie loueth and serueth him , for the soule that is selfe-affected and a freind to her selfe doth not taste , but repugneth this doctrine of the holy Ghost , nor reputeth this participation of the passion of our Lord , necessary to perfection : yet pretending to make greater benefitt by other wayes , not wayes , but hidden downe falles , shunning the gall of tribulations , and the bitternes of the crosse of our Lord IESVS CHRIST , she holdeth her hart drowned and blinded in selfe affection , by other naturall and voluntary cogitations , resting assured that she serueth God better in that liberty of life , without respect of the infinite pleasures and contentmentes , which the soule receaueth interiourly in this contemplation and compassion of her God : because they can finde no tast but in suffering for him : but the soule purged and entierly exempted from her proper interestes , permitteth her selfe to be guided by the holy Ghost , that he wor●k in her , att his good pleasure , as an excellent master of the singuler doctrine which our Lord left written in the bookes of his humility , patience , and passion , the infallible wayes of Christian perfection . Therfore the soule that obtayneth of him greatest purity , seeketh also to transforme herselfe in to his dolours , reputing all other wayes as mortall food , and this alone for a medicine , bitter vnto the tast , but right pleasant in fruit , bitter to tast , delicious in operation . So preferring health before the tast , she experienceth how admirable this tast of eternall life is , to haue reiected the former that is fraile , transitory and mortall . For she experienceth that his loue doth not better appeare in any other ▪ then in his charitable passion , and that the more she transformeth her selfe into IESVS CHRIST crucified , the more she is transformed into the high and glorious God , because the humanity cannot be separated from the diuinitie , and himselfe requireth it as a grace of his Father when he saith : I will that mine be where I am ▪ And so the soule contemplateth both the one and the other estate of her God , that she may neuer be separated from him , as she should be , in shunning his passion , according to the wordes of S. Paul : That he who suffereth not with him , shall not raigne with him : she therfore considereth him mortall & immortall , of which estates the one is of them that run the race , the other of them that haue already gotten the price . Now as the price is not giuen but to them that run , so heauen is not giuen but to them that cary the crosse . Neither is it reasonable that the seruant be aboue the Lord , or the disciple aboue the master : therefore we see that God communicateth his grace to them that follow him in the aforesaid māner , and on the cōtrary he taketh it from those presumptuous who affirme that they will adhere vnto him , by other inuentions , and neuertheles doe neuer leaue themselues , and in the end also they are seene erroniously to fall . How the holy Father knew the will of God to be , that men should exercise them selues in the passion of Iesus Christ . THE CV . CHAPTER . THe holy Father did not without cause affirme the aforesaid , considering that desiring no other thing then IESVS CHRIST crucified , with S. Paul , and teaching no other vnto his Religious the better to secure them and himselfe , he demaunded of God that he would voutsafe to reueale vnto him , in what exercise he and his might appeare most acceptable vnto his diuine maiesty : and being inspired of God , arising from his prayer , before the high altar where he was , he tooke the missal that lay theron , wherevpon making the signe of the crosse , he began againe to pray vnto God , that he would please by the opening of that Missall , to manifest vnto him wherein he was best serued . Then opening it , he found the passion of our Redeemer , and not trusting the first time ; att the second he found the like , and the third time the same : Being thervpon fully encouraged , he prepared himselfe to suffer , and as presaging what should arriue vnto him , he gaue thanckes vnto God that he would please to make him participant of his passion : so that being no longer able to conceale the alacrity of his hart , as drunken with the spirit of diuine loue , he shewed it exteriourlie , singing prayses vnto God in the Italian tongue , and in French , and often times with two stickes , whereof he held the one in forme of a violl on his breast , and the other he vsed for a fidle stick . But he neuer ended his songes , till he was vtterly melted into teares , with such an excessiue dolour , that what he held , fell out of his handes through his extreme feeblenes , without any feeling of his ; washing his soule with the teares of his corporall eyes , which he made blinde , to illuminate his soule interiourly . And though he had attained to such degree of perfection and sanctity , he answeared his Phisitian , who told him he would destroy his eyes if he did not abstaine frō such weeping , that he would rather loose the eyes which he had cōmon with flies , thē the teares , by meane whereof he illuminated the eyes of his spiritt , and made them like vnto those of Angels , in the contemplation of God. Notwithstanding which torrent of teares , he alwayes sheued a gracious face as one that by reason of the puritie of his conscience , feared nothing , and was euer vnited with God. He also ioyfully receaued whatsoeuer came from his holy hand . But in regard that one could not arriue to this perfection without hauing precedentlie washed his soule from the spottes of sinnes and imperfections , he ordinarily persuaded his Religious to endeauour to purge themselues with teares poured out for the passion of our Redeemer IESVS CHRIST . How the hole Father S. Francis seeing any creature afflicted could not forbeare to weepe , considering therin his God , in his dolourous passion . THE CVI. CHAPTER . BY this charity of compassion which he perfectly carryed to IESVS CHRIST , his soule remayned so affected to suffer all aduersities with his neighbour as a member of IESVS CHRIST , that he was as much greiued as if himselfe had endured , and this purity so augmented that he could not endure any creature to be afflicted , though they were vnreasonable , and among them , those particulerly , to whome the holy scripture compareth our Lord IESVS CHRIST : and therefore he loued litle Lambes , in whome is figured the patience & meeknes of our God. Comming from Ancona to Osimo with brother Paul , whome he had made Prouinciall of the Marches , he mett vpon the way a sheepheard that among many goates and kiddes , had one only sheepe , which beholding , he felt his heart through pearced with greife , to see the said sheepe alone among so many goates and kiddes , reprobate creatures : he therfore said to his companion : Behold , brother , how meeke that sheep is among those goates : our Lord walked so humble and meeke among the Scribes and Parisees , in memory whereof I pray you lett vs endeauour to redeeme it out of this sheepheards handes . But his companion not knowing what remedy to apply , in regard they had no mony , he began with the holy Father to bewayle his greife ; they both thus weeping , by chaunce there arriued a merchaunt , who hauing demaunded thē the cause of their weeping ; and vnderstanding the same , payed the sheepeard for the said sheep and gaue it to the holy Father , who full of comfort , conducted it to Osimo , euen to the presence of the Bishop , who admiring therat , and demaunding the cause after he vnderstood it , was much amazed att the great goodnes and admirable simplicity of the holy Father , & began also to weep . Now the day following , that the sheep might not be worse entreated , he left it with the Religious women of Seuerina , which was much to their contentment , for the deuotion which they boare to the S. And therefore keeping it as a peculier relique , in short time it yelded so so much wool as they made therof an habit , which was sent him in their name to the chapter following : which he receaued with such affection , as cannot be expressed : for embracing it very louingly , he called all them that were there , to reioyce with him , att the profitt he had made of that sheep . On an other time he mett in the same Prouince of Marches , a contry man that carryed on his shoulders two lambes to sell att the Marckett , & comming neere the holy Father , he laid downe his Lambes , a litle to repose himselfe , the two lambes , then that were bound together began to bleat , & the poore holy Father to cōpassionate them , wherfore tourning to the cōtry fellow he asked him why he held them bound in such extreme affliction and torment , and he answeared ; because they should not escape , he being to carry them to the markett where necessity enforced him to sell them , and that he could doe no lesse , the S. replyed : and what wil they who buy them doe with them ? the fellow answeared O simple man , they will kill them , then cause them to be baked , boiled , or rosted according to their appetite , and so eat them . S. Francis , exceedingly afflicted , said to himselfe : it shall not be so , for I will haue them my selfe : and withall went to the fellow , and said : come hither , wilt thou giue me thy lambes for this my cloake ? wherwith he was very well content . So hauing made exchaunge , the holy Father bethought himselfe how he might doe to saue them ; wherof hauing cōsulted with his companion , they found it most expedient to render them to the cōtry fellow , which they did vpon his promise that he should neither sell nor kill them . Being in the monastery of Verecondo neere Agubio , a poore sheep brought foorth her yong one nere vnto a sow ▪ which did eat the tender lambe , which S. Francis did bitterly lament with these wordes : Ah ▪ litle lambe , how wel doest thou represent the innocent death of my Sauiour IESVS CHRIST : then as zealous of the honour of almighty God , he laid his malediction on the said sow , which att the very instant did admirably fall diseased , and within three dayes died : and by force of this maledictiō , became of so loathsome sauour that she was cast into a ditch where neither dogge , nor foule , nor other beast would eat her , but she dryed vp , and so remayned for memory long time after . This example should teach vs , by the temporall punishment of this beast , that whosoeuer vseth crueltie towardes his neighbour , cannot auoyd the eternall iudgement of God : as also how iust the compassion of this S. was , fith it merited to be heard of God , who being , by his Prophett Dauid , called worme , and not a man ; the holy Father tooke vp the very wormes he found on the wayes , that passengers might not tread on thē with their feet . In the winter he gaue either wine or hunny to the flyes to preserue their liues , and so by meane of all creatures , he eleuated his hart to God the Creatour , in whome he liued with full consolation . An exposition of the glorious Father S. Francis , made on the Pater noster . THE CVII . CHAPTER . THe Pater noster , was the principall of all the prayers which the holy Father most contentedlie vsed , wherin he coceaued a meruaylous tast , eleuating his hart vnto God. And therefore he taught his Religious , for edification of their neighbour to say it in this manner : Our Father , most blessed and most holie , our Creatour and Consolatour , which art in heauen , amongest the Angels and SS . whome with they presence thou doest illuminate , thy selfe being the light ; thou doest enflame them with loue , thou being loue it selfe , raysing them to thy glorie : thou dwellest in them , because thou art the soueraigne eternall good , whence all good is deriued , and without which nothing is good in it selfe ; Hallowed he thy name , and lett thy knoweldge be manifested vnto vs : that we may the better knowe the greatnes of thy benefittes , and the accomplishmenr of thy promises , the eminency of thy Marestie , and the depth of thy iudgementes ; Thy kingdome come , to the end thou now raigne in vs , by grace , and that hereafter we , attaine the other of glorie , where is eternallie thy glorious presence , with perfect loue , glorious companie , and ioy and alacritie without end ; Thy will be done in earth as is it in heauen , that we may loue thee with an infinite loue , and may be alwayes in cogitation with thee , that we be with thee in intention , and with thee in spiritt , seeking thine honour in all our actions , with all the forces and powers of our soule , and bodie , freelie employing all in the seruice of thy loue , and in no other thing , and that , to obserue thy commandement , we loue our neighbour as our selues , shewing to all as to our selues an entier charitie , for thy loue , reioycing att the good of others , as att our owne , compassionating their necessities and afflictions as our owne , giuing them all assistance we can possible , far from offending them , as our selues would desire to be assisted in like necessity : Giue vs this day our daily bread : that is , thy deerly beloued and blessed Sonne , our Redeemer IESVS CHRIST , in our spiritt and vnderstanding , with all reuerence , by the great loue wherwith he hath affected , and by what soeuer he hath said , done , and endured , for vs wretches ; And forgiue vs our debtes , by thine infinite mercy , by the vertue of the passion of thine only Sonne our lord IESVS CHRIST , and by the merittes and prayers of the blessed virgin Mary , pardon vs also good God , As we forgiue our debters : and if we pardon not them perfectly as we ought , make vs , Lord , to doe it , that we may meritt pardon . Graunt , good God , that by thy loue , we doe not only forbeare to doe euill for euill , nor hate our ennemies , but that we loue them , and that by good offices and prayers for them we demonstrate the same to thee , O God of mercie . Lord God forsake vs not in our cruell temptations , both secrett and manifest , and permit vs not to fall therin , but deliuer vs from euill , past , by meane of true contrition , and holy pennance ; present , by preseruation of thy grace , and future , by perseuerance in thy most holy feare . Amen . Of certaine other mysticall prayers and canticles , which the holy Frther S. Francis made . THE CXVIII . CHAPTER . The Holy Father in his canonicall houres said in latin these prayers following , which he composed in the prayse of God. HOly , holy , holy , lord God almightie , which art , which hast bin , and art to come , thou art worthy that we offer vnto thee , and to receaue of vs , all prayse and honour , and that we exalt and acknowledge thee aboue althinges , the lambe that was slaine is worthy to receaue all vertue , diuinitie , wisdome , force , glorie , honour and benediction . Lett vs alwayes prayse God , lett vs yeld the honour dew vnto the Father , the Sonne , and the the holie Ghost : lett vs praise God for euer : lett vs prayse the lord of heauen , and earth , and of all other thinges created vnder and on the earth , with those that are in heauen : lett vs prayse God and exalt him for euer . Glorie be to the Father , and to the Sonne , and to the holie Ghost . Lett vs prayse God for euer and magnifie him as he hath bin , is now , and shall be world without end . Amen . Lett vs prayse God and exalt him for euer , Amen . An other breife prayer vnto God. Almighty most high and my soueraigne good , all good that onlie is good . We giue thee all praise , all praise , all glorie , all honour , and yeld thee all the thanckes we can , and will that all good be referred to thee alone , Amen . An other short prayer , for the diuine office Most high most mighty , most iust , and most mercifull lord , afford vs miserable wretches so much of thy grace , that we may accomplish thy holy will , and may with all diligence seeke that alone which pleaseth thee : that being interiourly illuminated and enflamed with the fire of the holy Ghost , we may tread the most holy steppes of thine only Sonne our Redeemer IESVS CHRIST , that by meane of this thy grace we may see thee with the blessed , thou that art the most high God , who liuest in perfect Trinity , simplicity , and vnity , and as almighty raignest in eternall glory . Amen . A prayer to the Queene of heauen and to the Angels . God saue thee , holy Queene , most holy Mary , mother of God , and perpetuall virgin , chosen of God the Father , and of the holy Ghost the comforter ; in whome is faith and the entier perfection of all eminent vertue with all good vnited , sith thou hast merited to haue in thee the author of life and grace . God saue thee diuine Pallace : God saue thee the habitation and tabernacle of the Redeemer : God saue thee , thee robe of God : God saue thee , the seruant and mother of God : and God saue thee , with all the Angelicall powers , considering that thou art sent by the holy Ghost into the hartes of rebelles , that of Infidelles thou make faithfull and true seruantes of God. O most worthy mother of our Sauiour IESVS CHRIST , Espouse of the holy Ghost , pray for vs with S. Michael the Archangell , and all the celestiall spirittes , vnto they beloued Sonne our lord and master . Amen . An other prayer to the virgin . Holy Mary virgin and lady , like vnto whome neuer woman was borne , nor shal be , in the world , daughter and seruant of the most high king and celestiall Father , most sacred mother of IESVS CHRIST , and Espouse of the holy Ghost , pray for vs , with all the Angels and sainctes , vnto they beloued Sonne , that he will voutsafe to saue vs : Glory be to the Father , vnto the Sonne , and to the blessed holy Ghost , Amen . Praises vnto God. Lord God , thou art holy and God of all Goddes , that worckest merueillous thinges , that art the mighty and most high , thou art the omnipotent Father , and entierly soueraigne lord of heauen and earth , God in Trinity and Vnity and sempiternall , soueraigne good , all good , and euery good thing . Lord God liuing and true , thou art true loue and perfect charity , thou art wisdome , humility and patience , thou art the incomprehensible beauty , thou art true pleasure and assured repose , thou art our hope and ioy , thou art iustice , temperance , fortitude and prudence of mortall men : thou art the richesse that can satiate vs : thou art meeke , thou art our only protectour and our guard , thou art our vertue , faith hope and charity , and the sweetnes and consolation of all ; thou art the bounty without end , a great God and admirable , God omnipotent , pittifull , merciful and our Sauiour . Glory be to the Father and to the Sonne &c. The holy Father sainct Francis had a very feruent deuotiō to this versicle Gloria Patri , therfore he often repeated it in his prayers . He respected not so much , Sicut erat . Saying euensong one day with Brother Leo , att euery verse of Magnificat , he said , Gloria Patri , feeling therin a merueillous tast and contentment , yea such as he thought he should neuer be satisfied with saying thereof : he taught a Religious Preist , that was in affliction and extremely tempted , to say , Gloria Patri , which he did , and was incontinently deliuered of his temptation . Of the Canticle of the sunne and other creatures , composed by S. Francis. THE CIX . CHAPTER . THis holy Father composed a Canticle in latin , in the prayse of God , when he reuealed vnto him the fruition of the glory of Paradice , and because the sunne , of all corporall , creatures is the cheife of the irreasonable , and our Redeemer IESVS CHRIST is called the Sunne of iustice , he therfore intituled it the Canticle of the sunne , which is that which followeth , diuided into eight litle verses , conformable to the eight beatitudes . Most high lord , all prayses , glory , and honours are thine , to thee alone ought to be rendred and referred al graces ; and no man is worthy to name thee . My God be thou praysed and exalted of all creatures , and particulerly of our brother the Sunne thy worcke , which illuminateth the day that lighteneth vs , it is also thy figure , by his beauty and splendour ; likewise of the siluer moone and glittering starres which thou hast created in heauen so bright and so beautifull . My God be praysed by the fire , whereby the night is lightened in his darcknes , because it is resplendent , pleasant , subtil , cleare , beautifull and vigorous . Lett the aire and windes , cleare and cloudy seasons and all other seasons , prayse my God , wherby all other base creatures doe liue . Lett my God be praysed by the water , an element most necessary and profitable to mortall creatures , humble , chast , and cleare . Lett my God be praysed by the earth our mother , which supporteth and nourisheth vs , producing such diuersity of herbes , flowers , and fruites . S. Francis added the ensuing versicle , when he accorded the Bishop and the Capitaine of Assisium , as in place proper shal be inserted . Let my God be praysed by them that pardon each for his loue , and support in pacience , afflictions and infirmities , with alacritie of spiritt . Blessed are they that liue in peace , for they shall be crowned in heauen . The holy Father likewise added the verse ensuyng , when God ▪ had reuealed vnto him the day of his death . Let my God be praysed by corporall death , which no liuing man can escape . Wretched be they that dy in mortall sinne , and blessed those that att the houre of their death be found in thy grace , as hauing obeyd thy most sacred will : for they shall not see the second death of eternall torments . Lett all creatures prayse and giue thanckes to my God , lett them be gratefull vnto him , and serue him with due humility . This Canticle was many times sung by the said S. vnto his Brethren , whome he also taught to sing the same . He exceedingly reioyced when he saw them sing it with grace and feruour : for hearing it he merueillouslie eleuated his spirit vnto God. He sent certaine of his Religious that were very spirituall , vnto Brother Pacificus , who liuing in the world had bin a very skilfull Musitian , as we haue said , that he might learne them to sing it perfectly in Musicke , therby to praise God afterward , when they should preach ouer the world : for he would they should obserue to sing this canticle after their preaching , as a prayse vnto God , and that they should affirme themselues to the people , to be the musitians of God , and that they would no other reward for this their musicke , but that they should doe pennance for their sinnes . For confirmation whereof , what are the seruantes of God , said he , but his representers to moue and awaken humane hartes to true spirituall ioy ? and particulerlie the Freer Minors , who are giuen to the people for their saluation . The holy Father affirmed , that in the morning att Sunne rising , a man ought to prayse God the Creatour of the Sunne , by whose beames our eyes are illuminated by day : and that he ought likewise to prayse God in the night for his Brother the Fire , because by it our eyes are lightened by night : and that we should be all blinde , if God did not illuminate our eyes by these two creatures : for which and for the other creatures whose vse we ordinarily haue , we ought continually to prayse our glorious Creatour . Of the prayer and thanckes giuing to God which S. Francis made after the confirmation of his rule . THE CX . CHAPTER . MOst mighty , most high , most holy , and soueraigne God holy Father and iust Lord , king of heauen and earth , we thanck thee for the loue of thy selfe , because that by thy will , and by thy only Sonne with the holy Ghost , thou hast created all thinges corporall and incorporall : then diddest frame vs according to thine image , and placed vs in the terrestriall Paradice , whence through our fault we are fallen . We also thancke thee for that , as thou hast created vs for thy Sonne , so for the infinite loue which thou diddest beare vnto vs thou hast procured him to be borne in this world , true God and true man , of the wombe of the euer glorious virgin Mary , and wouldest that his life should be vnto vs an example of pouerty , humility , and penitence : and that his precious bloud ▪ his tormentes , and most cruell death , should be the price of the Redemption of humaine nature . Finally we thanck thee for that thy Sonne is once againe to come downe on earth , in glory and maiesty , to chase the accursed into hell , who would not repent nor acknowledge thee for Redeemer ; and to say to them that shall haue serued and adored him , and done pennance : Come ye blessed of my Father , possesse the kingdome , which is prepared for you from the beginning of the world . But because we miserable sinners are not worthy so much as to name thee , we humblie beseech thee to accept , that our Sauiour IESVS CHRIST thine only beloued Sonne , with the holy Ghost the true comforter , doe yeld vnto thee for each of vs the thanckes we owe thee , according to thy pleasure , and that he satisfy thee for all the graces thou giuest vs by his meane and shalt giue vs , prouided that we faile not in our endeauour , such and so great as no humane tongue shal be able to expresse . We also pray the blessed Virgin , S. Michael , S. Gabriel , S. Raphael , and all the quiers of blessed Spirittes , Seraphins , Cherubins , Thrones , Dominations , Principalities , Pouers , Vertues , Archangels , and Angels , the blessed Elias and Noe , and all the Patriarckes and Prophetes , S. Iohn Baptist , and all the holy Innocentes , S. Peter , and S. Paul , withall the other Apostles and Euangelistes , Disciples , Martyrs , Confessors , Virgins , and all the sainctes that haue bin , are , and shal be , that with the good pleasure of thy diuine Maiesty , they giue thee thanckes for so many fauours as it hath pleased thee to afford vs , to thee that art soueraine , true , eternall and liuing , and to thy most glorious Sonne , our Lord IESVS CHRIST , and to the holy Ghost the comforter , world without end . Amen . Al●etuya . We Frere Minors vnprofitable seruantes , demaund of thee and most humbly beseech thy diuine Maiestie , to graunt vnto all them that will serue thee in thy holie Catholicke , Apostolique & Romane church , and to all Orders of the said holy Church , Preistes , Deacons , Subdeacons , Acolites , Exorci●tes , Lectors , Porters , and to all the Cleargie , to all Religious of both sex , and to al Kinges , Princes , Lords , and seruants , Artizans , and labourers , to all Virgines , widowes and maryed women , and to all lay men and women , healthy and diseased , children , yong and old ▪ to all people , families , & tongues , to all nations ; and all the men of the whole earth , that are , and shal be , the grace of true pennance in this life and so perseuerance in the true faith , without which no man can be saued ; and we beseech thee to graunt vs grace together with thē , to loue thee withall our hart , withal our spiritt , with all our forces , withall our vnderstanding , and withall our affections , desires and interious willes , sith thou alone hast giuen vs , soule , body , and life , creating and redeeming vs by thine only mercie : thou hast saued vs , and hast giuen vs miserable , rotten and putrified , ingratefull and ignorāt , lowed and rebellious wretches , & dayly doest giue vs infinite benefittes . Permitt then , good God , that we neuer desire nor seeke other thinge , and that no other thing seeme good vnto vs , or delight vs , but they selfe our Creatour , Sauiour and Redeemer , only true God ▪ that art the perfect good , all true and soueraine good , that only is good and pitifull , meeke and delightfull , that only is holy , iust , true , and vpright of whome , for whome , and in whome , consisteth all our pardon , all the grace and glory of all penitentes , of all the iust , and of all the blessed that raigne in heauen . Permitt , also Lord , that nothing preuaile and hinder vs , but that in euery place , in all time , att all houres , & continually we loue thee , in verity , and humility , and that we hold thee imprinted in our hart , as our true God ▪ And graunt , if thou please , that we loue thee , honour , adore , serue , prayse , glorifie , and preach thee for great and glorious , and that we thank thee , thou that art most high and God , three and one , Fa●her , Sonne , and holy Ghost , Creatour of althinges , and Sauiour of all them that beleeue in thee , and haue placed in thee their only hope and loue , who art without beginning and without end immutable , inuisible , inenarrable , ineffable , incomprehensible , inscrutable , blessed , praysed , glorious , glorified , high , amiable , agreable , delectable , and aboue all thinges desirable world without end . Amen . Of the intelligence , and spiritt of prophetie which this S. had . THE CXI . CHAPTER . THe holy Father S. Francis had in such sort cleared his soule , illuminated and vnited it to our soueraine God , by the continuall exercise of prayer , that albeit he had no ouer-great vnderstanding of holy scripture , being neuerthelesse illuminated by the beames of diuine reuelation , he did penetrate the sublimity of the said scripture , with an admirable intelligence of the diuine mysteries , by which , acquired science remayneth excluded , the infused of diuine loue entring in his place . And therfore , what he read in holy scripture , he vnderstood by diuine reuelation , as a dilligent disciple of the holy Ghost : he first imprinted it in his memory , and then ruminated the same with an interiour tast of deuotion : And ( if God inspired him not ) he neuer reuealed it to any person to appeare a learned master , as now the practise is . The Cardinall of Hostia , Protectour of the Order , who was afterward Pope Gregory the ninth , secretlie requested him one time , for the consolation of his soule to expound vnto him certaine profound places of holy scripture : I doe not , said he , demaund this theologicall exposition of you , as of a great doctour , for I know well you haue not studied : But I require it , as of a man illuminated of the holy Ghost . The S. satisfied him , and gaue him such contentment as he could desire no more . Being one day att Sienna , a Religious diuine asked him , how the Prophett Ezechiel is to be vnderstood where he saith : If thou doe not admonish the impious of his impiety , an account of his eternall death shal be exacted of thee : the holy Father answeared : if those wordes be to be vnderstood generally as they sound , I thus vnderstand them , that the seruant of God ought in such sort to burne and giue light by exemplare life , and by his pious conuersation , that he seeme silently to reprehend all the impious : for by such in deed , he preacheth their vices . Wherein is duely to be considered , how much more a Religious is obliged herevnto by the light of his good life , seeing that it is here apparent that if he doe it not , he cannot escape the terrible iudgement of the liuing God : which prudent and true interpretation , the diuine affirmed to proceed directlie from heauen , and that himselfe could not giue a more direct exposition then was giuen by him , with the swift & speedy winges of the eagle soaring from infused science . And affirmed with all that our interpretation was not such , which proceeding from our blinded vnderstanding , goeth naturally , as a serpent trayling his body on the earth . The said Religious did not try the holie Father in this matter onlie , but in diuers others also , in all which , he rested fully satisfied , and exceedinglie admiring att the grace which God had giuen him , which was so great , that he could not only discouer and vnderstand mysteries past , but ( which God alone of himselfe can doe ) he discouered euē the thinges to come , as if he had had them then before his very eyes , as by this example and them that follow , shall euidentlie appeare . The holie Father being yet in the cittie of Sienna , he once demaunded a charitie for the loue of God of an affectionate freind of his , who directlie answeared him he would not graunt it , but that he should first tell him the certainty of his predestinatiō : a demaund doubtles verie straūge , yea exceeding terrible . But God that would , for his profitt , manifest vnto the world the merits of this his so glorious seruāt , was cōtent he shold promise to assure him : Being thē amazed att this so inciuill request , he eleuated and addressed his countenance to heauē , but much more his spiritt , and so remayned in prayer a certaine space , wherin was reuealed vnto him that this man was of the nōber of the predestinate , and then he promised his deuout freind eternall life , assuring him of his saluatiō . But this good man vnable to conceale this his so extreme spirituall alacrity , and so cōming to the eares of the afore said Religious diuine , he was exceedinglie scādalized att the presūption of the holie Father . Therefore repayring vnto him , filled with choller as an other Pharisie , he demaunded if it were true , the S. answearing affirmatiuelie ; he laughing and deriding him , said : and who hath reuealed vnto youthat this your freind should be saued ? to whome the S. verie iealous of the honour of God , openly answeared : he that also told me that the last night thou committedst such a secrett sinne , and that therfore , in short time thou shalt abandō thy habitt . But because the Religious deserued not pardon , though by manifestation of his sinne he might be well assured of the ensuying punishment which he prophesied vnto him , he neuertheles did not penance as the holie Father then admonished him , God permitting him to die out of his Order , that by his damnation , he might manifestest the saluation of the other . Whiles he was in the cāp of the Christians vnder Damiette , when he wēt to preach to the great Soldā , he prophesied to the Christians that if they gaue battell they would loose the feild . But they not beleeuing him , their fault of incredulity was payed by the losse of the bodie of the army that was putt to flight , where of one part was slaine . Retourning afterward on this side the sea , and arriuing att Celano , he was inuited to dinner by a gentleman , where being , as according to his coustume he prayed before his sitting to the table , he saw in his God , on whome he had alwayes his eyes eleuated , that which he fore told , as it afterward arriued , for incontinentlie calling vnto him the said gentleman . Confesse and prepare your selfe , said he , for in short time you shall dye , and from this time you shall receaue the recompence of all the good worckes you haue done , particulerlie in harbouring the seruantes of God. Doe then in such sort as without impediment you may goe directlie to God. The gentleman therefore who had confidence in the wordes of the holie Father , sodenlie taking leaue of him prepared himselfe to confession , then calling the companion of sainct Francis who was preist , he made an entiere confession vnto him : afterwardes he recomended his patrimonie to the diuine prouidence , so to auoyd all impediment . And so with the greatest deuotion he could possible he expected when God would call and inuite him : but he expected not long , for whiles his familie were att table , without other greife , but very well disposed of body and spiritt , he rendred his soule to his Creatour , according to the prophesie of the holy Father , armed by the diuine mercie , with armour conuenient and necessarie to a true penitent . How S. Francis saw the secrets of mennes consciences . THE CXII . CHAPTER . OVr lord IESVS CHRIST hauing chosen the glorious Father S. Francis for Pastour of his flock , he also so illuminated him interiourlie by his diuine vertue , that he discouered vnto him the secrettes of the consciences of those that were his , and likewise their priuate and hidden necessities : so that by the same meane he knew both the grace which they had receaued of God , and euē that which they thē receaued . By this knowledge he foretold the fall of manie , who seemed to haue attayned the state of perfection , and on the contrarie the saluatiō of manie wicked , prophesying their conuersion . He saw what should succeed them for manie yeares after , as if it had bin present , onlie beholding the vnspotted and cleare mirour of diuine light , and his admirable splendour , by a diuine prerogatiue and especially the successes and mutatiōs of Religion , which he would sometimes with abōdance of teares cōmunicate to his cōpanions . Touching that which concerned the consciences of his Religious , he both with al possible speed and effect redressed the same : and if they were far distant , he appeared vnto them in their sleepe , and instructed them what they ought to doe , and frō what to abstaine , as by the sequell shall appeare . The holie Father comming from beyond the sea , with his companion Brother Leonard , a Religious of very worthie familie , and being by reason of his infirmities verie wearie and feeble , he had for ceraine dayes the vse of an asse . But the poore Brother Leonard that followed him a foote , being also very weary , began to murmure , saying to himselfe : what doe I poore follow that I am , to follow this man a foot ? Is there not great difference betweene his discent and mine ? why then contrary to that which should be , doe I goe on foot and he on horseback ? and euen I follow him as a lackye driuing this asse , with speed , and so wearying my selfe as I can no longer endure . The good Brother Leonard went on thus still discoursing with himselfe in his first motions , when as the holy Father S. Francis seeing in spiritt the secret murmure of his companion called him , and alighting from his asse , he said : Brother and Freind , I confesse I haue litle discretion , to see you so wearily to goe a foot , and my selfe to ride att mine ease : Gett vp therfore on this asse , now att least whiles I remember me , considering that being in the world , you were farre more noble and more honnorable then my selfe . Brother Leonard hearing this was vtterly confounded and amazed , that the S. so soone knew his euill cogitation : Falling therfore at his feet , and confessing his vaine ridiculous discourse , with a very deep contrition , he asked and obtayned pardon . Two very spirituall Religious came expresly from Rieta to the Oratory of Grecio , to visitt S Francis and to haue his benediction . But being there ariued , it was told them that there was no hope of speaking with the holy Father , by reason that hauing taken his refection he was retourned to his cell , where he prayed and slept , and came forth but once a day to eat , it being lent and that being then so solitary , he would not haue his companiō , much lesse any other Religious to disturbe him , vnles he so commaunded . These two poore Religious exceedingly afflicted , esteeming themselues by reason of their sinnes vnworthy of such grace , not hauing oportunity any longer to expect , because their superiour had commaunded them to retourne the same night to their Couent , they hastened homeward . S. Francis who in spiritt had seen all this , contrary to his custome came hastely out of his c●lle , and went after the said Religious , who by that time were farre gone , and so in an instant giuing them consolation together with his benediction which they demaunded , he dismissed them doubly satisfied , knowing that the holy Father came by diuine inspiration to giue them his benediction . Two Religious comming from Naples to visitt him , the elder of them on the way committed some fault , att which the yonger was extremely scandalized : now comming to the presence of S. Francis , he giuing them his benediction , demaunded of the yonger , how his companion had behaued himselfe : he esteeming it indecent to discouer the faultes of his Brother , answeared , well . The holy Father replyed , My sonne , beware that vnder colour of humility , you doe not lye ; for I know what hath passed in your iorney : and I would haue you know that you shall shortly see this man to proue worse : Which so succeeded , for this old man not long after went out of the Order , according to that which S. Francis had foretold for the sinne , for the scandall , and for his neglect of doeing pennance , which is the ladder to diuine mercie . In the first beginning when none was admitted and receaued into the Order , but by S. Francis himselfe , a gentleman of Luca , came expressy to demaund the habitt of him , he had with him some of his cōpanions , it being when he lay sicke in the Bishoppes lodgeing of Assisium . The said gentleman being conducted to the S. he fell on his knees before him , most instantlie beseeching him to admitt him into his Religion , but the holy Father beholding him attentiuely , answeared : O miserable man , this request is not graunted to men entierly addicted to sensuality and to the world , as you are , for you doe lye to the holy Ghost : these teares are seigned and not true ; your interiour is not with God : neither is it he that calleth you to this Religion . Depart you therfore in good time , for you are not fitt for it . The holy Father had scarce ended these wordes , but the Religious vnderstood that the kinred of this gentleman were come for him : but not beleeuing them , he put his head out att the windoe , whence hauing seene them , he was very ioyfull , and taking leaue of the said Religious he retourned with them to his house . Those present exceedingly admired the spiritt of S. Francis , that knew the feined intentions of this man who exteriourlie appeared so contrite . The rest of this chapter is transfered to the end of this first book , with the 31. and 32. chapter of the second booke , there placed together as their proper place . Of a Religious that seemed a S. The 28. chapter of the 12. booke , transferred to this place as proper vnto it . THE CXIII . CHAPTER . HE knew by an other Religious , who being deluded by the deuil he more strictly to keepe silence proceeded so farre , as that he would not so much as confesse as did the other Religious but by signes as one dumme : which he vsed also when he demaunded any thing , and without any speech he sheued such signes of spirituall alacritie , that he moued all the Religious to prayse God : The fame hereof was presentlie diuulged , so that he was generally held for a S. In the meane while S. Francis arriuing where this Religious was , he was aduertised of his proceeding ; but he answeared that he was exceedingly tempted and deluded by the deuill , because confession of the mouth was necessary , as contrition of the soule , and satisfaction of worckes . The superiour of the place then confirmed the sainctity of the said Religious , vnto S. Francis , alleadgeing that it was not possible he should be tempted of the deuill , considering the signes of sanctity which he exteriourlie shewed . The holy Father replyed , proue him in this manner : commaund him to confesse twice or att least once euery weeke , which if he refuse , beleeue that it is a delusion of the deuill . Which the superiour hauing done , the Religious putting his finger in his mouth , and shaking his head , by these signes declared , that he could not doe it , for breaking of silence . His superiour would no farther vrge him : but the great prudence of S. Francis was not long vnknowne : for a litle after this Religious S. abandoned his Religion , a tooke a seculer habitt . Two Religious of his companions meeting him attyred seculerly , conceauing great compassion of his blindenes , sayd vnto him : O miserable wretch and forgetfull of thy selfe , where is that thy solitarie and sainct-like life , yea such , as thou wouldest not conuerse with thy Brethren , nor speake in Confession , for keeping of silence ? thow now hauing lost thy selfe in the world , abandoned our habitt , reiected thy vow , and broaken the rule , as if thou haddest no beleefe of God ? but he gaue them so diuellish an answeare , that he plainly discouered , he had not only chaunged habitt but also Religion , and interiour vertue . These good Religious could by no meanes reduce him , though they laboured to reprint in his minde the obligation he had to God , and the perill of his damnation : and so in few dayes after he dyed , being in possession of the deuill that held him choaked : because he would not confesse . It is a worthy example for all Religious , to beware of singularity , in matters appertayning to their Order , that demonstrate more pride then spiritt of deuotion and humility . Of other merueillous accidents wherin the spiritt of Prophetie of S. Francis did miracously appeare . THE CXIV . CHAPTER . THe Cardinall of Hostia hauing on a time commaund S. Francis to repaire vnto him to Rieta , where then was Pope Honorious with his Court : and comming neere the citty he saw a great troup of people that came against him : wherfore stopping his iorney , he staid in a Church , before S. Fabian , a league and halfe from the citty , where was a very poore Preist , that very curteously and in the best manner he could , entertayned him : But the Cardinals and many other of his Court , knowing whither he was retired , went thither to see him : by this visitation ; the vineyard of the poore Preist was wastfullie gathered by the indiscretion of the trampling traine of the Cardinals and others , whereat he exceedingly complayned , repenting that he had entertayned S. Francis , in regard that for the litle good he had done him , he thought he should incurre such losse . The holy Father , who in spiritt knew the affliction of the Preist , that durst not acquaint him therewithall , and who on the other side knew what fruit he was to procure in that place , whither he had bin expresly sent of God , there to plant an abondant vigne of true penitentes : in which respect he could not depart thence , reputing it behoufull to endure the losse of that litle materiall vigne ; for the better gayning a spirituall . Neuertheles as a pittifull louing Father , he called the Preist , whome , for his consolation , he bad not to vex himselfe nor to feare , for of the litle that remayned of his vigne he should gather double the ordinary , though there appeared almost nothing . The Preist that firmely beleeued these wordes , deserued also to be recompenced according to his faith : for wheras he accustomed to haue three hogsheddes , he had then twenty , of verie good wine , as the holy Father had promised him : which ( with exceeding ioy and admiration ) he related vnto him and to all the people thereabout , to the prayse of God , and of his seruant Francis. This holy Father being in the Prouince of Massa , on the Mount Casal , within a desert Church there employed in prayer , God reuealed vnto him that in the same Church were relikes of his sainctes . Wherefore determining that they should no longer there remaine concealed , and without the honour due vnto them , and hauing no opportunity of longer abode in the said church , by reason of other occurrances for which he was to take order ; he commaunded his Religious , sheuing them where they were , to take them from that place , and to carry them into their church : which hauing said , he departed . But these good Religious forgatt it : Wherefore they being one day to say masse in the Oratory , thinking to prepare the Alcare , they found vnder it certaine bright and glittering bones , that filled the place with a most delicious sauour . Being extremely amazed , and diuising who should putt them there , they remembred the commaundement which S. Francis had giuen them , and concluded that those were the reliques which he commaunded them to remoue : and that because they had fayled therein , God had miraculouslie supplyed it : as accordinglie S. Francis , being retourned to that place , and hauing vnderstood the processe and pardoned the Religious their negligence who most humblie required the same , thancked God very hartilie for that he voutsafed to haue care of the very dust of his true seruantes , then he went to see and with great contentment to reuerence them . Brother Pellegrino and Brother Falcone , comming to take the habitt att the hands of S. Francis , he prophesied vnto them , that the first , though verie learned , should serue the Religious as a lay Brother : and the other , albeit ignorant , should applie himselfe to contemplation , wherein he should proue most perfect , as the other reciprocally in humility : which came to passe , as in the sixt booke , and 55. chapter , shall appeare . Other effectes of the propheticall spiritt of S. Francis. THE CXV . CHAPTER . SAinct Francis remayning in the house of the bishop of Rieta , exceedingly afflicted with the greife of his eyes , a Preist called Gedeon aduaunced by the said bishop , a man worldlie affected , had long time kept his bed sicke , without power to remoue him selfe , and when any endeauoured to take hold of him or lift him vp , he remayned vtterlie crooked , for he could in no manner stand vpright . So perceauing that no humane application auayled , and that Sainct Francis rightlie to the purpose was there , he caused himselfe to be brought before him : at whose feet falling , he besought him to make the signe of the crosse vpon him : The holie Father answeared : My Brother and friend , know that because to this day thou hast liued carnallie , and according to the allurementes of thy sensuall appetites , without any respect of the iudgementes of God , he hath therefore sent this affliction to make thee know and amend thy selfe . But now in his holy name I giue thee his benediction : and doe aduertise thee , that if thou alter not thy course of life , a greater miserie will befall thee , for the sinne of ingratitude . So hauing made on him the signe of the crosse , the Preist incontinentlie arose very sound , and stretching himselfe on his feet , the chine-bone , and the brest plate gaue a cracke as a staffe forciblie broaken . But by reason that this ingratfull fellow and ennemy of his saluation , retourned vnto his vomitt , being one day with diuers of his companions , committing their ordinarie sinnes , about midnight the loose of the house fell vpon him , and so being crushed and slaine alone , that the diuine vengeance might the more euidentlie appeare , according to the prophesie of S. Francis , he miserablie ended his life . Being att his Oratory in Grecio , it was told him , that the violent stormes did euery yeare destroy all the fruites of that place , that the wolues deuoured the cartell , and that the very inhabitantes could hardly be secure of their liues . The holy Father therefore hauing compassion of these poore people , he made them a sermon , wherby he exhorted them all to amendement of life , as the surest meane to appease the wrath of God : to confesse and communicate , with a firme purpose to offend no more : affirming that by this meane God would disburden them of the said punishment : which being effected , he admonished them to beware of sinning a fresh , for then the chasticement would be redoubled . This people moued by these holy demonstrations , prepared themselues with great contrition , confessed , communicated , did penance for their sinnes and craued mercy of God : in respect wherof and in fauour of the prayers of the holy Father , God incontinentlie freed and deliuered them from the tempest and wolues , yea in short time this people did not only repaire their dommages past : but became very rich . But alas ! they could not long time perfeuer in this happy estate , which made them forget the behoufull admonitions of S. Francis : which procuring Godes wrath , he so chasticed them with the rodde of pestilence , that few among them remayned aliue : he also burned a great number of their houses , accomplishing all that S. Francis had foretold vnto them . As this holy Father preached in Apulia , a Religious that was fallen from his Order , repayred vnto him , fell att his feet , and with infinite teares demaunded him pardon : promising if he would restore him the habitt , to correct his course of life . The Sainct made him arise , and before he spake a word , shewed him a gibbett that was vpon the high way , then said vnto him : I receaue thee , but remember that if thou once againe proue an Apostata from the Order , thou shalt be hanged on that gibbett . Which euen so succeeded : for falling againe , and being shortly after in cōpany with certaine lewd fellowes , he was apprehended and hanged on the same gibbett , cōfirming the vsuall prouerbe : a wicked life hath a wicked death . Of the peace which was made betweene the Bishop and the Gouernour of Assisium , by meane of two Religious sent by S. Francis to sing in their presence the canticle of the sunne . THE CXVI . CHAPTER . THe mortall enmities which were betweene the Bishop and the Gouernour of Assisium redoubled the greifes of S. Francis his infirmitie who lay sicke att our lady of Angels . The Bishop had excommunicated the Gouernour , and he had forbidden all persons to sell any thing to the bishop , or to buy ought of him . So their enmities was euerie day nourished and encreased by some new and diabolicall inuention , to the great scandall of all the cittie and the ruine of their owne soules . S. Francis seeing that neither ecclesiasticall nor seculer persō laboured to accord them , said one day to his Religious : doubtles this may be a great shame to vs that make profession to be such seruantes of God , to permitt this so dangerous and abhominable hatred thus to breed , without applying any redresse . Wherevpon calling two of them , he said : Goe presentlie to the Gouernour , and in my name bid him to repaire to the Bishoppes house together with the principall of the cittie , and as manie as he can traine thither ; and two others he commanded , to goe in the meane while vnto the Bishop , and when the Gouernour and people were come to the Bishoppe , to sing the Canticle of the Sunne ; with the verse which he then added , ( as is before mētioned ) in the prayse of God , att which song ( said he ) I hope those hartes so obdurate against each other , wil be mollified , and they will accord together a perpetuall peace : which so arriued . For first the Gouernour , as if God had commanded him to repaire to the Bishop , obediently hastened thither , with as manie people as he could assemble , and found the Bishop in a great hall with his Clergie : where being together , one of the Religious which S. Francis sent to the Bishop , spake to them in this māner : Syrs , and deerlie beloued Brethren in IESVS CHRIST , the holie Frather Brother Francis being by reason of his infirmitie , vnable to come in person , hath sent vs hither , to sing you a canticle , which he hath made in the prayse of God. He beseecheth you by the loue which you beare vnto his Maistie , and to him , that you will deuoutly heare it , then the two Religious began with a loud voice to sing , the Gouernour with his handes ioyned and his eyes lifted towardes heauen gaue eare vnto it , weeping for the great deuotion he had to the holy Father . The Canticle being ended , the Gouernour loudly spake : I verily protest , that I doe not only desire to be reconciled and become freind to my lord the Bishop , whome I ought to acknowledge for my Superiour , but euen if any one had slaine my brother or sonne I would hartely pardon him : vttering these wordes he went to the Bishop , and said : My lord behold me ready , for the loue of God and his seruant the holy Father S. Francis , to doe what soeuer you shall enioyne me . The Bishop also being exceedingly qualified , answeared : My duety was , and being a Prelate , I hold my selfe obliged to haue bin the first in action of humility and patience : wherin hauing failed , I repent me , and aske you pardon . And with those wordes full of loue and charity they embraced and kissed each other in token of amity , not without the infinite admiration and ioy of the assembly : sith no man had induced them , for which they also gaue thanckes vnto God. How much the spiritt of prophesie assisted the holy Father S. Francis. THE CXVII . CHAPTER . THere came one day three yong Florentines to aske the benediction of the holy Father S. Francis : wherof the porter hauing aduertised him , without vttering one word he went into the garden , where he gathered fiue figges , wherof he gaue two , vnto two of the three yong men that came to visitt him , and the other three vnto the third , to whome he said : within few dayes you shal be one of mine , thē hauing giuen them his benediction he dismissed them . And short●ly after , this yong man became a Frere Minour , and proued very pious and exemplar . When S. Francis gaue his benediction , it was in these termes : The name of our lord IESVS CHRIST be blessed and his sacred passiō , the most holy virgin that brought him foorth with all the celestiall Court. Therfore being one day in prayer , the virgin Mary appeared vnto him , and gaue him the fairest aple that could be imagined , saying vnto him , that as that gift was precious , euen so as often as her Sonne heard these wordes with deuotion vttered : The name of our lord be blessed , it was exceeding gratefull vnto him , and he so much esteemed them as if some matter of high worth were presented vnto him : and therfore the holy Father did afterwardes more often vse them . S. Francis residing att Grecio , where he tooke phisicke for his eyes , the Phisition being one day come to visitt him , he inuited him to dine in the Couent , who dwelling not far thence , neuer accustomed to eat there : neuertheles he was att this time content to stay in regard that S. Francis had so inuited him : But the Guardian being by commandemēt of S. Francis and in his name aduertised therof , he retourned answeare that there was nothing wherwith to entertayne him . S. Francis sent him reply that he should cause to be prepared the hearbes and bread which he acknowledged to haue , and should leaue to God the care of the rest . Now as they were sitting downe att table , there knocked one att the gate , where the porter found a woman that brought a great basket on her head , full of bread , egges , fish , cheese , fruit , and other thinges , which a lady had sent them three leagues distant from the Couent ▪ which being ioyfully receaued by the porter and sett on the table , euery one admired thereatt . By meane of this miracle they vnderstood the wordes of the S. when he bad that the care should be left to God : And when he smiled , the Guardian also sending him word that he was ashamed to entertaine the said Phisician hauing nothing wherewith all . So they were more confirmed in the beleefe they had of the propheticall spiritt of S. Francis , and the Phisician said to the Religious : verily Brethren we doe not know the sanctity of our Father : For I stayed only in respect of him , reioycing to eat this day with you by deuotion , of your grosse refection : but he hath wayted then to inuite me , when he knew by prophetical spiritt , that here would be a plentifull repast . The Religious replyed that it was particuler vnto him , to foretell what was to succeed , without euer fayling therin . Of other like cases of Prophesie . THE CXVIII . CHAPTER . A Religious of the Order deluded by the deuill , forsooke Religion and vnder coulour to liue more perfectly , became a Pilgrime . But committing manie offences , he reflected on his errour , and with great humllitie went to the holie Father , who seeing him , shutt himselfe into his celle ( att the merueillous astonishment of all his Religious , for he accustomed to shew himselfe verie milde and gracious to the penitentes that retourned vnto him ) whence when he came foorth , his Religious demanded of him why he shutt himselfe in : he answeared that he ran to the armour of prayer , to assist that Religious & to defend him from the handes of the deuill , whome he saw ouer him , and that he had presentlie obtayned the victory . Retourning then towardes the said Religious , Brother , said he , our lord God hath pardonned thee : but be carefull that the deuill , vnder pretence of any other sanctitie deceaue thee not againe , and cause not thee , for any other stepmother what soeuer to forsake thy true mother : which he perfectlie obserued , perseuering in his Order all the time of his life . This that followeth is taken out of the 22. chapter of the sixt booke , because it is the beginning of the matter recounted , euen to the place here recorded . The holie Father S. Francis passing through Tuscane , Brother Macie his companion walked a litle before him to discouer the way , and comming into a parting way , where one might take his course either towardes Florence , Sienna , or Arezza , he asked S. Francis which way they should tourne , who answeared , as it shall please God. Brother Macie replyed , how shall God shew vs his will herein ? By thee , said the S. and withall commanded him vnder obedience to tourne and not to rest , till he commanded him . Brother Macie was no lesse ready to obey then he should haue bin to commande , yea he tourned so much that he many times fell to the ground by the giddines he felt in his head with often tourning , and desisted not , though the passengers stayd to behold him , and derided him as an idiott , till S. Francis with a loud voice bid him to stay , which done , he asked him towardes what place he was tourned , and he answeared , towardes Sienna . Goe on then to Sienna said the holy Father : whither being come , the greater part of the nobles and gentlemen mett them and with exceeding deuotion accompayned them to the Bishopperick , where the holy Father S. Francis preached vpon occasion of two men that by ciuill sedition had then bin slaine . And by his preaching he so wrought , that before his departure he reconciled them all : by which worcke , more diuine thē humane , it manifestly appeared that it was Goddes will he should come thither . This holy Father finding himselfe loaden with the prayses of men ( which he esteemed an intollerable burden ) he one day priuatly departed the towne , without speaking a word to any man. The sequel of the aforesaid hundredth chapter . Brother Macie thefore that followed him murmured a litle to himselfe , att his litle good manners in departing from the Bishop without taking leaue of him , & for making him turne as a foole in the middes of the way the day before : but perceauing afterwardes that it was a deceipt of the deuill , he very bitterlie reprehended himselfe affirming that he deserued hell , for presuming to iudge of the S. as opposing against the diuine worckes by him wrought , as a verie true Angell of the liuing God , in such or like manner accusing himselfe . The holie Father tourning to him , said : Proceed bouldelie , Brother Macie , for this thy last discourse is euen so of God , as thy former was of the de●ill . Brother Macie then so much more humbled himselfe as he more approued the admirable sanctity of his holy Father . An other Religious had a great desire to conuerse with him , but he abstayned fearing to offend him by knowing his great imperfections : doubting withall , that offending the purity of his soule , he should also vtterlie loose his fauour . These thoughtes being entierly reuealed vnto S. Francis , he one day called him to him , & said : Brother , I know you desire to conuerse with me , speake therfore , and say freely what you will , and come to me when you desire : by this meane the Religious was so secured , as he remayned more affected vnto him . These thinges wherby the prophetie of the holie Father Sainct Francis was generallie manifested , are almost infinite : therefore hauing hereafter recited two or three other , we shall haue ended all that may be collected of all authors . God knoweth the rest . How S. Francis prophesied the Papacy to Nicolas the 3. when he was yet a child . This is taken out of the 9. chapter of the 9. booke , and here put in his place . Mathew Rimido a Romane gentleman , was an affectionate freind vnto the holy Father Sainct Francis : yea did afterward take the habitt of the Rule of the third Order , this man hauing one morning inuited Sainct Francis to dine with him , and presenting vnto him his sonne Iohn Caietan , then a litle child , who was afterward Pope Nicolas the third , to giue him hs benediction : the holy Father tooke him in his armes , embraced and kissed him very louingly , and recommended vnto him his Religion , which procured great astonishment and abondance of teares of the Father present , and much more when he more plainly told him , that the child should not be Religious in habitt , but much in deuotion , and principall Lord of this world , and protectour of his Religion . The holy Father vsed one of his ordinarie exercises of humility with this gentleman , out of the very harty loue he boare to holy pouerty : which was , that being inuited by him and comming att such time as he was not att home , where certaine new seruantes not knowing him gaue diuers poore people to eat within a Court , he likewise receaued almose and did eat togeather with them . The Lord Mathew comming home , and finding Sainct Francis to eat among the poore , he incontinently sate downe on the ground with him : where he would in like sort eat with the poore , and the S. to whome he said : Father , sith you would not dine with me , I must dine with you . The sequel of the said hundredth chapter . Brother Iohn Bonello , a Religious of great perfection , held a generall chapter in Prouence , in the monastery of Arles , where he was Prouinciall Minister . S. Antony of Padua preached att that chapter vpon the title of the holy crosse . It there happened then that a Religious Preist called Brother Monaldus of a very exemplare life , saw ouer the dore of the Chapter in the aire , S. Francis , with his handes and feet stretched on a crosse : and as he was , he blessed all the Religious , loosing his right hand from the crosse , whiles S. Antony most profoundlie expounded the said title of the crosse . Wherefore , the spirituall consolation which they all then felt in themselues was such and so great , that albeit Brother Monaldus alone saw the said S. present , neuertheles they all did participate of the grace : in such sort that if any one would not haue beleeued the relation of Brother Monaldus , he was constrayned to be assured thereof , by that which he had felt in his hart . Besides many other like apparitions of the said S. by diuine permission , wherein God would demōstrat how neere our soule is ( when she wil receaue his grace ) vnto the diuine light , and eternall wisdome , by communication wherof , she ariseth from the world , to vnite herselfe with God , making the humble and poore of spiritt , Prophettes , reuealing high mysteries vnto them , as it made Dauid , one of the principall prophetes , afterwardes S. Peter and the other Apostles , according to the saying of the Gospell : Many thinges I haue to say to you : but you cannot beare them now : But when he , the spiritt of truth , commeth , he shall teach you all truth : and in these latter dayes , his humble and simple seruant S. Francis. For as he did chose the Apostles , simple and idiotes , in regard of the learning of the world , he neuertheles made them famous by doctrine and diuine worckes ; and the Sheepheard Dauid , to feed the sheep of the sinagogue transported out of Egipt , and S. Peter the fisher , to fill the nettes of the holy church , with the multitude of faithfull Christians : so he would haue Sainct Francis a merchaunt , to teach vs to traficke and negociate for this precious stone of the Euangelicall life , selling all his goodes , and distributing it to the poore for his loue : and to enrich his church with soules redeemed by this holy meane . How the blessed Father Sainct Francis , renounced and rendred in the handes of his Brethren , the office of Generall of the Order , and instituted a Vicar Generall in his place . This was the 31. chapter of the second booke improperly , and therfore , to follow the true Order of his life , we haue here put it in his place . This B. Father was so zealous of obediēce , & especially of that his most holy humility , that he could in no sort dispose himself to cōmaūd : so that it was irksome vnto him to performe the office appertayning therevnto , as to haue the chardge of gouerning so many thousandes of Religious , to commaund and reprehend , to aduise and correct , to giue ordonnances , and to chastice the offenders . Therfore , he resolued to renounce the office of Minister Generall , as well for the cause hereafter alleadged , as the better by example to teach obedience vnto his children . Besides he found himselfe too sickly , so that he could not apply himselfe to that office as was requisite : and yet would not omitt the rigour of his penance , to conserue his body , yea he was better content to continue sicke , then by neuer so litle relenting his austeritie , to be cured of his infirmities : the occasion was reasonable , to free himselfe piously of such a chardge . And therfore , att the generall chapter held two yeares before he receaued of our Lord IESVS CHRIST his sacred stigmates , he publikelie renounced the office of Minister Generall , not without the exceeding greife of all the Religious , who by all meanes refusing , during his life , to admitt any other Minister , he was constrayned to constitute a Vicar Generall , that gouerned the Order in his name ; To this effect , he made choise of Brother Peter Catanio , his second sonne in Religion , a man of great prudence , and very expert to gouerne : to whome the holie Father promised his cheiffest obedience , and besides to him that should be constituted his Guardian . Which all the Religious seeing , they began bitterlie to weepe esteeming they should continue as orphanes , without the ordinary gouernment of their beloued Father , who comforting them the best he could , his handes ioyned , and his eyes eleuated towardes heauen he said : My God , I recommende vnto thee this family , which to this houre thou hast recommended vnto me : For now , by reason of mine infirmities , other impedimentes , and iust causes to thee knowne , being vnable henceforward to haue care of them , I haue committed them to a Vicar Generall , and to other Prouinciall Ministers , who shal be obliged to yeld thee a very exact account of them att the terrible day of the great iudgement ; if they chaunce to perish by their negligence or euill example . And so the holy Father S. Francis thenceforward perseuered to be alwayes subiect , euen to the day of his death ; surpassing thē all in humilitie . Yet did he neuer faile to be very zealous in assisting and with his vtmost to fauour his Order , euen during the life of his first Vicar , who died att the end of the second yeare of his Prelature , in the Monastery of our Lady of Angels , S. Francis not being there when he was buryed . His body wrought so many miracles , that an infinite multitude of people from all partes flocked thither leauing a very great quantity of almose vnto the monasterie . The holie Father therfore comming thither , and vnable to endure either the one or the other , the former for distracting them all , and the latter for relaxation of the order which he forsaw would grow of such quantity of almose , he wēt to the sepulcher where so many miracles were wrought : and to the deceased he vttered these wordes : My deerlie beloued Brother , as thou hast alwayes obeyed me during thy life , we being now by thine intercession molested with such a world of peopl , thou must also obey me after thy death . I therefore cōmand thee on obedience that thou worcke no more miracles , sith by them we are in dāger to be ruinated . The deceased ( which is admirable to consider ) ceassed vpon this commandement to worcke any more miracles : such is the vertue & power of holy obediēce , in a true and good Prelat , & in a true and good subiect , that it extendeth not onlie on earth and during life , but euen in heauen & after death . Yea by it , ceassed the glorie and eminencie of miracles , that exalt the honour of the liuing God , the more to magnifie him by the exercise of holie pouertie and the quiett retire from a turbulent applause of the world . How S. Francis instituted his second Vicar Generall . This was the 32. chapter of the second book , but hither transferred to obserue due order of the history . The miracles of Brother Peter Catanio , being now ceassed as we haue said , the holie Father S. Francis , by aduise of the ministers , in place of the said deceassed , subrogated Brother Elias , a man of singuler prudence , and verie learned , for which he was respected , not only of his Religious , but euen of seculer persons , Prelates and Princes . He gouerned as long as the holy Father liued , who the more to honour him , gaue him the title of Generall , though he were not so , for the reason aforesaid that the Religious would neuer accept other Generall then S. Francis during his life . The said Brother Elias attributing the said honour vnto himselfe and not to God , he made him know with all that his deepe prudence according to the world , was before him but a very sottish folly : for rising into pride , he fell as an other Lucifer , from such an hight to the deepest profunditie of these worldlie miseries , the great mercie of God , by the prayers of the S. redeeming him from eternall punishment as hereafter shall appeare . This that followeth is the residue of 85. chapter already past , which we purposely omitted , as no proper place for it , as may easily be iudged . The holy Father S. Francis being att table together with many of his Religious , he tooke some of the most remarkable in humility & simplicity that sate neere vnto him by the handes , and tourning towardes the said Brother Helias , he willed him graciously to honour those other learned & noble Brethren sitting there . Brother Helias , extremly puffed vp in pride , without any respect thus answeared : O Brother Francis , I doubt not but by your simplicity and carelesse negligence , you will ruinate this whole Order . The holy Father more curious of his saluation then of himselfe , answeared him ; O miserable wretch , this pride which thou wilt not cast off , and this kinde of thy passionate behauiour to such euill purpose , wil be occasion that thou shalt dye out of the Order . Which so happened , for he died out of the Order , in the Court of the Emperour Frederick the second , who was excommunicated . An other time the holy Father prophesied in this māner of this Vicar General ; It hapened that Brother Helias was once called for att the dore of the Couent , by one that affirmed himselfe to be an Angell , sent vnto him frō God , and the porter did him the message , telling him that an Angell in humane shape expected him att the gate : musing therfore what this might be , he was a long time perplexed , yet att lenght he went thither , and the Angell proposed vnto him this doubt , whither it were lawfull for the professours of the gospell , to eat of what soeuer was indiffefently presented vnto them or no. Att this proposition he rested vtterly confounded , for he had purposed to be author of a new constitution in the Order : which was that the Freres might not eat flesh , against their first holy Rule : wherfore he rudely and cholerickly shutt the dore against the Angell , and retourned into the Couēt . Which being reported vnto S. Francis , he incontinently arose frō prayer and went to his Vicar , whome he sharply reprehēded saying : Brother Helias you haue done ill in shutting the gate against the Angels , when God sendeth thē to iustruct you . I tell you therefore it is impossible for you to perseuer stable in the Order , with this pride . The holy Father spake thus much vnto him because it had bin reuealed vnto him that he should die out of the Order , and besides , that he should be damned , in respect wherof he did euer after so disaffect him , that he could not endure to behold him , which was not long vnperceaued of Brother Helias : and therfore being verie cautelous and subtill , he so laboured and wrought by signes of humility and importunity that he gott knowledge of all , wherewith he was so terrified and amazed , that with abondant effusion of teares demaunding pardon of S. Francis , he neuer ceassed to supplicate him , that considering he was also , by the passion of our lord , one of the sheep of his fold , he would not abandon him , but that like a good Pastour as he was , he would please to reduce the strayed sheep vnto the flock , and so deliuer him from eternall death ; alleadgeing that vpon chaunge of the sinners life , God could easily reuoke his sentence . Father said he , such is my confidence and deuotion vnto you , that were I in hell it selfe , I would hope to come foorth vpon your prayers for me : so that I am fully assured that if you please for me to implore the diuine mercie , my sentence shall be reuoked . The holie Father , moued by these prayers , could not att lenght denie him ; so that with a very great feruour he entierly cast himselfe into the armes of God , in such sort praying for this lost soule , that God answeared him , that he should doe penance for his sinnes , and should not be damned , but for dying out of the Order he could not be otherwise satisfied , and so it arriued , for he dyed out of the Order , with manie signes of contrition , according to the opinion of some in the habitt . This that folloueth is of the aforesaid 32. chapter of the second booke , the better to obserue the Order of all that appartaineth to renountiation of the office of Generall . The holy Father S. Francis being by a Religious freind of his entreated to tell him what had moued him to make that renountiation , and to committ it to the chardge of an other , as if they were not his children , who had bin such made , nourished and instructed by him , he answeared : know my child that I loue you all more deerly then any man can imagine , and if all would follow my will , I would loue them more , and would not haue left their administration . But I haue bin cōstrayned therevnto , because there are many Religious that esteeme more of the aduice of some of their superiours , by whome they are drawne to other matters , by example of the auncient , and which is directly cōtrary to my rule , and so they make very litle esteeme of mine aduertismētes : but in the end , they wil more euidētly find their errour . The holy Father being on a time as it were oppressed with his infirmities , and hearing some speake of the aforesaid matters , and particulerly of the ouer-much indulgence of the superiours , and of the euill examples they gaue their subiectes , he lifted vp his head and cryed out , Ah! ah ! couer me , couer me , who are they that withdraw the Religious from mine Order , and from my way , and my examples ? If I once goe to the Generall chapter , I will shew my Brethren what is my desire , and mine intention , that they permitt not themselues to be deluded . Being also an other time sick , a Religious said vnto him : O Father , it seemed that att the beginning our Religiō we striued to liue in al austerity and pouerty , we were poore in our habitt , in our diet , in our dwelling , in our moueables , in our bookes , and in all our other corporal necessities , for which we tooke no care : by reasō of this pouerty exteriour , the interiour daily proceeded frō good to better , because we were al of the same feruour , of the same will , with one cōsent cōspiring to the entier obseruāce of our rule , and alwayes to giue good exāple to our neighbour , finally we obserued the gospell the most exactly that we could . But of later time , it seemeth that the purity of this our first vocatiō , is much deminished , vpon excuse that it cā no longer be obserued as before , by reason of the great multitude of brethren : yea there are some that beleeue that the people are much more edified by this theire moderne and new inobseruance and mortification of their proper will and of their sences , then they were when they all liued in such deep austerity of life : and they thinck it a matter more Religious to liue after this new manner , thē according to the ancient and former , which they hold for crowned , as proceeding of simplicitie and holy pouertie , which were the foundations of this our holy Religion . Now perceauing this , and beleuing that you likewise perceaue it , and are therewith exceedingly displeased , I meruaile you doe not labour with all speed to hinder the further progresse of this euill , nor doe correct it whiles you haue power , and meane to doe it . S. Francis hauing with great affliction of spiritt heard this long discourse , thus answeared : Our Lord IESVS CHRIST pardon you that which you suppose I ought to doe , which I am not obliged to haue care of , neither by chardge , nor by office : for whiles I was Generall , though from the beginning of my conuersion I haue almost continued in sicknes , I haue not yet failed either in cogitations or effectes , to satisfie my duety , both by example and gouernment . But hauing well considered that God did daily encrease the nomber of Religious , and that they already began to leaue the secure , strict , and difficult way , wherin they first walked , and in such sortas you say strayed from it , without correcting themselues notwithstanding all my demonstrations , predications , and good edification that I gaue them , I then resolued to leaue the office of Generall , as I did , and though when I renounced it , I failed not att the chapter to excuse my selfe by mine infirmities , as was partly true : alleadgeing that by meanes therof I could no longer dischardge so burdensome an office : Neuertheles my sonne , I assure you if the Religious would now liue conformably to my rule , and to my pious intentiō , I would againe accept the office of Generall , and would excute it so long as it should please God to giue me life : considering that so , the care of that chardge would not be painfull vnto me , for certaine it is , that whē the faithfull subiect knoweth the good will of his superiour , he striueth to obey him in euery thing , so that it is no great difficulty to gouerne him , yea I should reioyce and be exceedingly comforted , in their spirituall progresse , and in the honour that therby redoundeth to his diuine Maiesty : and though I should be cōtinually sicke on my bed , yet should it not be tedious nor troublesome vnto me to giue them content in all thinges : but because I see I can no longer dischardge mine office , which is spirituall , and opposite to vices , in correcting them either by loue , or by aduertissement , I will not retourne ( to the chardge ) to be their executioner , chasticing them with the rodde of disciplin , as the princes of the world doe iustly correct their rebelles : neuertheles I hope in God that the inuisible ennemies the deuils , that are his executioners to chastice the disobedientes in this world and in the other , will also chastice the transgressours of the vow of their profession ; therby to their shame and forciblie , to make them retourne to their first vocation : to this effect I will not omitt to assist them whiles I liue , att least by prayers and example , sith otherwise I cannot , and to instruct them the secure way , which I haue learned of my God , as I haue formerly done , that they may haue no excuse before his diuine maiesty . No further doe I hold my selfe obliged . Such was his answeare , which satisfying the Religious , procured an inestimable greife to all the hearers : wherby it also manifestlie appeared , what reason the S. had to leaue them , and what occasion they had to know themselues , and by a pious acknowledgement of their fault and true repentance , to haue recourse vnto him . The end of the first booke of the Chronicles of the Friere Minors . THE SECONDE BOOKE OF THE CHRONICLES . OF THE FRIER MINORS . WHERIN IS PROSECVTED THE discourses of the life , death , and miracles of the Seraphical Father S. Francis , translated out of french into English . Of the plenary indulgence graunted by Iesus Christ to the Church of our Lady of Angels of Portiuncula . THE FIRST CHAPTER . THE more the glorious Father S. Francis profited in perfection , and endeauoured to vnite himselfe with God , the more did he poure out teares , and felt intollerable greife att the losse of soules redeemed by the price of the precious bloud of our Redeemer IESVS CHRIST . Wherfore not ceassing to desire mercie of God for sinners , as he thirsted to haue all saued , the yeare of grace 1223. being to that effect in prayer , an Angell appeared vnto him , and bid him , incontinentlie to repaire vnto the church , because our Lord IESVS CHRIST with his glorious Mother and a great number of Angels there expected him . Hauing receaued this gracious embassadge , he hastened thither and there found our Sauiour sitting in a Royall throne , on the high altare , and the Virgin Mary att his right hand , enuironned with an innumerable multitude of blessed spirittes . The holy Father incontinentlie falling prostrate on the earth , heard the diuine voice of IESVS , saying : Francis , Know that I haue heard thy feruent prayers : and because I know with what solicitude thou and thy Religious procure the saluation of soules , aske me what grace thou wilt for their soules benefitt , and I will graunt it thee . The S. being by such an answeare emboldened , most humbly answeared : My Lord IESVS CHRIST , I miserable and vnworthy sinner , with the greatest reuerence I can , require of thy diuine maiesty , that it will please thee so much to fauour all Christian people , as to graunt them a generall pardon and plenary indulgence of all their sinnes ; I meane to all them that shall enter into this church , confessed and contrite . I also beseech thee , O glorious holy Virgin mother , and our Aduocatrix , that it would please thee to make intercession to thy most gracious sonne for me and for all Christian sinners . Our Lady was instantlie moued with these wordes , and began in this sort to pray our Redeemer in his behalfe : O my most high Lord and sonne of my bowels , I beseech thee graunt vnto this thy faithfull seruaunt this grace which he hath demaunded with so great a zeale of the saluation of soules , which thy selfe aboue all other thinges disirest . My God graunt him this grace in this place , to thine honour and the edification of thy holy church . Our Lord sodenlie answeared : Francis that which thou demaundest is great : but this thy desire conformable to mine , deserueth much more , and therfore I graunt thy request . But goe to my Vicar , to whome I haue giuen al power of vnbinding and binding here on earth , and in my name demaund it of him , which said , he disappeared . The Religious that had their celles neere therevnto , saw the splendour , and heard some speach , but durst not approach for reuerence and great feare that possessed them . The holy Father S. F. hauing thācked God , presētly called Bro. Macie , in whose cōpany he wēt to Perusia , where thē was Pope Honorius with his court : befor whose holines he thus spake : Holy F. I haue reestablished a church that was very ruinous & desert , called S. Mary of portiūcula , very neere vnto the citty of Assise , wherin are residēt your Religious the Frere Min. I beseech your holines by our Redeemer I. C. & his most glorious mother , to voutsafe for the benefitt of the soules of all faithful Christiās , to graūt a plenary indulgēce and remission of all their sinnes , to all them that shall visitt this church in good estate , without giuing any almose in the same . The Pope answeared him that the Apostolike sea did not accustome to graunt indulgēs without giuing of almose , because it will that they be gayned by thē . He thē asked him for how many yeares he desired the indulgēce S. Francis answeared : Holy Father I desire not yeares , but soules ? How soules said the Pope . S. Frācis replyed : I require that euery Christian confessed and contrite , that shall come to visitt the said Church , receaue plenarie absolution in earth and in heauen , and that of whatsoeuer sinnes he shall haue committed from his Baptisme to that very houre . I require not this in myne owne name , but in our Lord IESVS CHRIST , who hath sent me to your Holines . Which the Pope hearing , inspired of the holy Ghost , he thus spake thrice with a loud voice , I am content to graunt it as thou hast demaunded it . But the Cardinals present , aduised the Pope to consider well what he graunted : because by that act he would destroy the indulgences of the holy land , and of Sainct Peter and S. Paul att Rome , which would no longer be regarded . The Pope answeared , that he would not reuoke what he had att that present graunted . They replyed that att least it were requisit he should limitt the said indulgence to a certaine time , and moderate it to a certaine prefixed day of the yeare . The Pope then said : We graunt to all faithfull Christians , that being truely confessed and contrite shall enter into the Church of our Lady of Angels , plenary indulgence and absolution both of paine and fault : and we will that the same be of force for euer , for one entier day , that is , from the first euensong till the sunne sitting of the day following . Which the holy Father Sainct Francis hauing obtayned , he kissed his feet : then demaunded his benediction : which receaued , he arose to depart . But the Pope recalling him , said : Whither goest thou simple man , what specialtie hast thou of the indulgence obtayned ? The holy Father answeared that his word should suffice : and besides , that this worck was of God , and therfore , it should be published and supported by his diuine Maiesty : and withall , that he would haue no other Bull , but the Virgin Mary , IESVS CHRIST for Notary , and the Angels for witnesses . Which said , he departed , and by the way stayed at the hospitall of leapers , where making his accustomed prayer : it was reuealed vnto him by our Lord IESVS CHRIST , that the indulgence which he had procured , was confirmed in heauen , wherof hauing aduertised his companion , they both retourned to giue thanckes to his diuine maiesty . How the day of the said indulgence was miraculously assigned from heauen . THE II. CHAPTER . THe day wherein the said indulgence was to be gained , was not yet prefixed : S. Francis being come to the Couent of our Lady of Angels , and being about midnight in prayer in his celle , the deuill appeared vnto him in forme of an Angell , saying : O poore Francis , why seekest thou to dye before the time ? why doest thou consume chy complexion by so long watchinges ? knowest thou not that the night is made to sleepe , and that sleepe is the principall nourishment of the body ? thou art not yet old , why then wilt thou thus kill thy selfe ? Were it not better for thee to conserue thy life , therein to serue thy God longer , and to profitt the holy church and thine Order ? Beleeue me therfore , and spend not thy life in such superfluous prayers and watchinge ; only mediocrity pleaseth God. Which the holie Father hauing heard , and knowing it to be a delusion of the deuill that tempted him exteriourlie by his voice , and interiourlie by his suggestion , arising from his prayer , he stripped himselfe naked , then cast himselfe into a bush full of very sharpe pricking thornes , wherin he tourned and wallowed till the bloud euery where trickled downe , and doeing the same , he thus discoursed vnto his body : Ah my body ! it had bin better for thee to contemplat the passion of IESVS CHRIST then to endure this , for hauing in vayne repined and searched the delightes of the world . Thus discoursing , a great light appeared vnto him in the middes of the ice that was there , ( it was in Ianuary ) and in the bush of thornes he saw very beautifull roses white and vermillion , and a venerable troupe of Angels that filled all the way euen to his church , and one of them called him , saying : Come Francis , for our Lord expectethe thee , and in an instant he miraculously found himselfe cloathed . So knowing him that called him , he gathered twelue white roses and twelue vermillion , then went through the way all tapestred with Angelicall spirittes towardes his sweet Lord , before whose feet he fell in great reuerence , and then presented these twelue roses vnto his diuine Maiestie , that appeared sitting on the said high altare , as the other time accompanied with his glorious mother , and assisted with an innumerable multitude of Angels , to whome he said . Most gracious lord & gouernour of heauen & earth , sith it hath pleased thee to graunt me the plenary indulgence for this church , I most hūbly beseech thee to voutsafe also assigne the day wherein it shal be gayned . I herein coniure thee by the merittes of thy most glorious mother our aduocatrice , that it please thee to appoint the same by thy diuine mouth . Our Lord answeared him : I am content to satisfie thy desire : and therfore , I assigne thee the first day of August from the euensong of that feast , wherin is made memory how I deliuered myne Apostle S. Peter from the chaines of Herod , vntill the sunne sittiug of the day following . But tell me if thou please my Lord , said the holy Father after he had giuen him thanckes , how shall the world know it , and knowing it , how shall it beleeue it ? Our Sauiour replyed ▪ I will consider therof in time conuenient : but in meane while retourne to my vicare , and carry with thee some Religious that haue seene this apparition , and giue him some of these Roses , and he shall incontinently confirme thee the day , and cause the indulgence to be published . The holy Father vpon obedience tooke three white and three vermillon roses , and whiles our lord disappeared , the Angels sung . Te Deum laudamus and S. Francis gaue him thanckes , who presently went to his holynes with Brother Bernard Quintaualle , Brother Angelus of Rieta , and Brother Ruffinus who had seene this great vision . Being before the dore of the church , he found the Pope retourned from Rome , to whome he yelded account of what our lord had told him , calling his companions for witnesses , and presenting him the said Roses . The Pope hauing attentiuely heard him , and being vnable to satisfie himselfe with beholding the said Roses , so fresh and sweet , and therwithall so rauished , as he could no longer containe himselfe , he sayed : Ah good God , such roses in Ianuary , to make me beleue what they haue sayd ! these alone are sufficient : therfore he said to S. Francis , I will consult with my Cardinals how thy request may be accomplished , then will giue answeare , and with those wordes dismissed him . The next day he repaired againe vnto his holines in the Consistory , where by the Popes cōmandement he once more recounted all the successe , and the day which God had prefixed vnto him : The Pope thē said , sith we arecertaine of the will of our lord IESVS CHRIST the true and soueraine Bishop , whose place , though vnworthy , we hold on earth , we also in his behalfe doe graunt , the plenary indulgence for perpetuity , to the foresaid church on the day before mentioned . How the said indulgence was published in the church of S. Mary of Angels . THE III. CHAPTER . BVt that so great an indulgēce might be published by Apostolical authority , the Pope wrote to diuers Bishoppes of the valley of Spoletū , and particulerly to the Bishop of Assi●e , within whose diocese the said church was , and to the Bishoppes of Folliniū , of Agubio , and of Nocera , that they should be all present att S. Mary of Angels the first day of August , to consecrate and publish the said indulgēce , that there had bin graunted by diuine reuelatiō and Apostolicall permission , att the request of the holy Father S. Francis : who taking the said letters and thancking the Pope , he departed with his companios with great reuerence and humility to deliuer thē to the said Bishoppes , praying them in the name of God and his holines that they would not faile on the said day to be presēt in his Church , there to performe what was enioyned thē . After that , he retourned to Assisiū where he caused to be prepared a great scaffold for that effect : that the sayd Bishoppes might the more commodiously and better be vnderstood of the people . The day determined being come , the Bishoppes entred into the said Church , where being ascēded on the scaffold , they said to S. Fran. that though they were come thither to publish the indulgence as they were ready to doe ; yet they thought it more requisite , that himselfe should first declare vnto the people , whē and in what sort it had bin graūted him by God and the Pope , which done , they would confirme it . The holy Father answeared thē : though I be not worthy to speake in your presēce : yet as most obedient seruāt , I will performe your cōmand . Ascēding therfore in the pulpitt , he made a sermō to the people that thither by Goddes prouidence were abondātly flocked from all the neighbour places , with an extreme feruour explicating vnto thē this so great treasure , which he performed with such deep doctrine , that it seemed rather the discourse of an Angell , thē of a mā vnlearned as he was . Att the end of this sermō , he denoūced vnto the people in the name of God & his most sacred mother , the indulgēce , in these words : Whosoeuer being truely cōtrite & cōfessed , shall visitt this church the first day of August , from the euensong therof , and the night and daie of the feast it selfe to the sunne setting , he shall gaine a plenary indulgence , which is graunted him first by God , & secōdarily by his Vicare Pope Honorius , and the same to cōtinue for euer on that day . The bishopps there presēt to cōfirme the speech S. Frācis , would not accord to that for euer . The bishop of Assisiū therfore cōfirming the indulgēce to the people , purposing to limitt it to ten yeares , could neuer vtter it : but was cōstrayned to say : for euer : the like happened vnto the other bishoppes . This miracle being very euidētly knowne vnto the people , it encreased their faith , & preuēted the doubt which some might haue had , that God himselfe had not graūted this indulgēce . Therefore the publicatiō being ended , the bishoppes being exceedingly amazed att the miracle , did with great solēnity consecrate the said church , which continued for euer endued with this great treasure , to the glory of our lord , his holy mother the virgin Mary , and his seruant S. Francis , and to the soules health of all Christians . Of certaine miracles wrought by Godin confirmatiō of the said indulgence . THE IV. CHAPTER . IT pleased God besides the fore mentioned , to cause this so great indulgence to be beleeued and reuerenced in due mannner , for the publike good , by such miracles and reuelations as we shall now relate . The yeare following a great number of people being come to gaine the said indulgence whiles they watched by night in prayer vnto God in the said church , there arose in a moment such a rumour among the people there assembled , that the Religious who were att rest , were awakened therwith . Comming therfore into the church they saw a Doue whiter then snow , that flew fiue times about the Church . One of them stepping forward the better to see , came neere the high altare , where he found Brother Corrado of Offeida a right holy Religious , of an exceeding exemplare life and famous for miracles , whome he prayed to lett him better vnderstand the occasion of the great murmure that was among the people who verie pitifull cryed out . This venerable Father answeared that he was content to tell him : conditionally that he would promise not to reueale it to any person during his life . Which being condicioned , he said : I saw the Queene of heauen to discend , cloathed with an ineffable splendour as holding her Sonne in her armes , and to giue her holy benediction vnto all present : then this Doue which was with her on the altare began to fly , to signifie the visitation of God , it hath here flowne round about the church . Which the people seeing , though they knew not all , began thus to crye out towardes heauen . The same day the mother of our lord was seene to enter into the Church with the Religious , and to accompanie the ordinarie procession , with a great troupe of Angels that sung prayses vnto God. This was seene by Religious of pious life , and also by certaine pilgrimes . As ( in the Marquisat of Ancona ) one coniured the deuill , that vehementlie afflicted a poore possessed woman , to enforce him to tell what course was to be vsed to expell him : he answeared att lenght , that he tormented not the woman for any sinne of hers , but onlie to the end God might be praysed by her , and that therefore there was no other remedie to deliuer her , but to procure her to gaine the indulgence of our ladie of Angels ; and that he spake thus much as forciblie cōstrayned to speake against him selfe : as he likewise confessed that by the same indulgence he lost a great multitud of soules which he already held as his owne , by reason of the enormous sinnes they had committed . The woman was therfore with great affliction and greife brought to our ladie of Angels the verie day of the indulgence : and as soone as she was entred the effect succeeded , for the deuill lifting her into the aire departed , and the poore woman fell as dead to the ground : But by the merittes of the glorious Virgin , she incontinentlie arose verie sound of bodie and soule , hauing bin confessed to gaine the indulgence . There are besides , manie true testimonyes to whome haue appeared the spirittes of diuers deceassed , reuealing vnto them , that hauing certaine dayes before their death , gayned the said indulgence , they were sodenlie by the glorious Virgin Mother conducted into Paradice without feeling any paine of purgatorie : others also gayning this indulgence that was applyed vnto them by forme of suffrage after their death , by meane of some liuing freindes , were deliuered of the paines of Purgatorie , as by this ensuying discourse shall appeare . A Venetian Gentleman that was a verie spirituall Preist , desiring to gaine this indulgence , as he prepared himselfe to goe thither he fell sicke and of the same sicknes dyed : but before his death , he said to a very freind of his : My good freinde , I desire you to beleeue , that there is no man in the world of my kinred or whosoeuer other , in whome I haue more confidence then in your selfe , nor of whome I hope to obtaine what I desire for the saluation of my soule : I therfore pray you , that if it please God to call me vnto him , you will vndertake so much labour as to goe to our ladie of Angels , to gaine the plenaire indulgence for the benefitt of my soule : and to defray your chardges in the iorney , demaund what you will and I will giue it you , that the indulgence being mine , you receaue no detriment therby . This freind took what was requisit for his expences and promised to goe . Now this Preist being dead , and the time of Pilgrimage being come , his deere freind , though he saw manie that prepared them selues to the iorney , he , as if he had made no promise , deferred his iorney , purposing with himselfe to goe the yeare following , which is a thing but too ordinarie to ingratefull persons , kinred and freindes neglecting and forgetting the poore decassed ; the Preist appeared to this vnworthy freind in his sleep the same night that he had made the foresaid purpose , and with an angry countenance reprehending him , he said : Goe on thy iorney now with such as prepare themselues therto . He awaking determined to doe that for feare , which he had neglected to doe for respect of amitye . Hauing effected the promise , the same day that he entred into the church and gayned the indulgence for the deceased , the Preist in the night ensuying appeared vnto him , not as before in choller , but bright and resplendent as the sunnet and thancked him and reuealed vnto him that then when he entred into the church , he entred into Paradice . Of other miracles of the same indulgence . THE V. CHAPTER . THis famous indulgence being diuulged ouer almost al Christendom , there departed from Sclauonia about twenty pilgrimes to gaine this Iubileye : but landing att Ancona , and there hauing visited the principall churches , they repayred to a monasterie , where were shewed them many precious reliques . The Sacristine , that shewed thē asked thē whither they went in Pilgrimage : they answeared , to our Ladie of Angels , to gaine the indulgence wherof the day approached . The Religious then said : O simple people to endure heat , incommodities , and trauailes , without anie benefitt : for there is no such indulgence as is spoaken of , or att least there is no authenticall bulle of the Pope extant therof , I blame you not to goe of deuotion to that church of our lady : but for the indulgence I tell you your iorney is in vaine . And if you beleeue me , you shall saue much of the way : for there are here in this church far more indulgences then in that whither you goe , which if you be well aduised you may gaine , and so retourne againe . In confirmation of his speech , he shewed them many priuiledges and bulles of Popes , of lardge indulgences graunted to that church . The Pilgrimes vpon these considerations beleeuing the Sacristine , and repenting the wearisome trauaile they had vndertaken to come so farre , followed his counsaile , and hauing offered their deuotions in that place , and gayned the indulgences there to be had , determined to retourne . Amongst them was a verie deuout woman , that said vnto them I meruayle , my freindes , you are not ashamed vpon the opinion and discourse of one only man , to loose the meritt of your pilgrimage ? Retourne you in Goddes name , if you thincke good , for my part I am determined to goe alone to visitt our lady of Angels , though there were no indulgence in that church , and so to accomplish my iorney so much aduanced : so went she alone towardes Assisium . But by the will of God , that she might not trauaile alone , she erred from the direct way , being therefor much troubled and sollicitous how to finde the ordinary way , there appeared vnto her a right venerable old man all gray , cloathed in a long habitt Religious-like , who said vnto her : Feare not my daughter , for I assure thee thou art in a secure way for thy soule , and know that thy companions shall instantlie ioyne vnto thee . She looking behinde her , saw them all , wherat she was exceeding ioyfull : being then together , this venerable old man told them , that they had done well to prosecute their attempted iorney , because the said indulgence was true , and that himselfe was present when the Pope Honorious confirmed it : and that he knew it also to be confirmed of God : though there were many that knew not all that , and that denyed it , and therfore bid them goe on confidentlie . And after he had made them a worthie exhortation , to persuade them to offend God so much no more , he vanished in their presence , leauing them exceedinglie comforted and thanckfull vnto God ▪ Coming to Assisium they manifested this accident , and hauing gayned the indulgence , they ioyfullie tooke their iorney of retourne . The aforesaid woman by reason of a sicknes that happened her vnto , remayned alone behinde : but dying afterward , she ouertooke them in spiritt , and appeared vnto them on the sea , and said vnto them : Feare yee not , for I am such a one your companion , that am dead att Assisium . The Virgin Marie hath sent me to assure you of the vertue of the plenary indulgence ; wherebie I passed incontinentlie to heauen , without enduring the least punishment , which said , she disappeared . Wherfore many of those Pilgrimes that saw this woman on the sea , retourned often times with greater faith to gaine the indulgence , and recounted the apparitions : so that though no bulles were seene , Sainct Francis not respecting them , many of diuers nations , repayred thither , when neither warre nor plague did hinder them : for God who graunted it and promised to fauour it also with his grace , besides the reuelation therof vnto many , did also inspire soules to seeke the pourchace of their saluation in that holie church . An old man , comming to gaine this indulgence recounted what he had heard spoaken by a Pilgrime that first doubted therof : to witt , that being in a solitarie place , where he recommended himselfe to God , he seemed miraculouslie to see the Pope , the Cardinals , and S. Francis , conferring together ; and that according to the gestures and motions they vsed , it seemed that the Pope would giue the bulle of this indulgence to S. Francis , who refused it , and one of the Cardinals standing vp , tooke a booke in his hand , wherin he read these wordes : A plenarie indulgence of all sinnes att S. Marie of Angels , graunted in earth and confirmed in heauen , and tourning leafe by leafe , he still read the same thing , and hauing tourned it all ouer , and so read the said booke , the vision disappeared , and the pilgrime to his great contentment rested fullie satisfied , of the meritt and vertue of the said indulgence . The Bishop of Assisium named Illuminato , diuers times made relatiō of a gentleman a very deuout pilgrime , to whō ( being by some dissuaded from goeing to gaine the said indulgence ) there appeared , as he was in prayer , a Religious man , in habitt of a Deacon , cloathed in white , and exceedinglie glittering , who thrice said vnto him : The indulgence is true , come sec●rely . Being so assured by the true Deacon of IESVS CHRISTS . Francis , with great confidence repayred thither , in all his iorney diuulging this indulgence , wherof he so much doubted before being related by other : he recounted this his vision to the said Bishop of Assisium . Certaine Pilgrimes comming from the marquisate of Ancona to gaine the said indulgence , they mett some yong men , who vnderstanding by them whither they went , one of them deridingly said ; that indulgence whither you goe is as true , as that I hold in my hand that swallow that flyeth in the aire : which hauing said , he instantlie saw the swallow in his hand , att which miracle both the pilgrimes and those present , were all amazed : the said yong man acknowledged hisfault , and accused himselfe , the Pilgrimes confirmed in faith , proceeded on their iorney , euery where recounting what had befallen them to the praise of God , so highly zealous of the saluation of miserable soules . Gerard de Fighnio being very passionately amourous of an honest woman , to whom he could in no sort gett to speake , by reason that she was almost alwayes retired in her house , and accompanyed when she went abroad , he attended an occasion ( the deuill hauing alreadie led him into error ) when , according to her custome , she should of deuotion goe to our Lady of Angels , hoping either in the way , or in the church , some opportunity would be offered of speaking vnto her : the time being come , he ioyned himselfe in company with many deuout personnes , that went with the said woman to gaine the indulgence ; but the men being a litle separated from the women , his first hope was vaine , and his second more : for it miraculously happened that he could neuer see her in the church , though he well saw all her company . Wherfore acknowledging his fault , and repenting it , he confessed himselfe , gayned the indulgence , chaunged his life and behauiour , yea so far foorth , that he shortly after became Religious , where he liued and dyed vertuously . What sanctity Sainct Francis would haue obserued in that church . THE VI. CHAPTER . AS well in respecte of the accidentes afore recited , as diuers other which God wrought in this holie church , the holy Father Sainct Francis avouched as being reuealed vnto him , that it was loued of the Virgin Mary with a particuler deuotion aboue all other churches of the world . Therin were also graunted verie great graces to the said holy Father , and prerogatiues generallie and particulerlie , for himselfe and for others : and therfore , that the Religious might neuer forgett with what deuotion and reuerence they ought to respect that church , and that particuler memory might be had therof aboue all the memorable thinges of the Order : being one day sicke in presence of his Vicar Generall , and many other Religious , in manner of a testament he left these wordes : I will that this house and church of our Lady of Angels of Portiuncula , be duely reuerenced and honoured of my Religious , and that therein be the residence of the Generall of the Order ; that he may prouide vnto this house a pious family , with greater deuotion and dilligence , to the end it may serue for example and mirour in piety and good conuersation ; and especially that there be chosen very spirituall Preistes and Clarckes , to minister with deuotion , that the Religious and seculers comming hither to gaine this holy indulgence be well edified therby : and likewise I will that the lay Brethten be chosen humble and of vertuous life , and that they serue the Preistes , with much respect and reuerence . I will besides that in this place be obserued a perpetuall silence , and that if there be necessity of speaking , they speake only with their superiours and among them , be very wary not to recount worldlie matters , or other idle wordes , yea that themselues giue no eare in such thinges to seculer personnes , to the end that no worldly matter enter into this holie house , and that the Religious may the better conserue their holy pouertie therin . And with all that this habitation be not prophaned by earthly discourses : but that therein the time be alwayes employed in himnes , prayers , and psalmes , the most secure armour for guard of the hart . And if any religious herein already placed , become and libertine a obserue not this Order and course of life , I will that the Guardian expell him , and put an other , such as he shall thinck sitt , in his place . To the end that if other Religious and monasteries established , wheresoeuer els where doe erre from the puritie due to their estate and to their vocation , and vow made to God , this holy place att least , blessed by our Lord , may remaine and perseuer as a mirour and example of true Religion , and euangelicall perfection , and may be a candlelesticke before the throne of God , and the glorious Virgin Mary , euer burning and giuing light , for whose sake God may pardon the faultes and offences of all the Brethren of the Order , and that this plante of our Religion may be for euer conserued , producing fruites worthy of merittes , and so obtayning the most holie grace of God. Such was the Order of the glorious Father S. Francis , which was seriously obserued of his first Religious , nourished and educated with the purest milke of sanctitie , who knowing how much this place was loued of IESVS CHRIST and his sacred mother , liued alwayes in this house , in highest purity , in perpetuall silence , and in extreme pouerty . When they chaunced to speake some litle out of the time of silence , their discourses were of spirituall thinges , of benefittes receaued of God , of our ingratitude , of his mercie , and all with exceeding great humility and deuotion . And if by misgard it happened , which it very seldome or neuer did , that some one of them began to speake some thing that was not of God or more necessary , he was incontinently reprehend by the others , and did penance for it att the same instant . In this place they mortified their flesh , not only by watching and fastinges : but also by disciplines , nakednes , and the rigour and austerity of their habitt , supporting the one in sommer , and the other in winter , and the lay Brethren by labouring in the feeld to gaine bread , and to maintaine themselues , and the other Religious by such and other vertuous exercises , sanctifying themselues , and the place where they dwell . A very deuout Religious being yet in the world , saw once in vision a great nomber of people , kneeling before this churche , with ioyned handes and eyes eleuated towardes heauen , all blinde , who with loud voice required mercy of God , powring out abondance of teares , and beseeching the diuine Maiestie , to voutsafe to restore their sight : which prayer , ended , he saw descēd from heauen an exceeding great light , that illuminating all the place , restored sight to the blind , vpon which vision he afterward became Religious . How sainct Francis instituted the second rule , and of the Apostolicall Bulle of pope Honorius , against the professed that leaue the Order . THE VII . CHAPTER . THe Religion of the Frere Minors daily augmenting and manie entring therinto without well measuring their forces before , by their weaknes of spiritt , their first feruours incontinently decayed , wherfore being vnable to continue firme vnder the hammer of Euangelicall life , leauing the habitt , they went out of the Order , worse , by reason of their apostasie committed , then they entred in . Others without leauing the habitt , went wandring ouer the world , others , the rigour being not then so seuere , liued att libetty ; affirming that they were not bound to obserue a rule that was not confirmed , nor approued by the holy Apostostolike sea , but only viua vocis ●racul● , by the mouth and voice of Pope Innocent the third , and approned , but not priuiledged by Pope Honorious his successour . The yeare of grace 1221. which was the fist of his Papacie , his holines , for the reasons aforesaid made his breuet following , two yeares before the second rule was confirmed . This following it the said Breuet , extracted out of the 32. chapter of the tenth booke , and transferred hither as its proper place . HOnorious bishop and seruant of the seruantes of God , to our beloued sonne , Brother Francis , and to other Superiours of the Frere Minours , health and Apostolicall benediction . Because according to the opinion of the wise , one ought to doe nothing without counsaile , that being done no repentance ensue ▪ It is therefore necessary to him that will orderly and duely dispose a spirituall life and one more excellent then ordinary , that he sett his eyes before his feet : that is , that he precedently make good triall of his proper forces , with the rule of discretion , that he happen not ( which God for bidd ) to looke backe and be conuerted into a piller of lost salt , for not hauing seasoned his sacrifice with the salt of prudence , remayning as he that is vn wise without sauour and salt , if he be not seruent : and so he that is seruent , shal be foolish and vnsauoury , if he be not wise : therfore it is most prudently ordayned in all Religious , that they who are to promise reguler obseruance , doe formerly make good triall therof , for a certaine time , to auoyed occasion of repentance : for so he cannot lay any excuse on his temeritie or ignorance . For this cause , we by the tenour of these presentes , forbid you to admitt any personne to the profession of your Order , if he haue not first made an entier yeare of probation , and also we ordaine that after the the said profession none presume , to forsake the Order , and that no other receaue him , hauing left the same . We also make prohibition , that none goe out of his obedience , with the habitt of the Order , nor doe corrupt the puritie of true pouertie . And if any presume to doe it , we authorise you his superiours to execute against such , the ecclesiasticall censures , till he retourne to obedience . Lett none whosoeuer attempt to infringe these present letters of prohition and benefitt , or to oppose against them : for if any one presume so to doe , lett him be assured to incurre the indignation of God , and of his blessed Apostles S , Peter and S. Paul. Giuen att Viterbium , the 22. of September the fift yeare of our Papacie . This is the prohibition which sainct Francis alleadged in the second chapter of his rule . The prasecution of the s●auenth chapter which 〈◊〉 ●●●itted Besides all this , it was thought necessary , Ad perpetuam rei memoriam , for a perpetuall memorie therof , and for the asseurance and stabilitie of the order , to confirme the said rule by Apostolicall authoritie . Therfore the Cardinall Vgolino , Protectour of the Order , prayed the holie Father S. Francis to abridge it , for it had bin much augmented by reason of manie new accidentes that happened from hand to hand . He prayed him , I say , to moderate it in certaine thinges , that it might be more easy , to execute and to learne by hart , and that he would procure it to be for euer confirmed by an Apostolicall bulle . S. Francis vnderstanding this , would know if such were the will of God , as in all matters of importance that he enterprised , he accustomed to doe : and therfore taking leaue of the Cardinall , telling him that he would shortlie giue him answeare , he had recourse to prayer , where he made supplication to God , that he would reueale vnto him what he should doe , who was rauished in spiritt , and had this vision : It seemed vnto him that he heaped together a quantitie of crummes of bread , which he was to share amongst many Religious , who together with himselfe were as it were hunger-staruen , and because the crummes were too small , he was carefull how to deuide them that they might not fall through his fingers : but he heard a voice that said ; Francis make one entier hoste of those crummes , and then giue it to them that will eat it . Which hauing done , it seemed vnto him that all they who receaued it not with deuotion , or misprised it , were entierlie couered with leprosie , which vision , he not so plainelie vnderstanding as he desired , praying againe the day following , and perseuering in demaunding counsaile of God , he heard the same voice that said : Francis the crummes of bread of the last night , are the Euangelicall counlailes , the hoste the Rule , and the leaprosie malice , The holy Father then knew , that he should vnite his rule , and compose it of the Euangelicall counsailes , compendious and mysticall . Hauing therfore giuen answeare to the said Cardinall , that he would confine his rule , conformably to the will of the diuine Maiesty , and taking with him Brother Leo , and Brother Bonisius of Bolognia , he wēt vp to the mount Carnerio , neere Rieta , otherwise called Fonte-Colōbo , where fasting with bread and water forty dayes and forty nightes , and persisting in continuall prayer , he wrote and composed his rule , as God reuealed vnto him , then came downe with it from the mountaine , as an other Moyses , with the tables of the law , and committed it to the keeping of Brother Helias , who was his Vicar Generall , who perceauing it to consist of a greater contempt of the world , and of a more strict pouerty of life , then was gratefull vnto him , so delt that the rule was lost and perished , that it might not be approued and confirmed by the Pope , with intention to make an other according to his fansie . But the holy Father that would rather follow the diuine then humane will , making no esteeme of the wise of the world , and knowing in spiritt the fayned cogitations of that Religious , resolued to retourne to the said mountaine , by fasting and prayer more copiously to obtaine the will and rule of God , for his seruantes the Frere Minors . Now Brother Helias to interrupt this his second attempt , called an assemblie of many learned superiours of the Order , where ●e began to discouer his peruerse intention , alleadging vnto them that Brother Francis intended to constitute a rule so strict and austere , that was impossible to be obserued , and that he would procure it to be confirmed by the Pope for euer . Which they hauing heard , they with one accord answeared : that they yelded all authoritie vnto him : and that sith he was his Vicar Generall , he should go to him , and tell him that they intended not to keepe the rule he made , but that it should be for himselfe alone if he would . But Brother Helias fearing to be reprehended of S. Francis , incouraged them , and perswaded them to goe with him : and so they wentin companie to the said mountaine , and being called by Brother Helias , he knew his voice , and came out of his celle , and seeing so many Religious , he asked Brother Helias what they would , who answeared : they are superiours of the Order , who vnderstanding that you institute a new rule , they and I fearing we shall not be able obserue it , doe protest vnto you , that we will not oblige our selues therevnto . S. Francis made no other answeare to this protestation , but falling on his knees , and casting his eyes to heauen , said ; My God , did I not tell thee , that these people would not beleeue me ? and att the instant a voice was heard that sayd . Francis , as in this rule there is nothing of thine , but all commeth , and is of me , so also I will that it be obserued . Ad literam , ad literam , ad literam , without glosse , without glosse , without glosse , I know the infirmitie of man , I know also my will to assist him . Therfore , they that will not obserue it , lett them depart the Order , and permitt others to keep it : S. Francis then tourning to the superiours , said : haue ye heard , haue ye heard , haue ye heard ? would ye know more ? hereatt they were so confounded , that trembling as besides themselues , they departed acknowledgeing their errour and not replying one word , the holy father then retourned to accomplish the rule , entierlie conformable to that which God had precedentlie reuealed vnto him . This was in the yeare 1223. fifteene yeares after the Order confirmed by Pope Innocentius . The S. did afterward carry this rule to Roome , and deliuered it to Cardinal Vgolino his Protectour , who presented it to Pope Honorius , together with the holy Father , who reading it vnto him , and the Pope considering the seuerity and rigour therof , sayd : that it seemed to him very difficult to be obserued ▪ The S. answeared : I beseech your Holinesse to beleeue , that there is not in it , so much as one word of myne inuention , but that our Lord IESVS CHRIST , hath composed it , who well knoweth what is necessary and behoufull to the saluation of soules , to the profitt of Religious , and to the conseruation of this Order . Therefore I neither can , nor ought , to alter any point therof . The Pope then , inspired of God , and for the zeale he had to Euangelicall perfection , which by this rule , S. Francis planted in the church , said to himselfe : Blessed is he that , being inspired by diuine grace , shall with fidelitie and deuotion obserue this rule : sith what is contayned in it is Catholicke , holy , and perfect : and so in perpetuall memory , by the insuyng Apostolicall Breuy , he confirmed the same . The bulle of confirmation of the rule of the Frere Minors , by Pope Honorius the thirde . THE VIII . CHAPTER . HOnorius Bishop and seruant of the seruantes of God , to hie beloued children , Brother Francis , and all other Frere Minors : health and Apostolicall benediction : Because the Apostolick sea hath alwayes accustomed to fauour the iust desires and vowes of them that require it . We therfore condiscend to your pious petitions ( children beloued in our Lord IESVS CHRIST ) which are , that we confirme the rule already approued by Innocentius the third our Predecessour , as is cited in the present letters . We now by the Apostolicall auctoritie which we haue , doe confirme the same , and doe corroborate it vnto you by vertue of this present Breuy . The rule is such as followeth . THE SECONDE RVLE OF THE FRIER MINORS , approued and confirmed by Apostolicall Breuy of Pope Honorious the second . In the name of God here followeth the rule and life of the Frere Minors . THE FIRST CHAPTER . THe rule and life of the Frere Minors is thus ; to obserue the holy gospell of our Lord IESVS CHRIST , liuing vnder obedience , without possessing any thing of proper , and in chastirie . Brother Francis promiseth to Pope Honorius and his successors canonically elected , and to the Romane Church , obedience and reuerence : and the Religious are obliged to obey Brother Francis , and his successours . How they who desire to lead this life , are to be admitted . THE II. CHAPTER . IF any one inspired of God , will enter into this Religion and espouse this kind of life , when he shall haue imparted his intention to some Religious , lett him be sent to the Prouinciall Minister , who and no other , is permitted to receaue the Religious . The Minister being informed of his desire , ought dilligentlie to examine him touching the Catholick faith , and the sacramentes of holy church , if he be obedient and giue satisfaction herein , he shall proceed further and aske him , if he be not marryed , or being so , if his wife be entred or intend to enter into some Monasteries of Religious women , by permission of their Bishop , hauing first both together made vow of chastitie , they must also be of age , that no sinister opinion be conceaued of them . The truth of all this being vnderstood , and no other impediment consisting , lett him be instantlie aduertised of the gospell that saith : Goe sell all thou hast and giue to the poore : and if for some lawfull impediment , he cannot doe it ; his goodwill shall suffice . Lett the Brethren and their Ministers be very wary , not to respect his temporall affaires , but lett them leaue it freelie vnto him to dispose it as he shall finde himselfe inspired of our lord : and if the said Nouice demaund Counsaile cōcerning this point , of his superiour , he may send him to some man fearing God , by whose counsaile he may distribute his substance to the poore or otherwise art his pleasure . And all this done the habitt of probation may be giuen him , which consisteth of two coates without capuce , and a cord for a gridle , and the linnen breeches with the Caperon reaching euen to the girdle , vnles it sometimes seeme to the said Ministers otherwise conuenient . The yeare of probation expired , the Nouices shal be receaued to obedience , making vow to obserue this rule euer during their life . It shal be in no sort permissable vnto them after the said probation , vnder whatsoeuer pretence to goe out of Religion conformably to the commandement of his holines : for as the gospell saith : No man putting his hand to the plough , and looking back , is apt for the kingdome of God. Lett there be giuen to them that shall haue already promised obedience , a coate with the capuce , an other without it : those that will and are constrayned by necessitie● , may weare sockes . All the Religious shal be cloathed with course cloth , which they may peece with sacking & other patches with the blessing of God. I admonish and exhort them , not to misprise nor iudge rashly of the mē whome they shall see cloathed deliciously and in diuers colours , and doe liue and feed themselues with delicate meates ; but lett each one iudge and misprise himselfe . Of the course and order to be obserued in saying diuine seruice , and its fasting , and how the brethren ought to trauell ouer the world . THE III. CHAPTER . THe clarckes shall say the diuine office , according to the Order of the holy Romane church , except the psalter , when they may haue breuiaries . The lay Brothers for their matines , shall say twenty foure Pater nosters , for laudes , fiue ; for prime , third , sixt , and ninth houre , for each , seauen ; for euensong , twelue , and for compline , seauen ; and they shall pray for the dead , All the Brethren shall fast from the feast of Alsainctes , to the Natiuity of our lord : as also the lent of forty dayes that beginneth after the Epiphany ( it was consecrated by our lord IESVS CHRIST , with his holy fast ) they who shall fast it of their proper will shal be blessed of God , and they that will not fast it shall not sinne , nor are obliged vnto it : but all ought to fast the lent before the Pasche of the resurrection of our lord . This rule doth not binde to fast any other time but the friday : but in case of necessity , the Religious shall not be obliged to corporall fast . Now I counsaile ; admonish , and exhort my Religious in the name of our lord , that when they shall goe ouer the world , they vse no disputes nor cōtentious wordes , nor iudgeil of any personne ; but that they be curteous , mild , humble and modest , speaking religiously to euery one , as is requisite . And they ought not to trauell on horseback , if they be not constrayned by manifest necessity or infirmity . Entring into houses , lett them say : Peace be in this house . And according to the gospell , of all meates that shall be presented vnto them , it shal be lawfull for them to eat . That the Brethren ought not to receaue mony . THE IV. CHAPTER . IAbsolutelie commaunde all the Brethren , not to receaue any kind of mony , be it by them selues or any third person ; yet for necessity of the sicke and to cloath the other Brethren , it is ordayned that the Ministers and Guardians , shall haue care and cogitation therof only by spirituall freindes , according to the places and times , and as of necessity they shall see expedient : neuertheles persisting alwayes resolute as is said , not to receaue any kind of mony . Of the manner of labouring . THE V. CHAPTER . THe Brethen that haue the grace of God to labour , lett them performe it faithfully with deuotion , and in such sort , that shunning idlenes , the capitall ennemy of soules , they extinguish not the spititt of holy prayer and deuotion , which ought to be preferred before all other temporall exercises . And as for the hire of their labour , they may receaue for themselues and their brethren whatsoeuer shal be necessarie to the body , except mony , and this with humility , as is conuenient to the true seruantes of God , and to the followers of holy pouerty . That the brethren may haue nothing proper , and of the manner of asking almose , and ministring to the sicke . THE VI. CHAPTER . THe brethten may haue nothing proper , as houses , landes , farmes , nor other thing whatsoeuer : but lett them liue as Pilgrimes and strangers in this world , seruing our lord in humility and pouerty , lett them goe confidently to demaund almose . And they must not be ashamed , being mindefull that our lord became poore for vs in this world . My most deere brethren , for this most high vertue of pouerty it is that you are institued inheritours of the celestiall kingdome , by our Redeemer IESEVS CHRIST , who making you poore in temporall substance hath enriched you with vertue , that with this portion of riches he may exalt you to the land of the liuing . I therfore pray you in the name of IESVS CHRIST , to possesse nothing in this world . In whatsoeuer place you are , be alwayes familier amōg yourselues , manifesting only to each other your necessities . For if the mother nourishe and loue her carnall child , with ! how ▪ much more diligence , ought each of you to loue and cherish his spirituall brother ? And if any of the Brethrē fall sick , the other brethren ought to serue and comfort him , as themselues in necessitie would be serued . Of the pennance to be giuen to the Brethren that shall sinne . THE VII . CHAPTER . IF any of the Brethren induced by the deuil offend mortallie in those kind of sinnes which are reserued to the Prouinciall Minister , lett him be obliged incōtinently without delay to goe to his Prouincial Minister , who being Preist , shall enioyne him penāce with mercy . And if he be not Preist , he shall procure him to be enioyned by an other Preist of the Order , as God shail inspire him , and as to him shall seeme most expedient ; lett them be carefull not to be moued to anger or vexed att the sinne of an other : for choller & anger hinder charity in himselfe and others . The manner of holding the Generall chapter att Penticost , and of electing a Generall when there shal be occasion . THE VIII . CHAPTER . AL the brethren of this Order , ought alwayes to haue a Minister Generall & seruant of al the Brethren , whome they shal be obliged sincerilie to obay . And he dying , his successour shal be elected by the Prouincialls and Guardians att the Chapter held at the feast of Penticost . Att which time the Prouincialls are alwayes bound to assembly euerie three yeares , more or Jesse , in such place and according as shall please the said Generall . And if it seeme to all the Prouinciall Ministers and Guardians , that their Minister Generall is not sufficient for the seruice and common vtilitie of the Brethren , in such case all the Brethren that haue aucthoririe to elect a Generall are bound to constitute , in the name of our lord , an other in his place . The generall chapter of Penticost being ended , lett the Ministers and Guardians of euerie Prouince haue power if they please , to keep the same yeare a chapter in their iurisdictions , assembling thither the Brethren that shal be vnder their chardge and iurisdiction . Of the Preachers . THE IX . CHAPTER . LEtt not the Brethren that are admitted to preach , intrude themselues to preach in any bish oppericke , without permission of the Bishoppe : and lett no Brother presume to preach to the people , whome the Minister Generall hath not formerly examined approued , and admitted to the office of preaching . I also exhort and admonish the Brethren to haue great consideration in their preachinges , what wordes they vtter , to the end they be so pure and chaste that the people may be edified therby . Lett thē reprehend vices , prayse vertues , discouering the punishmēt of the one & glory of the other , and lett their sermons be cōpendious of wordes : for our lord hath made an abbreuiated word on earth . Of admonitions and corections of the Brethren . THE X. CHAPTER , LEtt the Ministers , as seruantes of others , be carefull to visitt and admonish the Brethren that are vnder their gouernment : and as need shall require , lett them correct such as shall deserue it , but lett it be done with humility and charity ; Being very carefull not to cōmand them any thing against our rule and the benefitt of their soules ; & lett the Brethren that ought to obey , remember that for the loue of God they haue renounced their proper will. I therefore very strictly cōmand them to obey their Ministers in whatsoeuer they haue promised God to obserue , and to obey in their profession , prouided that it be not in preiudice of their soules and of our rule . In whatsoeuer place the Brethren be , where they know they cannot spiritually obserue the rule , they may and ought to haue recourse to their Ministers ; who must receaue them with benignitie and charitie , and giue them confidence and courage to discouer their necessities , and that with such familiaritie , as if the subiectes were the masters . For so is it requisite the Ministers be seruantes to all Brethren . I admonish all the Brethren in the name of our Lord IESVS CHRIST , to be very wary of the great and enormous sinnes of pride , vaine glory , enuy , auarice , and of cogitations and cares of the world , of murmuring and detracting their neighbour . Those who haue not studyed , lett them not regard to beginne the same : but lett them especially study to haue the spirit of God and his holy workes , to make continuall prayer with a pure hart , and to be patient and humble in sicknesses and persecutions towardes them that persecute , reprehend and contradict vs : for our Lord saith : loue your ennemyes and pray for them that persecute and calumniate you . Blessed are they that suffer persecution for iustice : for theirs is the kingdome of heauen : and he that perseuereth vnto the end shall be saued . That the Brethren shall not enter into Monastories of Religious women THE XI . CHAPTER . I Ōrdaine and command all my Brethren , that they haue no suspected familiarities with women : and that they enter not into the Couentes of Religious women , those excepted who to that effect shall haue speciall licence from the Apostolicall sea . Likewise I will not , that my Religious be God fathers either of men or women , that by such meanes there happen not any scandall among the Brethren , or by their occasion . Of such as shall goe among the Sarrazins and other infidels . THE XII . CHAPTER . EVery Brother whosoeuer , that by diuine inspiration desireth to goe among the Sarrazins and other Infidels , lett him demaund leaue of his Prouinciall Minister ; who shal be very respectiue not to giue licence , but to such as to him shall seeme fitt to doe good among such people . And for all these causes , I commaund the Ministers vpon obedience to procure of his Holines to haue a Cardinall for Gouernour , Protectour and Correctour of this Confraternity , that they may be alwayes subiect to the feet of the holy Romane Church , stable and firme in the Catholike faith . Lett pouerty , humility , and the holy gospell of our Lord IESVS CHRIST , be entierlie obserued of vs , as we haue faithfully promised . The end of the rule of the Frere Minors . The rest of the bulle , touching the confirmation of the said Rule , omitted in the beginning thereof . LEtt it not therefore be permissible for any man to infringe this ordonnance of our confirmation , or rashly to contradict the same . And if anie presume so to doe ; know that he shall incurre the indignation of Almighy God , and of S. Peter and S. Paul his Apostles . Giuen att S. Iohn Lateran , the 29. of Nouember , the eight yeare of our Papacie . The end of the confirmation of the rule of the Frere Minors . Of the perfection of this rule and the abridgement therof . THE IX . CHAPTER . AS the three yong men ( according to Daniel ) were ioyfull in the flaming fire of the burning fournace , where Nabuchodonosor had caused them to be throwne , as faithfull seruantes of God , because they would not giue to his monstruous statua , the honour dew to God alone , and as they sung prayses to the Almightie , together with a fourth like vnto the sonne of God : so there were three Orders and holy Rules founded by three holy personnages , S. Basill , S. Augustin , and S. Benedict , in the burning fournace of temptations and worldly afflictions , wherwith the prince of the world , combatteth against the seruantes of God and often times surmounteth them , which holy personnes as men freed from the fire and from feare , haue with alacritie praysed God , in the middes of it ; Afterward there was seene the fourth , like vnto the sonne of God , to witt . The Seraphicall and crucified seruant of IESVS CHRISTS . Francis , that gaue a fourth estate vnto the church , wherin men , being deliuered from the prison of the world and taking more content in the honours and graces of God , might more freelie serue IESVS CHRIST . And such was his intention in all the wordes of his Euangelicall rule , to witt , that they who had made profession to imitate IESVS CHRIST , should endeauour to become the most like vnto him in laboures of their life and exercises of spiritt , that possibly could be procured . He with the help of the holy Ghost , founded on that onlie and firme foundation of IESVS CHRIST , the edifice of the rule in meruaylous hight and perfection . Therefore in the first chapter he saith : The life and rule of the Frere Minors is such : to keep and obserue the holie gospell , liuing vnder holie obedience , without possessing any thing in proprietie , and in pure chastitie . The life , spiritt and wordes of the said holy Father considered , his intention was , that the Frere Minors should obserue not onlie the preceptes of the gospell , but the counsailes also . Neuertheles knowing and considering humane infirmitie , he would not oblige them to all . In the second chapter , he teacheth to forsake and contemne the world , with whatsoeuer is in it , giuing them meanes to make such renunciation as the gospell teacheth , which is , to sell what they haue and to giue it to the poore , that being deliuered of so great an impediment they might freelie serue IESVS CHRIST , and with him say . The Prince of this world is come , & in me he hath found nothing . In the third he teacheth exercises to prayse God by the diuine offices , and by fastinges and seuere abstinences , mortifications of the flesh , good examples and edification of our neighbour , and particulerlie of seculer personnes . He also teacheth them the vertue of penance , humilitie and charity , whereby they may with edification conuerse with all people . In the fourth , he expresly declareth , that he will not , his brethren shall haue mony vnder any pretence whatsoeuer : but that the Prouincialls shall supplie their necessities , knowing that auarice is daungerous to soules , and principallie to Religious : and how true is the sentence of IESVS CHRIST where he saith , that no man can serue God and Mammon . The holy Father therfore would that richesse should not onlie be remote , but entierlie and absolutelie separated from the Order . In the fift , he bannisheth from his societie , idlenes , as contrarie to the true seruantes of God , and capitall ennemy of mennes saluation . In the sixt , he rayseth the soule frō cogitations of the world , and in as much as may be hoped or expected of him , leauing neither place nor affection proper in thē , wherby they might adhere to any cogitation of terrestriall loue , to the end that they might ioyfullie say : Our conuersation is in heauen , as possessing nothing on earth . In the seauenth , he comforteth sinners and such as are sick , teaching thē the conditions of their Phisicion , that can and will cure them , who is our lord IESVS CHRIST , who will mercy , and not sacrifice , and who came not to call the iust , but sinners , that they might be conuerted and liue . In the eighty chapter , he teacheth the Superiours and all his Order , in what manner they ought to gouerne ▪ the Religious and insinuateth that they should procure to haue alwayes a Generall sufficient and worthy of such a chardge . In the ninth , he teacheth his preachers , to fly pride , and arrogance in their life and doctrine , and to be humble and zealous of the saluation of soules , feeding them alwayes with holie and profitable doctrine , without which they can neuer produce fruit redounding to the benefitt of the said soules . In the tenth , he admonisheth superiours and subiectes to be verie carefull in the diligent accomplishment of their obedience , and the obligation which is reciprocallie betwen them , but particulerlie that which they owe and is due to God , by reason of their profession . In the eleuenth chapter , he demonstrateth vnto his Religious , how they ought to shunne occasions of sinne and scandales , especially women . In the twelueth and last , he teacheth them how they should expose their life for the loue of IESVS CHRIST and for his law , among Infidelles : Then he concludeth according to the beginning , shewing that all consisteth in the faith and obedience of the Romane church , and in the obseruance of the holie gospell of our lord IESVS CHRIST , who is our Alpha & Omega , that is , our beginning and our end . The holie Father S. Francis founded his life and rule , on these twelue Apostolicall chapters ; as on twelue stones taken out of the depth of Iourdain , that is out of the hight of Euangelicall perfection . This rule shall continue and be of force for euer as a testimonie vnto the professours thereof , that God hath alreadie cōducted them out of the desert of this world to the land of promise : Therefore of them may besaid , as of other perfect : Blessed are the poore in spiritt , for theirs is the kingdome of heauen : sith that for it they haue forsaken the kingdome of the earth . Of th zeeale which the holy Father S. Francis had vnto Religion and to the obseruance of the gospell . THE X. CHAPTER . THe perfect imitatour of IESVS CHRIST , did so affect the obseruance of the holy gospell , & was so exceeding zealous of the rule , that with a singuler benediction he enriched those that were singulerlie zealous in the obseruation therof . Whervpon he said to his Brethren : our rule is a book of life to them that follow it , a hope of saluation , an earnest of glorie , the iuyce of the gospell , an assured way of the crosse , an estate of perfection , a key of Paradice , and an accord of eternall beatitude . He would that all his Brethren should haue it with them , and often times read it , and in their spiritual conferences and conuersations should for edification ordinarilie discourse therof : that often conferring therof together , they might neuer forgett this diuine pact and spirituall vow , and that they might so possesse it in their handes , their bosome and before their eyes , that death assaulting them , they might dye with it in their armes . A Religious , dying among the Mores , as he desired , made his benefitt of this holy doctrine of his holy Father : for being taken by the Mores preaching the faith , and hauing endured many tormentes , and they intending to cutt of his head , he tooke his rule into his handes and falling on his knees , with great feruour and humility he said to his companion : my beloued Brother , I confesse me before God and you , of what soeuer I haue committed against this rule , and acknowledge my fault therin , and doe beseech you , to pray for me , and I doe , and will pray , for you . The wordes vttered his head was cutt off on earth , to be afterward crowned in heauen . But to the end that no impediment should hinder the obseruance of this rule , the holy Father S. Francis hath putt into it this clause , that when they suppose they cannot obserue it in some certaine place , they shall haue recourse to the Ministers : meaning that where the Religious know that the by reason of disturbers , corrupted condicions of the places , or oblgations exposed against the rule , it cannot be obserued according to the true , not cloaked or erroniously interpreted intelligence therof , they may in such case and ought to haue recourse to the Ministers , who are obliged to putt them in such place , as they may without any impediment and contradiction obserue it . Brother Leo , and Brother Bonizzo , that were present with S. Francis when the Pope confirmed the rule , affirmed that when his holines very attentiuely read this clause ( as also he did all the rest : therin manifesting himselfe to be exceedinglie well pleased therewith ) he very particulerie reioyced theratt : which S. Francis perceauing , he said , that he would verie willinglie haue added in that place , that if the Ministers would not prouide for the said Religious , they might obserue the rule in what place it should please them : but his holines answeared , that he had discreetly done in not inserting those wordes , because such licence might easilie cause the diuision of the Order , and litle respect vnto the superiours by manie who vnder coulour of such pretence would auoyde discipline . S. Francis replyed , I would haue added it ; because I know there wil be Superiours in the Religion that will persecute such as would faithfully obserue the said rule : and if such licence were admitted , the poore Religious would auoyd persecution ; but the Pope would in no sort giue consent , alleadging , that it sufficed that by this rule the Religious Ministers knew their duetie , and his intention , without making more apparant specification which would take away both obedience and respect vnto the Superiours , and in steed of causing the obseruance of the rule , would entierlie ruine it . Now that such was the intentiō of the S. appeareth by the example following . A Religious Almaine , who was a great diuine , came to visitt ou● holy Father att our lady of Angels , where discoursing together of certaine pointes of the rule , the diuine said vnto him : Father I vehemently desire to obserue the holy gospell and our rule simply euen till death , as I haue already promised vnto God , according to his intention and yours , and I hope his diuine Maiesty well giue me force and vertue to performe it . Therefore I require this fauour of you , Father , that , if during my life , the Religious shall erre from the pure obseruance of the rule , as it hath bin reuealed vnto you , and as you haue affirmed that they shall waxe cold within short time : I may by your authority , either alone or with such as will follow me in the way of Euangelicall perfectiō , separate my selfe from those that will not obserue it . Which demaund being well vnderstood of the S. with exceeding ioy he blessed him saying : know my Brother , that what thou requirest , is both by me , and by IESVS CHRIST , graunted thee , and laying his hand on his head , said : Thou art a true Preist according to the order of Melchisedech . Of a vision that Brother Leo had , and the expositoin made therof by S. Francis , and of a benediction which S. Francis left to his true children . THE XI . CHAPTER . BRother Leo accompanying S. Francis that was very sick , had a merueillous vision , which is very conuenient for this place , for such as are zealous of the Order , add no lesse , for such as dispēnse with themselues in the profession and obligation which they owe to his diuine maiesty . Being then in prayer neere vnto the S. he was rauished in spiritt , and was conducted to the border or side of a violent and impetuous floud , and deuising how he might passe it , he saw certaine Religious that entred into it , but by the force of the water were presently swallowed to the bottome , without any more sight of them ; and others that waded to the middest and almost ouer it , but by reason of diuers weightie thinges which they carryed on their shoulders , being ouercome by the violence of the water , were also drowned , without possibility of any mannes assistance . After these came other Religious vnburdned and without any weight : these were very poore , and entring into the floud did easilie and without any perill passe the same . Now S. Francis knowing by diuine inspiration that Brother Leo had had a vision , and perceauing him much disquieted , said vnto him : Brother Leo tell me what God in this prayer hath manifested vnto thee . Brother Leo incontinentlie recounted vnto him the circumstances of the vision he had , praying him to expound it , because he vnderstood it not . The holie Father failed not to comfort him , saying : know that all thou hast seene is true , the floud is this world , which with extreme impetuosity runneth to perdition ; The Religious which are drowned in this floud , are such as accomplish not their Euangelicall profession , and the strict and voluntary pouertie promised , but doe burden themselues with affaires of the world , which sinck them to the bottome : the second are such as hauing begun the way of God , arriue to the middes , but being vanquished by sensuality , and concupiscence of terrestriall thinges , forgetting their vowes , are by the violent streame ouerwhelmed and drowned : the third are such as hauing followed the spirit of God , and not of the world , haue not regarded to load themselues with the burden of the earth , but haue bin content , with one only habit to couer them , and a morcell of bread to sustaine their life , and to followe IESVS CHRIST naked on the crosse , and therfore without any perill doe passe to eternall thinges , whither they are called of God. The sequell , is extracted out of the sixteenth chapter , of the 6. booke . THe said Brother Leo an other time saw S. Francis , hauing before him a crucifix that walked together with him , and rested when he rested : the face of the S. was illuminated with a splendour proceeding from the crucifix . The third time he saw discend from heauen vpon his head a scrole wherin was written , Hic est gratia Dei , the grace of God is on this man. The processe of the eleuenth chapter of the same booke . THe infirmity of S. Francis vehementlie encreasing , in such sort that all the Brethren thought he would die , by reason that from the euening to the houre of mattines , he ceassed not to auoyde bloud , and had also very frequent accidentes happened vnto him ; all the Religious began lamentingly to say vnto him : Father who after IESVS CHRIST haue ingendred vs in the world , how without you shall we remayne orphanes and desolate , depriued of your presence , with which our hartes were edified , and did walke in the seruice of God ? Wherfore , O Father , doe you so leaue vs without a guide ? Alas most deere Father , who shall comfort our feeblenes ? who shall cure the infirmities of our soule ? who shall giue moysture to the dryed roote of our hart , that it persist in charity ? sith these vertues were conserued in vs , by your holy aduertisementes , and by the example of your holy life , and by these vertues we most strictly obserued Euangelicall pouerty . Giue vs , O Father , some consolation , if it be now your houre , because we who are here , in the name of all your children , that are and shal be , doe demaund your Fatherly benediction . Leaue vs Father some memoriall in signe of your holy will , that God hauing called you vnto him , we as your most obedient children , may persist in the continuall exercises of your holy aduertismentes , and may say : Our Father deliuered vs such speeches , and recommended vnto vs such thinges att his death . S. Francis intending to comfort them , caused to be called Brother Benedict of Pirra , one of the most ancient of the Order , A Religious of great doctrine and sanctity , who was his Confessour , and said masse vnto him euery morning : he being come , the S. faid vnto him : Write Brother Benedict , these wordes which I leaue as a testament vnto my children . I giue my benediction to all them that are and shal be in my Order , euen to the worldes end . And because , by reason of my extreme weakenes I cannot speake much , I declare my last will , and intention to all the Religious present , absent and that hereafter shal be in my Religion by these three last wordes only . The first in signe and memory of my benediction and testament , I command you mutually to loue each other , as I haue and doe loue you . The second , that you loue and alvayes keepe holy pouerty which is my mistris . The third , that you be alwayes faithfull and subiect to the superiours , of our Order , and to all Preistes of the holy church , and that you be humble and respectiue vnto them . But God who saw that his seruant was yet very necessary to this his flock , and that he should pourchase himselfe a greater crowne in heauen , prolonged his life . S. Francis was absolutely contrary to those that desired and procured to haue priuiledges and exemption from the Pope , touching their life , because it had bin reuealed vnto him of God , that how much the Religious were priuiledged , so much the lesse fruit did they produce : he would that the intelligence of the rule should be taken of his wordes , being so cleare as they were , to any vnderstanding , prouided that it were free from passiō : though they seemed very obscure to such as would not conforme their life thervnto , but endeauoured to wrest & draw the sence to their libertine life : seeking against all equity to haue this their licentious life , called the life of Euangelicall perfectiō : And to proue this to be true , we see that those first children of the holy Father , so simple , vertuous , and pious , found no such difficulties therin , and the reason was , because seeking to imitate him , they simply vnderstood , and most dilligentlie obserued this rule , which many that were learned neither could nor can vnderstand with all their declarations and exclamations , of whome may be said , and not without reason that they would not , or will not vnderstand it , as it hath bin vnderstood of those ●● , though they were simple and vnlearned . What esteems S. Francis made , of the great obligation which the Prelates haue towardes their subiects . THE XII . CHAPTER . THe S. was alwayes a vigilant Pastour , to gouerne the flock which God had committed vnto him , encourageing them to prayer , to fastinges , and to the obseruance of holy pouertie , and teaching them to imitate the highest master IESVS CHRIST , who began first to doe then to teach , himselfe doeing the like , enduring many thinges only to giue example to his children . Being one day att the Oratory of S. Eleutherius , neere vnto Rieta , he patched his habitt within and without with course and grosse cloth , aswell against the violent cold that then was , as for the indisposition of his stomach , which the said patches did couer : he commaunded his companion to doe the same . But feeling that this peecing did comfort his body , he presentlie remembred the necessity of his Religious , of whome hauing compassion , he said to his companion : considering that I ought to be a mirour and example to my children , it is therfore necessarie that with them I endure cold , heat , & al other necessities that they endure : therfore though I feele this peice much to asswadge the greife of my stomackes infirmities , neuertheles considering that many of my Brethren may haue this infirmitie , who cannot receaue this consolation , I am enforced to suffer with them , to the end that when they shall see me also to endure , they may the more contentedly support their infirmities . This said , he incontinentlie rent of the peice , by this meane giuing to each one an example of perfection . God shewed vnto him how gratefull vnto his diuine maiesty is the example of Prelates to their subiectes , such as this was , in this admirable ensuyng accident . Hauing made a iorney to the Cardinall Protectour of his Order , vpon certaine affaires concerning the seruice of God , and after the dispatch of them , hauing taken leaue of the said Cardinall , before he departed the place , he went also to visitt the Cardinall of S. Crosse , a Prelate of exceeding great prudence and sanctity , and one that loued him well , of whom also he was most graciously entertayned , as of him that especially desired his conuersation . But vnderstanding that he intended presentlie to depart , and being exceedinglie troubled that he could no longer haue his company , taking occasion of the time that was extreme rigorous to trauaile , aswell by reason of the coldnes of the season ( for it was winter ) as because there was then risen a violent tempest of windes one the feildes , he said : My beloued Brother , this time is not fitt to trauaile in , therfore , I will that this day you rest your selfe with me , and afterwardes we will dispose ourselues according to the time : in meane while , my soule shal be some what comforted & edified ; And that you may take no occasiō of discontētmēt against me , I promise to entertaine you in quality of a poore begger , and to giue you to eat as to other beggers : for he knew that to be the thing which the S. especially desired . He besides offered him a house , separated from his palace and solitary , where with his companion he might remaine without trouble , and there performe all his spirituall exercises . Besides all this , which much enclined the S. Br. Angelus was then with the said Cardinall ( he was one of the first disciples of S. Francis ) who much desiring to procure contentment to this Lord , began also to perswade the holy Father , telling him that neere therevnto was a solitary towre , where he might as conuenientlie make his prayer , as in his Oratory . In the end S. Francis being ouercome by those prayers , and by the time together , wēt with the said Religious to see the toure , which contenting him , he told the Cardinall , that to satisfie him , he was content for all that day to remayne with him : then he enioyned Brother Angelus , that he should not permitt any personne to enter into the said toure , whiles he should be there , that with his companion he might attend to his ordinary exercises without any interruption . Now the first night , about the first sleep , the deuilles came in , & beate him cruelly : Wherevpon S. Francis called his companion , who was in a chamber neere vnto , to whome he recounted how he had bin handled by the deuill , saying . Brother , the deuils haue beaten me euen till this present , I will tell thee why , you must vnderstand that the deuils are executioners , & ministers of the iustice of God , and as an earthly prince , when one hath committed an offence , or enormous fact , doth send the Prouost of the Marshals to apprehend him , and then causeth him to be punished : so God the Prince of princes by his Preuostes and executioners , doth chastice and correct , euen those whome he loueth , when they neglect to doe their duety towardes his diuine Maiesty and their neighbour : and because the imperfect Religious doth often sinne by ignorance , when he knoweth not his sinne , he permitteth him to be chasticed by the said Ministers , to make him consider by what way he walketh , and dilligentlie to obserue in his exteriour and interiour , wherin he may haue offended : for God doth chastice in this present life , such as he loueth , and hath determined to saue , leauing litle or nothing to correct in the other life , which is to be eternallie glorious vnto them . Therfore , hauing now considered with my selfe , I did not imagine I had offended him in any thing , his mercy considered , for which I hane ▪ not satisfied him , according to humane fragilitie , by confession and penance : and the rather because by the grace which he hath giuen , I knew in prayer althinges , wherby I could please , or displease him : now nothing hauing till this present , bin reuealed vnto me , of this new accident , I am of opinion that God hath for no other cause afflicted me by his ministers of iustice , but for that the Cardinall hath vsed this charitie vnto me , deteyning me here this tempestuous season , though it were necessary for my debili●ie : Neuertheles my Religious that now trauell ouer the world , enduring hunger , thirst , and continuall labours , and others that are within their poore celles and Oratories , knowing that I am with the Cardinall , will take full occasion to murmure , and say : we spend our dayes with so many miseries , and our Father resteth att his ease and in delightes and honours : And because I know my selfe to be bound to giue them alwayes good example , hauing bin by God committed vnto them for Pastour to that effect , and that my disciples are much more edified by me when I am with them in poore Oratories , keeping them company in holy pouerty , then when I am with rich and honourable personnes , in place of corporall consolation , and that they more patientlie support their necessities , when they see or heare that I suffer with them : therfore I say , I acknowledge to haue exceedingly failed therin . As soone as the day appeared , the holy Father went to the Cardinall , to whome he related what he had endured that night , then added : Men that know me not , repute me a S. but behold how the deuills , who know me well , doe handle and chastice me for my sinnes . So taking leaue of him , he retourned to his Religious . In this manner did S. Francis endeauoure to giue good example of himselfe to euery one , not only in small necessities and weake infirmities , but in the greatest extremities and afflictions of his life , to take away all occasion of murmure , and that his Religious might not iustlie say of him , that in his necessitie he could prouide well for himselfe , but not for them , considering that he endured such excessiue dolours in his personne , without procuring any remedy , that the Religious who serued him , and they who knew it , could not containe their teares of compassion , and fought out some one , who by prayers or authority might commaund him to applie some necessary medicines . And therfore there was no Religious that tooke not courage by his example patientlie to sustaine his proper and particuler infirmities and labours , in imitation of their cheife Pastour , as also misprise all corporall recreation , for the feruent desire they had to carry the crosse , for the loue of IESVS CHRIST , and to refine themselues in the vertue of penance . Of the conditions which , according to the will of S. Francis the minister Generall ought to haue . THE XIV . CHAPTER . THe holy Father S. Francis being once so weakened with sicknes that his Religious supposing he would dye , did visitt him extraordinarily , beginning to feele the detriment proceeding of the losse of his presence : In regard wherof they were very carefull to demaund him many matters concerning the serenity of their consciences , and the obseruance of the Order . Now one of them who was very zealous of the rule and his profession , made him this demaund : Beloued Father , you shall goe towardes God , and your family , who to this day haue alwayes followed you , shall remayne in this vally of teares , forsaken of you their deere Father and assured Pastour . But since it will come to passe , and that there is no remedy , I most earnestly beseech you , before your departure to assigne vs one of our Order , if there be any worthy and capable to accept the charge and office of minister generall , after you . The holy Father with groning sighes and teares thus answeared : my sonne I know not if there may be found a Father of so great a family , a head of so great an army of God , a Pastour of so great a flock , that would be sufficient : but I will leaue you a paterne & modell , wherein may be seene what he ought to be . The Generall ought to be a man of great prudence , of laudable reputation , and of holy conuersation , a man without selfe-loue , and particular affection : because if he should more fauour one part then an other , a tumult and discention with scandale would proceed therof : a man exceedinglie addicted to prayer , and a continuall practiser therof , and neuerthelesse , he should elect and choose certaine houres of the day and of the night , for the benifitt and contentment of his soule , that in other houres he may attend to the gouernment of the flock which God shall haue committed vnto him : the first houres of the morning , lett him repaire to the place where he is to pray and celebrate masse , recommending himselfe and his flock vnto the diuine protection . He must also be a man that after must goe forth into a publicke place , where all the Religious may commodiously speake vnto him , and must answeare them with humility , prouiding for each one according to his necessity , as to him shall seeme best : lett him be a man of courage , and constancie , that will no be moued with others wordes , but will gouerne with iustice , and therfore lett him not giue light beleefe to wordes that shal be reported vnto him , but lett him first search to know the truth , then lett him proceed according to iustice , and lett him not disdayne to heare indifferentlie , the litle with the great , nor haue lesse care of the one , then the other , a man all whose actions may be so many exemplar good workes , God hauing giuen him grace to appeare such by his vertues : a man that hath imprinted in him the image of piety , of simplicity , and of patience , labouring to create vertue in himselfe and others , exciting euery one by his example to imitate him : a man aboue all other things detestinge mony , as that which is more able then any thing else , to corrupt our estate and profession : a man euer mindfull that he is the head and light , sett in an eminent place , that other Religious may see and follow him , to imitate him in his holy exercises : a man that is content , though he be Generall , with one only habitt , and one breuiary , where with to say his diuine office : one inck-horne and one seale , to prouide for the occurants of the Religious of the Order , a man not ouer much addicted to the curiosity of learning , nor seeking to furnish his librarie , to the end he doe not robbe the diuine office and prayer , of much time consuming it in the study of learning : a man principallie of condition and conuersation , spiritually to comfort the desolate , as one that must be the remedy and refuge of the afflicted , for feare that this vertue and remedy not being found in him , it happen that his sheep , by their labour and vexation , be att length surmounted by the detestable and perillous disease of despaire : lett him be ouermore , a man fitt to humble himselfe , according to the example of IESVS CHRIST , and sometime to mortifie his sence , and particuler opinion , though reasonable , to gaine vnto God the soules of his subiectes , as did the Apostle S. Paul ; a man that shutteth not the bowels of compassion against the Apostatats of the Order : who are as strayed sheep , to whome he ought neuer to deny mercie , considering their temptations were very prompt , and lett him thinck that if God would permitt him to be tempted , he perhappes would fall into a deeper pitt : a man , that , if necessity sometime constraine him to eate meat better then ordinary , he doe eat it publikelie and not in secrett , that others may in like sort be in their necessities prouided for : a man that , being requisite for him principally to giue light and luster to obscure the darckned soules , doe seriouslie consider what he is to doe , that he may discouer the true and loyall path to passengers , amongst so many crooked , disordered , and confused wayes . A man not reioycing in the honours and fauours of the world , nor troubled in iniuryes and afflictions : a man not defiling nor in any sort mittigating the worthy forme of iustice by impartiality , by desire of conseruing his honour , or reputation , or for whatsoeuer other respect , not correcting him that deserueth recompense , nor fauouring him that meriteth punishment : a man that by his ouer-seuere rigour is not occasion of the ruine or despaire of any soule , and that by his too tender compassion causeth not sloath and negligence in his subiectes , or by long sufferance and indiscreet indulgence , occasioneth a dissolution in discipline : a man that doth know how to gouerne himselfe , to be of each one both feared and loued : a man , that att the first relation shall suspecte the accusations made against his Religious , till he haue duelie examined and gotten knowledge of the truth : a man , that with great feare of God , refuseth the chardge of such office , and the obligation of so great a Prelature , acknowledging himselfe insufficient of such dignitie , euer reputing honour to be a great burden . And finallie a man , that disdayneth not , yea procureth , as I would doe , and seeketh to haue for his companions , men adorned with holy vertues , whome he knoweth to desire nothing for themselues , but seeke only the honour of God , and the reformation of the order , the saluation of soules and of all the Brethren , and that both himselfe and they , giue to each one good example of themselues , comfort the Brethren in their afflictions , and appeare to all the Brethren a modell and patterne in the obseruation of the holie gospell and our rule , fuch ought to be my sonne the Generall of the Frere Minors . I would also that such a Prelate should be feared , loued and honoured of all , and that all his necessities be prouided for , with a singuler loue , as true Father , and most louing Pastour . Of a letter which the holy Father S. Francis wrote to Brother Helyas his Vicar Generall . THE XIV . CHAPTER . THe holie Father S. Francis being sick , wrote this letter following to Brother Helias his Vicar Generall that gouerned and visited the Order . Brother , God giue you his holy benediction : I admonish you , to be alwayes patient in what soeuer you shall take in hand , and well disposed to support whatsoeuer accidēt may giue you discontēt . And if you should be iniuriously offended by any of the Religious or other , receaue all as proceeding from the hand of God , manifesting to the world that you seeke no other thing but to loue them , and to procure them to be the true seruantes of IESVS CHRIST . And therfore exact no more of them then that which God shall giue you , and herein I will know if you loue God , my selfe his seruant and your selfe , to witt , if whensoeuer any Frere Minor in the world hauing committed neuer so enormous offence commeth before you , he depart not without mercy , and though you afterward vnderstand that he sinned a thousand times , if yet you loue him more then you would my selfe : and though by reason of feare or reuerence he should not require pardon , you encouraging him shall demaund if he desire it : to the end that acknowledgeing his offence , he doe penance for it ; and thus much to be practised especiallie towardes the infirme . You shall not faile to admonish the Guardians to doe the like , and that they resolue euer to doe it . And therfore when it shal be knowne that one of the Brethren hath offended and forgotten himselfe , lett not the other Brethren dishonour him , nor murmure at him , but lett them haue compassion of his fragility , remembring that the sicke and not the healthie doe need the Phisition . If any Religious induced by the deuill , doe fall into any mortall sinne , I will that he be obliged vpon obedience to haue present recourse vnto his Guardian who shall send him to the Prouinciall , and he receauing him compassionatly , shall haue care of him and comfort him , as himselfe in such case would be conforted , and he shall haue no authority to giue other penance to the contrite , but to say only vnto him , depart in peace and sinne no more . Of the Prouinciall Ministers . THE XV. CHAPTER . THe holy Father S. Francis would , that the Prouinciall Ministers should be equall with the other Religious , and that for their goodnes and vertue , they should be loued of all , in such sort that the simple conceaue no feare nor apprehension to be vnder their gouernement and discipline . He would also that they should be very discreet in their commandementes and compassionate in offences , more ready to receaue iniuries and to pardon then to reuenge , and capitall ennemies to vices : but dilligent Curers of the vicious . He would not haue them commaund the Religious in vertue of obedience , in a matter of light consequence , for that were to lay hand presentlie on the sword , or to shew authority to commaund , or to discouer the commaunder to be temerarious , He desired they should be much respected , but withall that their life should be such as might shine before all the Brethren as a mirour of vertue and Religion . The cause why he would they should be loued and honoured was , by reason that they carryed the burden and carre of all the rest and did meritte great recompence att Goddes hand , and great prayse and honour with men when they charitablie preserved and gouerned in the foresaid manner the soules committed vnto their chardge , How the holy Father S. Francis obtayned of God the gift of pouerty , for hinselfe and his Order . THE XVI . CHAPTER . THe holy Father S. Francis , as he trauayled came one night to a towne very weary , and his companion also who was Brother Macie : though as Religious liuing in manner of the Apostles , they had nothing with them to eat , and therfore , they begged it for the loue of God , and gott bread to releiue them : comming afterward to a fountaine that was nor far from the towne , they there found a very faire stone , as a table there expresly placed to eat vpon , wheron the holy Father hauing layd the litle bread they had , exceedinglie contented in himselfe , sayd : O Brother Macie , wee are not worthy of so great a treasure , and still raysing his voice he often iterated the same wordes : Wherefore Brother Macie reasoned with him in these wordes : Tell me Father if you please , how call you this extreme pouerty treasure , where there is only bread and water without napkin to eat vpon . The holy Father answeared , yea , I call this a very great treasure , where there is not any thinge procured by humane industrie , but all administred by the diuine prouidence . The bread hath bin giuen vs for the loue of God , the fountaine and stone were created of God for vs : therfore will I beseech him to giue vs grace to loue the treasure of pouertie with all our hart , wherof he is the only administrator and distributer . They also receaued a refection more spirituall then corporall , and gaue thanckes to God for it . The next morning proceeding on their iorney S. Francis on the way discoursed verie profondlie of pouertie , thus saying to his companion : Brother If we well knew the worth of holy pouertie , we should finde it to be so diuine a treasure and of such excellencie , that we are not worthie to possesse it in such base and vnworthie vessels . For this is the vertue , wherbie these terrestriall and transitory thinges are misprised and trodden vnderfoot , that they may serue vs and not we them . This is it that remoueth the impedimentes betweene God and vs , that our soule may vnite it selfe to her Creatour : for it giueth her winges , by which , though she liue on earth , she conuerseth with the Angels in heauen . This is the vertue that accompanied our Lord IESVS CHRIST from his holy conception , euen to the crosse , that arose againe with him , and in fine ascended with him to heauen . On it especially God founded his holy church , not only in the Apostolike estate , but euen in all Christians , who then renounced and sold all they possessed , and brought the price to the feet of the Apostles . There on also , may beloued Brother , hath he founded our Religion . Which lett vs therefore pray him to support on that Euangelicall foundation , and to cause to encrease in an infinite number of vertues , in imitation of his beloued Sonne our Lord and master , and that we may with more ease obtaine the same , lett vs procure to be our intercessors , the glorious Apostles S. Peter and S. Paul , the louers and preachers of holy pouerty , that in our behalfe they make intercessiō to God to graunt vs to be truely poore and his right humble disciples , and graunt this priuiledge to our Order , that there be alwayes therin such as are truely poore , that honour and loue holy pouerty . S. Francis with this feruour went to Rome in pilgrimage to visitt the holy Apostles , beginning already to foresee the great persecutions , which many of his Order would lay on pouertie after his death , and that few would aduenture to passe with all . Being then come to Rome , he entred into the Church of S. Peter , and being retired into a chappell , with violent effusion of teares , he demaunded of God that he would please to confirme vnto him the grace and priuiledge of most holy Euangelicall pouertie , for himselfe and his Order , inuocating for intercessors the glorious Apostles S. Peter and S. Paul , who in most glittering splendour appearing vnto him , did embrace and salute him , then said : Brother Francis , because with such deuotion thou demaundest that which God will , and we obserue , and counsaile to be obserued , he hath sent vs vnto thee to aduertise thee in his behalfe , that thou art heard in heauen , and that he hath graunted the treasure of Euangelicall pouertie to thee and to all them that shall follow thee , and that they shal be of the nomber of the blessed who shall embrace the same . Which sayd , they disappeared , leauing the holy Father S. Francis exceedinglie comforted , and recounting the whole to Brother Macie , they according to their duety together yelded thanckes to God. Of the pouerty which the holy Father S. Francis obserued , and would should be obserued att table , and how the Religious were often miraculously prouided for in their necessitis . THE XVII . CHAPTER . SAinct Francis being in the Oratory of Rieta , a Prouinciall repayred vnto him to celebrate with him the Natiuity of our lord . Wherfore the Religious entending to honour the feast and the Prouinciall , prepared the table with a cloth and white napkins , fournishing it with neat vessel and meat a litle better then ordinary . But the S. cōming that morning to eat with them in the refectory ; and seeing that preparation , and that the table was raysed from the ground , where it accustomed to be , he secretly went foorth and finding a begger att the gate , he borrowed his hatt and cloake , then taking a companion with him , they went out of the house , and in the meane time the Religious sate downe att table : for he had ordayned that when soeuer he was not found in the Couent att the houre of refection , they should not attend him . About the middes of their meale , the holy Father retourned disguised as aforesaid , and went directly to the refectory , att the dore wherof he demaunded an almose for the loue of God. The Prouinciall answēared him : Brother , we are poore as you are , and therefore haue need of these almose : but for the loue of God which thou hast named enter and we will giue thee part of the almose which IESVS CHRIST hath sent vs : S. Francis entred and stood expecting to haue somewhat giuen him . The Prouinciall gaue him his owne dish , with the bread that was in it . The S. receauing it discouered himselfe and sate downe on the ground before the Religious : but being approached to the fire , he sighing said . My beloued Brethren , this table so decently prepared , is not fitt for poore Religious , that ought euerie day to goe aske almes from dore to dore for the loue of God , it would better beseeme you , to follow the example of humilitie of our lord then of any other : for to that end are we called ; considering also that we haue promised to obserue it : now doe I esteeme me a Frere Minor , beholding my selfe sitting on the ground . The feastes of God and his sainctes , ought to be honoured with that holy pouerty , wherby they haue pourchased heauē , and not with these superfluityes which they did vtterlie abhorre , as thinges that did separate them from the loue of God. It cannot be expressed , how much the poore Religious were amazed , hauing heard and seene this act : for many did weep seeing their Father sitting on the ground with that habitt with so great humility correcting the fault which they had committed , wherof accusing them selues , they acknowledged their fault to the S. who blessing them bad them with all euer to keep their table so poore and hūble that the seculers seeing it , might not be scandalized , and that if any begger came , he might be inuited to eat with them . Besides , he would that the bread which they begged should be so limited , that there should remaine none superfluous in the house , but what should only suffice the Religious ; assuring them , that if they wanted , God would prouide for them , as by the ensuing miracle doth appeare . The generall chapter being on time ended , and the Ministers dimissed each one to his Prouince , there remayned with S. Francis 31. Religious , amōg whome was that Brother Monaldo that merited to see the S. as crucified att Arles , as we haue formerly alleadged ; they being vpon departure and the S. desiringe charitably to eat with thē , there was found only three litle loanes in the house , which S. Francis caused to be brought , made on thē the signe of the crosse , & thē diuided it amongest thē , And God did so multiply it , that it sufficed thē all : & with the fragmēts was filled a great baskett : by meane of which miracle the Religious retourned exceedingly encouraged in the seruice of God and the loue of pouerty , finding by experience that God was their procuratour . On an other time S. Francis comming by night to the Oratory of Sō , nino in Lombardy with many Religious , exceedingly oppressed with hunger , they found not in the house one only morcell of bread , for their custome was to demaūd no more of almose then would suffice , them for one day , and if any remayned , they presently distributed it to the poore . The holy Father S. Francis vnderstanding thus much , said to the keeper of the prouision : goe to such a place and you shall finde a baskett full , bring it vnto me . He goeing thither brought thence a baskett full of bread , which had bin miraculously conueyed thither to releiue the seruantes of God. They all did eat with very great appetite , finding it extraordinarily pleasing : which did not passe without giuing thanckes to the diuine Maiesty for the almes which so liberall a hand bestowed on them . Many other such miracles happened vnto these poore of God , as this that ensueth How whiles the Cooke was att his prayers in the Church , the refection was miraculously prepared . The 33. chapter of the tenth booke , transferred to this proper place . SAinct Francis admitted to Religion a knight called Bennenuto , who of his great humility , made choice to liue alwayes in the kitchen . It happened on a time that a Burgesse had a will to refect the Religious one morning : and to that end sent them betimes what he thought conuenient therto , that they might prepare it att their pleasure , which Brother Bennenuto receaued and lapped all together : then went to masse , where he was so rapt in deuotion , that all the time of seruice he remayned insensible without either memory of the kitchen or any other thing in the world . The conuentuall masse being ended he retourned to himselfe , and remembred that the meat was yet to dresse which was sent them , and neuertheles it was the houre of dinner : he therfore went much troubled to the kitchen , and comming neere , he heard manie personnes playing the Cookes , wherat admiring , he opened the dore that was shutt wihout , wherof he had the key : and entring he saw no person within , but onlie found the said meates readie drest as he had purposed to prepare them : whervpon he gaue thanckes to God , for that he would please by the handes of his Angels , to supply that which he had omitted . How S. Francis was prayed to tell what was his intention concerning the obseruance of Euangelicall pouerty . THE XVIII . CHAPTER . NOtwithstanding the premises , and by how much the nomber of Religious encreased , so much neuertheles did the nomber of true obseruers of Euangelicall pouerty diminish , each one seeking to interprett the rule in such sort as he might not be obliged to this rigorous vow of pouertie : yea there were good Religious that were putt in doubt therof by the subtilities of the infringers , as particulerly Brother Ricorio de la Marquese , who one time was very instant with sainct Francis to be resolued therin praying him to explicate his meanning concerning the obseruance of Euangelicall pouerty , as well past , as present , and to come ; that if it pleased God he suruiued him , he might giue testimonie to the Religious his Brethren of his true intention , and with all concerning the bookes which the Preistes might possesse , though they affirmed that their bookes apperteined to the Religion and not themselues . The holie Father answeared him : Know brother , that such was my first intention and shal be my last , if all the Religious would beleeue me , that none of them possesse any other thinge then one habitt , with the cord and linnen breeches , as the rule permitteth . Therfore to them that afterward affirmed that the holie Father S. Francis caused not the same to be obserued in his time , his companions answered that among many wordes which the S. vsed to his Religious , and caused to be written according as frō day to day God did dictate vnto him in his prayers and reuelations for the good of the Order , he diuers times said , that he supported many thinges by reason of the scandall which might happē betweene his Religious & himselfe in the beginning of the Order , and albeit he saw that many waxed cold and relented he tollerated thē , in case that it were not in an essentiall matter of Religion against the vow ; because he would not debate with the disobedient : he excused himselfe herein towardes God , alleadging vnto him , that to the end his word of the augmentatition of his seruantes might not proue vaine , he would in himselfe supply for them , wherein they were deficient , which he failed not to doe , as we haue formerlie inserted . To confirme his intention ; I will relate what he one time answeared to the Prelate of the Monastery of S. Mary of Angels , that asked him leaue thenceforward to receaue something of the nouices that should enter into Religion , to relieue the necessities of the Couent . The S. answeared , that when necessity constrayned him , he should sell the ornamentes , and rather disfurnish the altare of the virgin Mary , then doe against the strict vow of pouerty , and the obseruance of the rule because he was certaine that the glorious Virgin would be better pleased , that her terrestrialll altare should be disfurnished , then her celestiall Sonne should be disobeyed . An other time , Many ministers were ernest with him , to permitt his Religious to possesse something , if not in particuler att least in common , wherewith they might supply their necessity , their number being so encreased , thut they sometimes endured intollerable inconueniences . S. Francis then felt a great anguish in his soule , and hauing no will to answeare thē of himselfe , he fell to his prayer and demanded counsaile of God , who with a cleare and loud voice answeared him : Francis I take from the Frere Minors all thinges both in common and particuler , because my selfe alone will haue care to prouide for that familie : lett it multiplie as much as it will , for as long as it relyeth on me , and not on temporall substance , I will nourish it . Sainct Francis gaue this answeare incontinentlie to the Ministers , and exhorted them with patience to perseuer in their first holie vocation , considering that by such proceeding they should be eternally comforted of God. Of the pouerty which sainct Francis would that his Religious should shew in their habittes . THE XIX . CHAPTER . THe holie Father S. Francis would that his Religious should likewise be cloathed with the habitt of pouerty , aswell in the basenes of the stuffe , as in the number of coates , that is with cloath of grosse lockes and one only habitt , he detested them that were cloathed with three coates , or with a double garment , he said that the necesity which is not gouerned by reason , but followeth the pleasure and commodities of the body , is a note that the spirirt is dead interiourlie , because , said the S. the spiritt being waxen cold and carelesse of the heat of grace , wherwith one ought to be couered and defended , it is necessary that it make vse of thinges appertayning to flesh & bloud , for in defect of spirituall releife thre remaineth to the soule no other remedy then that . He therfore gaue this marcke to discerne true necessity . The soule and the desires doe shew signes of necessity , when reason giueth scruple to a man of such necessities . But for that , one must not so soone prouide : for if the Religious hauing necessity should instātlie prouide for it , what meritt would remayne vnto him ? what exercise of patiēce could he haue , yea where subiect of meritt is presēted vnto him , he by the dilligence he vseth to prouide for himselfe , retourneth vnto Egipt to auoide the sufference of any thing for the loue of IESVS CHRIST which he had att other times promised to endure . He very sharpely reprehend them that made difference of coulers , desiring to haue them lighter or sadder and to confound them with his example , he patched his habitt with peeces of the grossest sackcloth , and att the end of his life commaunded , that they should bury him in his habitt couered with sackcloth . If it chaunced some Religious could not support this burden , he rather permitted him , to haue his vnder coate lesse austere then the vpper , in which he would that in all manner , seueritie and pouerty should appeare . He would sometimes with extreame greife vtter these wordes : A time will come when this obseruance of pouerty , will so relent that it will loose his vigour , and carelesse coldnes will raigne in place therof , because the children of this poore Mother will be ashamed , esteeming it their honour to weare coates of delicat and precious cloath . In his very time Brother Hely his vicar generall caused to be made an habit of fine cloath with lardge and long sleeues , which S. Francis vnderstanding , he called him in the presence of many Religious , and prayed him to lend him the habitt which he woare , which he did : and the Sainct presentlie putt it on vpon his owne , plaiting it exquisitlie , setling the Capuce , and redoubling the sleeues , which he did with all the vaine gestures which he saw in spiritt that the Religious in such an habitt would vse , then he walked with his head alofte , in ietting manner , talking with a graue , strong , and sounding voice , marching in proud gate , now saluting one , now an other of his Religious , who were exceedinglie astonished , expecting what the Sainct would doe . Att length tourning to them he said : honorable companie God saue you : which said he putt of the habitt and threw it as farre as he could , being moued with exceeding great feruour of spiritt and zeale of God , then said to Brother Helias , in such sort as each one might heare him : so doe the bastardes of the Order , goe attired : then putting on his humble , short , strict and contemptible habitt , he chaunged countenance , and appeared gracious and mild as before , then began to conuerse with the other Religious humblie according to his custome , teaching them to be humble poore and meeke . How sainct Francis would not that his Religious should haue any thing in proper , and of the pouerty of the houses of the Religious . THE XX. CHAPTER . AS the holy Father would not that his Religious should possesse any thing proper , neither in particuler nor common , much lesse would he it should be said that any thing was belonging to the Religious . He chaunced one time to passe neere to Bolonia , where it being told him , that a monastery was there builded for his Religious : he for hearing that this monastery was his Religiouses , comma●nded all them that were in it in vertu of obedience , presently to depart : who in such sort obeyed that one being sick there , caused himselfe to be carryed out : and he would not permitt them to retourne t● it her till their Protectour , who was then legat att Bolonia , had publiquely preached , that the said house was his and not the Freer Minors . So would he not that they should dwell in any other place , if first it were not assured that the propriety ther of had an other master then the Religious . A Guardian that was a deere freind to S. Francis , founding an Oratorie , made also adioyning vnto it a litle cell for him , builded onlie with hewed wood without other fashion . T●e Sainct seeing it , said to the Religious : If you will that I vse it , dresse it with osier twigges and bowes of trees , that I may there see my holie pouertie : which being done he there remayned certaine dayes , but hearing one of the Religious one time say , that he came to see his celle , he answeared , sith you say it is mine , it shall no longer be so , and thenceforward would no longer continue therein : the like did he in all other places , wherein he the more willingly remayned , as they were poore and meanely accommodated . To comfort his Religious he would sometimes vse those wordes of IESVS CHRIST in the gospell : The foxes haue holes , and the foules of the aire nestes : but the Sonne of man hath not where to lay his head . And speaking of him , he would say that when he remayned forty dayes and as many nightes in the desert to pray , he had there neither cell nor bell , but was constrayned to rest vnder a tree or rocke , and therfore he att least did imitate him in this , that he possessed no cell , that was , or was called his : And if some times by misgard he bad his Religious to accommadate him some cell , calling himselfe to minde he would no longer remayne therin , thincking of what is said in the gospell . Be not carefull for the morrow . He would haue it putt into his testament that all the celles wherin the Religious dwelt & their house should be made of clay and wood . There was euery yeare a generall chapter held att our ladie of Angels , whither repayred a great nomber of Religious , who were there very ill accomodated . The citizens of Assisium considering this great inconuenience ; and hauing compassion to see them all resting in an house couered with thatch , hauing the walles made of osier together with bowes of trees and clay , they resolued to build them a faire great house against the church of the monasterie , expreslie for the generall chapters there yearlie to be held , and so meerlie without the knoweldge of sainct Francis , they in short time builded it with lime and stone , they knew well that if sainct Francis had knowne therof , he would neuer haue permitted it ; which opinion the successe confirmed , for retourning and finding such a building , though he were enformed that the inhabitantes had done it of their owne motion , and that it was to serue onlie for the said chapter , neuertheles , fore-seeing the euell example , which this great house might giue , and that the Religious would build the like otherwhere , in which respect this building was inconuenient in that place , which he would haue to be an example of sanctitie and pouertie to all others , hauing called certaine Religious that were zealous of the Order , before the chapter ended , he with them got vp on the said house and began to vncouer it with intention vtterlie to pull it downe . Which being seene by some kinghtes and gentlemen there placed by the citty in gard to hinder scandales that might happen , they came to the S. and said : Father , hold your handes and know that this house is proper to the citty of Assisiū we therefore aduertise you to desist from further endommaging the same . Which the holy Father hearing , he answeared : if the house be yours I will no further touch it : and calling the said Religious , they descended , and the cittizens couered the roofe againe , and made choice of gentlemen that in time of the chapters should haue care to fournish it as was requisite , that the Religious might be freed of sollicitude , which continued for many yeares . Of the rule and manner of building which sainct Francis prescribed to his Religious . THE XXI . CHAPTER . THe holy Father S. F. residing for the infirmitie of his eyes , nere vnto Sienna , there came a rich gsntleman to visit him , who hauing giuen to the Frere Minors a place where to build a monastery , and deuising on the forme of this building , the holy Father said to this man who was verie familier to the Order , Brother , will you know how the houses of our Religious must be builded ? you must obserue this order : when my Brethren shall come into any place , where they shall haue no place of retire , and shall finde any one that will permitt them to build on his land , a house , a garden , and other necessities , they must first consider how much land will suffice them , hauing alwayes regard to our pouerty , and to the good example which we are bound to giue in our houses , as well as in other thinges . And therfore , he would not that the Religious should be many together in houses , nor that they should make them great , it seeming to him a difficult matter , that pouerty can be obserued , where there is a great multitude . After they shall haue considered the scituation , and the place conuenient to erect the Monasteries , they must repaire to the bishop of the citty , and say to him : My lord and Father , such a one , for the loue of God , and for the benefitt of his soule , permitteth vs to build a house one his land : we first are willing to addresse our selues to you , who are lord and Pastour of all this flocke recommended vnto you and euen of vs , and of all the Religious that shall haue residence here where we desire with the benediction of God and yours , to build a Monastery . And hauing receaued the benediction of the bishop , lett them first of all take a cord , wherwith they shall measure the plott which is necessary for them to build the house , which they shall make poore : the matter shal be , wood and stone , the celles shal be litle , onlie sufficient for the Religious to repose therin , who shall also pray there , and striue to auoyd idlenes , their churches shal be litle , they shall not make them great vnder coulour to preach to the people therin , or for other edification : for it shal be reputed greater humility , and better example , to goe to preach in other churches . When Prelates , Preistes , Religious and other seculers shall come to our Oratory , the poore celles and litle churches will preach to them , and they shal be much better edified then by faire or good speeches . An other time he said : The Frere Minors will often build great and sumptuous edifices , bringing to ruine our mistresse pouerty which shal be cause of euill exāple , murmure and importunity of the people . Therfore it would much better beseeme our estate and the edification of soules , to make no such buildinges : att other times vnder pretence of making chaunge for a more healthfull place , more commodious , and lesse troublesome , they will forsake their poore houses to the great scandall of the people , to erect greater and such as are abhominable to the eyes of God and pouerty , in which buildinges they will employ much almose gotten vnder pretext of necessity , wherof they shall yeld account to God as robbers of the almose of the poore . In these respectes it is much better for them to haue litle churches , in them obseruing their profession , giuing to their neighbour example of true Religious . S. Francis forbad his Religious to build their Monasteries of other matter then wood and earth , as doe the poore of this world . There were certaine Religious of contrary opinion , alleaging diuers reasons , as that in some prouinces wood and bordes were deerer then stones and lime , and also that buildinges made of lime and stone were of longer continuance , and more sure : but S. Francis to auoyd contradiction would giue them no answeare , nor did he approue their humane reasons . To demonstrate that he dyed with this intention , he caused these wordes to be inserted in his testament , that the Frere Minors should be very carefull not to accept the houses that are builded for them , if they were not conformable to their holy pouerty : that they should be as for Pilgrimes , and that they should liue in them as strangers . He sometime said against certaine learned Prelates of the Order and wise in erronious worldly prudence , that were alwayes directly contrary in the strict obseruance of pouerty : Wretched be the Religious that are contrary to me in such matters as I know to be the will of God , and are necessary for conseruation of the Order : then he said to his companions : These contradictions redouble mine infirmities , for some Religious are alwayes contrary vnto me , by the authority of their erronious science and prudence , in matters reuealed vnto me by God , for the benefitt of the Order , aswell present as to come , which they misprise , desiring rather to follow their owne opinion , then the will of God. How much he was ennemy to the vse of supperfluous bookes THE XXII . CHAPTER . ANouice had licence of the vicar generall , to haue a psalter , wherby to learne to read , but because he heard it spoaken , that the holy Father S. Francis would not that the simple Religious should haue care either of bookes or learning , he could not contentedly keepe it without approbation of S. Francis , who comming to the place where the Nouice was , who was lately professed , h● went to him and said : Father , it would be great satisfaction vnto me , if by your licence I might keepe the psalter , though your vicar generall , hath permitted me , I am not yet well satisfied vnles you confirme it . The holy Father answeared him : The Emperour Chaflemagne , Rouland , and all the other Pallatine and valiant warriers , with exceeding swetty labours and trauailes prosecuting the infidels , gott of them great victoryes and purchaced great honour , in the memory of men , the holy martyres gett farre greater glorie , in the battailes and victories , which they obtaine against the infernall spirittes and their fellowes who are wicked men , they dying gloriouslie for the faith of IESVS CHRIST : it seemeth that the men of these times seeke to pourchace glorie and honour , to read or heare related these histories without imitating thē , not considering their labours and their death . My childe hereof I would inferre , that thou shouldest seeke neither bookes nor learning , but vertuous worckes , in which consist true glory , because science alone puffeth vp in pride , & charitie edifieth . The Nouice with this answeare departed vtterlie confounded . A litle after being tempted by the deuill he mett S. Francis att the fire , to whome he spake againe of the psalter : And the holie Father answeared : My Sonne , when thou hast leaue for the psalter , thou wilt also ake for the Breuiary , then for other bookes to learne . : and when thou hast learned any thing , thou wilt sitt in a chaire , as if thou were a great diuine or Prelate , and wilt say to one of thy Brethren , Goe fetch me my breuiary . Speaking this with great feruour of spiritt , he tooke ashes , wherwith rubbing his head , he sayd : A breuiary for me , a breuiary for me ; and diuers times reiterating the same , the Religious remayned as beside him selfe , and durst not for that time speake any more of the psalter . S. Francis said further vuto him : I haue bin att times tempted , as thou art now , to haue many bookes , but to know if such were the will of God , I tooke a booke , where the gospels were written , and besought his diuine Maiesty to voutsafe to shew me his will by the opening therof , whervpon I lighted on these wordes of his owne : The knowledge of the misteries of the kingdome of God , is giuen to you simple , and to other in paraboles . Manie monthes after that , S. Francis being att our ladie of Angels , the same Religious in extreme temptation , recommended againe vnto him the aforesaid licence to haue a psalter : to whome the holie Father said : goe , doe what the vicar generall hath graunted thee . The Religious retourned whence he came , but the holy Father considering what he had graunted , went after him , and ouertaking him , said my sonne , retourne with me and show me the place where I bid thee doe with the psalter what the vicar generall had permitted thee . Comming thither , S. Francis fell on his knees before the said Religious , saying : Brother I confesse my fault , I confesse my fault , then added : know that he who wil be a good Frere Minor must haue nothing but his habitt , the corde , and linnen breeches as the rule enioyneth , and they that are by manifest necessitie constrayned , sockes : euery thing els is superfluous , and against the puritie and pouertie of the rule , which we promise God to obserue : the said Religious moued with the wordes , beleeued this holy counsaile , Being by diuers demaunded the like counsaile , he answeared them with this sentence , right worthy to be sett in letters of gold , and not only painted or engrauen in marble , but in the hartes of men : A man hath so much knowledge , as he is a man of vertue and loueth God and his neighbour , and no more : and the Religious so good , as he doeth good worckes ; because the tree is knowne by his fruit . When he retourned frō Syria , a Prouinciall came to visitt him to cōferre with him of the affaires , of the Order , & particulerly touching the vow of pouerty : to know his will therin , and of the obligatiō inserted in the first rule , takē out of the gospell : to witt , whē you trauaile , you shall carry with you neither mony nor wallett : S. Fran. answeared , I meane thus , that the Frere Minors must only haue their habitt , the cord , & linnen breches , as the rule saith , and such as are enforced by necessity , the sockes . The Prouinciall answeared : What shall I doe with so many bookes as I haue , that are worth more then fortie crownes ? which he said , because he desired to haue licence of S. Francis to enioy them , for he kept them with a remorse of conscience The S. replyed , Brother , I neither will , nor ought nor can doe any thing against my conscience , and the profession of the holy gospell which we haue promised . Which this Prouinciall vnderstāding he was exceedingly troubled : & the S. perceauing him so sorrowfull , with a great feruour of spirit said vnto him , as if he had spoakē to all the Religious : you would seeme to mē to be Frere Minors , & would be called Preachers of the gospell , & make shew to obserue it : but in effect , you desire to haue propriety and superfluity , and to haue a purse . The Ministers earnestly seeke to take away the first rule ( you shall not carry wallettes in your trauaile ) they supposing that they should so be freed from the obligation of this counsaile of Euangelicall perfection : but the holy Father S. Francis in the presence of many brethren , said : the Ministers thincke to deceaue God and me , but the deceipt falleth on them selues . Lett them and all my other Religious know , that they are obliged to the obseruance of Euangelicall perfection : and will that it be thus written in the beginning and end of the rule . That the Brethren are firmelie obliged to the obseruance of the holy gospell of our lord IESVS CHRIST . Of the horrible malediction which S. Francis gaue to a prouinciall , and wherfore : and of the miracle that ensued . THE XXIII . CHAPTER . BRother Iohn Estitia a very learned Minister of the Prouince of Bolognia , ordayned an exercise of study in the Monastery of Bolognia , without licence of the holy Father S. Francis , who vnderstanding therof , went incontinently thither , and very sharply reprehended him by these wordes : I rather desire that one obey the holy gospell , and be employed in the study of holy prayer , where the holy Ghost is Master , then in humane studies , and curious lessons , wherin is lost the spiritt of humility and the sweetnes of God , the ladder wherof is this Religion , which annihilateth this new study . But S. Francis being departed , this Prouinciall began againe as before , wherat the holy Father being for the zeale of God much disquieted , he publikelie gaue him his malediction as to a disobedient child . By which the said Brother Iohn fell incontinently very sicke , and lying in his bedde , perceauing that his sicknes did hourly encrease , seased and touched , rather with the feare he had of death , then with true contrition : he sent , two Religious to pray S. Francis to reuoke the said malediction : to whome the S. answeared : God hath confirmed in heauen the maledictiō which I haue giuen him , so that he is cursed of God. In that instant , there fell from heauen a litle stone of burning brimstone , which transpearced both his body and bed , and att the very houre he died , yelding an extreme infection : by this so seuere chasticement God shewed how iust and assured was , the counsaile of the S. that they should not be curious of bookes , but should rather study to ground themselues in holy humility , prayers , and pouerty . The holy Father being once demaunded if he would consent that the learned who were and might enter into religion , should study diuinity , hee answeared affirmatiuelie , prouided that they imitate the example of IESVS CHRST , who prayed more then he read , as is written also of his disciples , and also that they omitte not the studie of prayer to gett learning : and that they studie not onlie how they ought to speake , but principallie how they may effect what they read , and doeing so may teach others to doe good worckes . I will that my Religious be disciples of the gospell , and that so they make progresse in the knowledge of the truth , and doe also encrease in puritie & simplicity , that from the prudence of the serpent they doe not separate the simplicity of the doue , which IESVS CHRIST with his mouth hath vnited together . The holie Father affirmed that by meane of the knowledge of ones selfe , one easily obtayneth the knowledge of God , prouided that one sought it with humilitie and without presumption . Therfore he was much troubled when he knew that neglecting vertue and the vocation wherto the Religious was called of God , one sought knowledge by curiositie , with extreme dolour of his soule , saying : My Religious that are honoured by the curiosity of knowledge , are found emptie handed , in the times of tribulation . I would rather exercise them in the vertue of humilitie , that the perillous times of tēptations happening , they might finde God with them in those anguishes : for afflictions will come , against which , neither their bookes nor pourchaced science will auaile , then would it be more expedient for them to be simple and feruent in obedience , humilitie , and charitie , then great in commaunding and teaching , in curiositie of science . He alreadie foresaw that knowledge puffed vp with vanitie in future time would giue a great fall to the Order , because curiositie of the said knowledge would induce manie to great arrogance , which would destroy obedience , humilitie , pouertie , with all true Religion ; bringing in libertie and priuiledges : The said holie Father said : there shall be so manie that will labour to gett knowledge , that he shal be happie who for the loue IESVS CHRIST shall shunne the same . He appeared after his death to one of his companions who was exceedinglie busied in the studie of preaching , and reprehended him sharpelie , forbidding him that ouer great anxietie of spirirt which he had towardes study , and commaunded him to study to walke the path of holie humilitie and pouerty . How he discouered and preuented the deceipt of the learned , and curious of his Order . THE XXIV . CHAPTER . IT will succed ( said S. Francis ) to these curious of knowledge and learning , that esteeming to be more edified and enflamed in deuotion towardes God , by knowledge of him , if they vse it not with great humility , they , by the same science , and by the great study therin employed , will remayne void of all goodnes , cold in charity , and puffed with vaine glory , reioycing in their vanity , and obstinate in opinion : wherfore the holy Ghost being vnable to dwell in bodyes subiect to sinne , he wil be constrayned vtterly to forsake them . Certaine Religious therfore one day relating vnto him that a great diuine was entred into their Religion att Paris , and that by his doctrine , he much edified the people and cleargie , and was a great honour to the Order : S. Francis sighingly answeared them , I much feare that his like will one day destroy , whatsoeuer God by me his vnworthy seruant hath planted in this vineyared , I would haue no greater Doctours in diuinity , then they who teach their neighbour , by worckes , meekenes , pouerty , and humility , because the goodnes of a Religious is according to his obedience to the rule , and his doeing what he knoweth . Those preachers that trust only in their doctrine , when thy see concourse of people , and that they are desirously heard , and some by their preaching are conuerted to penance , thy are puffed with vaine glory for the worckes of an other , as if they were their owne , and so preach saluation to others , but damnation to themselues : therfore they glory of that wherof they haue no more cause then , a trumpett which soundeth by the mouth of an other man that windeth it : for what are they but trumpettes , wherby God sendeth his sound , be they good or euill , so that the cause of the conuersion of the hearers , ought not to be attributed to them , but to the very force of holy doctrine , and to the teares of the simple , though the same be not by them vnderstood : these simple ones are my knightes of the round table , who hide them selues in desertes and sequestred places the more commodiously to apply them to prayer and meditation , lamenting theirs and others sinnes ; therfore God alone knoweth the fruit they produce , and how many soules by their merittes are saued , wherfore they shall heare this his voice : Come thou faithfull and prudent seruant , because thou hast bin faithfull vnto me in few thinges , I will place there ouer many , enter into the kingdome of eternall life : but they who haue had no other cogitation but to learne knowledge ; and to demonstrate their doctrine vnto others , preaching without edifying by good worckes , shal be poore & empty of all good , before the throne of the terrible iudge , they shall haue their vessels full of shame and confusion , and they shall also heare God say vnto them : you haue preached only by the wordes of your purchaced science , but I haue saued soules , by vertue of the merittes of my simple ones , you therfore shall remaine with the winde of pride which you haue sought , and these shall receaue the recompence of the labour of their humility and prayer , which is ourvocation , wherto these puffed ones shall haue bin contrary , with the winde of their knowledge persuading many to relinquish this truth , yea persecuting , as blinded and frantike , such as walke by this truth , but the errour and false opinion , wherin in they haue liued , which they haue preached , and wherby they haue conducted many with thē in the profound goulfe of ignorāce , and spirituall blindnes , shall tourne to their greife and confusion , and they shal be buryed in darcknes , for it is written : I will destroy the wisedome of the wise , of this world , and the prudence of the prudent I will reiect . So the holy Father as far foorth as his power extended , for his office in this world , permitted not any of his Religious to be called Master , though formerlie in the world he had bin such , alleadgeing vnto them the wordes of our lord IESEVS CHRIST , One is your Masterin heauen , and therfore lett none be called master on earth . He affirmed of himselfe , that though he had bin very learned , he would neuer haue endured to be called Doctour or master because it was to doe against IESVS CHRIST : so that he concluded that it was much more profitable to a man to knowlitle , and be humble , then to performe great matters with much knowledge , and presumption of himselfe . How much S. Francis reioyced att the good example which his order gaue to the church , and how much displeased , when his Religious procured or caused any scandall . THE XXV . CHAPTER . THis glorious Father said , that the Frere Minors were sent of God in this latrer age to be an example of light to them that were entangled in the obscurities of sinne . Therfore if he heard relation of any example of edification , that the Religious gaue to the holy Church , he with great feruour would say . The house of God shal be filled with good & sweet sauours , which shal be produced by the precious oyntmēt of vertues . He exceedingly reioyced att the good reputation of his deere childrē & at the exāple of piety which they gaue , because by meane therof they cōuerted sinners , to the loue & seruice of IESVS CHRIST , a thing especially desired of him , and to such he gaue his holy benediction , And consequently because his Religious knew that their holy Father would haue them exercised in this vertue , and zeale of the saluation of soules , they so much the more endeauoured to giue him satisfactiō therin . And if it happened that any one procured the least trouble to his neighbour , he presently asked him pardon , with great humility and offered to doe pennance for the same . It chaunced one time that an ancient Religious of the Order , in presence of a gentleman , vttered some wordes in choler to one of his Brethren ; but perceauing that he had troubled his Brother and disedified the other , acknowledgeing his fault , and impatient against himselfe , he incontinently tooke the dong of an asse , and putt it into his mouth : and forced himselfe to chew it , saying , tongue eat this dong sith thou hast presumed to arise against they neighbour and in his face to spett the venime of thy choller . Which the said gentleman seeing , was exceedingly edified , and deuoted to the whole Order , presenting himselfe entierly to the seruice of it . The holy Father S. Francis was contrarily extremely afflicted when he vnderstood that any one had disedified his neighbour . To this purpose it being related vnto him that a bishop had reprehended one of his Religious , for hauing seene him doe something sauouring of hypocrisie , as to procure the growing of his beard and other thinges vnbeseeming a Frere Minor , he stood vp right , and ioyning his handes , he weeping said : Lord IESVS CHRIST , who hauing chosen twelue Apostles , one of them proued a traytor and was therfore damned , and the residue ouer all the world preached thy holie faith , by wordes and by pious and vertuous worckes : and now in this latter houre being mindefull of thy mercie , it hath pleased thee to plant the Religion of Frere Minors for helpe vnto they church , and for seruice of they holie faith and thy holie gospell , haue care therof I beseech thee for thy pietie : for if this Religion giue scandale in steed of good example , who shall satisfie thee for her ? Thus vrged by zeale of the honour of God and the saluation of soules , stretching his armes a broad , with great effusion of teares he vrtered these wordes : Good God and Father , I beseech thee le●t all the Religious , who by their euill example and impious worckes shall destroy that which by meane of thy true Frere Minors thou hast edified , be accursed of thee , of thy celestiall court , and of me thy humble seruant . Vpon a day reprehending a Religious that had giuen ill example , among other thinges he said this : Brother will you that I lett you know the displeasure which the Religious procure me that scandalize others ? the same that one should doe , who hauing a rapiere in his hand should often thrust me into the flanckes , and therwith I could not dye , so the noughty Religious doe augment in my soule greifes vpon greifes , giuing euill example and doebucher my bowels : then he added : Ah my God! if one wounded could fly him that threatneth his death , would he not fly ? and why then doe not I fly into the Mountaines and desertes , to auoid the hearing of such and the like matters of my Religious ? Of an answeare which God gaue to the holy Father S. Francis in prayer , being exceedingly afflicted for some scandales committed . THE XXVI . CHAPTER . THe afflicted S. Francis knowing that certaine Prouincialls of his Order gaue not good edification to the simple Religious , foreseeing that therby many other in short time might swarue from the obseruance of the rule , moued with great greife which afflicted him for the zeale of the honour of God , often reiterating these wordes : My God I recommend vnto thee this familie , which thou hast giuen me , he heard a voice that said : Why troublest thou thy selfe poore man ? Why doest thou so much afflict thee ? if some Religious walke not my way , and giue ill example , esteemest thou that I haue so chosen thee for Pastour of this Religion , as that I continue not the principal Pastour thereof ? Who hath planted this Religion of Freere Minors ? who cōuerteth men to pennance ? who giueth them force and vertue to perseuer in it ? Tell me doe not I al this ? yea I haue chosen thee expresly without learning or eloquēce , yea simple : that performing what lyeth in thee , thou committ the rest to me , and that this new conuersion of so great part of the world be not attributed to thy doctrine , nor to any humane industry : but to my grace alone . Now to the end thatt thou and all the world know , that I will watch ouer my flock ; I haue placed thee there , as a blanck and paterne to all the Religious , that by what thou shall doe , they ▪ may see whervnto they are obliged , and I will preserue and maintaine them : And if it happen that some doe fall , others shall rise . They that walke in my way , are mine and shall retourne to me , they that walke not in it , shall loose the litle good which they seeme to haue . Therfore I commaund thee not so much to vexe they selfe henceforward , but onlie perseuer in thy course , and know that I haue planted and conserue this Religion which I so much affect , that if one of the Brethren retourne to his vomitt , I will referre his crowne to an other in his place , and if he be not borne , I will cause him to be borne . And that thou mayest know how much I loue the Religion of thy Freres , though in the Order there remayne but three , I will not abandon them , but those three shal be my Religion . The poore Father was comforted with these wordes , and so supported all with more patience . In the Chapters he would often vse these wordes to his Religious : I haue made vow and professiō of the rule of Frere Minors , and all the Brethren are in like sort obliged thervnto . I haue left the office of Gouernour of the Religious , by reason of mine infirmities , and withall because it was permitted by his diuine maiesty for the good of my soule ; I know the greatest furtherance that I can giue to my Religion , is continually to pray for it , and to beseech God to gouerne it . I am not obliged to any other thing then to giue to each one good example . And if any perish by my euill example , I wil be obliged to yeld account for him vnto God : Therfore they that hold the same rule with me , and know very well if they will , what they ought to doe , ( for they see it practised both by me and others ) if they doe not their duety they worck their owne damnation : God will chastise them , I shall not be obliged for them in that respect ; wherin I referre my selfe to God. Certaine Religious one time said to S. Francis with a good zeale thincking therby to meritt much : Father , doe not you know that Prelalates sometimes refuse to giue vs leaue to preach , by reason wherof we spend much time idlye : we therfore thincke it conuenient that you shall doe great seruice to God and much good to soules , if you procure generall licence of the Pope to preach freely with priuiledge . The holy Father exceedingly reprehended them , foreseeing the scādall that therby might easily arriue betweene the Clergie and his Order , and said vnto thē : you Frere Minors , will not know the will of God , nor will permitt me to conuert the world , in such sort as God will I should conuert it . Therfore I tell you , you ought to obtaine this licence of the Prelates themselues with your humility & the good example of your life , which cōtinuyng in you , the Prelates will pray you to preach in their diocesses & churches and to conuert their people to pennance . After this māner they will more willingly call you to preach thē your priuiledges will doe , which will only puffe you vp in pride : and if you beleeue mine aduise , you shall endeauour to keep you from pride , from the vices of auarice , of enuy and vaine desires so detrimentall to your soules ( and by your example ) to your neighbours also : you shall in your sermons exhort the people to pay their tythes to the Preistes , of whome so ▪ doeing you shal be entreated to preach and heare their confessions , though you should not so much respect that , as to conuert them : for a man conuerted will soone finde a confessour , as for me , I demaund no other priuiledge of God , but to loue and reuerence each one , and to conuert the most sinners that I can , by obedience to God and his holy church , and the same more by humilitie and example of the obseruance of our rule , then by wordes . Of the afflictions incident vnto the Order , reuealed vnto the holy Father S , Francis. THE XXVII . CHAPTER . THe holy Father S. Francis being one time in prayer att our Lady of Angels , most instantlie praying his diuine maiesty that he would please to shew mercy to the Christiā people , on whome , he had reuealed vnto him that he would lay a great scourge : God answeared him : Francis if thou wilt that I haue compassion of my people , procure dilligentlie that thy Order perseuer in such sort as it is instituted , that therin may be found such as may worthelie make intercessiō for them : and in fauour of thy Order and of thee , I promise thee , not to lett fall on my church that great affliction which aymeth att it & threateneth it . But I will haue thee know that if thy Order doe preuaricate , the first punishmentes which I shall inflict on my church shal be on the preachers therof , and will giue to the deuill what authority ouer them he will. Thence will grow so manie scandales betweene them and the world , that none will aduenture to take the habitt , but in the desertes where I will preserue this few number of elect , as I preserued the children of Israel so manie yeares : and so the good being conserued in my grace , the Order shall afterward be reduced to his pristine estate . Herevpon did S. Francis prophesie ; that a verie violent temptation should be raised in his Religion by pourchaced science , wherwith in manner of a furious winde from the region of the desert , as the affliction of Iob furiously striking the four corners of the house of his Religion , his owne children would bring it to ruine : because , said he , being puffed vp by their learning and relying theron , they well lay ambushes and cast snares for the true and lawfull children , framed by that huge damned woman called pride , to whome they will sacrifice their child birthes , that is , their worckes : and will liue in the delightes of the profitt of them , and of the recompence of their impudencie and arrogancie . Now the auctoritie of such Religious wil be extremelie bitter and insupportable to the iuste , that shal be persecuted by them : because their simplicitie , obedience , pouertie and zeale of the honour of God , shall in a manner inexplicable , secretlie confound them . Wherfore they by reason of their pride being vnable to endure it , relying on the wisedome and reputation of their valure , and the authority of the nobility and Princes of the world , pourchaced by meane of ambition , will persecute them to death There is also found a prophesie of the holy Father S. Francis , written by the hand of Brother Leo , of the great schisme and diuision that was in the Church after the election of Pope Vrban the sixt , the yeare 1378. that continued neere 40. yeares , the tenour wherof was thus . A time will come when the holy Church shal be full of schismes , which will put men in extreme perplexitie , as well in the spirituall , as temporall estate , and the deuill shall haue manie followers and shal be more dilligente then ordinary , to take aduantage by this occasion to augment his kingdome : then shall the beauty of this Order be defiled with that of others , and prophane apostasie shal be accomplished , to the dissention of two Realmes , when few shall obey the holie Church with a true charitie , and he that shall not be canonicallie elected to the Papacie , yea suspected of heresie , shall be obeyed : because manie shal be subtillie peruerted by him , by his contagious errours , then shal scandales multiplie , and Christianitie be diuided , manie refusing to contradict the same , the scismes and diuisions of the Clergie , of Religious and of the people shal be so violent , that if those dayes were not abbreuiated by God , the elect if it were possible would fall into the same errours , if God of his mercie should not deliuer them . S. Francis in regard of this reuelation particulerlie put into his rule the vow of obedience vnto the Pope , vnto his successours canonicallie elected , and to the holie Romane church , in the beginning and end of the same rule , knowing how much it would profitt his order , in that so turbulent time to perseuer firme : therfore he gaue this instruction to his , that foreseeing the same , they might know to gouerne themselues well therein . Of the liberty wherinto the Order should fall , prophecied by S. Francis. THE XXVIII . CHAPTER . THe holie Father S. Francis being one day in presence of the Cardinall Vgolino Protectour of the Order , and of manie other of his Religious , he vttered these wordes , which he afterward also preached to the Brethren : a time will come , when the Religious of my Order by the malice of the deuill , shallleaue the way of holie simplicitie and pouerty , indifferentlie receauing all sort of mony , and all such legacies as by testament shal be bequeathed them ; and leauing solitarie and humble places , will build faire and sumptuous houses in cittyes and townes , capable to entertayne Princes and Emperours : then by fauour they will procure obtaine priuiledges of the Popes through art and humane prudence , and by their earnest importunitie they will obtaine requestes merelie iniust , though cloaked with truth , by this meane they will not onlie abandon their rule instituted by IESVS CHRIST , against their solemne profession : but will also ruine and alter the puritie therof , chaunging the good intention into peruerse , and being armed by meane of the said priuiledges , against obedience , against other Religious , and against all the Clergie , when they shall expect to gett the victory , the wretches shall ●inde themselues fallen into the trench which themselues shall haue made , gathering no other fruit of their seminary , but scandales which they shall offer to God in steed of the saluation of soules : who seeing the same shal be no more thenceforward their Pastour , but their ruiner according to their meritt : And therfore he will leaue them entangled in the nettes of auarice and their vaine desires . Which being naturalie considered of many , shall cause that acknowledgeing this punishment of the hand of God , they repent their faultes , and retourne to their former estate , notwithstanding that they be persecuted and derided of others , as are all the vertuous and true seruantes of God by the wicked and impious . But as the same temptations shall accomplish the ruine of these , so the temptations of the wicked and the afflictions of the perfidious , which the elect shall support patientlie for the loue of IESVS CHRIST shal be to them so manie crownes of glory . Of a merueillous statua that appeared to S. Francis and the exposition therof . THE XXIX . CHAPTER . THis glorious Father being one time in prayer att S. Marie of Angels , there appeared before his eyes a statua of merueillous greatnes and beautie , resembling that of Nabuchodonoser , as the holy scripture describeth ▪ for it had the head of gold , with a most beautifull face , the breaste and armes of siluer , the bellie and thyghes of metall , the legges of iron , and the feet partlie of iron , and partlie of earth and clay ; it was couered with a cloake made of course and grosse sackcloth , wherof it seemed to be ashamed and exceedinglie disquieted ; which did much amaze the saint ; but the Angel that represented this vision thus spake vnto him : Francis , wherat art thou amazed ? know that God hath sent thee this vision full of mysterie : that seeing it , thou mayest know the mutation which wil be in thy Religion in future time : and therfore hearcken : the head of gold which thou seest so faire , signifieth the beginning of thy Religion builded in the constancie of Euangelicall perfection . Therfore as gold is of greater value then any other mettall , and the situation of the head is much more eminent in the body then any other member , so the beginning of thy Order , is more precious , in regard of fraternall , and golden charity and Angelicall vertue : and is of such beauty and nobilitie , for the obseruance of Euangelicall pouertie , that it shall fill all the world with admiration . And the queene of Saba , that is the holy church with all her faithfull shall admire it and feele in their hartes an incomprehensible ioy , beholding so beautifull a mirour of sanctity and spirituall wisdome , and all the first , builded on this first rock , shal be glorified by his diuine maiesty . Because they shall endeauour to imitate IESVS CHRIST and his holy vertues . The brest and armes of siluer represent the second estate of thine Order : so much inferiour to the first as siluer is more base then gold : But as siluer is of value in regard of the faire colour and worthy sound : so this second estate of the Order shall haue many Religious Gentlemen of discent , famous for learning , and renowmed for their preachinges , who shal be so honoured in the Church , that manie of them shall gett the cheifest dignities therin , as Abbeys , Bishopprickes , Cardinalships , yea euen the Papacie : and because the force of a man consisteth principally in the armes and breast , God will then fournish thine Order , with men of such valure , and of sogood conscience , as shall defend it from the potent ennemies that shall then persecute it , they shall likewise helpe to support the holy church , against the impetuous fury of heretikes and schismatikes that thē shall take armes against it . After this , shall come the third estate figured by the belly of brasse , which is without comparison more base then the second . But as the greatest quantity of monny is made of this mettall : so in that time the number of such as shall esteeme their belly their God , shal be exceeding great . But in their greatest glory , they shal be yet confounded : for they shall only know the thinges appertayning to the earth . And though they be followed of many for their learning and eloquence , which they shall display in the pulpitt , for which they shal be extolled of many people that consider only the exteriour barcke , neuertheles spirituall men shall litle esteeme therof : for they shall perceaue them to affect sensualitie , not the honour of God and the saluation of soules . Alas , they shal be reputed of God in the same degree , as the Apostle S. Paul mentioneth : that preachers without charitie are like to metall or belles that haue good sound , but it nothing profiteth them : for according as they shall preach holy and spirituall wordes , they shall bring foorth spirituall children , and shall manifest to others the fountaine of life , but themselues shall remaine withered in the desert land . The fourth estate shal be sterill and terrible . signified by the legges of iron , for as iron doth mollifie brasse , siluer , and gold , so this estate shal be of such malice and obstinacie , in his owne opinion , that by negligence and vnaccustomed conditions , they shall forgett the good which they had built , that is the golden charitie of the first founders of the Order , the siluer verity of the second , & the preaching and voice of the third in the church of God. And therfore as the feet support all the body , so they by the force of iron , and by a terrestriall hipocrisie , shall sustaine the body of the Order , and shall couer themselues in their course cloake , and endeauour to make the world beleeue in exteriour apparence , that they yet liue in their former pouertie and humilitie . These interiourlie shal be rauening woulfes and to God knowne for such , though to men concealed , be it that they endure afflictions by diuers tribulations as iron in the fire , not only by the hammers of the deuils , but euen by Princes of the world : for as the scripture saith : the great for their malices shall also support great tormentes : they neuertheles shal be so hard and stronge , that as the iron resisteth all other mettals , so shall they resist all , aswell Prelates as seculer princes , with a will to ouercome all , and subdue euery thing by their hardnes compared to iron : therfore shall they be in disgrace with God , as hard-necked men . But as his feet are not of pure iron , but of clay also , that signifieth hipocrisie , they shal employ themselues in affaires and negotiations of the world , to please and intrude themselues into the fauour of seculer persons : notwithstanding because of the great contrariety that is betweene baked clay , and iron , in such sort as it is impossible to vnite them together , there will arise such a contrariety among the Religious of that latter time , that att length hauing litle resisted and their forces being weakened , they shall begin to vse the art of hipocrisie , being impossible to ioyne true pride with fayned pietie , att least any long time , they being att length discouered to be misprisers of the discipline of the Order , and consequently of the gospell of IESVS CHRIST , first they shal be diuided one from an other , as baked clay is separated from iron , though they seeme to be vnited together : and therfore hatreds , dissentions , partialities and tyrannies shall begin to raigne among them , and afterwardes the world perceauing such impieties and wickednes , they shal be examined and chasticed euen by the seculers , and this shall befall them because they shal be loosed from their head of the first charitie . And therfore they shal be happy , who shal be mindefull of the commaundements of God and of their Order : for they shal be refined as gold in the fire , and though they be not knowne in the world , they shall neuertheles be much esteemed of God , for he will neuer abandon this Religion so that there shall alwayes remayne some competent nomber of vertuous : though in comparison of so many lewd and libertines , they shall appeare very few : and this few shall be persecuted of the world , which shall procure them a greater crowne with God Now the sackcloth and cloake so course , wherof I seeme to be ashamed , and disquieted , is holy pouerty , which as it is the ornament of this Order , and the singuler foundation of all piety , so the bastard children shal be ashamed therof , for their ayme shall not be to God , but to the world , and therfore , endeauouring to please it , they shall misprise the habitt of God , and seeke faire and fine cloth , for the vse wherof they shall importune the world , and shall pourchace it by way of simonie ; and therefore happy shall they be that perseuer to the end in obseruance of their holy vowes : After these speeches it disappeared , and the holy Father S. Francis , remayned full of admiration and teares , with all his hart recommending vnto God his sheep , both present and to come . God reuealed these thinges and many other to his seruant Francis , as head and Pastour of his Frere Minors , concerning the chaunge of his Religion , which being founded in Euangelicall perfection , exceeding difficult to be obserued according to the world , it is not to be admired , if it be fallen , and doe decline from its perfection ; We all being naturally inclined and affected to worldly thinges , and to shunne alll seueritie and rigour , and all necessitie , and much more freindes to our owne will , then to the will of God , which according to our sottish prudence , causeth vs to make no esteeme of the commaundementes of God , and to forke his most strict way , though most necessarie to our saluation , as in deed it is : and therfore degenerating more and more we fall from our first Fathers . On the other side also it is not to be admired if some of these so fraile vessels composed of earth as we are , haue demonstrated such an inuincible constancie , in so strict an obligation to obserue the gospell ; and in themselues to preserue such a treasure ; because all that is the worck of God , to the end the world may know that the eminencie and glory of this Religion , proceedeth of the vertue and power of his diuine maiesty , and not of humane force and vertue : And therfore when to him seemeth time conuenient , he sendeth reformations to support the same . Of the compassion and discreet charity of S. Francis to wards all his Religious , but particulerly to wardes the sicke . THE XXX . CHAPTER . BEcause the obligation of a Prelate towardes his sheep , doth not only extend to giue them aduise and spirituall refections , but also to releiue them in their corporall necessities , the holie Father S. Francis was replenished with an infinite charitie , and had a continuall care to prouide for the corporall wantes of his beloued children , and particulerlie where sicknes and necessitie were ioyned together , which charitie he exercised , not only of Fatherlie duetie , but of naturall compassion , which he euer had towardes the afflicted : which vertue he afterward redoubled to make it more meritorious : so that he referred all the afflictions of his neigbour , to the person of IESVS CHRIST , for whose loue they ought to be assited , and therfore , his hart melted , as if he had seen his God in them : for which cause , those new and feruent warriers of IESVS CHRIST in the beginning of the Order , did so speciallie exceed in leading seuere liues , and doeing worckes worthy of pennance , which may appeare by the ensuying example , together with the charitie of the Sainct . As the Religious were one day a sleep , one of them began with a loud voice to cry : I dye : att which lamentation S. Francis instantlie arose , and caused all the other Brethren to arise , and to light a candell , then asking who was he that complained , the Religious answeared him : Father it is I , that dye with hunger : which hearing he presentlie caused to be brought him to eat : and that he should not be ashamed , he caused a table to be prepared , wheron he meant to eat himselfe ; which he caused all the other Religious to doe though it were a verie extraordinarie houre . The Religious hauing taken his Refection , the holie Father , to teach his children the vertue of discretion , wherby they should moderate the feruour of the spiritt , for conseruation of the corporall forces in abstinence , he said . Brethren , learne and retaine in you this aduertisement ; that each one carefullie conserue his naturall complexion and forces , and lett him vse moderation in abstinence , accordinge vnto them : for albeit some can sustaine themselues with litle food , it is not therfore reasonable that others who cannot liue with so litle , should keep the same abstinence : for as we are obliged to forbeare superfluous eating , for not damning our soule and consuming our body : so ought we to shunne indiscreet abstinence , but must so vse it as the bodie may serue the soule : for God loueth mercy aboue sacrifice , and lett euerie one remember what by charity I haue done , I haue only done ▪ it as a pious worcke , and for an example of charitie , his extreme necessitie requiring it . And therfore lett each one refraine to cause the like an other time , and especially Prelates towardes their Religious . Which was exceeding carefully obserued of the S. for though he were very glad that pouerty in all thinges , should appeare in them , yet would he neuer that his Religious should be frustrate of their due releife , and therfore when he saw they had not sufficient to eat , himselfe would goe to begge , as we haue heretofore made appeare . For his owne respect , notwithstanding his verie feeble complexion , he was euer very strict and abstinent , yea beyond reason , euen from the beginning of his conuersion to his death . Yet he is not therfore to be reprehended , considering that one ought not to measure or limitt the life of the great seruantes of God , who are continuallie directed in their actions by the holy Ghost , but we must permitt to worck in them , the spiritt and certaine excesses that are to be seene : it is sufficient for vs to our confusion to admire them , and therof to imitate what one can , for it was expedient , that , as many were defectiue , performing lesse then their duety , God should raise others that in their bodyes should supply both for themselues and their neighbour : and to the end that the holy Father might giue this good example of himselfe , wheras in his sicknesses many thinges extraordinarie were necessarie for him , he would rather depriue himselfe therof , to giue example to others● and when there were any Religious sicke , he was not ashamed to goe into the villages to seeke flesh , and their other wantes , which in their health he would not haue permitted them to vse for any thing in the world . He did also seriouslie admonish them to remember that they must be Frere Minors , not only in their health , but euen in their sickenes , and that therfore they should not haue an insatiable spiritt , nor admitt all the commodities that the delicate of the world enioy , for so there would be no difference , nor should they meritt before God , for whose loue they ought to be content to endure some inconueniences , yea euen in their sicknesses . Now though this holy Pastour did zealously vtter these wordes : yet such was his charity that seeing them sicke he could not but releiue them , and seek to supply their necessities , and cherish them to his power , as by this example may appeare . One of the most ancient Religious of the Order being sicke , the S. moued with cōpassion to see him so afflicted , said to himselfe ; if this Religious had eate grapes , he would be better : then calling the Religious , he conducted him into a vineyard , neere vnto the Couent : whither being come , that the Religious might not be ashamed , he began first to eat grapes , then gaue to him , and made him sitt downe , and so entertayned him that he arose as sound as he had euer bin , the vertue of God worcking by the charitie of his seruant : which the said Religious diuers times with teares recounted to his brethren . How the holy Father S. Francis did eate with S. Clare , and how both were rapt into extasie . This is taken out of the 4. chapter of the 10. booke , and hither tranfferred to his proper place . SAinct Francis being att our Lady of Angels , was infinite times importuned by his first spirituall daughter S. Clare , to take his refection once with her . Yet though she were of sanctity sufficientlie knowne to all people , he would neuer consent thereto : att lenght the glorious saincte fearing that when she least thought therof , God might call vnto him the holy Father , such being the infirmities whervnto he was subiect , so that she should neuer enioy that consolation in all her life , she so much solicited all Religious that were most auncient and best beloued of the S. to obtaine so honest a request in her behalfe , that they together so affectionately entreated him , as that in the end he consented therevnto : But to auoyd scandall and ill example to his Religious , and that they should not therby challenge a consequence of goeing to eat att the monasteries of Religious women , he caused S. Clare to come with some of her Religious , to our Lady of Angels , where he had consecrated her vnto God , and he very curteously entertayned her with all her Religious , then hauing with her made a long prayer vnto the Virgin Mary , and hauing deuoutly visited the altares , he made preparation according to his custome vpon the ground , and att the ordinary houre , they sate downe , where for the first course , he began so highly to discourse of God , that himselfe , S. Clare , and all the Religious were so rapt in extasie , that they were no longer of this world : but hauing their eyes lifted vp , they were as it were out of themselues . Att that instant it seemed to the Burgesses of the citty of Assisium , that they saw the house of our Lady of Angels , with althe circuit , & the very Mountaines to burne : they seemed also to see an exceeding great fire ouer the monastery much more violent then the rest : wherfore they all ran hastely to quench it . But being come to the church , they found neither fire nor flame , but that of the holy Ghost , which they considered and very well perceaued , in the countenances and aspectes of those whome they found yet fitting and swallowed vp in God , with S. Clare , and all her companions : from whence awaking , & all finally finding the grace of God , they did eat & vse litle other thinge , being already satisfied and filled with that celestiall food . So euery one departed , giuing thanckes to God , who alwayes offereth and presenteth himselfe to them that in charitie vnite themselues vnto him . Saincte Clare retourned to her monasterie of S. Damian , wher here Religious receaued her with much consolation , because they feared that S. Francis would haue sent her to found some monastery other where , as he had done her Sister Agnes , whome he had sent to Florence . The 31. and 32. chapters are formerlie inserted , after the last chap. of the first booke , so to obserue the true Order of the life of S. Francis. How S. Francis knew that it was the will of God he should helpe to saue soules by his preaching , and not only by prayer : and how he instituted the Order of Penitents , called the thirde Order . THE XXXIII . CHAPTER . THe true seruant of God , desiryng to serue his master entierlie in such thinges as should be most gratefull to his diuine maiestie , in fidelitie and perfection of life , without respect to any kinde of consolation temporall , or spirituall : there arose a doubt in his spiritt , wherof he diuers times conferred with his Brethren in this manner : My brethren I beseech you by the charitie which liueth and is amongst you , to tell me , what I ought to doe , and whither of these two exercises you esteeme more to the seruice of God : either that I applie my selfe entierlie to prayer , or that I also labour in preaching , so to instruct the ignorant the way of God : I am of litle and simple stature , as you see , and cannot teach with wordes full of doctrine : and withall , hauing on the other side receaued a greater grace of God to pray , then to speake , I would more willinglie applie me to continuall prayer : besides that , I know by experience , that there is a great gaine , and a certaine augmentation of grace in prayer , wheras to preach is to impart and communicate to others , those litle giftes which one receaueth of God ; prayer is a lustre of good desires and of the pious affections of the soule , and a collection of celestiall vertues , vnited to the true and supreme good : but preaching is to bedust the spirituall feet : that is , the amourous affections of the hart towardes God , which serue as feet and foundation to all the spirituall edifice , a man by it detourning himselfe from seuerity of life , and rigour of discipline . In prayer we speake vnto God , and harcken vnto him when he speaketh to vs , and leading a life in manner Angelicall , we more conuerse in heauen with the Angels , then here on earth with men : wheras preaching , we must alwayes conuerse with men , and liue among them , to conuert them , to tell them the truth , and to heare many worldly thinges of them : Neuertheles there is one thing in preaching verie contrarie to all these ▪ which maketh much in behalfe therof , and is worthy of great consideration , discouering vnto vs that God maketh esteeme therof , which is , that his only Sonne , who is soueraigne goodnes , the only modell of diuine wisdome , descended from the bosome of his eternall Father , to enstruct the world , to teach by his holy example , and to preach vnto men , the word of saluation , wherby he afterwardes saued the predestinate soules , washing them with his precious bloud , reuiuing them by his death , and maintayning them by his most sacred body , in the holy sacrament of the Eucharist , not reseruing any thing to himselfe which he did not graciouslie giue vnto vs to further our saluation ; In that respect we are obliged by his example to doe whatsoeuer we thinck may be pleasing vnto him , to leaue all our affections , and for a time omitting prayer , to applie vs to preaching . Further , to tell you the truth ▪ on the one side mine owne will allureth me to repose : on the other , I remember when I retourned from Rome , wtih the confirmation of the rule , God reuealed vnto me that his intention was I should remaine , not in desertes , but in the world to assist the redemption of many soules from the swallow of the deuill . In regard of all these considerations , I craue your counsaile : because God would neuer reueale it vnto me , for I euery day with verie great instance demaund the same of him . All the Religious answeared , that they were not capable to counsaile and satisfie him therin : then calling Brother Macie ▪ he said : Goe to thy Sister Clare , and in my behalfe will her with all her sisters , to pray vnto God , that he will please to teach me to performe his seruice in this point : and hauing done this message , goe to Mount Subasio , to Brother Siluester , who by the holy Ghost is made worthy of diuine discourse , and who by his merittes obtayneth of God what grace he pleaseth ; to him deliuer from me the same message . Brother Macie hauing accomplished his commission , and retourning , S. Francis receaued him with verie great charitie , for he washed his feet , and made him eat , then conducted him to the toppe of a mouutaine , where kneeling downe , with his head bare , and armes crossed , he said to Brother Macie : What pleaseth my Lord IESVS CHRIST that I doe : who answeared that Brother Siluester setling himselfe to prayer , assoone as he had spoaken , he had reuelation frō God , that he had not called him , to this vocation , for his proper and particuler benefitt : but that by meane of his preaching , many lost soules might be conuerted to pennance and told him withall that the same had bin reuealed to S. Clare . God would haue this matter thus to proceed , that euery one might by diuers testimonies know , wherfore his diuine Maiesty had sent this his seruant into the world . The S. of God standing vpon his feet , hauing heard this answeare which he desired to heare on his knees , as a resolution from the almighty , replenished with the holy Ghost ; and enflamed in the loue of IESVS CHRIST , he answeared Brother Macie , lett vs then goe Brother in the name of God , and so transported by the holy Ghost , he that very houre put himselfe in iorney , hauing called Brother Angelus for a third companion : he knew not whither he went , but committed himselfe to the conduct of the holy Ghost , and so he arriued att a towne called Carnerio , two leagues from Assisium where he preached to the people , with so great a feruour , and generall edification , that as well the men as women , hauing heard him so piously to discourse of the contempt of the world , and seing that God spake by him , they were so moued , that almost all of them would haue abandonned their owne houses and followed him to effect his holy counsailes : but that the S. inspired of God , willed them not to stirre : but that they should liue vprightly in the feare of his diuine Maiesty , obseruing his holy commandementes ; and should educate and trayne vp their children and family christianlike , alwayes hoping in God , and shunning sinne as their greatest ennemy , and told them he would not faile to enstruct thē the way to find pardon att Gods handes : But all these wordes were vaine for these people hauing no further power to resist the holy Ghost that boyled in their hart , would not yeld to him nor be satisfied , till he had receaued them al for Brothers & sisters of his order : and so by diuine inspiration the glorious Father S. Francis instituted the third order of penitentes , which is for personnes of all qualities , virgins , maryed people , widowes of both sex , wherof we shall particulerly treat hereafter in the ninth booke of the second part . Of the first Chapter of the third Order , and of the reuelation made by one possessed , vnto S. Francis ; This was the eight chapter , of the ninth book , and here placed as a matter particulerly appartayning to sainct Francis. THe yeare 1222. there was among others a man of this Order called Bartholameo , a Procuratour , who hauing heard a sermon of S. Francis , was conuerted to God , and gaue ouer the processes of the world , and being cloathed in the habitt of the third Order , he endeauored by a continuall spirituall labour to produce fruites worthy of pennance , so that he attayned to such a sanctity of life , and familiarity with the holy Father S. Francis , that he authorized him in his place for euer to admitt men and women into the third Order . It happened that this m● had accidentally a possessed person in his house , that did neuer rest babling , neuertheles att the comming of S. Francis he became mute and so continued for three dayes , the time of S. Francis his aboad there : Which the master , of the house found very straunge : yet not to molest the holy Father , to whome he carryed a singuler reuerence , he forbare to discouer any thing vnto him : the holy Father being departed , and the possessed beginning againe to talke , the said Bartholomeo asked him in the name of God , why he had bin so mute , wherto the possessed resisting , and the coniurations augmented , att lenght he said : know that till that Religious was departed , I was so bound of God , that I could neuer vtter one word . This man of God replyed : hath then that Religious so great vertue as for three dayes to make thee mute ? the possessed answeared : it is not long since that our Prince being with all his troupe assembled , gaue vs to vnderstand , that God had neuer abandonned the world , but that he sent it some of his seruantes , as Noe , Abraham , Moyses , and att lenght his Sonne himselfe ; and since that time , the charitie of Christians being was so cold , that the benefitt of the passion of his Sonne , was as it were vtterlie bannished all memorie and consideration , wherfore he ( our Prince ) much admrred that God did so long foabeare to giue it succoure , but when he saw this Religious to issue foorth with such a sublimity of cōtempt of the world , and with such a resignation of himselfe vnto God , yea to renew the life of IESVS CHRIST on earth , drawing after him such a multitude of the world , and particulerlie of perfect men , he manifestlie knew that this was the man whome he feared to come : he therfore excited vs all to persecute him , and to that purpose , it is not long since that manie thousandes of vs were assembled in an oratorie , where we found meanes to ruinate his Order : for we will induce therinto the familiarity of women against chastity , and the admission of yong men withour spiritt , against pouerty , magnificent and sumptuous buildinges , proud Prelates , that shall haue no power to cōtaine thēselues within the bōdes of humility , against obediēce diuersity of opiniōs , and other thinges which now I wil not discouer : lett it suffice thee that we will labour so much as to get the vpper hād , & this Order , which thou seest so eminent , shall come to such ruine , and be so contemptible to men as is admirable . Albeit in that time there shall arise an other Religious of the same Order of no lesse vertue then this Frācis . He shall attaine to that sanctity , that the third part of men shal be by his example and predication conuerted to pennance : we haue now resolued with all our possibility to oppugne and assault this order ; and to that end there are lately sent eight thousand of my companions , to a Monastery where there are but seauen Brethren , to tempt them . This was two yeares before S. Francis receaued the stigmates . And though it be not receaued for a truth , because it was spoaken by a deuill ; neuertheles that which is since arriued causeth a beleife that God forced him to vtter it : this not being the first time that God hath manifested his secrettes vnto the world by the mouth of deuils , as in the time of our lord IESVS CHRIST , when he constrayned them to confesse that he was his true Sonne . How S. Francis departing from Carnerio , preached to diuers birds . THE XXXIV . CHAPTER . SAinct Bonauenture and S. Antony doe recount , that S. Francis being departed out of the said Carnerio , before he came to Benammo , he saw on a tree a great nomber of birdes of diuers kindes , and hard by them an other squadron , a matter indeed deseruing consideration , in regard that it seemed to signifie I know not what extraordinary thing , as it happened . For the S. inspired of God , causing his companions to stay behinde , went to preach to the said birdes , and comming neere to the tree , saluted them in these wordes : The peace of God be with you : and they shewing signes of ioy , approached all to this predication : those that were on the tree descended to the ground , and rancked themselues with the other , and keeping a quiet silence , they seemed to expect when the holie Father would begin : Wherfore he thus discoursed vnto them : My Brother Birdes , ye are exceedinglie obliged alwayes to prayse God your Creatour , for he hath giuen you winges , wherwith you lightlie fly in the aire and whither you will , a fauour that he hath not giuen to so manie other Creatures . He hath also adorned and cloathed you with fethers , and they of diuers delectable and beautifull coulers : he hath created your bodyes light , and supporteth you without any paine of yours , permitting you to enioie the labours of men . He hath also giuen you a qualitie of singing verie delightfull : then he conserueth and hath conserued you from the beginning of the world : he miraculouslie cōserued you from the deluge , sending couples of euerie kinde into the arck of Noe , there to be preserued : he hath giuen you for habitation one of the foure elementes : therefore doth holie scripture ordinarilie call you the birdes of heauen , besides that you possesse the mountaines and hilles , the vallyes and plaines att your pleasure , the fountaines , riuers , trees , and houses for nestes : it hath pleased God himselfe by his sacred mouth to testifie vnto the world , that you neither spinning , nor in any sort labouring , he hath care to cloath you , both sommer and winter , and to giue you althinges necessary to your conseruation . All which benefittes , are pregnant signes of the loue which God beareth you as his creatures . And therfore my Brothers and sisters , blessed of God , beware that you be not ingratefull vnto his diuine Maiesty ; but prayse him alwayes deuoutlie , with your sweet accentes , sith he hath giuen wherwithall . The Sainct hauing ended his sermon , all these birdes ( which is admirable ) began to open their billes and beate their winges , as if they would haue said , we thanke you , but being vnable verballie , bowing their heades they manifested vnto him , their due reuerence , and that they expected his benediction to prayse God , and so to depart . The holie Father was much comforted in beholding those gestures , perceauing these creatures to be so obedient vnto their Creator ; and therefore for their farwell he gaue them his benediction , which hauing receaued ; they with one accord mounted into the aire , filling it with most pleasing accentes , then did they diuide and separate themselues in the aire into foure bandes , conformable to the benediction which the holie Father had giuen them in forme of a crosse . S. Francis retourned to his companions , who were as beside themselues seeing such straunge meruailes in vnreasonable creatures , he asking them pardon in great humilitie , for hauing made them attend , whiles he preached to those birdes , whome he found so prepared to heare the worde of God. He thenceforward preached , to all creatures , exhorting them to prayse their Creatour , that all the world might yeld honour , glorie and prayse to God. A short aduertisement , for the better vnderstanding of this miracle , and some other the like , contayned in this Cronicle of S. Francis : added for the better vnderstanding of the simple . The glorious Father S. Francis was not ignorant , that dumbe creatures , were not capable of his sermon , and therfore preached not vnto them to instruct them , but to stir vp him selfe the more to admire the goodnes of God. And God ( no dout ) to comfort his deuout sernant , made the very vnreasonable creatures by a secret instinct , to reuerence the Sainct , whilst he preached vnto them , or rather , whilst he preached to him selfe in them , and by them : the holie Scripture being full of such sermons , and namelie the four last psalmes of the prophet Dauid , and the Canticle of the three children in the furnace of Babilon , which what else are they but such sermons as Sainct Fr. made vnto these creatures to adore their Creator ? Of the vertue and efficacie of the holy Father S. Francis his preaching , and of certaine miracles wrought therby . THE XXXV . CHAPTER . THrough whatsoeuer townes and villages he trauailed , he preached with such feruour and spiritt , and with such efficacie that there was no hart so obdurate but was moued to pennance . Besides that which is spoaken of the towne of Carnerio , it many times arriued , that there followed him more then thirty or fiue and thirty men conuerted to pennance by his discourses , who did not only abandon vanities , as the custome is for ten or twelue dayes , but did vtterly and entierly forsake the world , following God in his Euangelicall pouerty . He admirablie confounded the blindenes of heretikes , and exalted the faith of the Romane Church , which he performed by the meane of the science which the holy Ghost had infused into him , and of the merueillous miracles which God wrought by him , who was also present & fauorable vnto him in all his actions . He expelled diuels out of the humane bodyes which they possessed , and cured all diseases . Wherfore men and women , poore and rich , gentlemen and yeomen , Ecclesiasticall and seculers , from all partes repaired to heare and see him discourse , as a mā descended from heauen : many of his hearers , without any retourne to their houses remayned with him to doe penance . His word was as a fire that penetrated the interiour of hartes , leauing him that felt it contrite and penitent , for he preached not with an eloquence and humane science , but by the holy Ghost and by diuine reuelation . Therfore preaching alwayes according to what IESVS CHRIST inspired him , he vttered nothing but the same verity , with great zeale and without any feare or respect . He could not dissemble among the great , nor much lesse flatter them : but he reprehended their vices , and if they were guilty of publike sinnes he corrected them with seuere demonstrations , exciting them to pennance , he preached the word of God with like attention to the meaner sort as to great personnes , he as carefully instructed a small number as a great , for which cause he was indifferētlie heard of euerie one , as a man sent them from God for their saluation , and so much the more in regard that they saw his wordes confirmed by miracles , as here ensueth . S. Francis being one day on the sea shoare att Gagette , and a great multitude of people that were very deuout vnto him flocking to heare and see him , and to haue his benediction , he , that shunned honour , being retired into a barke to hide himselfe , felt the vessel miraculously to moue it selfe from the port , and being a litle , yet enough retired , it arrested immoueable , as it had bin a hard marble in the middes of the waters : wherby knowing the will of God , tourning to the people who exceedingly admired the euent , he made them a very behoufull sermon : then according to their desire he blessed them with the signe of the crosse , which gaue them great consolation , and the S. insinuating their departure , after they were retired from the shoare when it pleased the S. the barke of it selfe approached againe , so that one might say , the soule was obstinate that refused to obey him , whome the very drie wood obeyd . Preaching in a Church att Aluiano , being exceedinglie disturbed by the swalloes , he commanded them to be silent and giue eare to the word of God till he had done . Att those wordes ( which was admirable ) the swallowes ceassed to flye and sing , and neuer stirred till he had ended his preaching : this miracle was so generally spred with exceeding edification to all that heard it , that a scholler at Paris being very much disquieted by a swallow , said to himselfe , this same should be one of the swallowes that troubled the holie Father S. Francis when he preached : wherfore with a very strong faith he said , I commaund the swallow in vertue of the holy Father S. Francis to be silent and to come to me . This was not vttered in vaine , for the swallow by those wordes constrayned , incontinentlie flew to his fist ; wherat admiring , he committed her to the feildes , and after that she was neither heard nor seene . Of certaine miracles of the holy Father S. Francis. THE XXXVI . CHAPTER . IN the citty of Thoscauella , he cured the sonne of a knight that had with great deuotion entertayned him , who being borne without reines could not stir frō where he was sett : the S. taking him by the hand , made him arise and stand on his feet , wheron he alwayes after walked very well , & as a sound as any other , to the great contentment of the Father and all them that knew him , who therin praysed God and his seruant . In the citty of Naruia S. Francis cured one of the palsey , att the request of the bishop of that place , which he effected by the signe of the crosse , which he made on him from the head to the feet , which being done , the sicke arose instantlie sound from his bed . In the bishopprick of Riete , he cured a childe ouer-gone with the dropsie , who had his belly so swollen , that he could not see his feet : the Saint being moued to compassion by meane of the mother that brought the child vnto him , by the only touch of his hand , cured him , to the exceeding admiration , edification , and thanckesgiuing of all that knew it . He also restored health to an other , that was so extremelie crooked and curbed that his face and feet did almost meet , he had compassion of the Father that endured more then the child it selfe ; whome he cured by the signe of the crosse . He restored the vse of a womans handes that were withered , by the signe of the crosse , this was done in the citty of Agubio , and att the very instant this woman prepared dinner for the S. and many poore people . In the citty of Niuiano he restored sight to a blinde , thrise annoynting his eyes with his spetle , and making the signe of the crosse on them in honour of the holy Trinity . At Narui he cured an other by the signe of the crosse . By the same signe of the crosse he cured the sonne of a Gentleman of Bolonia who had a filme on his eye , which besides the hindering of his sight , was so vnseemely and disgracefull to behold , that it molested them that looked theron , This child being full growne acknowledging this benifitt became a Frere Minor , confessing that he saw more perfectly with the eye that the S. had cured , then with the other . So in the same time the holy Father S. Francis illuminated this child exteriourlie and interiourlie . Being lodged at S. Gemignano with owne deuout vnto him , who had his wife extremelie tormented by the deuill : which he knowing , after some prayer made , he commanded the deuill in the name of God to depart , and instantlie he left the woman att libertie . In the cittie of Castella he deliuered an other possessed and tormented of the deuill . A Religious being vexed with an horrible and terrible disease , the fittes wherof comming on him , made him more like to one possessed , then afflicted with any other infirmity : for he became so loath some , and bespotted with such different coulers , that he terrified those that beheld him , he gaue notice to the S. & recommended himselfe vnto him . He taking compassion of him , presently sent him a soppe of the bread which he was then eating , which the diseased with a very strongh faith and deuotion hauing eaten , was instantlie cured and was no more sicke till his death . Att the Castell of Pieue , a man much deuoted to S. Francis so laboured that he got a cord wherwith S. Francis had bin long time girded , with the only touch wherof , he cured al the sick of the neighbour places , and if he could not repayre vnto them , he therwith touched the water which they were to drinck , which hauing drunck they were incontinentlie cured : this continued a long time , according to the merittes and faith of them that applyed it . Some preserued the crumes and morcels that remayned of the S. bread , which they afterwardes with great faith would giue to the sick , and many were miraculously cured therby , the diuine vertue working al these thinges to the glory of his faithfull seruant , and for the saluation of soules , to the end to induce people the more desiredly to heare him , and to conuert themselues to penance . How S. Francis goeing to preach , the Mountaine of Aluerne was giuen him by a noble man of Toscane . THE XVII . CHAPTER . THe holy Father S. Francis departing one time from Spoleta , to goe to Romagna , hauing taken Brother Leo for his companion , they vnderstood by the way that a solemne feast was held in a great towne called Montfeltro where many gentlemen were assembled : whervpon he said to his companion : Brother lett vs goe to that feast , we may there doe some good : and so they went and entred directlie into the Church , where then was the Lord Orland Earle of Chiuisi , who was very deuout to S. Francis by reason of his reputation , and much desired to see and heare him . Now this man vnderstanding of his comming , went presently to heare him as he began to preach on a wall , the better to be heard , and for want of a pulpitt or chaire of sufficient hight . His theme or text was this : I hope no more , then I take pleasure to endure : on which wordes assisted by the holy Ghost , he deliuered worthy and merueillous matters , attributing the whole vnto the afflictions and persecutions which the Apostles and Martyres of IESVS CHRIST endured , and the Confessours that were continuall Martyres and not of one day or momentes endurance ; and this they performed by the hope and liuely faith they had in recompence of their few dayes of sufferance to enioy a perpetuall fellicitie ; and which other well liuing Christians endure who serue God and their neighbour with a feruent charity , and who support the temptations and afflictions of this world with patience reioycing in God with whome they are certaine to enioy his high and incomprehensibles promises . Each one was by this discourse exceedingly enflamed in the loue of God : but especialy the said Coūt Orlāde , who was much more satisfied by the presence , doctrine , and spiritt of S. Francis , then by what he had heard related , or would euer haue imagined . Wherfore the sermon being ended , he went to salute him and made knowne his deuotion vnto him ; then told him that he earnestly desired ( cosidering his affaires called him otherwhere ) to speake only four wordes vnto him in secrett , concerning the good estate of his soule . The holie Father graciouslie answeared him that att his pleasure he should come to him after dinner , & he would attend him ; and being retourned , he a long time discoursed with the S. of what most troubled his conscience , which the S. by the grace of God did incōtinently cleere ; which done , the Count added : Father I haue a place in Toscane , where there is a montaine of indifferent hight , called Auerne , which would be very conuenient for you , wherin to spend a deuoute and contemplatiue life , because it is very solitary , I much desire you should see it , and if you finde it conuenient , you should doe me a fauour in accepting it for you residence : and certainely I should esteeme it as an extraordinary curtesie & singuler grace . The S. as presaging his good , though att othertimes he appeared more nice in like pointes , very willingly accepted it , & told him he would send two Religious to see it , and if they found it such as he described , himselfe would dwell therin , as afterward he did : and whiles he thancked him , he commāded two of his Religious whome he sent to vew it , that finding it conuenient , they should make choice of a place for a chappell and should take possession therof , which they performed : S. Francis wishing a celestiall recompense to the Count , who instantly went to a towne which he had vnder the said mountaine , where he very honorably entertayned the said Religious , as Angels of God : and then sending with them some of his people , he commanded them to conduct the Religious ouer all the mountaine which way they desired . When they came thither , att the first sight the place pleased the Religious exceedingly , and goeing further they found a very pleasant plaine att the foot of a hill , where without further delay , being of opinion they should find no place more conuenient , they began to cutt downe bowes of trees & with the helpe of their guid to fix them in the earth , & so quickly made a lodging w erin they rested all night , taking possession in the name of S. Francis , who they aduertised therof , who full of ioy , called Brother Leo , Brother Angelus , Brother Macie , with whome he gaue thanckes to God : thē imparting to thē his purposes , they came together into the said Moūtaine , vnto the toppe wherof being ascended , he reposed vnder the shadow of an oake , whither a great nomber of litle birdes incontinētly came to entertaine him , by their singing , with their heades and feathers discouering their inward ioy , which in deed was admirable to behold : for some flew on the head of the S. others on his shoulders , others on his handes , and his armes , with such familiarity as if they had vnderstanding . Which S. Francis perceauing , he said to his companions : My beloued Brethren , I now firmely beleeue that it is Goddes pleasure we should here remaine , and therfore hauing giuen his benediction to the birdes , he proceeded to visitt the moūtaine , where the two Religious meeting him , they shewed him the choice they had made for their residence : which did not content S. Francis , but circuited about till he had found an other place more to his satisfaction , where he might secretlie contemplate , and there with bowes of trees he built a cell , wherin shortly after God communicated vnto him his sacred stigmates , as in due places shall appeare . How in the said Mountaine God appeared vnto him on a stone , and of the priuiledges he gaue him for the Order . This was the 34. chapter of the 10. booke , transferred to this place as proper vnto it . THe holy Father residing in the said Mountaine , our Lord appeared vnto him : who hauing manifested his will vnto him , & being departed , the holy Father S. Francis called Brother Leo , and said : Brother ( sheep of God ) wash that stone with water , who taking water incontinentlie washed it , then he bid him wash it with wine which he did ; afterward with oyle , and he washed it ; and finally he bid him wash it with baulme , and Brother Leo answeared that he had none , nor none was to be had in that place . S. Francis then , expounding the figure said vnto him : Know Brother ( sheep of IESVS CHRIST ) that God hauing euen now appeared vnto me on this stone , correspondentlie to the foure thinges wherwith I commanded thee to wash the same , hath graunted me foure priuiledges for our Order . The first , that whosoeuer with all their hart shall loue me , the Frere Minors , and their Order , shall by his grace and mercy end their life happily . The second , that whosoeuer shall against reason persecute the Order , shal be notoriously punished . The third , that the Religious who shall perseuer impious in the said Order shall soone dye out of it , or therin shall remaine confounded . And the fourth , that the Religion shall for assistance of holy Church , continue to the end of the world . The sequel is the rest of the 64. chapter of the first booke , transferred hither , as the proper place therof . THe deuill being vnable to endure such perfection of S. Francis and perceauing the greate fruit which he did and might produce , determined to kill him : wherfore the S. being one morning att the toppe of the mountaine , whence did hang a very deep downefall , there praying to God with all his hart , the deuill to ruine him in that downefall , thrust him so violently , that he cast him farre off , vpon a great rock of the mountaine : and wheras the deuill hath no farther power ouer vs then God permitteth him , he could in no sort annoy him , for the S. inuocating the helpe of his diuine maiestie , the rock wheron he was cast , receaued him in , as if it had bin a heape of very tender wax , or soft earth , so that besides the space of his body , which was enclosed in the rocke , there remayned the hollow & mould which he there made , as also the impressiō of his hādes & fingers when he tooke hold theron , which character or impression to the great admiration of all people , is att this present there to be seene ; for all is apparentlie to be discerned ; so that the deuill was confounded and enraged , and the seruant of God miraculously conserued , by that immensiue vertue which is euer present to his seruantes , to releiue them as occasion shall require . Such was the possession that God gaue to his seruant , of this mountaine : lett vs now then retourne to speake of the innocencye of the holy Father , which caused the birdes , as we haue said , to secure themselues on him , as on a solitarie tree , they knowing his interiour : and lett vs obserue how many other creatures did the like . Of the familiarity and obedience which all kinde of creatures had vnto the holy Father S. Francis. THE XXXVIII . CHAPTER . THe soule of the glorious Father S. Francis was in such sort endued with sanctitie , that he euidentlie declared that he had obtained of God , the first estate of innocencie interiour and exteriour ; for in this estate he conserued himselfe perfectly subiect and obedient vnto God , whence followed that he was so much honoured and obeyed of other creatures his inferiours , ouer whome God had giuen him dominion , as by the examples ensuying we shall make appeare , Passing one time by the citty of Sienna , he found a great flock of sheepe feeding in a meadoe , and comming neere them , he very curteouslie saluted them . They leauing their pasture ( as if they had bin capable of reason ) went towardes him , and with their head lifted vp beholding him , made shew that they reioyced att his presence . The Religious companions of the S. and the shepheardes , were exceedinglie amazed att such a nouelty , that sheep , muttons , and lambes as reasonable creatures , should demonstrate that they admired and reuerenced the S. They would not retourne to their feeding till the holy Father had giuen them his benediction . Att our Lady of Angels one gaue him a sheep , which he most gratefully receaued , for the naturall simplicitie , innocencie , and meeknes which is in sheep . This holy Father admonished this sheep to be carefull to praise God , and to be wary not to offend or be offended by the Religious , which the sheep to her vtmost obserued and performed : yea so seriously as if it had discretion to obey a master . When the Religious went to sing in the quire , the beast went also , and followed them to the Church , where without any instruction , she would kneele downe ; Then in steed of singing she would leap and bleat before the altare of the virgin Mary , and of her Sonne the lambe without spott , as if she would salute and prayse them . And when one eleuated the sacred host att the Masse , she inclined , kneeling downe , honouring and adoring her Creatour , as if she would inuite deuout Christians to giue more honour to the Sacrament , and check and reprehend the indeuout for their litle reuerence . S. Francis had some time att Rome a litle lambe , in memory and mindfulnes of the patient lambe IESVS CHRIST : and being to depart , he recommended it to a Roman gentlewoman his deuoted freind , called Iaqueline of Sertesoli : the lambe followed her as the S. commanded it goeing and retourning from church : if the houre of masse did passe hauing heard the clock , it solicited her with his voice , and by gestures , so that the disciple of S. Francis was master of deuotion vnto this gentlewoman . Being in the Oratory of Grecio , on presented him with a leuerett , but he presently sett him att liberty , that he might runne away , but seeing that he would not runne away , but was only remoued from him , he recalled it , and the leuerett incontinently lept on his legges , and he embracing it as his child , sweetly asked it why it permitted it selfe to be so taken : then hauing compassion of it , he deliuered it to a Religious to carry it to the mountaine , to some desert and secure place and there to leaue it , aduertising it first that it should be carefull not to be taken againe of any man. Many other like accidentes happened vnto him . In the lake of Perusia , a wild conny being taken , and giuen to the S. assoone as it saw him , it ran and lept into his handes and bosome . Passing by the lake of Reite , to goe to the hermitage of Grecio , a fisher presented him on great deuotion with a water bird , which the S. ioyfully receauing , opened his fist , that it might fly away , but the bird stirred not : the S. lifting his eyes towardes heauen , remayned long time as in an extasie , then comming to himselfe as if he had retourned from some farre country , seeing the bird still in his hand , he gaue it his benediction , and gently commanded it to goe whither it would : and so the bird hauing receaued his benediction flew merily away . In the same lake was giuen him a great fish aliue , which hauing accepted , and thancked the giuer , he putt againe into the lake , the fish mounting presently vpon the water , alwayes followed the S. by the riuer side , till he came to the place where the S. was to depart , and there staying he began to sport aboue the water , and would not depart till the S. had giuen him his benediction . Of many other miracles like to the precedente . THE XXXIX . CHAPTER . SAinct Francis passing with his companion by the Marishes of Venise , found a great number of birdes on a tree which sung verie melodiously , neere vnto whome he went with his companion to say his canonicall houres and to prayse God with them who stirred not ; yea the S. comming to say his office , they so raysed their tunes , that the holie Father and his companion did not well vnderstand one an other : wherfore he willed them to stay a while till they had ended their office . They were incontinētly silent and sung no more til the office was sayd , after which he gaue them leaue to sing , and then they began againe with more delight thē before , to the great contentment of the S. There was att our lady of Angels a figge tree wheron was a grasse hopper , att whose singing S. Frācis ( as one that in the least creatures did alwayes cōsider the greatnes of his Creatour ) did oftē awake to prayse God. He one day called her , and she instantly flew vnto his hand . He cōmanded her by her song to prayse God , and she began to sing , and neuer ceassed till he cōmanded her to be silent , and to retourne to her place : Being retourned to the figge tree , she euery day att the same houre came flying to the handes of the S. One day he said to his brethren : I will that we giue liberty to our sister , which hauing done she flew away , and as a true daughter of obedience was neuer seene after . Being sick in the citty of Sienna , a gentleman a deuoted freind of his , sent him a pheasant taken a liue , which being before him , shewed such signes of familiarity , that he who brought him could not hold him , so great a desire had it to come to the Sainct , who receauing it would not claspe it in his fist : but carryed it att libertie , that it might fly away , but it setled in his handes , wherfore hauing committed it to a freind of his , to keepe , the phesant for greife would neuer eate , till it was brought againe to the Sainct , who hauing receaued it , it began to eat verie ioyfully . A Faulcon did nest on the mountaine of Auerne , close vnto the celle of sainct Francis , which came to the Sainct as familiarlie as if he had bin a deere freind . In the night it serued him as an alarme or watch , singing att the ordinarie houres that the Sainct accustomed to pray , which pleased him will : for the care which the Faulcon had , freed him from care , and so much the more because by diuine instinct , when he was sicke , the faulcon as if it had had discretion , defferred his call about , two howers , or more according to the necessitie which the Sainct had to repose ; att other times verie gentlie after the breake of day . This proceeding doutles is strange wherby God mayntained his seruant . As S. Francis was one time in his trauaile he willed his companion to prepare him to eat , which hauing done , and the Sainct blessing the table , a Nightingall began to sing so sweetlie , that the Sainct replenished with ioy said to his companion : Brother , see how this sweet Nightingall inuiteth vs to prayse God , sing therfore with him : Brother Leo excusing himselfe by his vnpleasing voice , he began himselfe to singe : the nightingall being silent when he sung , and singing when he rested , alternatiuelie , so that he was allured on by that sweet musicke euen till night , when being wearie ▪ he confessed to Brother Leo , that the nightingall had ouercome him in the praise of God , then he said , lett vs eat , it is time , and being sat the nightingall first flew on his head , then on his shoulders , and armes , and att length on his hand where it tooke of him to eat , and then hauing receaued his benediction it flew way . How he made gentle a very fierce woulfe . This was the 29. chapter of the 10. booke , transferred hither to his place . GOeing to preach in the cittie of Agubio , he found it in deep despaire , by reason of a woulfe , that did not onlie deuoure the cattell , but killed men and women , and did eat people , in respect wherof they durst not goe out of the cittie but armed in companie ; and therfore the Sainct went with his companion to seeke out the woulfe , against the liking of the Cittizens who feared his aduenture , he refusing to accept of any companie with him . The Cittizens to behold the successe , dispersed themselues on the hilles and mountaines about the cittie . They expected not long , but they saw the woulfe with extreme furie come towardes the Sainct . The Agubians then began to cry out and bid sainct Francis to fly , but the seruant of IESVS CHRIST , armed with the weapon of inuincible faith , went couragiouslie against him , and opposed against him the signe of the crosse , and in a moment tourned the woulfe into the nature of a lambe , then curteouslie said vnto him : Brother woulfe come hither , I commaund thee in the name of my God , that thou offend neither me nor any other . Att these wordes , which was admirable , the woulfe fell att his feet expecting what the Sainct would enioyne him , who said : Thou hast commited so many homicides , and made such spoiles in this countrie , that thou hast a thousand times deserued death . The soules of those whome thou hast murdered cry to God for iustice against thee : but because thou hast humbled thy selfe , if thou promise amendement I will procure thy pardon . Wherto the woulfe seemed to answeare clapping his taile against the ground , humbling his head and weeping , therby making shew that he would obey ; which the S. vnderstanding said : Goe to , sith henceforward thou wilt doe no more hurt , I will procure thee food of this towne for all the time of thy life : pardonning thee all the offences past , as if thou haddest neuer offended : for we know that whatsoeuer thou hast done , thou hast bin therto constrayned by necessity of hunger : but giue me thy faith neuer to offend more . Att which wordes the woulfe lifting vp his legge layed his paw in his hand : thou mayst now , said the S. come with me without any feare , and so he followed him as a litle dogge . The S. being come into a spacious place of the citty with the woulfe , there was such affluence of people to see the miracle , that there could be no more . Therfore he made thē a sermon , demonstrating vnto them that God had sent these scourge● vnto men for their sinnes : but that the mouth of this woulfe was nothing in comparison of that of the infernall woulfe , which afterwardes expected the soules to deuoure them eternally : he admonished thē therfore to doe penance , if they would be freed both from the one and the other , then said vnto them : My Freindes , behold here the woulfe which hath promised me to doe you no more mischeife : you must also promise to releiue him . Which the people hauing promised him , he tourned to the woulfe and bad him promise them also to doe them no more hurt , and to aske them pardon . Admirable accident ! the woulfe in signe of repētance incontinently falling one his knees laid his Muzzle on the ground , and the S. causing him againe to giue his paw in pledge of peace , I promise said he , for the one and the other party , and so he liued two full yeares in the middes of the citty , without any dogges barcking att him : then he dyed to the great greife of all the Cittizens , who seeing him , were induced to the loue of God , by the memory of so rare a miracle and benefitt which he had done them , by meane of his seruant S. Francis. How it being necessary that sainct Francis should haue a cautere made with a burning iron , the fire obeying him lost his force . THE XL. CHAPTER . NOt onlie the beastes obeyed S. Francis : but euen the very elementes , as may appeare by the example following , and others to be inserted hereafter . The glorious Father was long time afflicted with sicknes , and hauing no meanes of cure , he was , by reason that the cold was aduersiue vnto him , as the Protectour had appointed , remoued from Rieta to Fonte Colombo , for better commodity of the Phisicion that had care of him ; and to defend him from the aire that was verie dangerous vnto him , and from the splendour of the sunne which he could not endure , they made him a great capuce , , and put a gread bande ouer his eyes . Now the Phisicion being come and perceauing the danger of the disease , affirmed that there must necessarilie be applyed a cautere behind the eare , next that eye which was most offended , in which act , though the holy Father S. Francis deferred his cure , fearing perhappes to dye in the absence of the Vicar Generall who was to be there : neuertheles the infirmitie encreasing and the Vicar not comming , it was necessarie to proceed and to applie the fire , and especiallie because in a whole night he could take no repose . Wherfore the night following he made this exhortatiō to the Religious that attended and watched with him , taking compassion of him that by his occasion , he reposed neither night nor day no more then him selfe : Brother and my beloued sonne , I beseech thee lett it not afflict thee , to suffer and take paines for me in this my sicknes : for God will giue thee recompense of thy labour both in this life and the other : and will reward thee euen for all the good worckes thou omittest to doe by meanes of mine infirmitie . Yea I aduertise thee that thou gaynest much more by this charitie , then thou shouldest by prayer ; for they that serue and assist me in such necessitie , serue all the bodie of our Order and assist to mayntaine it . Therfore thou mayest securelie say vnto God , offering this thy seruice : My God I spend my time in seruice of this man , for which thou art indebted to me , considering that I serue him for thy sake . The S. spake this , to the end that being by the deuill ouercome of impatience , he should not loose his meritt . And therfore as we said a litle before , seeing the imminent perill wherin he laboured , and the trouble of his Religious , he consented that preparation should be made to administer vnto him the cautere appointed by the Phisicion , though his vicare were not present . Euerie thing necessa●ie then being prepared , S. Francis seeing the burning iron , had a naturall feare of the torment he was to endure : wherfore he mildlie vttered these wordes to the fire : My noble brother , most profitable of all other creatures by the almightie created , I pray thee with my vtmost affection , haue compassion of me in this thine action , and vse not thy rigour against me , sith I loue thee so much for our Creatours sake , of whome I demaund so much fauour , as to moderate thy feruour and heat in such sort that my feeblenesse may support it . Then he made the signe of the crosse on the fierie bullet , when in meane while the Religious left him alone with the Surgeon , for great compassion they had of him , and being vnable to behold his torment and endurance . Now the iron hauing bin applied the S. recalling them they retourned , to whome he said : O weake of hart and more weake of faith ! why did you fly ? I would haue you know that I felt not any payne , yea if it be thought that the Surgeon haue not well made the cautere , I am content to haue an other made , then an other , till it be well made . The Surgeon and Religious being amazed att so strang a miracle , wherby he saw force did faile to annoy but not to benefitt , in such sort that the S. held himselfe immoueable without hauing his head held , and insensible of the hoat iron , he knew not what else to say but that in effect , there was no other good in this world , but to be the true seruant of almighty God. Of the loue which the holy Father S. Francis boare to all creatures for the loue of his Creatour . THE XLI . CHAPTER . BVt it is not so much to be admired that the fire and other creatures obeyed S. Francis when he commanded them : for he in such sort honoured and loued them , that he reioyced with them att their good , and was so much afflicted att their detriment , as a freind were he neuer so pittifull and affectionat would doe att the dommage or detriment of his deere freind . He would discourse with them as if they had bin endued with iudgement and reason , raysing himselfe by their meane condition , to the consideration of the greatnes of him that had created them such , therfore aboue others he carryed most affection to those creatures that had any relation vnto God , or figure , correspondence and proprietye with his seruantes , as may be said of Larckes , as hauing on their head a capuce , like to his and his Religious . And because they were humble and of earthlie colour , and walked by ditches and ordinarie wayes to seeke their releife , and then mounted sweetlie into the aire , praysing their God. Wherin they shewed him example ( as he said to his Religious ) to be cloathed with base and course cloth of earthly colour , and to goe humblie seeking almose through the streetes , and hauing conuersed here on earth as much as is necessarie , to mount afterwardes into heauen with their cogitations praysing their Creatour . And therfore he once said , that if he were Emperour he would ordaine that no Larckes should be killed . Discoursing afterwardes of other creatures , he said that he would command all Gouernours of citties and borroughes to cause wheat to be scattered and cast abroad on Christiās day in the streetes & feildes , that the birdes might haue more occasiō on that day to reioyce hauing to feed att their desire : and in memory that our Redeemer IESVS CHRIST was borne between an oxe and an asse , they who had such beastes should be constrayned to giue them on such day , hay and oates abondantly . Among all creatures he particulerly affected the sunne , the reason hath bin formerly expressed , next vnto it , the fire , as a most noble element , he would neuer putt it out , in consideration of the innumerable benefittes which God by meane therof hath done vs , as by the examples ensuying shall appeare . Sitting one day before the fire , there lept into his lappe vpon his habitt certaine litle sparckles as it often happeneth , and albeit he saw it burne his habitt he would neuer extinguish it , nor permitt a Religious there present to doe it , who att length called the Vicar whome against his will and by obedience he permitted to extinguish it . An other time on the Mountaine of Aluerne , a Religious that was his companion made a great fire in the celle where he did eat , by reason of the extreme cold that then was , which leauing enkindled , he went to call the holy Father who was in an other place , adioyning to the celle where he accustomed to pray and sleepe ; where S. Francis staying him to read vnto him the gospell of that day ( which if it were possible he accustomed alwayes to doe before his refection , when it chaunced that he could not here masse ) the fire in meane while so wrought , that when they thought to come to warme themselues , it was mounted euen to the planching of one side of the celle : S. Francis seeing his companion labour to quench it did not assist him , but taking vp a skinne of furre that was there wherwith he couered himselfe in the night , he retourned into the mountaine , the other Religious perceauing the fire , came all out of their Oratorie , and extinguished it in an instant : which being done S. Francis goeing to eat , said to his companion : I will no more vse this skinne of furre , because by ▪ reason of mine auarice I could not endure that my Brother fire should consume it for it selfe . After the fire he affected the element of water , because by it was signified penance and affliction : by reason that with it the soule was washed by meane of the sacrament of Baptisme : therfore when he washed his face and handes , he alwayes sought a place where the water falling away might not be trodden on and fowled . He also reuerenced the stones , so that sometimes he trēbled to tread on them , remembring the corner stone I. C. He cōmaunded the Religious that made prouision of wood on the mōtaine , not to fell the whole tree , but alwayes to leaue a great stocke in remembrance of him that for our saluation would dye on the hard wood of the crosse . He forbad the gardenet to take vp an entier plant and roote together to be eaten , as many doe : but commanded him to leaue sufficient wherby to spring againe , that in season it might produce flowers , for his sake and in memory of him that would be tearmed a flower . He would that the gardener should make a litle guarden alone and seuerall from the greater , of sweet delicious and pleasing herbes to behold , that producing flowers in their season , they might be inuited each one to prayse God for their beauty , considering that all creatures speake in their language , and say : Man , God hath made and created vs for thee alone , to the end that thou praise our Creatour by vs and in all his worckes . Therfore he would haue them of all personnes esteemed as a mirour , which beholding , they might admire the greatenes of their Creatour , and might alwayes seeke some subiectes the more to loue , honour and adore him . Of a miracle intituled of apples , because Sainct Francis demaunding apples , raised a child . THE XLII . CHAPTER . A Gentleman that was a deere freind vnto the S. inuited him to dine att his house when his opportunity would best permitt . S. Francis answeared that on such a day he would preach in his citty , and then he would satisfie his request . The day so much desired of the gentleman being come , hauing taken order in his house for the dinner , and left a seruant att home to that purpose , himselfe with his wife went to heare the sermon : but they being departed the seruant who also had chardge of a litle childe , said to her selfe : euery one runneth to heare this great S. of God , and is it possible that I alone must be barred from hearing him ? verily I will heare att least a litle , and then will retourne before the rest in sufficient time to prepare my dinner : which she did , but hearing the sermon she remembred that she had left the litle child alone , wherfore she instantlie retourned home , and not finding the child where she had left it , hauing in vaine sought him euery where ; and considering on the other side that her master would presentlie retourne , she went all weeping into the kitchen , where she found the child boiling in a pott of hott water ouer the fire , and thincking hastely to draw it out , she took it by the arme , but the arme comming from the body , she tooke out all the rest by morcels , and though she were extremely afflicted and as it were beside her selfe , neuertheles enforcing her selfe she fitted all the pieces together in a chest which she shutt vp , and then thought of dressing the dinner , till her master and mistresse came , to whome she related all , shewing them the child . The mother , whiles the S. according to his custome was in prayer , would haue fallen into extreme rage and lamentation but her husband of sound faith , remembring that he had the S. with him , who he knew to haue great creditt with God : persuaded his wife to pacifie her selfe till S. Francis had dined , telling her , that she should haue time enough to lament afterward , if the diuine mercy did not assist thē : that she should haue confidence in the S. and that she should see merueillous successe . So with an extraordinary constancie perferring their loue to S. Francis before that to their child , not to discontent him , they suppressed and concealed their interiour greife , & did eat with him with the greatest ioy they could . Now att the end of dinner , the holy Father S. Francis demaunded of the gentleman if he had a couple of apples , wherof he would gladly eat : who answeared that he had none present , but would soone gett thē . The S. replyed that he would not any should goe out of the house for them , but willed that one should looke in that chest , pointing att that wherin were assembled the mēbers of the dead child , and there should be found two : the gentleman hearing the chest nominated & knowing what was in it , was extremely agitated , & replenished with faith which God augmented in his hart , hoping that day to see some merueilles of the infinite bounty : he opened the chest where he found his sonne a liue and very well , holding two faire aples in his two handes , which he ioyfully brought to S. F. as if he had bin in a cradle : it may be imagined what ioy the Parentes conceaued to see their child aliue : they were so surprised with this ioy , that being as it were beside thē selues , they could not speake a word . S. F. recounted vnto them how in his prayer offered , God reuealed vnto him the death of the child caused by the deuil : thē he exhorted thē thenceforward to haue cōfidence in his diuine maiesty , as they had formerlie had ; because faith wrought greater miracles then that , which being generally diuulged , caused many to lift their harts and handes to God. This history was painted in diuers places in memory of this great benefitt , and of the deuotion that many bare to the holy Father S. Francis , Of an other child which God raysed by the merittes of the holy Father S. Francis , and of diuers other miracles wrought . THE XLIII . CHAPTER . BEing att an other time lodged with a knight , as they discoursed of spirituall matters , there came a seruant all chafed and full of teares , telling this gētleman his master that his sonne was att that very houre drowned in a chanell : wheratt the Father and mother pittifully lamented . S. Francis was moued to cōpassion : and after that he had comforted thē willing thē to haue hope in God , he fell to prayer beseeching his diuine Maiesty to reueale vnto him the place where he might finde the child . Now God hauing reuealed it vnto him , he bad the gentleman to send vnto such a place where he should finde his child , which being brought vtterly suffocated and drowned , he raysed him an restored him to his Father in the name of God , with an infinite ioy to all the assistantes who rēdred thāckes incessātly vnto his diuine Maiesty . The holy Father S. Frācis minding to preach in a certaine place within the diocesse of Cisterno , where a great nōber of people were assēbled to heare him , & wāting cōueniēt place to preach vnto thē cōmodiously , by reasō that it was a plaine , he approached to an oake which was frō the bottome to the toppe all couered with antes , which the holy Father hauing seene hecōmanded thē to goe frō that tree ; and tourning to the people , he willed thē to giue way to the said antes . And thē , which was admirable , they in nōber almost incredible , went that way which S. Francis had caused the people to make for them , so that they neuer retourned more , and this was cause of vnspeakeable fruit . The holy Father S. Frācis of all other beastes had least affectiō to those antes , because they employed ouer much dilligēce in hoarding their prouisiō for the time to come . And withall he affirmed that they deserued not to be nombred with the birdes of whome God said : Behold the foules of the aire , that they sow not , neither reape , nor gather into barnes : and your heauenly Father feedeth them . S. Francis would that all his Religious should haue the same faith and resignation of all their cogitations in his diuine prouidence , that God would should be in his disciples . In the same place and time that the S. preached , there happened a fearfull miracle , for there came a woman with a cow-bell to disturbe the company , wherwith she made such a ringing sound , that one could not heare what he said ; S. Francis reprehending her , she encreased it , such possession had the deuill of her . Vpon this occasion , the holy Father inspired of God and moued with zeale of his holy word , and of the conuersion of soules , vttered these wordes : Carry her away Satan , carry her away , for she is one of they members and is thine . O horrible and fearfull accident , these wordes being ended , the woman was incontinently carryed vp into the aire both body and soule in vew of all the world : for which cause euery one was stricken in extreme terrour and feare of the diuine maiesty , and thenceforward gaue eare to his holy worde in very great reuerence . S. Francis walking with his companion on the banckes of the riuer Po , and being ouertaken by the night he was exceedingly perplexed to get lodgeing , by reason that the way was extreme foule and durty , the aire very darck , and the place not free frō theeues ; for though they had nothing to loose , yet should they haue bin afflicted by them : wherefore his cōpanion said vnto him : Father pray vnto God , if you please , that he may voutsafe to be our guide : and to deliuer vs frō this affliction . The S. no otherwise answeared but : God is able if he please , and that it be for our good to deliuer vs , and remouing this darcknes to giue vs his light . Att this instant as he lifted vp his handes to heauen , a cleare light appeared , and so resplendant that being in all other places a very darck night , they saw very clearly and perfectly , nor only how to goe in their way , but euery where about thē . So by this light guided and comforted both spiritually and corporally , they made such speed as they arriued att their place of retire , singing prayses and himnes vnto God , of whome S. Francis was assisted in his necessity . He accustomed when he came to any place to preach , therby the more cōmodiously to assemble the people , to sound a cornet which to that purpose he carryed with him with two stickes of a paulme long , which are to this day conserued in his church of Assisium , in the sacristye , hauing the endes garnished with siluer : they are shewed with other reliques att all times when they are desired to be seene . Certaine doctrines and discourse of the glorious Father S. Francis which haue bin found recorded . Of the faith and reuerence due to the holy sacrament . THE XLIV . CHAPTER . THe holie Father sainct Francis , did not onlie seeke to edifie his neighbour in corporall presence , and by example and preaching , but also such as he could not assist by those meanes being remote from them , he assisted by letters and aduertissementes , which he caused his Religious to write , wherof I thought it requisit to select the choice and principall , to insert in this place , specified according to the contentes . A letter of the holy Father sainct Francis to all the Religious of the generall chapter . IN the name of God , of the most sacred Trinitie and soueraigne vnitie , the Father , Sonne , and holie Ghost , Amen . To my beloued Brother the Minister Generall of the Order of Frere Minors , and to all other Ministers that shall succeed him , to all Prouincials , Guardians and Preistes of our cōfrarernitie , vnited in IESVS CHRIST , and to all the humble , simple , and obedient , first and last : Brother Francis , a man of nothing , fraile and infirme , your least seruant , saluteth you in the name of him that hath redeemed you , and hath washed vs with his owne bloud , whose name we ought to adore prostrate on the earth , with great feare and reuerence . Most high lord IESVS CHRST Sonne of God is his name , who is blessed for euer and euer . Amen . Harcken yee children of God , and my deere Brethren , imprint my wordes in your mindes , incline the eares of your harte , and obey the voice of the Sonne of God : keepe with all your hart and obserue his sweet preceptes , and embrace his counsailes with your entier will : praise him , for he is good , and know that the eternall Father sendeth you into the world , by your worckes and wordes to testifie his worckes and wordes . And therefore striue to make it knowne to all people , that he alone is almighty in all thinges , perseuer in his discipline and obseruance , and maytaine that which you haue promised him with a firme resolution , si●h he as Father to his children giueth vs the true preseruing nourishment of spirituall and corporall essence , and presenteth vs to his Father as our protectour : I beseech you my Brethren , euen humblie kissing your feet , and with the greatest charitie I can , I doe exhort you to reuerence and honour with your vtmost ability , the most sacred sacrament , wherby heauenly and earthlie matters are reconciled with God. I beseech all my brethren that are Preistes , and such as in the name of God shal be , when they intend to celebrate the diuine masse , to be pure and neat , that they may worthelie offer the true sacrifice of the most sacred bodie and bloud of our lord IESEVS CHRIST , with the greatest reuerence , puritie & holie intētion that they shal be able , not for any humane respect , for any feare or loue ; but that their intention be directed to God , desiring to please onlie his Maiestie , who sayth : Doe this in remembrance of me . Know then yee Preistes , that he who shall doe otherwise , shal be like vnto Iudas . Remember the saying of the Apostle : A man making the law of Moyses frustrate : without any mercy dyeth vnder two or three witnesses . How much more thinck you , doth he deserue worse punishmente which hath trodden the Sonne of God vnder foot , and esteemed the bloud of the testament polluted , wherin he is sanctified , and hath done contumelie to the spiritt of grace ? For then is a man irreuerent and treadeth on that lambe of God , when , as the Apostle saith , he doth not examine and make a difference betweene this true bread of God , and that which he doth ordinarily eat , and therfore he receaueth it vnworthely . For God saith in Ieremie : The man is cursed that doeth negligently and feinedly . And the Preistes that will not haue this care to celebrate so excellent a Mystery , the most worthely that possibly can be , shal be condemned of God , who saith : I will tour●e your benedictions , to maledictions on your selues . My brethren , heare me I pray you , if the glorious virgin be so much honoured ( as she deserueth ) for hauing receaued into her chast wombe our lord IESVS CHRIST ; If. S. Iohn Baptist trembled , and durst not touch the head of IESVS CHRIST : and finally if the holy sepulchre , wherin IESVS CHRIST was buryed , for his so small time of residence , is so much reuerenced ; how much more ought he to be iust , holy , and well purged , who with his handes doth handle , and with his proper mouth doth receaue so high & infinite a Maiesty , and doth administer , the same to others ? Remember that he is an immortall and eternall God , that liueth glorious and eternall ; with contemplation of whose Maiesty the Angels themselues cannot be satisfied . Preistes know your dignitie , and be holy , for God is holy , and as in regard of so great a mystery and dignity you haue bin more honoured then other men ; remember in like sort to be also more gratefull vnto God , and to reuerence , loue and honour him ; for otherwise your misery is exceeding great , and deserueth continuall teares , in that you hauing in your handes the almighty God , the fountaine of all good thinges , you procure to haue transitory and terrestriall thinges , all the world ought to tremble with feare , and sweetly weepe , whiles the Angels themselues bend their knees , when IESVS CHRIST the Sonne of the most high is vpon the altare , betweene the handes of man. O merueillous highnes , and diuine debasement ! O most high humility , that the Sonne of God , yea God himselfe , the master and lord of the vniuersall world should so humble himselfe , as to giue himselfe vnto vs , hidden vnder the forme of bread . Consider my brethren , so profound a humility , and purifie your hart before his diuine Maiestie , to the end he receaue all as he giueth himselfe to all . Therfore I aduerti●e you in the name of God , that in all places where the Religious are , you celebrate but one masse a day ; and though you haue diuers Preistes , lett the rest be content to heare it : for although it be seene in many pertes , yet is it one and indiuisible , and without any detriment , true God and true man , so in one sole masse , he can communicate his grace to all present and absent that make themselues worthy , one onlie and verie God , Father , Sonne , and holie Ghost , worcking this , Amen . Of the faith and knowledge of our Sauiour Iesus Christ , and of the sacred Sacrament . THE XLV . CHAPTER . TO all Christians Religious , Ecclesiasticall , lay men and women that are in the world : Brother Francis their seruant and subiect in God , desireth withall reuerence a true peace in heauē , by the sincere charity which is discended on earth . As I am the seruant of you all , so am I obliged to serue all , and to administer vnto you the most sweet word of my lord and Sauiour IESVS CHRIST : Considering therfore in my soule that by reason of the diuers infirmities that afflict my body I cannot by corporall presence as I desire , visitt you my selfe : I haue thought good to supply the same by letters , and by them to administer vnto you the worde of IESVS CHRIST , who is the word of the eternall Father , & the wordes of the holy Ghost , which are spiritt & life . I then admonish you Brethren , to confesse your sinnes to a Preist , with all the dilligence you can possible , and att his hand to receaue the true body and bloud of IESVS CHRIST . For as our Lord saith : he that eateth not my flesh , and drincketh not my bloud cannot haue eternall life . Lett vs then endeauour worthely to receaue such & so eminent a maiesty : for he that receaueth it vnworthely , in steed of saluatiō pourchaceth death . Besides I exhort you often to visitt the holy churches , and to reuerence Preistes , not so much in respect of themselues if they be sinners , as for reuerence of the function and dignity which they haue in being ministers of the most pretious body and bloud of our Sauiour IESVS CHRIST , which by them is offered on the altare , receaued , and administred vnto vs , without which none can be saued : by the holy wordes which they vtter , and minister , he discendeth from heauen to earth , and none but they can doe it . O how happy and blessed are they who loue God withall their hart , with all their soules , and with all their forces , and their neighbour as themselues ? I inuite you all my brethren , and you my sisters , to this loue : lett vs all with one accord loue God , & with one pure affection of our hart adore him , because that is the thing which he especially requireth and demaundeth of vs , as himselfe hath said : the true adorers adore in spiritt and truth ; and it is necessary for them that adore him , to doe it in that manner . Our lord said to his disciples : I am the way & the verity , & the life . No man cōmeth to the Father but by me . If you had knowne me , my Father also certes you had knowen : & from hencefoorth you shall know him , and you haue seen him . Phillip said to him Lord shew vs the Father , & it sufficeth vs. IESVS said to him , So long time I am with you : and haue you not knowē me ? Phillip , he that seeth me , seeth the Father also . The Father dwelleth in a light inaccessible , & God is a spiritt , whome no man hath euer seene , because he is a spiritt and therfore , inuisible , but in spiritt , considering that he is a spiritt most pure , for it is the spiritt that giueth life , and the flesh can doe nothinge . He may also be seene of euery true Christian , in the Sonne , in that substance which is equall to the Father , and therfore all they that see our Lord IESVS CHRIST , according to the humanity , and not according to his diuinity , are condemned , as likewise are they who see the sacrament which is consecrated by the wordes of our Lord , on the altare , by the handes of the Preist , vnder the formes of bread and wine , and doe not see him and beleeue in their spiritt , that it is the true and most sacred body and bloud of our Lord IESVS CHRIST , are condemned , the souueraine Lord giueth his testimony against them when he said : This is my body and this is my bloud of the new testament , which shal be shed for you , and for many in remission of sinnes . He saith in an other place : He that eateth my flesh and drincketh my bloud shall haue life euerlasting . He that hath the spiritt of God , which dwelleth in his faithfull , he receaueth the most sacred bloud and body of IESVS CHRIST : and all other that haue not the same spiritt , yet neuertheles presume to receaue it , they eat and drinck their iudgement and damnation : therefore , yee children of men how long will you be sencelesse , and haue your hartes so hardened ? When will you compasse to know the truth , and to beleeue in the Sonne of God ? who so humbly seeketh you euery day , as when he discended from his imperiall throne into the virginall wombe , he ordinarily commeth euery day vnto vs , in such humble manner attired and so approachable ? He euery day descendeth from the bosome of his Father into the handes of the Preist on the altare , and as he was knowne vnto the holy Apostles in true flesh , in that very manner doth he communicate himselfe vnto vs in the holy Sacrament . And as they with their corporall eyes saw nothing but flesh , yet with their spirituall eyes , they knew him to be God : euen so we with our corporall eyes , seeing the accidentes of bread and wine , ought to see and firmely to beleeue , that there is the most sacred body and true bloud of our Lord IESVS CHRIST on the altare . In this manner is God alwayes with his faithfull , as himselfe hath said : I wil be with you , euen to the consummation of the world . Of lone towards our neighbour , and how much the body is to be hated . THE XLVI . CHAPTER . THis thinge may doubtles much confound vs , that making profession to be seruantes of IESVS CHRIST , and being certaine that his true freindes haue done may worckes that haue bin entirely deuout , vertuous and holy , we neuertheles content our selues with the only relation of them , and esteeme by the bare discourse therof without execution , to raigne eternally . Blessed is the seruant of IESVS CHRIST that loueth his Christian brother as much being sick as in health , and in aduersitie as in prosperity . Blessed is he that loueth and honoureth his Brother both farre and neere , that speaketh nothing in his absence , but what with great charity he may say in his presence . God said in the Gospell : loue your ennemies and pray for them that hate and iniury you : He loueth his ennemie truely , that complaineth not of the iniuries which he hath receaued & doth receaue of him , but of the sinnes which himselfe hath cōmitted , and doth cōmitt against God and his soule , and also he that is not content to haue the loue of God in himselfe , if he doe not also make demonstration therof by the same worckes vnto his neighbour , and much more vnto his ennemy . Blessed are the poore in spiritt , for theirs is the kingdome of heauen . There are many that endure diuers afflictions in their bodyes , in prayer and good worckes , and that mortifie it with abstinence , and neuertheles for a slight word spoaken against their liking , or for hauing something denyed them , they are incontinentlie scandalized and troubled . Such are not poore in spirit , though exteriourly they appeare so : for the true poore in spirit , misprise and abhorre themselues , and loue not only those that afflict and iniury them , but euen those that beat them . Blessed also is he that supporteth the infirmity and fragility of his neighbour , as he would be glad to haue his owne supported : My faithfull , lett vs loue our neighbour as our selues : and they who see they cannot loue them as themselues , lett them loue them as much as they can , or att least lett them not offend them . Lett vs hate and detest our peruerse willes : for as God saith , of our hart proceedeth all euils : this is to be vnderstood of him that applieth his hart , to satisfie his sensualities . Many when they sinne or receaue any iniury , accuse their neighbour therof , which they should not doe : for each one hath his ennemies , which is the body , with the sences therof , by which he offendeth . Therfore blessed is the seruant that hath such an ennemie in subiection , and so keepeth it vnder , and watcheth it with such prudence that he hath no cause to feare it : for whiles he vseth this dilligence , no other ennemy visible or inuisible can annoy him , nor procure him to sinne , in such sort that as S. Iohn Chrysostome saith : no man is hurt but of himselfe . We hate our body in as much as it will committ sinne : for liuing carnally , it seeketh to destroy the loue of God , together with the glory of Paradise , condemning it selfe and the soule perpetually to to hell ; the greatest ennemy therfore that a man hath , is his proper flesh , which can thinck of nothing but that which offendeth it , nor feare ought in foresight of that which is eternally to befall it , the humour and desire therof is only to abuse temporall thinges : and the worst is , it vsurpeth to it selfe all contentment , and glory , euen of that which is graunted to the soule , not to it , for it seeketh the honour of vertues , of prayers , watchinges , and temporall fauour , it will haue applause of teares , in fine it leaueth nothing to the soule that apperteineth to her . Of obedience . THE XLVII . CHAPTER . GOd said to Adam : Of euery tree of Paradise eat thou : But of the tree of knowledge of good and euill eat thou not : and whiles he obeyed God he offended not . But hauing transgressed this commandement , he was condemned of God for euer , till he was redeemed by the grace of his Sonne . That man doth eate of the forbidden apple of knowledge of good and euill , who appropriateth to himselfe , his owne will , and with his benefittes which God vttereth and worketh by him , doth exalte himselfe ; therfore was he necessarily obliged to punishment . God saith in the gospell : he that loueth his life , shall lose it : and in an other place , he that doth not renounce all that he possesseth , cannot be my disciple . He renounceth all that he possesseth , and looseth his soule , for the loue of God , who in euery thing submitteth himselfe to his Prelate : for by this meane , he may be tearmed truely obedient , and then also knowing he could doe some other thing better then that which he is commanded , and of more profitt to his soule , he sacrificeth his will vnto God ; employing himselfe in that which he is commanded for the loue of God , though it be of lesse fruit : for true obedience , is full of charity , edifieth our neighbour , and entierly satisfieth God. But if the Superiour should command him any thinge in preiudice of his soule , then only he ought not to obey , but this case excepted , in althinges else , he must hold him his true Superiour : and if that other Religious persecute and afflict him , because he obeyeth his Superiour ; happy shall he be , for he may then truely say that God hath communicated vnto him his perfect charity , which consisteth in enduring persecutions , and exposing his owne life for his neighbour . But the misery is , there are certaine Religious who whiles they would consider , and know whither certaine thinges by them inuented , be not better then those which the Superiours commaund them , the wretches doe not consider that they looke back , and retourne to the vomitt of their selfe-will ; and so doe they ruine themselues and their neigbour by their euill example . Of patience and humilitie . THE XLVIII . CHAPTER ▪ THough there be nothing that ought , more to displease the true seruant of God then sinne , neuertheles if he fall into ouermuch passion , for any sinne whatsoeuer , his charity towardes his neighbour excepted , he is guiltie of that sinne . Therfore the seruant of God which is not moued in such accidentes , may be truely said to be without passion ; for his patience ●cannot be knowen while alt●inges smiles vpon him , and succed according to his wish : But when occasion is presented wherin he desireth to be satisfied , and the contrary arriueth , then is his patience experienced , for he hath as much as he then sheweth , and no more ▪ The holy Father S. Francis would say , that they were truely peaceable , who suffering in this world for the loue of God , conserue peace in their interiour , and liue as Lambes among woulues . In which respect God himselfe liued and dyed so . Happy is he that being reprehended and accused of others , receaueth and beareth such reprehension charitably and patiently as of himselfe , and without excusiue reply , consenteth with shame , confesseth with patience , and performeth due satisfaction couragiously , yea euen in matters wherof he is guiltles , and being a subiect , persisteth vnder the rule of discipline , or being superiour , conuerseth with his subiectes as with ▪ his superiours . Happy is the seruant that incontinently correcteth and chasticeth his offences , interiourly by contrition , and exteriourly by confession and satisfaction . A discourse which the holy Father S. Francis made to Brother Leo his companion , being in seruour of spirit . BRother Leo my beloued sonne , note well these my wordes : Albeit the Frere Minors in whatsoeuer place they be , giue example of edification and sanctity , neuertheles consider prudently & seriously obserue that their perfect ioy consisteth not in that . Yea if they should restore sight to the blind , health to the sicke , hearing to the deafe , speech to the dumbe , ability of goeing to the lame , should expell diuels out of bodies , and rayse the dead that had sauoured four dayes , their true alacrity consisteth not in all this . If they should vnderstand all the scriptures , could speake all tongues , should prophesie and know the consciences of men , yet doth their true ioy lesse consist in this . Had they intelligence to discourse of celestiall vertues , with the very tongues of Angels , as also of the course of the starres , of the proprieties of plantes and stones , were all the treasures of the world discouered vnto them , knew they the nature and vertue of fishes and other beastes , and also of men , their true ioy dependeth not theron . Though they should preach with such feruour as to conuert all the Infidels to the faith of IESVS CHRIST , neither doth their true ioy consist in that . Brother Leo to all this answeared : Wherin then consisteth it . S. Francis replied : Heare me Brother Leo : If we comming to our Lady of Angels by meane of a long iorny , very weary , wett with the raine , frozen with cold , dabled with durt , and extremely hungry , ringing att the gate , the porter vtterly disquieted and in coller should aske vs , who we were , and hauing answeared him that we were Frere Minors and therefore ●e should open vs the dore , he should reply : So farre are you from being any of ours , that you seeme two idle companions and rogues , that goe loitering about the world , robbing the poore of their almose , and so should not permitt vs to enter , but should make vs remaine till night all drowned and dagled with durt and rayne without giuing vs any comfort , and if that we support it patientlie for the loue of God , receauing all that from his holy hand , and confessing that the porter knew vs very well : Brother Leo writt that therein consisteth perfect ioy . And if being constrained by necessity , we continued ringing to enter , the porter should come forth in great choler against vs , and vse vs indiscreetlie and importunately , ●aying vnto vs : Get ye gone to the hospitall lewd and impudent fellowes as ye are , and stay no longer here for you shall not enter ; if we support all this with alacritie , and pardon him with all our hart , therin consisteth perfect ioy . And being full darck night we being euery way molested , should begin againe to ring and knock , & weeping bitterlie should pray the porter to lett vs in for the loue of God , yet he more cruell then before should come out with a good cudgell and load vs soundly with iniuries and bastinadoes , leauing vs in the durt rather dead then aliue : write , Brother Leo , that therin would consist perfect ioy : prouided that we support it all with great patience , that we pray God to pardō him , and that we loue him more , then if he had opened the dore vnto vs for the loue of God , who hath endured much more for all vs. Heare now the conclusion of all the graces of the holy Ghost which IESVS CHRIST hath graunted , doth , and euer will graunt to his elect ▪ The principall is that a man doe conquere himselfe , and for his loue doe voluntarily supporte all kinde of iniuries and blowes euen to death : because indeed we cannot truely glory of any of the other foresaid vertues and graces , by reason that they are not ours , as the Apostle saith , but Goddes : What hast thou that thou hast not receaued ? and if thou hast receaued , why doest thou glory as if thou hast not receaued ? wherefore we neither can nor ought the glory , but in the crosse of tribulations and afflictions , which is our owne : therfore the Apostle saith : I will glory only in the crosse of our Lord IESVS CHRIST : by which wordes is sufficientlie explicated the sentence of God when he said : In your patience you shall possesse your soules . Our Lord God the soueraigne Prelat said : I come not to be serued but to serue : And therfore such as are constituted ouer others , ought to glory of such Prelature , as if they were constituted to wash the feet of the Religious . And when they are depriued their chardge , they ought no more to be greiued , then if were taken from them said office of washing the of feet : such as doe otherwise doe really appropriat to thēselues this dignityin very imminent peril of their soules . That seruant of God then is happy , who esteemeth himselfe neither greater nor better , for being honoured of men , yea no otherwise then if he were reputed amonge the most base and abiect ; for so great , as he is before God ; such is he , and no more . Wretched is the Religious who being raysed to dignity by an other , will not humble himselfe of his owne accord and of his owne will , happy is he that is exalted against his will , and not hauing procured it , and doth neuertheles desire to remayne alwayes in lowe estate and vnder the feet of his subiectes for the loue of God. Happy is he that is no more puffed in pride for the good which God doeth or speaketh by him , then of that which he doeth or speaketh by others . A man offendeth att all times and as often as he procureth to haue more of that which is his neighbours , thē to giue to God of what is his owne . We should neuer desire to be superiours and ouer others : but to be subiectes and seruanees of all creatures for the loue of God : and they who shall doe so , may assure themselues , that if they perseuer to the end , the spiritt of God will rest vpon them , and there will make his residence . Ye men , consider in what excellencie you haue ben created of God , who hath created and framed you after his owne image according to the soule and after th' image of his Sōne according to the body , and yet all creatures are much more obedient vnto him then your selues . The deuils haue not crucified him , which thou being induced by them hast done , and dailie doest crucifie him by thy sinnes . Wherein then canst thou glory ? miserable that thou art , if thou were indued with all knide of science celestiall & terrestriall : the deuill hath knowne what appertaineth to heauen better then thou , and now though against his will , he knoweth more of earthly matters then all mankind together . There is no health , corporall disposition , nor beautie , comparable to that which the deuill had : Take heed therfore , least in abusing it , as he did , not acknowledging it to proceed of God but of himselfe , thou fall as he hath done into the extremest depth of hell . Happy is the seruant that treasureth vp , the richesse his Lo●d and master hath giuen him , in heauen , and expecting the recompence therof , regardeth not to demonstrate them heere vnto men , but leaueth the cogitation therof to God himselfe , who when it shall please him will manifest it more then he would desire . Happy then is he , that keepeth and concealeth the secrettes of God in his hart . How Religious ought to behaue themselues in Oratories and solitary places . THE XLIX . CHAPTER . LEtt those that desire to reside in solitary places , there to liue religiously and spiritually , be in number foure or more , wherof lett two be as mothers that haue two children , lett two act the Life of Martha , and the others of Magdalen , and lett each one haue a celle , so that they neither sleep nor conuerse together but when they read their office . Lett them be carefull to say their Compline before the Sunne setting , that thence forward they may keep silence , till they arise in the night to say Mattins . Lett them in all thinges first seeke the glory and the kingdome of God , and his iustice : Lett them say the Prime and Tierce att the ordinary houre , which done they may speake each to other of some matter of edification . Those said children as poore creatures shall demaund almose of their mother for the loue of God : after that lett them say the Sixt , Ninth , and Euensong att their due houres : lett them permitt no person to enter into the Cloyster or enclosure where they reside , nor to eat there . The mothers shall labour to liue also sequestred from all conuersation , and with due obseruance of obedience to their Guardian , lett them permitt none to speake to their children , but their Guardian when he commeth to visitt them . And lett the children sometimes for exercise of humilitie assume the office of Mothers according as the Guardian for their behoofe shall appoint , that so they may experience both the one and the other office . Happy is that seruant who hath no tast of any other thing then the word of his God , and by the same doth excite others to loue him . Miserable is that Religious that taketh pleasure in idle and vaine wordes , for therbie enducing other to vanitie in imitation of himselfe , in steed of edifiyng his neighbour , he procureth his ruine . Of the care which each one ought to haue of his owne saluation . THE L. CHAPTER . BRother I haue a secrett to open vnto thee . Each of you well knoweth , that we are the sonnes of the most high ; but I now aduertise thee that more then children , we are also Spouses , brothers and mothers of IESVS CHRIST . Spouses when our soule by the vertue of the holie Ghost is vnited with God : Brothers , when we performe his will : we are Mothers when by loue we beare him in our hart , with a pure and sincere conscience : for we afterward bring him forth , both by the pious worckes which we performe , and by the example which we giue our neighbour . O my brethren , it is a glorious , admirable , and desireable thing to haue such a Spouse , Brother , & Sonne in heauen : And more then that , a Pastour who hath giuen his soule here on earth for vs his sheep , and who continually prayeth the eternall Father for vs , saying : Holy Father , keep them in thy name , whome thou hast giuen me , that they may be thine , and may be with me where I shal be , that they may enioy my glorie and splendour in my kingdome . All they who liue not in penance , not being contrite , nor receaue not the sacred Sacrament , but liue in vices and sinnes , and conceaue complacence in their pernicious desires , doe not performe vnto God what they haue promised : but doe serue the world with their bodies in carnalities , and the deuils with their soules , being deluded in their contentment by him whose children they are ; Such people I say are blinded , and depriued of the true light of IESVS CHRIST , & haue not true knowledge : for they haue excluded from themselues the wisdome of the eternall Father IESVS CHRIST the soueraine verity , & though they seeme to see , know , & vnderstand , yet doe they neither see , know , nor vnderstand : for they doe voluntarie blinde and ruinate their owne soules . Open your eyes , then , blinded & deluded as ye are by your ennemies , the flesh , the world , and the deuill . To the body it is a very delightfull thing to serue sinne , & very tedious to serue God : all euils and sinnes proceed from the hart of mā , as God saith in the Gospell . The wicked haue no good in this world , nor shall haue in the next , they seeme att their pleasure to possesse the present vanities , but they are deceaued : for the time and houre will come , when they shall loose all . The holy Father said also that one being knowne to be verie sicke the first aduertisement of his kinred and freindes , is not to prouide for his soule , but to make his will , and so his wife , kinred and freindes gather about him , to induce him to be mindfull of them : And he ouercome by the teares of his wife , the tender loue he beareth to his children and the persuasions of his kinred that seeme to haue forgotten his soule , disposeth of his substance according to their fancie to giue them contēt , and saith that he committeth to their gouernment and authority his substance , his soule and his body : that man is truely accursed who in this sort putteth his trust in man : conformable to what the Prophett Ieremie said : Cursed is the man that trusteth in man. Now after such disposition the Confessour is sent for , who finding the wretch obliged to some restitution , soliciteth him to discharge himselfe therof , but he answeareth that he hath made his testament , disposed of all his goodes , and deliuered it into the handes of his heires , who will satisfie whatsoeuer shal be necessary , and because he is in agonie and hath almost lost his speech , there is no time to dispose of matters necessarie to the discharge of his conscience , and so he dyeth a most miserable death . Therfore lett euerie one know , that when and howsoeuer a man dye in mortall sinne , and without due restitution of an other mannes goodes , hauing power to doe it before his death , the deuill carryeth his soule directlie to hell , where he shal be eternallie tormented , and so in an instant he looseth bodie and soule , goodes and honour ; because his kinred diuiding his inheritance among them ▪ they often curse his soule , for not hauing left to one of them , what he hath left to all . Of the contrarietie of vices and vertues , and certaine breife aduertisements and exercises of them . THE LI. CHAPTER . THe holy Father S. Francis affirmed , that where true charity is , there can neither be feare nor ignorance ; Where there is a ioyfull and voluntarie pouerty there is neither enuy nor auarice ; where there is Meditation of God , there is no care : where the feare of God is keeper of the house , there the deuill cannot enter ; where there is discretion and mercy , there is neither superfluity nor deceipt . Now I tell you there is no man in the world can in any sort haue one of the said vertues , If he doe not first die to himselfe , and he that reallie possesseth one hath all : with that one , he erreth not in the rest , and he that erreth in one , erreth in all the other , and is in that case as if he had not any ; they are of such valew , that each one of it selfe confoundeth vices and sinnes : holie wisdome confoundeth the deuill with all his malices : holy simplicitie confoundeth the prudence of the deuill , the world , and the flesh : holy pouertie confoundeth enuie , auarice , and seculer desires : holy humilitie confoundeth pride , with all worldly honoures , and what soeuer is in them : holy charity confoundeth all diabolicall and carnall temptations and pleasures : holy obedience confoundeth all naturall will and sensuall affection , subiecteth the body to obedience of the spiritt , rendreth and maketh a man humble and subiect , not only to all men , but euen to other irreasonable creatures . The Apostle saith : the letter killeth but the spiritt giueth life : they are killed by the letter , who seeke to know only , to be reputed learned and wise of the world : by this meane to purchase honours and richesse , with anxiety to aduance their kinred and freindes : and in a word , not for themselues , but for the body or for others . And they are quickened of the spiritt , who referre all the learning and knowledge they haue , and desire to haue , only to the prayse and honour of the diuine maiesty , and who appeare before God , by the example of their life , and with wordes full of edification , offring vnto him that goodnes which is entierlie his owne . In this sort it is , that the seruant of God may know if he really haue his spiritt : for if the flesh glorie in the worckes it doeth , by meane of the grace of God as its owne , it is then a signe that he is of the deuill : But if in the said worckes , he neuerthelesse repute himselfe vile , and acknowledge himselfe a most greiuous sinner , he is then truely of God , and God is in him : Happy is the seruant that neither speaketh nor doeth any thinge , for hope of recompence in this world , but for the loue of God , nor lightlie speaketh , what commeth to his mouth , but prudently and in due time , disposeth his propositions and answeares . Wretched also is the Religious that buryeth in his hart the graces which he receaueth of God , or that commanicateth them for subiect of vaine glorie , desiring rather to manifest them verballie then to God ; for he hath alreadie receaued his reward , and they who haue heard him , haue bin litle edified therby . These are wordes of life , and he that shall ruminate and accomplish them , shall finde true life , and in the end obtaine saluation of God. They that seeke not to tast how sweete God is , and that loue darcknes more then light , neglecting to obserue the commandementes of God , are by his Prophett accursed of him , who sayeth : Cursed are they who erre from thy commandementes : but how blessed and happie are they that loue God , and performe the saying of the gospell : Thou shalt loue thy Lord thy God , with all thy hart , with all thy soule , and withall thy will : Lett vs therefore , My Brethren , loue and prayse God day and night : Our Father which art in heauen , because it is necessary to pray alwayes , without intermission : and lett vs haue charity and humility , and doe almose deedes , that they may cleanse our soules from spottes of sinne , for euerie thing appertayning to the world tourneth to ruine , men must leaue it , and carry with them onlie the recompence and reward of charitie and the almose they haue done , wherof they shall receaue recompence of God : And therfore it is good to fast from vices and sinnes , flying all occasions of them , and to keepe vs from all kinde of superfluitie , though lawfull , and we must frequent churches , and honour Preistes , in respect of the dignity they haue with God : and especiallie the Religious that haue renounced the world , to doe more good then others , and by their example we also must renounce it , if not entierlie , att least in part . Lett vs loue our ennemies , and doe good to them that hate vs : lett vs obserue the preceptes and counsailes of our Sauiour IESVS CHRIST , renouncing our selues , and liuing vnder the sweet yoke of his obedience . Lett vs not be wise according to the flesh , but simple , humble , and pure , keeping our sences mortified , and pride trodden vnder foot , considering our basenes vnworthie to be superiour to others as they would we should be . Lett vs imitate our Lord , and carry his crosse vpon vs , lett vs suffer together with him , who hath endured so much for vs wretches in this world , and bestoweth on vs so many benefittes , and far greater will hereafter , and to whome all creatures ought to giue prayse , honour , and glorie in heauen , in earth , in the sea , and in the depth , because he is our vertue and our force , who only is good , only most high , onlie almighty , meruaylous and glorious , and only holy , praysed and exalted for euer Amen . I Brother Francis your seruant with the greatest humilitie I can , prostrate on the earth and kissing your feet , doe beseech you by the bowels of the charitie of God , to receaue these wordes and others of our Lord IESVS CHRIST , to effect and obserue them with due humilitie and charitie , assuring all them , that shall receaue , vnderstand , and effect them , and shall by wordes and example teach them to others , therein perseuering to the end , that the Father , the Sonne , and holie Ghost , will giue him his benediction . Amen . Of the conditions and qualities in a true Frere Minour , taken out of the 10. chapter and 10. booke , and placed here as in their due place . THe holy Father S. Francis as a good pastour , and zealous of the profitt and releife of his sheepe in Euangelicall perfection , considered often with himselfe , what conditions ought to be in a true and perfect Freer Minor. Our Lord hauing reuealed vnto him the perfections of many of his interiour freindes and first disciples , in whome he made appeare singuler grace● , he , vniting them all together , in this sort framed a Frere Minor : Lett him haue the faith and loyaulty of Brōther Bernard Quintaualle , who had also a most perfect obseruance of pouerty , as in his life shall appeare : the simplicity and purity of Brother Leo : the good manners and good nature of Brother Angelus of Riete , who being in the world , was a right worthy and cōpleate knight : the gracious countenance , naturall science , and deuout speech of Brother Macie : the soule eleuated in contemplation as Brother Giles : the perseuerant prayer of Brother Ruffinus , who prayed without intermission ; though he were employed in other affaires : it seemed euen when he slept that his soule was with God : the patience of Brother Iuniperrus , who desired nothing more then to endure and be contemned : the Fortitude of Brother Iohn des Landes , a man of notorious courage and extreme abstinence : the Charitie of Brother Roger , and the care of Brother Lucidus , who was so sollicitous of soule , that when he felt consolation in one place , he would repaire to an other , to auoyd the setling of his loue in this world : whervpon he would say , that one must dwell as in an inne , with the foot euer readie to putt into the sturrup , to prosecute the iorney to heauen . Th end of the doctrines . Of certaine Miracles wherby our lord confirmed the life and holy doctrine of his Preacher S. Francis. THE LII . CHAPTER . THere happening an extreme drinesse att Beneuentum for want of rayne , and wheras euery one expected and feared a great dearth , the holy Father S. Francis arryued there , and hauing preached and being enformed of their affliction , he commaunded each one to say a Pater nostex and Aue Maria : which done , it rained very abondantlie . Preaching an other time in a church , neere vnto a pond where were manie frogges , which by their croakinges hindred the people from hearing him : the holie Father commaunded them to be silent , and they in such sort obeyed him that retourning thither an other time , and knowing that they had not croaked from the time of the said prohibition , he gaue them licence to vse their naturall voice , which att the verie instant they began to doe . There being a generall procession made in a place called Arona , for an extreme drinesse which they endured ; sainct Francis comming thither , began to preach vnto them publikelie in the middes of a feild in the violent scorching sunne , whither ( to the end he and his audience might not be molested ) our lord sent such a number of swallowes , that remayning in the middes of the aire , they couered the multitude from the beames of the sunne , and stirred not thence till sainct Francis had ended his predication . Preaching att Albruzo in a church of the Virgin Marie , to excite the people more seriouslie to obserue the word of God , there being presented vnto him a child that was crooked , lame and mute , called Albertus Campoly , he with his verie handes streightned his crookednesse and his other maymed members , which obeyed him as if they had consisted of soft waxe , and composed euerie part aacording to their nature : then calling him , he made him answeare , and of that answeare followed his speech , so that he deliuered him perfectlie cured vnto his Father , who with verie great faith expected the successe , wherevpon he with all the people were inflamed in the true loue of God , and yelded infinite thanckes to his diuine Maiestie . He cured a dangerous wound in a yong man by the signe of the crosse in the cittie of Castello , whither he was brought with great faith , that he might signe him with the said signe , so that the next morming , the flesh being growen where before it was putrified , the cicatrice remayned vermillion like a rose , in perpetuall memorie of the miracle . When the Monasterie was builded for his Religious att Ancona , the worckmen wanting wine they murmured , and would no longer labour : but sainct Francis hauing made his prayer , went to a neighbour fountaine , the water wherof , by the signe of the crosse which he made thereon , he tourned into wine , then made the labourers to drincke , whome he made penitent of their conceaued impatience . A gentleman visiting the holie Father in the Church of sainct Christopher att Iterrena , and hauing inuited him to eat with him , it happened that there was no wine in his house , sainct Francis then commanded a botell of vinegar to be drawne , and it was seene and knowne to be most precious wine . In the same cittie , a wall being fallen vpon a yong man , that was found dead vnder the stones , whiles he was lamented in his Fathers house , sainct Francis hauing compassion therof and inspired of God , entred in att a back dore , and approching to the beare that was vncouered ; ( for in Italy the body is carryed to buried clothed as Prelates are here ) he tooke the dead by the arme , and calling him by his name , he raised him , no otherwise then if he had awaked ▪ him from sleep , and att the verie instant he prophesied that he should liue and haue no children by his wife , which came so to passe , and all this was assured to Pope Nicolas the third by autenticall testimonie that was produced before notaries . Of the exercises of the holy Father S. Francis : and of the lent he kept on the lake of Perusiea . THE LIII . CHAPTER . THe glorious S. after he was conuerted to God neuer remayned idle : for he alwayes endeauoured to be employed in some action , in example of Iacobs ladder , wher on the Angels ceassed not to mount and discend , receauing and carrying the pious worckes of the children of God to the soueraigne Father : so the S. by contemplation mounted towardes God , and by pietie and preaching discended to his neighbour : thus did he employ all his time which had bin giuen him of his diuine Maiestie to meritt in the pious worckes which the holie Ghost did dictat vnto him . Now the time of one of his lentes being come wherin as a carefull bee , he collected the fruites and flowers of God by meane of prayer , therof to compound the delicious honie of predications , wherwith he might refectionat the hungrie chidren of the word of God , he resolued to seeke out a place where he might performe the same commodiouslie , solitarie and without any impedimēt ; to this purpose on Shrouetuesday he wēt vp to the lake of Perusia where a freind of his , lodged him on the side of the lake , whence the next morning he gott himselfe to be conducted in a barcke to the Iland that is scituat on the said lake then vnhabited , with two litle loaues to sustaine him during the said lent , he coniured his freind not to speake therof to any person , for so much as he would not therin trust any of his Religious not hauing for that time taken any companion , and enioyned his said freind not to come for him till Maundie or holie thursday . Being then discended into this I le , himselfe made a litle cottage of bowes of trees , where he resided all the lent in continuall and holie contemplation and conuersation with God , the Angels , and blessed Saintes . On holie thursday his freind comming earlie vnto him reconducted him to the Couent , where he would communicate with all his disciples and wash their feet : he restored a loafe and halfe to his freind , of the two which he had giuen him , the other halfe it is credible he did eat to obserue humane fast , or not to giue subiect of vaine glorie to the deuill , and not to equall himselfe to his God , though God alone doth know , and his seruant sainct Francis , who would neuer reueale it to any man , the combates he had during that lent , against the inuisible ennemies , & the glorious graces he obtayned ; Afterward God voutsafed in some sort to reueale them , worcking in that place manie miracles , by the merittes of the Sainct , whervpon the ile began to be inhabited , and there was erected a Couent of Frere Minors which is exceedingly reuerenced in memory of the said miracle . Of the lent of S. Michael which he kept on the Mount Aluerne . THE LIV. CHAPTER . THe yeare of grace 224. two yeares before the death of this glorious Father , some dayes before the natiuitie of the Virgin Marie , he repayred to the Oratorie of Mount Aluerne , there to keep his lent that began the day after the said feast of the Virgin Marie , & continued til the feast of S. Michael the Archāgel , according to his perticuler deuotion , where he shutt himselfe into a celle , sequestred from all others . The first euening that he entred there , he demaunded this grace of God , that he would please to reueale vnto him in what he should serue him that lent , as he accustomed to doe , for he gouerned him in althinges according to the will of God , and not according to his owne . Now in the morning about the breake of day S. Francis arysing from prayer , there incontinentlie flocked a great number of birdes that began to sing one after an other and hauing sung , they tooke their flight and left the Sainct contented : In that instant he heard a voice that said : Francis , let this be a signe of a notable fauour which God intendeth to shew thee in this place . By which voice his hart was so altered that thence forward he felt a great quantitie of spirituall giftes in his interiour , God continuallie visiting him , and remayning there , he burned with an ineffable flame of his loue , and therfore , he was often in his contemplations eleuated so high , that as Brother Leo recounted who was then his companion and a curious obseruer of all his actions , he could not discerne nor comprehend him with his sight , surpassing the high cloudes of heauen ; which is not ouer-greatly to be admired , considering that in this world he led a life more angelicall then humane . He , as he afterward recounted to his companions , there demaunded as a singuler grace of his God , to be entierlie transformed into his anguishes and dolours , sith his Maiestie had not voutsafed to accept of his life , which so manie times he had offered vnto him , as the onlie thing he had to offer , hauing no other thing in this world , and hauing so often gone among the infidels there to receaue Martyrdome in the seruice of his diuine maiesty : Wherfore it was incontinent . lie reuealed vnto him of God , that as he had alwayes endeauoured perfectly to follow and imitate his life , and actions , so should he be permitted to be like vnto him , and to suffer with him in the dolours , of his passion . Which the holy Father vnderstanding , albeit he were already exceedingly weakned , by the rigour of his life past , and by the continuall crosse with he had carryed , yet he was fo farre from being troubled with all , that he encouraged himselfe , and enamoured himselfe the more to suffer a Martyrdome so noble and worthy aboue all others , and by the interiour burning flame he extinguished the water of all the afflictions and dolours that euer could befall him , and desired no lesse perfection , to receaue in himselfe so inestimable a treasure . How S. Francis receaued the sacked stigmates of our Lord Iesus Christ . THE LV. CHAPTER . THe most feruent Father S. Francis being thus highly eleuated in God , by an extreme ardor of celestiall desires , and transformed into IESVS CHRIST , crucified for our sinnes , by sweetnes of compassion on the day of the exaltation of the holy crosse , which is the fourteenth of September , a litle before the breake of day , there appeared vnto him this vision following : He saw an Angel descend from heauen like vnto the Seraphin with six winges in the Prophett Esay , enflamed with a most resplendant fire , whose beames were so glittering , that to humane eyes they were insupportable . This Angel approaching vnto the S. being already in the region of the aire so neere vnto him that he might see him , there stayed : and then the S. beholding him more attentiuely saw the image of IESVS CHRIST crucified imprinted in him , which had the two winges crossed on high , as were those belowe , so that the endes of those vpper passed the hight of the head , & those below passed the soles of the feet , & the other two passed on each side the endes of the fingers & handes , the two armes being stretched in forme of a crosse . The soule of S. Francis was with this admirable appatition exceedingly melted , being surprised with a contentment & an extreme greife entermingled so together , that it was impossible to explicate , whither of the two were greater , for on the one side he exceedinglie reioyced , beholding himselfe in the mirour , wherin the Angels themselues cannot be wearie to looke , and wherin are enclosed the treasures of all beautitude , and keeping his eyes alwayes more fixed on that celestiall fiery globe , shining with a diuine light , he consumed with loue and sweetnes : but on the other side , considering his God so cruelly fastened on the crosse with hard and grosse nailes , as he then appeared vnto him , and hauing his side opened with the stroke of a lance , he by commiseration experienced that cruell iron , which pearced the delicate breast of the Virgin Mary , in such sort that he no lesse felt that dolour , then if himselfe had bin crucified in that manner , yea by his interiour compassion he was fullie transformed into his beloued IESVS CHRIST . No man can doubt hereof , sith this vision was not as others , appearing only to the exteriour eyes , but it was effectiue and operatiue by an act not heard of , in the verie bodie of his Sainct , imprinting in him the verie woundes which he had , by meanes of his diuine beames , which from his two handes , his two feet , and side , he sent into his handes , feet , and side , not spirituallie , or imaginatiuelie only , but sensiblie and corporally , opening his side , and pearcing his handes and feet ; and this was not only for the present , but for an eternall testimonie he left him the nailes framed of his verie flesh fixed therin , the heades of the nayles lardge appearing without in the paulmes of his handes , but round and of iron colour , and on the other sides the pointes clinched , for the woundes were transpearced through both sides , so that att the principall wound , wherby the handes were pearced from one side to an other with the said nayles , on the side where the pointes of the nayle was clinched , there was such a space betweene the superiour part of the hand , and the tourned clinch of the nayle , that betweene the same one might putt in a finger ; the like might be said of the feet : so that thenceforward he could not stand vpon them but with extreme paine ; in such sort that besides the incessant running of the bloud , it was verie troublesome vnto him ; as also was the wound of his side which was verie lardge and open , the flesh being there growen againe in forme of a cicatrice , which was of the colour of a rose , as it was seene afterward by diuers , hauing touched the same , as in place conuenient shal be inserted . Our soueraigne Lord and God , leauing in the body of his feruant , a liuely , true , and long memoriall of his dolorious Passion , not without a most profound iudgement , and immensiue signe , of an excessiue loue vnto vs , for seeing that the memory of his bitter passion was vtterly extinguished in our harts , he would not this other misterious passion , for our cause only , renued in the body of his seruant , should be so soone forgottē . In which respect it was necessary that he should endure it , not one houre or two , one day or a month , but two yeares entierly , the hard obstinacie , and obstinate hardnes of our hartes opposite and rebellions to his diuine Maiestie , so requiring it to procure vs with efficacie to remember the other . How the glorious Father sainct Francis was att length constrained to reueale the impression of his stigmates , to such as were most familiar vnto him . THE LVI . CHAPTER . NOw after this admirable cōmunication , performed with such and so great a prerogatiue as a greater could not be imagined , the altare eukindled in the brest of the holie Father , burned with the immensiue charitie he had vnto his God ; but leauing this to the deuoutsoules , that raise themselues from the earth towardes their Creatour , we will prosecute the historie , telling how he discouered this treasure vnto the world . Sainct Francis then hauing finished his lent which he fasted in the honour of sainct Michal the Archangel , and hauing giuen thanckes to God , he discended to the foot of the Mountaine , carrying with him the diuine image of IESVS CHRIST crucified , not in tables of stone or wood carued and engrauen by the hand of some humane or Angelicall Master , but written and imprinted in the membres of his properflesh , by the handes of the Sonne of God himselfe , not casting his precious stones before euery body ; because he feared much to manifest to litle purpose so great a secret of God ; yet withall he found it impossible to conceale the same , att least from his companions , that were hourly with him ; therfore calling them together , he proposed vnto them his doubt , as in a third personne , not specifying the fact , but only speaking generally of the reuelations of the secrettes of God. But Brother Illuminato , truely illuminated of God , ayming att that which proued true , that Sainct Francis had receaued of God some reuelations of very great importance , especially perceauing him to be as out of himselfe , he thus answeared : Beloued Father , who knoweth better then your selfe , that for the most part , and almost alwayes God giueth great reuelations to his seruantes not for themselues alone , but for others also , as hath bin seene that it hath pleased him att lengtht to manyfest them all ? Wherfore it seemeth to me that you hauing receaued such , should proue ingratefull to God if you conceale that which he hath wrought in you more for the saluation of the world , then for your owne particuler , therby burying his talent vnder the earth . Which the holy Father vnderstanding , as from the mouth of God , besides what he often said with the Prophet : My secrett vnto my selfe , my secrett vnto my selfe , he very humbly recounted vnto them the vision he had , the successe thereof , & many other most high and diuine matters , vnder the seale of secresie , which is not to be doubted but God did reueale vnto him in so merueillous a coniunction . How his sacred woundes were scene of diuers during his life . THE LVII . CHAPTER . BVt it being impossible for the holy Father to conceale this light with God would haue to shine to all the world , on an high candlestick : though he could couer his feet with his sandales when he would , and his handes with the sleeues of his habitt ; yet he was constrayned in the end to manifest them . Brother Leo his Confessour , saw them euery day , the holy Father being of necessity to vse him , as a Phisition , to dresse his holy stigmates , whence did continually distill bloud , and to change the linnen and putt tentes betweene the nailes and flesh with incredible paine and patience of the holy Father . Neuertheles , he would not haue them touched on the friday , because he would endure the more , and so suffer with his Sauiour . Brother Ruffinus , who as S. Francis affirmed was already for his sanctity of life canonized in heauen , hauing many times seene the woundes of the handes and feet of the S. desired also very earnestlie to see that of his side wherof he held himselfe as fully assured , by washing his linnen bretches , which he alwayes found embrued with bloud on the right side , and annoynting his stomack with oyntmentes , insinuating himselfe and thrusting his hand farther then he needed , did often touch it with his fingers , and sometimes the S. felt much greife thereby ; neuertheles he had a verie extreme desire for his consolation to see it : And therfore one day , faigning to request the holy Fathers habitt , of deuorion to chaunge it for his owne , and requiring it for the loue of IESVS CHRIST , he so wrought , that the S. who could not deny any thinge that was demaunded him in the name of God , not suspecting any other thing , putting of his habitt to giue him , he contented him therin though he did his endeauour to hide the same . S. Clare that made him many plaisters for dressing therof , deserued to see them , the S. shewing them all vnto her , in regard that she was such an Espouse of IESVS CHRIST as each one knoweth , and the eldest daughter in God of the S. The said plaister is with great reuerence shewen for a relique in the Couent of S. Clare att Assisium . The Cardinal of Hostia , Protectour of the Order , law them also , and many personnes deuoted and affected vnto him , as the bishop Vgolino and others . How God by many miracles published the Sacred stigmates of his seruant S. Francis. THE LVIII . CHAPTER . THe same God that had imprinted the sacred stigmates in his seruant for the good of the world , would not haue them buryed in silence ; but did miraculously manifest them , as to his maiestie seemed conuenient , which he did , as well for his owne glorie , as for the benefitt of faithfull soules , who seeing his sacred woundes in his seruant , encreased in faith , and glorifyed the author of them in his sainct . There raigning a great pestilence among the cattell of the Country of Riete , which procured their death , notwithstanding any remedy that could be inuented ; God reuealed vnto a deuout person that he should procure to gett of the water that fell from the handes of his seruant Francis , when he washed them , and therewith should sprinckle the cattell , and so they should be cured : The man fearing God , went and gott of the said water , and with faith experienced the application , and all the cattell that were touched therwith , though halfe dead , arose sound and secure on their feet . Before S. Francis had the stigmates , there arose euery yeare a cloud , with a tempest neere the Mount Aluerne , that destroyed all the fruit of that place : But after he receaued them , that tempest neuer appeared which procured great admiration to all the world . Being one time accompanyed with a poore man , himselfe riding on an asse , by reason that the woundes that were vnder his feet hindered his goeing , the night hauing surprised them , they retired themselues vnder the couerture of a mountaine , where the poore man , for the extreme cold which he felt could not sleep , and tourning himselfe from one side to an other , did nothing but sigh and lament : Whereof the holie Father hauing compassion , touched him with one of his sacred handes , and the poore man in steed of the bitter cold which he felt , incontinentlie found himselfe so exceeding hoate , that he seemed to be in a stoue or hoate house , where he sweetlie slept till the morning , and afterward affirmed that in al his life he neuer slept better . A woman of Arrezzo had so dangerous a labour that she was abandonned of the phisicions , and the health of her bodie being desperate , there was no care but of her soule : it happened by chaunce that the asse wheron S. Francis had ridden was brought to drinck neere vnto the house of the said woman , which her kinred knowinge , they tooke of the bridle , which S. Francis sitting on the asse had held in his handes , & hauing with great faith girded the woman therewith , she was presently without danger deliuered . God wrought such miracles during his life , that by them it might appeare that his sacred stigmates were truely worckes of his omnipotent hand ; but he made it much more apparent after his death , as here ensuying shal be declared , though they happening afterward seeme not conuenient to be written as yet , neuertheles I doe it that the matter may be seene well vnited together . Of the testimonies of the woundes of the Seraphicall Father S. Francis , by the holy Apostolicall sea . THE LIX . CHAPTER . POpe Gregorie the ninth , himselfe saw and touched the handes and feet of the glorious S. and because he saw not that of the side he had no great beleife therof ; Wherfore some time before he canonized S. Francis , one night in his sleep , as himselfe often affirmed , the S. appeared vnto him as in choller , and reprehending him of his sclender faith , lifted vp his right arme , and shewed him the wound of his side : then demaunding a cuppe it seeming to his Holynes that he deliuered him one , it was presently filled with bloud . By this apparition , he afterward remayned assured of the wound , which he so reuerenced that being vnable to endure the enuie and lewdnes of some that impugned the same , striuing to darckē the glory of so singuler a miracle , he commanded by the first bulle he published , that this truth should be beleeued , as affirmed by Apostolicall sentence . The bulle beginneth : The glorious Confessour : then afterward he saith : We by the tenour of these presentes declare vnto all people , that the stigmates of this glorious S. hauing in his life time and after his death bin seene in his body , the same hath bin approued with his other miracles , by our venerable Brethren , the Cardinals of the holy Church : wherfore we haue had iust occasion to enrole him in the catalogue of SS . And because in the beginning of this veritie there were two ecclesiasticall personnes that publiquelie declared themselues aduersaries to the said stigmates , one of who was Brother Euerard , an Alleman Preacher , who in his sermōnes auouched that he neuer had those woundes : and the other was the Archbishop of Colleigne , who commanded the said stigmates to be putt out of his image ; the said Gregorie the ninth , made and sent two breuies against them , the one of which being directed to the Prouincials and Priours of the Order of Preachers was such , Gregorie Bishop : we hauing heard with no lesse greife then meruaile , that a Religious of your Order ▪ named Euerard , not remembring that the sermons of Preachers ought to be seasoned with the salt of grace ; being att Copania , a citty of Morauia , of a Preacher becomming a blasphemer , was not ashamed to affirme that the stigmates of the holie seruant of God Francis , that were so miraculouslie by diuine Maiestie imprinted on him , were fables , and ought to be reproued ; what could he say more ? He att one same time depriued the holie seruant of God , of his honour and glorie , yea God himselfe , who by a singuler priuiledge and excellent mysterie gaue him those signes , and hath depriued vs of aucthoritie and dew respect , considering that he hath presumed to impugne our auctoritie ; for we haue approued the said stigmates ; not onlie as hauing heard relation therof by personnes worthie of creditt , and bin assured therof by verie authenticall written testimonies ; but ouer selues also haue seene them with our proper eyes , and touched them with our verie handes , Now we vnderstand that the said Religious is mounted to such audacitie , as he presumeth to preach publikelie , to the dishonour of the Religious Frere Minors , baptising them before the people with the false name and title of dore-begging preachers and lyers , adding that they ought to be preuented and excommunicated . All these thinges considered , we command you in vertue of this present Apostolicall Breuie , to suspend the said Religious from the facultie of preaching , in what place soeuer he shall appeare , and vsing all meanes to gett him into your handes , you shall incontinentlie send him vnto vs ; that we may inflict on him the punishment due to his desert . The other Breuy that was directed to the Arch-bishop of Coileigne was thus : The diuine wisdome ; that first framed man according to his flesh to redeeme him , by the mystery of his holy Incarnation ; he also hath adorned his seruant Francis with the same woundes , & that it is so , we with the Colledge of our venerable brethren the cardinals haue approued the same , hauing bin assured therof by diuers personnes of vertuous life , and haue our selues seene very authentical testimonies therof : and besides we haue bin induced by our selues , that haue with our owne eyes seene , and touched them with our owne handes . For which respectes we haue really and with iust reason concluded , that it ought to be held for truth : wherfore we command you that vnderstanding this our intention and probation of them , you also publikelie approue them , and not to permitt any within your diocesse to contradict them . Pope Alexander the fourth that saw them , made also a Breuie in approbation of them , and commanded the Frere Minors neuer to leaue the Oratorie of Mount Aluerne , where theire holie Father had receaued so singuler a gift of God. Pope Benedict the second , ordayned by a Breuie that the Frere Minors should celebrate the feast , and say the office of the said sacred stigmates of the glorious Father sainct Francis : All which testimonies , ( and manie other which for breuitie I omitt ) we were willing to insert in this place , because the malice of enuie , that wil be of as long continuance as the world , had enforced vs therto , by reason that so admirable a miracle ought not to be related , without due circumstances and proofes , to make mute the perfidious tongues of the euill minded enuious . Of the zeale of the honour of God , and saluation of soules which the holy Father sainct Francis had , after the impression of the sacred stigmates , and of the figures precedent . THE LX. CHAPTER . THis glorious Sainct hauing felt in his proper flesh the dolours paine of the passion of God , and as it were partlie experienced , of what deere price soules were vnto the Sonne of God , he to loose no time began incontinentlie to trauaile ouer all cittyes and townes instructing by meane of prayer , preaching , and the example of good life , God assisting with merueillous miracles , in testimonie of his docttine , to redeeme the precious soules of poore Christians out of the mouth of the perfidious Lucifer , he being armed with these weapons of the crosse , that alwayes ouerthrow euerie ennemie corporall and spirituall of the elect of God , who continuallie gett the victorie . And as a new Legat deputed of his diuine maiestie , he carryed with him the sea le of the soueraigne bishop IESVS CHRST , wherwith he confirmed his doctrine and his worckes . Therby did he trulie appeare to be sent of God : wherfore he not onlie found no contradiction where he went , but was exceeding gratefull to all all personnes . Besides that , this is also worthy of merueillous consideration , that as in all thinges deseruing perpetuall memorie for being of great consequence , it semeth that his diuine Maiestie alwayes obserued three condicions , prophesying or figuring them precedently , approuing them by good testimonies with the rumour of present renowme , and confirming them afterward by diuine signes and miracles ; in like sort would he obserue three conditions in this singuler fauour , wherof the rumour , renowme , and manifest proofe , being seene for the time present , and the miracles afterward , it resteth now that we demonstrate the figure , by which this singuler act hath in a certaine manner bin many times prophesied . First it seemed to be signified by the vision of the glittering and resplendant soules , marcked with the signe of the crosse , of whome God constituted him his captaine in the beginning of his conuersion . The same also seemed to be signified by the vision of the crucisix that interiourly transpearced his soule with excessiue sorrow , with the voice that told him he must repaire his holy church . And it was also signified by the crosse which Brother Siluester saw to come out of his mouth , that expelled the dragon of hell . Againe it was denoted by the vision which Brother Pacificus had before he was conuerted , when he saw two glittering swordes , that made a crosse vpon his brest . Finally it was signified by the apparition which S. Francis made att the Chapter of Arles , in forme of a crosse in the aire , giuing his benediction to the Religious there assembled . Lett no man therfore presume to contradict so certaine a truth , denounced and prophesied by figures , seene visibily , touched palpably , approued by the church iustlie , and finally by IESVS CHRIST confirmed , by so many miracles in earth and in heauen . Of the new seruour , and merueillous patience of the sainct . THE LXI . CHAPTER . THe holy Father S. F. finding himselfe enriched with so glorious a treasure , made his habitt to be lengthened , as much as was possible to couer the same , and began thenceforward to carry a staffe , wherwith he walked about the house , though verie seldome , being vnable by reason of the sacred woundes to sett his feet on the ground . It is admirable to consider , that as in the two first yeares of his conuersion , before he founded the Order , he carryed a staffe , so he began againe to carry it two yeares before his death , that he might end by the walking staffe as a true Pilgrime on earth , albeit he had left it vpon obseruation of the worde of IESEVS CHRIST , who commanded his disciples not to carry it in their iorney , signifying , that they should not relye on any fauour of the world , vnderstood by the staffe or stalke of a reed more perillous then secure ; and afterwardes he conformed himselfe to the ancient fathers , who vsed it att their hermitages , as sainct Paul the first hermite , sainct Antony and others , and not to be singuler herein , he gaue leaue to all the Religious to vse one in their infirmities , sicknesses and old age . Afterward burning with this seruent fire of charitie towardes God and his neighbour , he was carryed , as we haue formerlie said , through cittyes and townes , where he preached with excessiue feruour , thirsting with an extraordinarie burning desire to see the nomber of the elect of God accomplished ; to which places he was so welcome and gratefull , that when he went from the people he was halfe naked because each one striued to cutt part of his habitt , some with cicers , others with pincers or like instrumentes , carefullie keeping those shreddes afterwardes as reliques , with most pious deuotion , for cure of diseases and dangers of this life , others brought him bread to blesse , wherof afterward to make vse in like necessities , hauing seene therof manifest experiences . Notwithstanding all this , the holie Father had a violent desire to retourne to that former humilitie and simplicitie of seruing leapers , and of not knowing the imperfections of his disciples , as he was afterwardes forced to know them , and also of enduring austeritie of life . To this effect he said to his Religious : My Brethren , we must now begin to serue God for to this present we haue done nothing or verie litle . So he proposed in his spiritt to performe great matters , not considering the weaknes of bodie , by reason of the great feruour of his spiritt , wherwith being carryed away , he desired nothing but fresh combattes to gett victorie ouer the ennemie , and indeed , he that well considereth it , sindeth that feeblenes nor tepeditie haue any place , where the port is alwayes open vnto true loue , which inuiteth and induceth to attempt impossibilityes . And so much the more by reason that he had accustomed his flesh to obey the spiritt , and had such a promptitude to obey God , that he was so farre from resisting , that he stroue and endeauoured to worcke aboue his forces . Wherfore God that knew his desire , opened vnto him the meanes of meritt , so that he did not onlie desire , with the ineffable doloures of his infirmitie , which did so afflict him from the soale of his feet to the crowne of his head , that he had neuer repose ; he endured in each of his members an extreame and particuler paine ; in such sort that in short time he came to haue nothing but skin on his bones . In all these afflictions he discouered his desire of them , sith that he was neuer heard to vtter so much as one worde of complaint , but he called his dolours his brethren , and his diseases his sisters , yet he answeared the Religious , who being moued with compassion wished him to pray vnto God , that he would please to appeare a litle more merciful● towardes him , that if he did not hold him excused in regard of his simplicity , he would teach him what it was to check God in his iudgementes . He omitted not yet to chastice in his body , the excesse of the offence of this Religious , for rudely flinging himselfe out of his bed vpon the ground , he tourned and wallowed vpon it , often kissing it gaue thanckes vnto God , praysed him , and besought him for his greater consolations to redouble his afflictions : which wordes ended . The Religious by force of armes laid him againe on his bed : for he could not helpe himselfe into it . O inuincible patience of this glorious S. comparable to that of Iob ! he was doubtles both ioyfull and humble in his tribulations , as an other S. Paul considering that the more he endured of greater paines in his body , the greater vigour and force appeared in his soule , besides what affliction his stigmates procured him , which continually distilled bloud , with such extreme grife , that it was humanely impossible for him to support them only two dayes , not two yeares as he did for augmentation of his meritt and example vnto the world . How God sometimes conforted his faithfull seruant in his afflictions . THE LXII . CHAPTER . ALl this being very well knowne to almighty God , beside the interiour vertue which he bestowed on him , he did often comfort him exteriourlie . One day to mitigate his dolours therby to raise his spiritt vnto God , he had a desire to heare some prayse sung vnto his diuine maiesty , vpon some instrumentes . And therfore he told Brother Pacificus , who had bin a famous & excellent Poete , that though men of this world abuse musicall instrumentes ▪ which were inuented to prayse God , as in deed so many holy men had praysed him theron : he should neuerthelesse finde meane to haue secretly a violle , and for his consolation , should sing some spirituall prayse , affirming that therin was no offence vnto God , and that it seemed the greifes of his bodye by that meane would tourne into consolation and ioy of the spiritt . But Br. Pacificus hauing answeared that in so dooing he might scandalize the world , he replyed that he had reason , and that he should let it alone . Now God who had a speciall care of him , incontinently sent an Angel that sounded and gaue so sweet a touch to a violl , as may be imagined that an Angel of Paradise could doe , in the same instant comforting both the afflicted body and the soule of the great seruant of God. Addressing himselfe therfore to Bro. Pacificus , who had not heard the melodie no more then his other companions , he caused them to giue thanckes vnto God , for the great consolation which he had voutsafed to send him . Being in the house of the Bishop of Assisium vtterlie without all tast , and vnable to eat any thing by reason of the griefe of his infirmities , his companyons asked him wherof he would willingly eat ; he answeared them : If I could haue a few litle fishes of fresh water , me thincketh I could eat of them . These wordes being ended there entred a boy that brought him many as sent from Brother Girard Minister of Riete , though it were winter and so extreme cold , that it was impossible to take them the riuers being frozen . The Religious exceedinglie admired to perceaue the care which God had to releiue the necessities of his seruant and especially in thinges impossible to men . An other time , desiring to haue a litle lettice he asked some of his companiō who answeared that the same day they had bin all gathered . Goe into the garden , said he , and bring me the first herbe that cometh to thy hād , which shall be a lettice . The Religious went and found a very faire lettice , and thanking him who had there set the same for the consolation of the seruant of God , he tooke it vp with great ioy and brought it vnto him : and the S. hauing eaten a therof , leafe felt himselfe fully conforted . How he was assured of the Glory of Paradise . THE LXIII . CHAPTER . BVt because there cannot be giuen to a seruant of God a greater consolation then the hope and certainty of the glorie to come , wherto S. Paul esteemed not the passions of this world cōdigne , howsoeuer greiuous and continuall they might be ; The S. goeing one day for his consolation to visitt S. Clare , with Brother Leonard of Assisium his companion , the sweetnes of their spirituall discourses was such and so great , that the night surprised thē before they perceaued it . Wherfore constrayned by her prayers , her Sisters and her companions , he did eat two morcels with them , and in an instant he was swallowed vp in the holy Ghost and rauished in extasie , with a deep contentment , where he heard that which sequentlie shal be related . Being retourned to himselfe he cryed out with a loud voice ; My God be thou praysed , and incontinentlie went to our Lady of Angels . Arising from the table , he fell on his knees and there was againe in extasie the space of an hower , then instantly went away and left S. Clare and her sisters who were exceedingly greiued t●erewith . His Cōpany admiring theratt asked him the cause in their way : the S. acknowledge it vnto them , affirming that in the extasie God had reuealed vnto him his saluation by these verie wordes : Francis I promise thee eternall life and assure thee therof , in such sort as I tell thee thou canst no way loose it : for which I thancked him , saying : Prayse be to thee my God : then he forbad them to speake thereof till after his death . Being come to our Lady of Angels , for eyght howers together he could not vtter other wordes then these : Be thou praysed my God : yea he could not say his canonicall houres by reason of the ioy that had surprised his hart . After that time his infirmitie in such sort encreasing that it manifestlie appeared he could not liue long , one of his f●eindes , seeing him cloathed with his coursest and patched habitt , and hauing a peece of rugged cloth on his forehead for the infirmitie of his eyes , in spirituall mirth said vnto him : Father how will you sell this old habitt ? Oh how soone will God buy it of you , and pay you deerlie for it ! giuing you in exchaunge therof an infinitye of precious garmentes of silke and gold besides eternall ▪ glorie afterward in the other world . The S. induced and inspired of the holy Ghost , sodenly answeared . Brother thou hast reason , for so shall it be , to the honour and glory of God. Of the last and extreme sicknes that augmented and redoubled in the holy Father S. Francis. THE LXIV . CHAPTER . BEsides all the other infirmities of his eyes , his stomacke , his liuer , and the greife of his stigmates , there fell also a dropsie into his feet six monethes before his blessed end : Notwithstanding he omitted not to visitt the monasteries , citties and townes , to procure the saluation of soules . But his infirmities growing daily more violent , the cittizens of Assisium iealous of so noble and precious a treasure which by right appertayned vnto them , and fearing it would be robbed from them vpon the way , they sent Embassadours to their holy Father , who was then neere to Sienna , to pray and by all sweetnes and amity to enforce him to retourne to his Monasterie . Sainct Francis failed not to comfort them , yelding that benefitt to them who in the beginning of his conuersion , vsed him as a foole : wherin each one may consider the admirable disposition of God : and then lett him deride his Sai●ct that can . Now on the way these Cittizens came to a village , somewhat later then they expected : by which meane they were disappointed of all prouision , finding there no Inne , but onlie houses , of countrie people , which refused to afford the company victuals for monie . They who had chardge of the prouision , recounted this discurtesie to Sainct Francis : who answeared : See now what vse you make of your monyflies , retourne againe , and demaund something to eat for the loue of God , and you shall experience what difference there is betweene the vaine hopes of the world , and the true and assured hope of God. The gentlemen obeyed the S. and found for the loue of God so much to eat , that they knew not what to doe with so much food : Herevpon the S. said vnto them : you are of opinion that it is a shamefull thing to demaund an almose : but tell me , wherwith doth all the world liue , but with the continuall almose giuen by almightie God ? They were all filled with great admiration , and silent with confusion : and so shrincking their shoulders , they proceeded on their iorney , conducting their Father to his Country , whither being come and for more security brought to the Pallace of the Bishop of Assisium , master Bon Iohn , a Phisicion and his deere freind came to visitte him , whome he prayed to tell him freely his opinion of that sicknes , adi●●ing him not to deale with him as with other sicke personnes , feeding him with vaine hopes , wherwith he had not to doe , assuring him that by the grace of God , he rather desired death then life . The Phisicion answeared him assuredlie that his infi●mity was mortall , and that according to humane iudgement , he could not passe the middes of October . Which the S. vnderstanding , he so strayned himselfe , that he gott on his knees vpon his bed , first stretching his armes , then lifting his two handes towardes heauen , with an e●ceeding feruour of spiritt he said : you are welcome my beloued Sister , the death which thou my God doest send me . Of the consolation or exercise of the S. on his later dayes . THE LXV . CHAPTER . THe holy Father in this greiuous sicknes had no other recreation and consolation but to prayse God , and to procure his companions to prayse him , by himnes , psalmes , and spirituall Canticles , with which alone and without any other comfort of the world , he qualified that his greiuous infirmity his dolours & his paines , which were such and so cruell , that as he affirmed , it had bin far more tollerable with all kinde of torment to endure a dolourous death by the handes of the executioner , then to suffer what he endured . But considering that the diuine spiritt doth not accord with the humane , nor the children of light , with the children of the world , Brother Helias his Vicar Generall , who went with the said Cittizens to pray him to retourne to Assisium , and who forsoke him not till his death , to whome on night , two yeares before his death , there appeared a venerable old man , in a white habitt , this was in an Oratory nere to Fulliniū who willed him to aduertise S. Francie that from thence two yeares , he should be called of God out of this world , which he had told him ; this man then seeing this his so vnaccustomed alacrity amiddes so many tormentes , and that he did nothing but sing , and cause to be sung prayses to God , without otherwise lamenting his sinnes , as formerly he accustomed to doe , sayd vnto him , that himselfe and his most affectionat freindes were much edified by this his ioy in that mortall infirmity , & were assured that it proceeded only of the integrity of his conscience , which knowing it selfe pure before God , could feare nothing . Not withstanding it was not conuenient in presence of so many seculers , who all knew him to be nerre death , to shew no signe of repentance of his offences past , no remorse of his sinnes committed against God , attleast in this terrible passadge of death . S. Francis with great feruour answeared him : Brother giue me leaue , giue me leaue I pray thee to reioyce in God and in his prayses , during this sicknes , because by the grace of the holy Ghost , my spiritt is in such sort vnited vnto his diuine Maiestie , and so secure that it may reioyce : Remember now , that there are two yeares past since you deliuered me from him an aduertisment of this my passadge : since which time I haue alwayes endeauoured to prepare my selfe , lamenting my sinnes , and satisfying God for them . But sithence that by his immensiue grace , he hath made me worthy of his glory , as he hath reuealed vnto me , I haue euer since endeauoured to reioyce , and now so much more in that the time approacheth , wherin my soule shall for euer be loosed from the waight of this body , and shall goe towardes him who hath created it , and in that he will not omitt in me to edifie this people . How the S. made himselfe be carryed to our Lady of Angels , finding his death to approach . THE LXVI . CHAPTER . THe glorious Father therfore perceauing that the day of his death approached , prayed all the gentlemen and his freindes there present , to cause him to be carryed to his church of our Lady of Angels , that he might render vnto God the spiritt of life , where he had receaued of him the spiritt of grace : So hauing obtayned permission of the bishop and Gouernour of the citty , they went accōpanyed with the greatest part of the said citty , and comming to the hospitall , which is in the great street betweene the citty and our Lady of Angels , causing himselfe with his bed to be sett on the ground , and tourning towardes the citty he gaue it his benediction , saying : Citty blessed mayest thou be of the soueraigne God , because by thee many soules shal be saued , and in thee many worthy seruantes of God of both sex shall make their residence , and by thy meane , many shall attaine the kingdome of glorie . So hauing blessed the citty , and proceeding his way towardes our Lady of Angels , S. Clare his deere and true disciple , imitatrice and daughter in IESVS CHRIST , fearing she should not see him before his death , sent to aduertise him , that herselfe was also in such estate , as she should not liue long after , yea that she thought to goe first ; and that therfore she felt an extreme greife , to dye without his holy benediction & without seeing him , who was her master and beloued Father in CHRIST IESVS : and for that occasion she prayed him for the passion of our Lord I. C. with her knees on the ground , not to permitt her to dye so discontent : but sith he was in his iorney , to doe her that last and singuler fauour as to visitt her , before he went to our Lady of Angels . The holie Father S. Francis felt the bowels of Fatherly cōpassion to moue in him , in that he could not content her , by reason of the imminēt perill wherin he was , and that the Phisicions , nobles and gentlemen there present would not to permitt him ; yet procuring wherwith all to write , he sent her by a Religious his benediction in writing , then lifting his eyes to heauen he said vnto him : Goe and comfort my beloued sister , telling her this good newes , that she shall see me before she dye , which shal be shortly : as shall all her Sisters , to their exceeding consolation . This prophesie fayled not in the effect : for the holie Father being dead , when the Cittizens , carryed him to bury att Assisium they passed through the monastery of S. Damian , as hereafter shall appeare , and seeing the body of the Sainct with in their Couent , they were all exceedinglie comforted therwith . How a Romane Lady very deuout and affected to S. Francis called Lady Iaqueline of the seauen Sunnes , came by diuine reuelation from Rome to the death of S. Francis. THE LXVII . CHAPTER . THe holy Father approching neere vnto his death , called a Religious whome he willed to finde out a messenger to goe with al diligence to Rome , expresly to aduertise the Lady of the Seauen Sunnes that she should incontinentlie come to visitt him if she desired to see him liuing ; knowing in what affliction she would haue suruiued , if she had not seene him before his death , as he had promised her when he tooke leaue of her att his departure out of Rome : and in meane while procuring wherwith to write , he dictated this letter ensuying : To the Lady of the Seauen-Sunnes , poore Brother Francis , desireth health in our Lord IESVS CHRIST ; Know my beloued Sister in IESVS CHRIST , that God by his grace hath reuealed vnto me the last day of my life : Wherfore if you desire to see me liuing , hasten so much as sometime on saterday you may be att our Ladie of Angels , and bring with you a morcell of gray cloth wherwith to coue● me , and wax for my seruice . Att the end of this letter , it was reuealed vnto the S. that she would come : wherfore he said to the writer : Rent this letter for there is no need therof . He had scarce ended those wordes , but a messenger came from the said lady , that told him she was att the gate of the Monastery with two of her children , sena●ours of Rome , and a noble and honourable company to visitt him . A while after the said lady came , who entring his chamber , fell incontinently on the ground , humbling her countenance , as an other Magdalen , towardes his feet , bathing them with bittet teares ; and ●mprinting her lippes in his sacred stigmates , with such ioy and consolation of spiritt , as nothing could be more ; she could not be satisfied with kissing them , embracing and clipping them with all reuerence , in regard of their vertue , representing vnto her those of our Lord IESVS CHRIST , she could not depart from him , no more could the Religious , for she was entierlie rauished in this so singular sweetnes of spiritt , without any speech att all , till S. Francis called her : att whose voice awakening , she answeared the S. ( who asked her how it happened that she came so readily ) that being one night in prayer , she heard the voice of God , that said : If thou wilt find Brother Francis aliue , goe incontinentlie to our lady of Angels , and carry with thee what thow knowest necessarie to his sepulture , and such meat as thou gauest him att his being in Rome , to comfort him in his sicknes . Which hauing heard , I prepared my selfe verie instantlie , and thus am come . S. Francis gaue thanckes to God , and demaunding the said meates , he refected his body with very great consolation . Now this lady supposing that S. Francis would lye long time sick , determined to send back her children to Rome , and many personnes of note that came also with her : But the holy Father willed them all to stay , and told them he should dye the saterday following , and be interred on the Sonday , and then they might retourne in companie , which was done . This ladie after the death of Sainct Francis , dwelt att Assisium where she liued verie piouslie , and was afterward buryed in the Church of Saint Francis att Assisium , in a chappell adioyning to the bodie of Sainct Francis. How S. Francis gaue his benediction to his eldest sonne , Brother Bernard Quintaualle . Taken out of the sixt chapter of the sixt booke , and put here as the due place therof . NOw whiles S. Francis was eating the said meates , prepared by the handes of the said Lady , calling to minde that Brother Bernard was with him att Rome the first time that he did eat therof ; he asked those present where he was , and caused him to be called to eat therof also . Brother Bernard being come and obeying the Sainct , hauing eaten two morcels with him perceauing that he approached neere his end , making his benefitt of the good occasion , humblie demaunded his holie benediction . To whome sainct Francis answeared : my deere child I graunt it most willinglie : and so commanded his benediction to be written , which thus began : The first Religious and companion that God gaue me , was Brother Bernard Quintaualle , who was the first that began , as he that euer since continued , perfectlie to obserue the rule of the gospell and the Counfailes therof : wherfore aswell in regard of that , as for manie other graces which God hath bestowed on him , I am much obliged to loue him , yea aboue all other Religious of our Order . And therfore I will and ordaine that euerie other Minister that shall come hereafter , doe loue him as my selfe . Then he bad him stand att his right hand , for he had alreadie lost his sight . But Brother Bernard seeing Brother Helias that extremelie desired it , knowing right well the need he had therof , hauing compassion of him , he sent him to the right hand of the Sainct and placed himselfe att the left , contenting himselfe to gaine that soule to God , by the benediction so much desired , of his beloued Father . But sainct Francis intending to lay his hand on the head of Brother Bernard , knew either by the touch or by diuine reuelation , that it was Brother Helias , wherfore he sodenlie called Brother Bernard , who answearing him , he perceaued by his voice that he was att his left hand , and therfore crossed his handes as did the Patriarch Iacob , and gaue them his benediction , yet alwayes naming Brother Bernard he said vnto him : God giue thee his benediction , & encrease in celestiall benedictions of IESVS CHRIST , as thou hast bin first called to this holie Religion , to serue for an example of Apostolicall life , and to demonstrate how one ought to follow IESVS CHRIST , in pouerty and in his crosse : sith thou hast not only giuen all they terrestriall substance to his poore , but hast offered thy very selfe vnto him in sacrifice . Be thou therfore blessed of our lord Iesus Christ and of me his poore seruant with an eternal benediction , goeing , retourning , remayning , sleeping and waking . He that shall blesse thee , be he blessed , and lett not him that shall curse thee rest vnpunished . Thou shall be superiour of all thy Brethren and they shal be subiect vnto thee . Lett him that thou wilt receaue into this Order , be receaued , and him that thou wilt reiect , be reiected . Thou shalt haue liberty to reside where thou wilt , none hauing authority euer to forbidde , or to prescribe thee any law , in the name of the Father , and of the Sonne , and of the blessed holy Ghost . Amen . Of the testament the holy Father S. Francis made before his death . THE LXVIII . CHAPTER . THe holy Father S. Francis , before he left his spirituall children , determined to leaue them his testament , that therin beholding the will of their holy Father , they might enable themselues to effect it , to meritt the patrimony he bequeathed them in the Euangelicall rule and profession ; which testament was such : First my Brethren I will imprint in your memory how God drew me vnto him , and how I stripped my selfe all naked before the bishopp and renounced al my possibilityes in the world : thē seeking to doe pennance , God gaue me this grace , that whereas I formerly abhorred to behold leapers ( much more to serue thē ) I began to loue thē extremely : so that what before seemed vnto me bitter & insupportable , was then pleasing & desirable . After that I began simply to pray vnto God and to make vnto him this prayer : Most sacred Lord , we adore thee in this place and in all the churches that are ouer all the world , and doe honoure thee ; because by thy holy crosse thou hast redeemed the world . And his diuine goodnes gaue me afterwardes such faith towardes Preistes , that liue according to the forme of the holie Romane church , in regard of their Order , that albeit they had persecuted me , I would haue had recourse to none but them selues . And If I had had the wisdome of Salomon , and had mett the most simplest Preist in the world , I would neuer haue preached in his church against his will. And them and all other will feare , loue and honour as my Lordes and mastes , and will remarck no sinne in them , in whome I see the Sonne of God , obseruing no other thing of him in this life but his most precious bodie and bloud which they consecrate , receaue and only administer vnto others . And will aboue althinges reuerence and honour these sacred mysteries and bestow thē in precious places . As also I haue euer reuerenced the holy name of God , & in whatsoeuer papers I haue foūd it written , in vnseemely places I haue gathered it vp , and doe pray euery one to doe the like , and to putt the papers in honest places . I desire also that all diuines be honoured , such as teach the diuine worde , as they who truely giue vs the spiritt and life . Besides I beseech you to referre your selues entierly into the handes of the diuine mercie , who as he hath taught me to liue according to the forme of his holy gospell , will shew you the like , if you follow the rule which his diuine Maiestie hath caused me to prescribe in breife and simple wordes , confirmed afterwardes by his holy vicar on earth . Now all they that presented themselues to liue in this Order , distributed their goodes vnto the poore , as the said rule doth import , they contented themselues with one coat , peiced without and within , and with a corde to girde them , with the linnen breeches , and we would haue no more . We haue for a time liued in this sort , praying in deuotion , the Preistes saying their office , according to the vse of our holy mother the church , and we the lay Brethren in our simplicity , subiecting our selues to all for the loue of IESVS CHRIST , and endeauouring to gaine our liuing with the labour of our handes . Now I beseech you so to doe alwayes . And if there be any ignorant , lett thē learne and exercise themselues , not vnder hope of gaine , but to giue good example and to shunne idlenes : and if such suffice not to sustaine you , I will that you haue recourse to the most abondant table of our Lord IESVS CHRIST : that is , to demaund almose att the dores , alwayes giuing the benediction which God att first reuealed vnto me , to witt : The peace of God be in this house , and in all them that dwell therin : Lett them neuertheles take heed that they receaue nothinge as proper to themselues : for neither will I that there be receaued in common either house or church , that may be tearmed ours , but as shal be agreable to the pouertie and simplicity of our Order , which we promise to God in our vowes : But lett vs all continue in this life as true pilgrimes and straungers . I command all vnder obedience , that in what soeuer place they be , they doe not presume to demaund any kinde of priuiledge , or exemption from the court of Rome , either themselues or any person in their behalfe , for their Churches or other places , neither vnder apparence of intention to preach , nor as being persecuted in their bodyes : but if they cannot obserue their rule , in some one place , lett not their demaund be therfore admitted , but lett them goe other where to doe penance with the benediction of God. I was alwayes resolute to obey the Generall of this Order , and the Guardian that haue bin constitued ouer me since I renounced the chardge , in such sort as I would neuer attempt to make choice of my residence , nor to doe any thing without his licence , because he is my master , And although I be simple and infirme , I would alwayes haue a Clerck to performe vnto me the diuine office as the rule importeth . I will likewise that all the other Religious be obedient to the Generall , to the Prouinciall and Guardian , and that they all read their office according to the rule . And if any one be euer so hardy as to presume to alter the office , or to hold opinion contrarie to the holy Catholike Romane Church , I will that all the other Religious in whatsoeuer place they be , shal be obliged by obedience to apprehend him and committ him to secure ga●d , and so send him to the Prouinciall or Generall , who shall present him to our Protectour in such sort as he may not escape : and he shall giue him punishment according to his desert . And lett none affirme this to be a new rule : for it is onlie a remembrāce and an exhortation which I poore Brother Francis leaue you as a testament , that the said rule may better and more Catholikely be obserued ; And because I will that the minister generall , with the other ministers and Guardians be obliged not to adde nor substract from these wordes , but that this my testament be putt with the rule , and be read to my Brethren , Preistes and laitie : I doe further commaund all vnder obedience , that none presume to glose vpon the rule nor this present testament , affirming , that it must be vnderstood after such or such manner : but as God hath made me vnderstand it simplie , lett them also vnderstand it simply without glose , and lett it be conserued perpetually to the end . And I beseech the omnipotent goodnes , that all they who shall religiously and exactlie obserue these thinges , may here on earth be filled with the benediction of his Beloued Sonne , with the holy Ghost the Conforter , and with all the blessed Angels and Sainctes : and afterwardes on high in heauen with the benediction of the most soueraigne celestiall Father . And I Brother Francis , your wretched and vnworthy seruaunt in our Lord , giue my benediction to those that shall obserue it , as I haue formerlie said in the behalfe of God the Virgin Mary , and all the Angels and SS . of God in heauen and in earth ; in the name of the most soueraigne Father , of his beloued Sonne , and of the holy Ghost the Conforter , So be it , Amen . Of the supper which the glorious Father S. Francis made with all his children and of the last benediction which he gaue them . THE LXIX . CHAPTER . AFter he had made this last testament , his sicknes so encreased that his present death was generallie expected , but encourageing himselfe in God , he called all the Religious that were in the Monastery , who being come and perceauing that the holy Father intended to giue them his last benediction , they fell all on their knees , bathing the earth with their teares , and thundering out loud cryes and sighes towardes heauen . S. Francis with a melted hart wept together with them , and he seemed to haue recouered some litle part of his sight ; and so laying his hand on their heades by one and one , and firmely beholding them , he blessed them , then afterward he began to blesse them all together , as well the present as the absent , and all those that should enter into his holy Religion ; lamenting that he could not haue them all present , in regard of his extreme loue vnto them , which exceeded that of a mother towardes her children , himselfe also hauing engendred them in IESVS CHRIST : And the more to comfort them , he caused bread to be brought which he diuided in pieces , in imitation of our Lord IESVS CHRIST , and gaue to each a piece , bidding them to eat it for his loue att this his departure . Then were there teares redoubled , many of them did not eat all their portion , but did reserue some part therof , which afterwardes was effectuall in restoring desired health to such as were disealed : which done , this holie Father for his last aduertisement , recommended that holy place to his Vicare Generall and to all the rest , admonishing them neuer to abandon it , but that if they were extruded att one dore they should enter in att an other , alleadging that the place was holie , and the true habitation of God , of the glorious Virgin Marie , of the Angels and Sainctes of the liuing God , and that therfore they had so miraculouslie multiplied there , where they had bin illuminated in his seruice for the saluation of so many soules ; wherfore he doubted not but whatsoeuer should in that place be demaunded of his diuine maiestie , with a pure and contrite heart , should alwayes be obtayned , who also would not faile greiuously to chastice such as should offend in that sacred place , being the true habitation by grace of the celestiall Court , the Father , the Sonne , and the holy Ghost . Of the blessed and glorious death of the holy Father S. Francis. THE LXX . CHAPTER . THe fourth of October , in the yeare 1226. vpon a Saterday in the euening twenty yeares after his Conuersion , and the fiue and fortieth of his age , the holy Father hauing bin verie aptly cutt , squared and accommodated by the hard stroakes of tribulations , temptations , afflictions , incommodities , and infirmities , as a liuelie and firme stone , that should be placed in the principall corners of the supreme Citty of the celestiall Hierusalem , he heard the voice of his sweet Lord that called him vnto him . Then to make publike manifestation that he had not any thing in this world , and with the more facility to wrestle against his furious aduersary in this last conflict and triall , wherin consisted the crowne , he with an exceeding feruour and courage stript himselfe all naked , as he had bin without any infirmity , then cast himselfe on the ground , couering with his left hand , the precious wound of his right hand , and tourning his ioyfull face towardes the kingdome whither he was to goe , he began to prayse and blesse his sweet lord IESVS CHRIST , that being dischardged and freed of all worldly impedimentes , he might ascend to heauen and enioy his diuine Maiestie ; then tourning towardes his Religious , he said vnto them : My deere Brethren , I haue to this present done what I ought to doe ; These wordes were diuersely vnderstood of the Religious , some of them wept in regard he was to leaue them without Pastour and gouernour , others , because he seemed to leaue them as men forlorne , others , for other occasions ; only the Guardian , whome he obeyed , vnderstood the desire of the holy Father ; wherfore taking presentlie an habitt with the cord and linnen breeches , brought and gaue it vnto him , saying : Father take this habitt which I lend you , with the corde and breeches , that you may be buryed therwith as a poore creature , who of your selfe haue not so much as wherwith to couer your nakednes : I command you to receaue it in this your last houre , euen by the vertue and meritt of obedience ; wherof the Sainct discouered to haue the greatest contentment that can be imagined , considering that in this extremity he had obserued his holy pouerty , in such sort as he desired euen to the last end : He contentedlie accepted the breeches , but to conforme himselfe entierlie to his truely-beloued IESVS CHRIST that would dye naked on the crosse , to the performance wherof wanting nothing but to dye naked , hauing already bin , and euen for the present being admirably crucified by the vertue of the almighty , he commaunded his Religious , not only to permitt him to dye on the ground , but euen to leaue him there a long time after his death . Hauing procured to be brought vnto him the holy Sacramentes , and they being successiuely administred vnto him , those I meane which the Church accustometh to afford such as are ready to dye , he lastly tourned towardes his Religious , to whome he made a worthy sermon , exhorting them to the loue of God , then of their neighbour , and especially to obedience vnto his holie Romane Church , next to obserue their pouerty , and before the same and all other thinges , to be alwayes mindfull to preferre the obseruance of the holy ghospell , and the diuine counsailes therof . Then crossing his hādes , this great Patriarch of the poore gaue his holy benediction to all his Religious , both present and absent , saying : My deere Brethren , God of his mercy blesse you , as also I blesse you , be it his holy will to confirme me it in heauen . Remayne ye all in his holy feare , perseuering alwayes therin ; for the time of afflictions approach , wherin they shal be happy who shall perseuer euen to the end : remayne ye all in his holy obedience , as you haue solemnely promised vnto him . Finally remayne ye all in his most holy peace , and in charity among your selues , God blesse you . I goe in great hast vnto God , to whose grace I recommend you , Amen . Which hauing said , he asked for the gospell , and speaking no more to any person , he only desired that place to be read vnto him where is mentioned the departure of our lord : Ante diem festum paschae : which being read to the end , he began to say to himselfe : Voce mea ad Dominum clamaui . And being come to the verse , Educ de custodia animam meam , that is , deliuer my soule if thou please my God out of this prison , that it may attaine to thee my God and my lord , where the iust expect me , to the end thou mayest giue me my recompence . Which being ended this holy soule , at it desired , was deliuered out of the prison of her proper flesh , and eleuated to heauen , there foreuer to enioy the eternall bounty , with all the sainctes his elected of both sexes , in that degree which his diuine maiestie ordayned and parepared for him . How some saw the soule of the glorious Father sainct Francis ascend in glory . THE LXXI . CHAPTER . THis holy soule failed not to appeare to some when it ascended to the celestiall glory : For Brother Angelus a Religious of worthy sanctity , being att that time prouinciall of the prouince of Naples , and very neere his end , saw in an instant the soule of the sainct as a resplendant starre on the toppe of a verie bright cloud , to be transported aboue the great waters , and directlie mounted and eleuated into heauen . And albeit he had the space of two dayes lost his speech , he neuertheles then resumed his spirittes ; for seeing the blessed spiritt of the sainct , he began to crye out : Stay for me Father , stay for me , for I goe also with you . The Religious asking what he meant therbie ; See you not , said he , our holie Father sainct Francis that now goeth to the glory of Paradice ? which hauing spoaken , he yelded his soule to God , and followed his most holy Father . The Bishop of Assisium being gone in pilgrimage to visitt the Church of S. Michael the Archangell , on the mount Gargan , S. Francis appeared vnto him the very night of his death , and said : My lord , know that I haue left the world and goe to heauen . The Bishop therfore being risen , told his people that S. Francis was dead the night before , which was proued to be true . An other Religious of this Order , being the same night rapt into deep contemplation , saw the blessed Deacon of IESVS CHRIST vested with a very rich tunicle , accompanyed with a great multitude of soules that attended him as a worthy Prince , who so ascended into a pallace of merueillous beauty and eminency ; it is piously beleeued , that the said soules were by his merittes deliuered out of Purgatory . This glorious soule ascended to glory accompanied with many Angels , that attended and visited him continually in this life , and is now seated among the Seraphins , which glory he merited not only in this life , by the excessiue and Seraphicall loue of God , but also it appartayned vnto him in regard of the Seraphicall vision of IESVS CHRIST , who transformed him into himselfe , making him a Seraphin by gtace , and sealing the same with diuine seales , as hath bin reuealed to many holy personnes worthy of creditt , as well during the life of the Sainct , as after his death : The verie birdes , and particulerlie the Larckes that were much beloued and verie familiar vnto him , did exceedinglie reioyce att his glorie , a great flight of them appearing verie earlie the next morning on the roufe of the house where sainct Francis lay dead , warbling a verie delightfull and extraordinarie note , yea as it were miraculous , which continued diuers howers , celebrating the prayses of their glorious Sainct , and giuing testimonie of his glory . The vision ensuying is extracted out of the 49 , chapter of the sixt booke , and here put in more proper place . THe blessed passadge of S. Francis was also reuealed to Father Christopher , who was present att the Chapter of Arles in Prouence where S. Antony of Padua preaching , S. Francis appeared in the aire , in forme of a crosse , being yet aliue , and dwelling in Italy ; the apparition was in this manner : The said Father being in the borrough of Marulo in the bishoperick of Cardoua , he seemed in dreaming to be att the dore of a house wherin S. Francis lay sicke , and hauing knocked , he was by commandement of the Sainct admitted entrance , in whose presence comming , he demaunded his benediction , which the Sainct very graciously gaue him ; and being about to depart , he said vnto him : Retourne my sonne into thy prouince , and tell my brethren , that I haue performed the course of my life , and now doe goe to heauen : the said Father Christopher in the morning recounting this vision to the Religious , it afterwardes appeared that the holie Father S. Francis att that verie hower , departed out of this life vnto the other . Of the beauty and splendour of the sacred body of the holy Father sainct Francis , and of the great concourse of people that from euery part repaired to see him . THE LXXII . CHAPTER . THe blessed Father S. Francis being the seruant and friend of the omnipotent , was Founder and Captaine of the Religion of the Frere Minors , a most singuler professour of pouerty , a patterne of patience , proclaimer of the truth , a mirour of sanctitie , and finallie the pourtraiture of perfection , according to Euangelicall doctrine ; mounting by assistance of diuine grace with a due ordered and measured progresse , from vertue to vertue , from meaner matters to such as were more high and sublime , as one that became rich by pouerty , high exalted by humility , liuing eternallie by mortification , most prudent by simplicity , shining and resplendant by his honesty . For which cause God would also illustrate this his seruant with an extraordinarily glory and splendour after his death , preseruing his body entier , incorruptible , pure and shining , in such sort as he seemed to haue giuen in him in this world a perfect patterne of the generall resurrection when our flesh shall rise againe for euer incorruptible and immortall . There were seene the said sacred stigmates in his handes and feet engrauen by the supreme artisan , after an admirable and incredible manner : for the nailes were in such sort framed of his proper flesh , that drawing them one the one side , the sinowes and arterye vaynes yelded , as also on the other side the said arteries would stretch with a miraculous artifice . The like may be said of the feet : the sacred wound of the side was in forme rather round then otherwise ; and of couler vermillion resembling a naturall rose , and all the other flesh that was naturallie browne and very hard by meanes of disciplines and inconueniences past , became in an instant , white , bright , soft and delicate as the flesh of a tender child . There was not seene ouer all his bodie ( which to each one represented the first innocencie , and second natiuity to come by resurrection in glory ) any other blacknes then the heades of those blessed nayles , which yet was a blacknes that equaled the splendour of a glittering starre . In which respect it is not to be admird if his spirituall children themselues , knew not which passion in them was grater , either the greife of the losse of their holie Father , or the present consolation to haue had such and so excellent a Father , whome , by so many manifest signes they might assuredly know not to haue abandonned them , but euen being in heauen did alwayes behold gouerne & assist them . And doubtles the eminencie of this rare miracle , was sufficient to breake the most obdurate & obstinate heart , and to mollifie and soften it as waxe , with contrition and faith towardes God. The death of the holy Father being diuulged ouer Assisium , and the neighbour places , there reprayred such a concourse of people to see his glorious body , that it was impossible to resist them . Wherfore it was consulted & cōcluded not to admitt entrance vnto any , but to those of Assisium and such as could not with ciuill curtesie be denyed , who entring att their ease , beheld and handled att their pleasure the blessed stigmates of this holy seruant of God. Among other there arriued a noble man called Hierome natiue of Assisium a learned man and of great authority , who as an other Thomas , doubting of the sacred stigmates before he saw them , could not satisfie himselfe with tourning and retourning his handes and feet , & to moue hither and thither the hard nayles : and the more he considered the matter , the more he admired : therfore with his incredulitie he testified this truth to all the assemblie ; so that the holie Father was rightlie inspired of God , when he commanded the Religious to leaue his body naked a long time on the ground : that this so singuler grace of God might be manifested . The Religious and people there present spent that night in prayses and psalmes , offering infinite thanckes to God , so that this watch might rather be esteemed , a feast of celestiall Angels , then humane funerals . Of the stature and naturall qualitie of the body of the glorious Father S. Francis , extracted out of the thirtieth chap. of the tenth booke , and here inserted in due place . WE haue thought it conuenient after the discourse of the splendour of the body of this glorious S. for the satisfactiō of many , to decipher all the other naturall qualities therof . The glorious Father S. Francis then , was of a meane stature , and rather litle then great , he had his head round , his vilage longe , a full forehead , black and modest eyes , with black beard and haire , he had a ioyfull and sweet countenance , his nose correspondantlie protioned , litle eares , his flesh broune , his tongue sharpe and quicke , a voice cleare , sweet , vehement in deliuery , and elegant in vtterance , his teeth white , litle , and equall ; he was by nature indifferentlie leane , and of a most delicate complexion , of a worthy spiritt , prompt and readie memorie , and of litle sleepe . To conclude , he was expert , dilligent , liberall and meeke in conuersation , and verie discreet in accommodating himselfe to the behauiour of others . Wherfore after his conuersion vnto God , he was most holy among the holy , and most humble and abiect among sinners , but almost alwayes strictlie vnited vnto IESVS CHRST , in such sort that whosoeuer beheld him esteemed him a man of an other world . Of the prophesie of the Abbot Ioachim , of the person of the holy Father Sainct Francis : being the sequel of the same chapter . THe Abbot Ioachim , who liued more then an hundred yeares before S. Francis , thus prophesied of him : Veniet nomo insignitus characteribus Iesu Christi . that is : There shall come a man adorned and enriched with the woundes of our Lord IESVS CHRIST : he left his image naturally drawne att Venise in the church of S. Marck , such as we haue formerlie described , and with stigmates enameled after the Mosaicall manner . Of the Buriall of the body of the blessed Father S. Francis. THE LXXIII . CHAPTER . THe afore mentioned Lady Iaqueline of the Seauen Sunnes , was the last that could not be satisfied with seeing and touching as an other Magdalen , this sacred body of her deere master ; She did nothing but bath it with her gracious teares and dry it with her kisses : the extreme swetnes that proceeded from this holie body , but particulerlie from the sacred stigmates , exceeded all other sweetnes : neuerthelesse she held her eyes alwayes fixed on the wound of his side , wherto she often applyed her mouth and handes , whence she receaued such and so exceeding consolation , that it seemed vnto her in this conuersation with her dead master and fre●nd , ●hat her soule , with a straung and admirable ioy began to liue . Butt to the cittizens of Assisium that desired to carry him to buriall , finding much delay , euery hower seemed an hundred , by reason of the extreme feare they had that so precious a treasure , by some extraordinarie accident might bē taken from them : wherfore they placed a guard before the monasterie gate , and soldiers diuided through the street euen to the gate of the citty , which cittizens so importuned the said Lady , that she annoynted him with precious iontment , then cloathed him in a new gray habitt which she had expresly brought from Rome , according to the aduertisement of the Angell , and the Religious so opened this habitt , that the wound of his side might easily be seene . This glorious Sainct did alwayes in his life time desire that his bodie should be buryed in the basest place of all the citty of Assisiū , his hart excepted , which he deputed to our Lady of Angels , as during his life he had by affection there setled the same , and in deed God did not frustrate him of this iust desire : for his holy body was enterred ( though this were not till foure yeares after , by reason that the monasterie was not yet build there , nor the church which they sumptuouslie built there afterward ) in the most abiect place of Assisium where malefactours were executed , called the mount of hell ; the common opinion is that his hart is in the chappell of S. Mary of Angels , where , according to report , it is preserued with great reuerence . On the sonday morning , all the people being assembled with bowes of trees , and the Religious , Preistes , and Gentlemen with their burning torches and lightes , carryed this holie bodie as in procession , first to the Church of S. Damian , to S. Clare , that the prophesie of the Sainct might be accomplished , sending her worde some dayes before that she should shortlie see him , to her exceeding consolariō . The grate being opened , the body of the Sainct was brought in to the Religious , who were so comforted therwith , that greife could finde no place in their hartes , particulerly in that of S. Clare , who endeauouring in vaine to pluck out a nayle of his handes , to keep it with her as a relique , she began againe with her Sisters to bath this holy bodie with teares , encourageing themselues together to proceed in the way begun of the crosse of our Sauiour IESVS CHRIST which he had taught them . And so after they had restored this holie ▪ bodie to the people , who weare troubled att this long attendance , they carryed it to be enterred in a new sepulcher within the Church of S. George , as in a dispositorie , where it remayned full foure yeares vnder guard ; till his church was builded att the Mount of hell as aforesaid . It was not without mysterie that he reposed in the said church wherin he had bin baptised , had learned his first letters , and where he had deliuerd his first preachinges , therfore it seemed verie reasonable that his bodie should begin to repose in that place , whither the said Lady of the Seauen-Sunnes , repayred neuer to abandon him , forsaking her habitation in Rome , and neuer left this body till her death when she went for euer to dwell with his blessed soule in Paradise . How the glorious Father Sainct Francis Was canonized by Pope Gregorie the ninth . THE LXXIV . CHAPTER . THe merittes and glorie of the holie Father S. Francis began by his great miracles to be diuulged , whence succeeded that himselfe raigning in heauen , his sanctitie was also by diuine power manifested here on earth , which he had neuerthelesse alredy made sufficientlie apparant to the world in his life , directing an infinite number of soules in the infallible way of vertue . The brute of the admirable thinges which God wrought by his seruant Francis came euen to the eares of Pope Gregorie the ninth , who resting assured that the S. was glorified with God , not only in regard of the said miracles wrought after his death , but euen of the experience had with his owne eyes ; desiring here below to comforme himselfe to the will of God as his true Vicar , he determined with a pious and deuoted zeale to canonize him , and propose him to the world for a remarckeable example of sanctity , and to take all scruple from the Cardinals and others , he caused all his principall miracles to be examined and approued by actes of publike Notaries , and infinite testimonies worthie of beleife . So the Cardinals and all the principall diuines of his Court being herein dulie aduertised , concluded that it was iust and verie expedient vnto the Church of God , to canonize this glorious Sainct his seruant . The yeare 1228. the Pope himselfe went with his Court to Assisium expreslie with this resolution , and the sixteenth of Iulie , a yeare and nine monethes and halfe after the death of this glorious Sainct vpon a Sonday morning his holines , with manie ceremonies and great solemnitie , inscribed the blessed Father sainct Francis in the catologue of the sainctes ; and before they departed thence , his Church was begun to be built in the said citty , and in the foundation therof the Pope himselfe , in presence of an infinite multitude of people , laid the first stone , and thenceforward the place which was called the Mount of hell , was nominated the mount of Paradise . The bulle of canonization of the holy Father S. Francis , extracted out of the fift chapter of the tenth booke , and here more aptly placed . GRegory Bishop , the Seruant of the seruantes of God. To our venerable Brethren Archbishoppes , Bishoppes , and to our beloued children , Abbottes , Priors , Archpreistes , Archdeacōs , Deanes , & other Prelates of the church , to whose knowledge these presentes shall come , health and Apostolicall benediction . As the vessels of gold which S. Iohn saw full of perfumes , ( which are the prayers of SS . ) powred out most sweet odours before the most high , to destroy the corruption of our sinnes : we also beleeue that it is a great furtherance to our saluation , with great reuerence to haue memory of his sainctes on earth , and with solemnity to publish the merittes of those whose assistance by their continuall intercessions we hope for in heauen . Knowing therfore right well the conuersion , life and merittes of the holy Father S. Francis , Institutour and Gouernour of the Order of Freer Minors , yea by our owne experience , and by the testimony of others of most worthy creditt , who haue seene the notable miracles which God by meanes of him hath wrought : we are likewise assured that he is glorified in heauen , his life and apparant renowne dissipating the obscuritie of sinners , that liue and haue liued in the shadow of death both men and women : for corroboration of the faith of the holy church , and to the confusion of the malice of heretikes , the contentment of a great nomber of them that haue and doe follow him , yet florishing and leading a celestiall life . Wherfore that it may not seeme we intend to frust●ate the said S. of the honour due vnto him , permitting him to be depriued of the reuerence which men owe him , as one already glorified of God ; by the aduise and counsaile of our venerable Brethren the Cardinals , and of all the Prelates now here present , we haue iudged it requisite , to inscribe him in the catologue of SS . that as a candle of God , he giue light here belowe , no way deseruing to be hidden vnder a bushell : but to be sett on an high candlesticke of his holy Church . We therfore command you in vertue of these presēt Apostolicall letters , that for the vniuersall benefitt , you awaken the deuotion of your people to the veneration of this S. of God , euery yeare celebrating his feast on the fourth day of October , and that you admonish euery one to obserue the same , that by his prayers and merittes , God may graunt vs his holy grace in this life , and his glory in the other . Giuen att S. Iohn Lateran , the six and twentith of march , the second yeare of our Papacie . The originall of this authenticall bull is extant in the great Conuent of the Cordeliers att Paris . Of the great deuotion which Pope Gregory the ninth euer had to the Order of S. Francis : extracted out of the eleuenth chapter of the tenth booke , and here put in due place . COnsidering that we haue discoursed of the canonization of the glorious Father S. Francis , performed by Pope Gregory the ninth , it seemeth to the purpose to sett downe what also concerneth the said Pope , touching the familiarity and deuotion which he euer carryed towardes this glorious S. and his Order , and the prophesie wherby S. Francis often reuealed vnto him that he should attaine to the dignitie of the Papacie . His holinesse being yet Cardinall of Hostia , and Protectour of this Order , had euer a perticuler deuotion to his Religion ; so that discoursing once together he said vnto him ; I beseech you Father for the loue of IESVS CHRIST tell me freely your opinion : for I am determined to obey you in that you shall resolue me : which I promise you and call God to witnesse : to witt , whither I shall liue in this dignity , or serue God in your Religion , leauing the world and vanities therof , and be cloathed in your habitt . Which S. Francis hearing , and considering what a beneficiall member he was vnto the church , answeared , that on the one side he might doe the Church of God and the world good seruice in this present estate , considering that he was a man of great experience , very prudent and iudicious of Counsaile , and on the other side being such and in such dignity in the Church , and thēce entring into religion , should giue a most worthy example , and by his preachinges purc asing many soules to God should exceedingly benefitt the world : therfore he could not herein resolue him without reuelation from God ; and so he left him extremely perplexed . But a little after knowing by diuine reuelation that he should be Pope ; many occasions happening of writing vnto him concerning his religion , he thus made the superscription of his letter : To the future Father of the world the Cardinall , and so it came to passe : for after the death of Pope Honorius , he was chosen in his place the same yeare that the S. dyed . It is said that of deuotion vnto tha● Order , he often went vnknowne in company of the Frere Minors wearing the habitt , and particulerly on good friday , when he went to visitt the Churches , and in this sort did wash the feet of the poore with them . Wherfore he failed not with his vtmost affection to fauour the two Religions of S. Dominick and S. Francis , in such sort that he canonized this holy Father as we haue said , the second yeare of his Papacie , and S. Antony of Padua , in the sixt , as in due place shal be mentioned , he also canonized S. Dominick the eight yeare of his Papacie . How the body of the glorious Father sainct Francis , was transported into his owne church . THE LXXV . CHAPTER . THe yeare of grace 1230. the Frere Minors , being assembled att Assisium there to hold their Generall Chapter , when the translation of this holy body was to be made , from the church of S. George into the new church builded to that purpose , there repaired an infinite multitude of people from all partes of Italy , and many further remote to see this precious body . But brother Helias , who by the fauour and assistance of the Pope and many seculer gentlemen ( though Brother Iohn Parēt were Minister Generall ) caused the holy body without priuity of the said Generall or other persōne to be secretly remoued , permitting none sauing only certaine of his freindes to know where it reposed ; which he did for certaine humane considerations . And this exceedingly disquieted the said Religious , who came , rather to see the holy body , then to hold the Chapter . Brother Helias satisfied them with very few , yet witty wordes ; so that this notwithstanding , the said translation was celebrated with a very sumptuous solemnity ; the Pope hauing expresly sent thither his Apostalicall Noncioes as well to make his excuse of not comming in person , by reason of certaine lawfull impedimentes , as also to adorne that new church with a great crosse of gold enriched with many precions stones , wherin was s●tt a litle peice of the true crosse , and also with many dressinges and vessels to trimme and decke the high altare and many other rich ornamentes ; and withall a good almose to defray the said translation , and towardes the finishing of the said building then halfe erected . His holines by Apostolicall authoritie exempted ▪ the said church , as also his monastery from all the landes subiect to the Romane Church , and would that it should be immediately subiect to the holy Sea , himselfe hauing there laid the first stone . Now this holy treasure being translated and transported , thus sealed with the character of the omnipotent , it pleased his diuine maiesty by meane of his seruant to worck many miracles : therby to induce the faithfull by feruent imitation to follow his steppes : considering that during his life he had bin so deere vnto him , as that by contēplation he had transported him as Enoch into Paradice , and as Elias had bin carryed away on a fiery chariott , by reason of his feruēt zeale of charity : he in like sort made him famous on earth after his death ( as in the third book shall appeare ) curing the deafe , the blinde , maymed and leapers , by his merittes expelled deuils from the bodies of the possessed , loosed imprisoned captiues , deliuered women in trauaile and child-bed , helped all sortes of diseases , as also trauaillers by sea , that were deliuered safe and sound from the depth of the Ocean , in the time of horrible tempestes , which disaster by their sinnes they had deserued ; finally raysing the dead , as in his life time he had reduced many to diuine grace : In such sort that God made him to be alwayes present with the vertue of heauen , vnto such as with an ardent faith did inuocate him , whome he freed of all their dangers , to the praise and glorie of his diuine Maiestie , and of his glorious seruant sainct Francis . Here ensue many apparitions and miracles of the holy Father S. Frācis wrought after his death , with a catologue of his vertues , for which he merited such notable guiftes of his diuine Maiestie . This was dispersed throughout , but the translatour hath collected it & here placed it as in place proper & perticuler to S. Francis. And first of an admirable manner wherin S. Francis appeared to Brother Leo , taken out of the sixteenth chap. of the sixt booke . SOme time after the death of the glorious Father S. Francis , Brother Leo , vnable any longer to support the absence of his deerely beloued Father , began with the most affection he could to pray almighty God that he would voutsafe to shew him his deere master : and to obtaine the same , he retired himselfe into a solitarie place where he continuallie persisted , fasting , weeping , and afflicting himselfe . Vpon this occasion , the holie Father who affected those that were his more internallie being in heauen , then he had done on earth , appeared vnto him exceeding ioyfull and resplendant , hauing a paire of winges as feathers of gold , the nailes of his feet and handes were as those of an eagle , likewise of gold . Brother Leo was filled with ioy and consolation , yet exceedinglie amazed att the rariety of those feathers and nailes : wherfore hauing done him reuerence and kissed his feet and handes , he prayed him to let him vnderstand what the feathers and nayles might signifie . The Sainct answeared : among manie graces which God hath giuen me , this is one , that I assist my Religious and such as are affected vnto myne Order : and that I may be instantlie present att their affections , when they haue recourse vnto me , and also to assist the carriage of their soules to heauen , I haue the vse of these winges and nayles not only to cause the deuils to fly , but eu●n to wound them , and to chastice the Brethren that grow negligent and trouble mine Order , and such as persecute it , be they Religious or seculer . Of an other vision that the said Brother Leo had , of the vniuersall iudgment , wherein S. Francis made intercession , taken out of the 17. chapter of the sixt booke . BRother Leo vpon an other time in vision saw preparation to the generall and last iudgement of God , in a great feild where the Angels sounded their trumpettes to assemble all the world , and there were instantly placed two ladders , that reached euen from the earth to the throne where the sonne of God was to sitt ; the one was white , the other red : Our Lord incontinentlie appeared in vehement choller , vpon the redladder , theatening as if he had bin greiuously offended . He seemed to see S. Francis come downe on the said red ladder and call his Religious , whome he animated to present themselues couragiously : att which voice many of his Religious began boldlie to ascend the said ladder . But how it chaunced he knew not , they all fell to the ground : wherfore S. Francis began to pray vnto God for them , and God shewing him his woundes renewed distilling out bloud abondantlie , answeared : Thy Religious haue procured me all this . S. Francis yet desisted not to pray him againe to shew them mercie : and then called them againe , saying : make an other attempt to ascend , and feare not , nor be you terrified that you haue already fallen : but repose confidentlie in God , without dispaire , and ascend by the other white ladder ; which doeing , they found att the toppe therof the glorious Virgin Mary , who ioyfully receaued them , and procured them all , entrance into Paradise . How the glorious Father S. Francis appeared to Iohn de Brenne , king of Hierusalem , and Emperour of Constantinople , whome he caused to take his habitt , and to die therein . Taken out of the eleuenth chapter of the tenth booke . THe Count of Vienna , called Iohn de Brenne , was a most vailliant knight , and worthy Catholique , he was of the race of Godfry of Bullen , first king of Hierusalem , as himselfe was also crowned within Tyre ; the yeare 1●10 . he obtayned manie notable victories against the ennemies of IESEVS CHRIST : as , against the Mores in Syria , and against the Soldan of AEgipt , from whome art lenght he tooke Damietta , which afterwardes he lost againe with all his armie , through default of an Apostolicall Legatt that was in his camp . Wherevpon retourning to require helpe of the Christian Princes of Europe , and passing Sicilia , he maryed one of his daughters to the Emperour Federick , the second , vpon condition that he should assist him in the enterprise of the holy land , and for dowry gaue him the title of king of Hierusalem , together with all the iurisdiction and authority he had there : thence is it that the kinges of Sicilia haue euer since challenged and enioyed this title ; but the Emperour did not only not assist him , but proued his aduersary ; so that being in miserie he entred into the seruice of Pope Gregory the ninth , and then contracted amity with the holy Father S. Francis , where God assisting him , he continued not long but was called from Greece to be gouernour of Constantinople , where marying an other of his daughters to their Emperour Baudouin , that was yet a childe , he resigned his Empire vnto him as a worthy protectour and coadiutor , principallie after the said mariage . He gouerned that contry very prudently all the time of his life , which was about seauen yeares , and then dying , as hereafter we shall relate , he againe resigned the Empire very peaceable to his Sonne in law . This worthy captaine of IESVS CHRIST , both corporall and spirituall , hauing alwayes in memory the end of his life , did very instantly demaund of God , that he would please to inspire him to end his dayes in this seruice and in such sort as should be most acceptable vnto him , wherfore after many prayers , the holy Father S. Francis appeared one night vnto him , hauing in his hand a very poore habitt with the corde and sandales , and said : Iohn , thou must dye with this habitt , wherwith being exceedingly amazed he awakened , yet discouered it not to any person . The two nightes following , he had againe the same vision , and the third , sauing that the third time he added that he should not be terrified to consider or feare his fall againe into misery : for , that was the habitt of a Religious , and as soone as he awaked , calling for Brother Angelus his Confessour , disciple of the holy Father S. Francis and declaring vnto him his vision , the Religious graciously eucouraged him to take the habitt , wherein he made no difficultie , but shewed himselfe most ready , especially being surprised with a tercian ague that sodenly assaulted him , wherof he dyed very piously with the vtterance of these wordes : Almighty God , I now dye contentedly and very willingly , in this poore habitt of a begger , as a punishment of so many vaine superfluities , wherein , to the great preiudice of my soule , I haue exceeded in the worlde : wherfore I humbly beseech thine infinite bounty to accept this my good will , in regard that thow knowest that if I should liue longer , I would neuer forsake this abiect and holy pouerty . This great Prince did by example demonstrate to all men , that to reiect the vanities and wealth of the world , is not so great a disgrace and shame as it is reputed . Of certaine miracles wrought in Spaine by the merittes of the holy Father S. Francis. Taken out of the fourtenth chapter of the tenth booke . IN the citty of Girone within the Country of Catalogne , the daughter of a poore woman , about ten or twelue yeares of age , was so lamed and benummed in her feet and handes , that she was not only vnable to vndertake any exercise , but euen could not feed herselfee which exceedingly perplexed and annoyed her mother , as wel in regard of her pouerty , as of the trouble she incurred therby . And being one day otherwise employed , she forgott to giue her daughter to eat , who att night complayning , her mother as disquieted answeared her : Would to God daughter thou wert in heauē , sith I am so troubled to serue thee , & that thou canst doe me no seruice againe . The girle tooke these wordes so greiuouslie , that she would eat nothinge that euening , and remayned all night much afflicted , till she heard it ring to matines att the Church of S. Francis : which made her remember the great miracles which then were wrought by the merittes of S. Francis , and then said with her selfe : S. Francis , if that be true which is said of thee , I most humbly beseech thee voutsafe to make farther proofe on me of thy sanctity freeing my mother and me from such an insupportable torment and affliction . S. Francis and S. Antony incontinentlie appeared vnto her , cloathed in white , and girded with a cord , seeming as white as snow : S. Antony tooke her by the feet , and S. Francis by the handes , and lifted her out of the bed , and sett her on the ground , so leauing her entierly cured . When the SS . were departed , the girle said to Sainct Francis , Lord who art thou , that hast done so singuler a fauour to my mother and me ? Sainct Francis answeared , that he was the same whome she had so deuoutly inuocated , and bid her to arise , because she was cured : which said , they both disappeared . The girle perceauing herselfe to be cured , full of ioy and admiration att the miracle , with a loud voice called her mother , who was abroad with her neighbours , and they hearing a cleare voice , came speedilie to see what the matter was . But exceedinglie amazed to see her cured , they asked her by what meanes she gott the vse of her members : she answeared that recommending herselfe to Sainct Francis , two Religious appeared vnto her and cured her . The bruit of this miracle was incontinently diuulged ouer all the towne . The bishop vnderstanding therof , with a great multitude of people accompanyed the said girle to the Church of the Freer Minors , to giue thanckes to God and S. Francis for this gracious benefitt . The girle seeing the image of S. Francis in the Church , poynting theratt with her hand , she said a loud : behold him that hath deliuered me from the perill of death and cured me . In the citty of Cumbre , in the kingdome of Portugall , the neece of one that was deuout vnto S. Francis and his Order , was playing on the riuer side of Modego , and entring into the water , was carryed away with the streame , euen to the middes of the riuer : her vncle with other of her kinred seeking her , she was found vpon a stone safe and secure in the middes of the water . Whence being fetched with a boat , and asked all the matter , she answeared that two Religious of S. Francis who her Father the night before had lodged in his house , had saued her from being drowned . Thus did the holy Father S. Francis requite this his affectionate freind for his deuotion in entertayning his Religious into his house . This ensuying is taken out of the twelfth chap. of the tenth booke . THere was a woman in Almania that by the merittes of S. Francis obtayned of God a male childe : this boy playing in the street and his mother beholding him , as she sate at the dore of her house , there came a possessed man that audaciouslie and impudentlie attēpted publikely to force this woman , but she shifting in to her house violently shutt the dore against him . The possessed partly perceauing that the mother was escaped , tooke the child and with his diuillesh force rent it in peeces and went his way . The poore mother in meane while went to the windoe to see if her sonne had no hurt ; but perceauing him so dismembred , she filled the aire with sighes ; and comming speedily downe , she assembled all the members of her child into her lap , and with a strong faith carryed them to the Church of S. Francis , who a litle before had obtayned him for her , where hauing layd him on the altare ; with great courage she vttered these wordes . Glorious Sainct that hast obtained this child forme of God , restore him me againe att this present I beseech thee ; for I beleeue and hope that his diuine maiestie will not deny thee such a fauour . This strong faith was not frustrated of what it expected , for in an instant , the members of the child were miraculously revnited together , and the child restored to his life and beauty , to the exceeding admiration and encrease of deuotion in all persons . This miracle remayned a long time pictured in the citty of Bolonia . How S. Francis and S. Antony deliuered a lady from dispaire . Taken out of the 12. chapter of the tenth booke . IN the kingdome of Portugall , and citty of Liuarez , the lady of the place called Lopez , had for gouernesse a deuill , in disguise of a woman , by whose counsaile she practised most horrible cruelties on her subiectes , and most enormous sinnes in her selfe : but following the custome of most women , she was very deuout vnto the SS . & particulerly to S. Francis and S. Antony of Padua . Now she falling greiuously sick , and by reason of her enormous sinnes committed running into dispaire , she had no care of spirituall phisicians , nor of other Sacramentes ; whervpon the SS . mentioned hauing pitty on her , came to visitt her , and hauing saluted her , began to comfort her , and to persuade her to be confessed ; but they litle auayled , for she alleaged that her sinnes were such & so haynous as could not be pardoned . And therfore the elder of the two SS . told her that if she would confesse & haue contrition of her sinnes , he would be contēted to take her sinnes on himselfe , and to satisfie God for her , yea and would make her participant of all the good deedes he had done during his life , and finally would in the name and part of God promise her eternall life . These wordes put her in good hope , whervpon of a wolfe she became a meeke lambe , with exceeding contrition doeing pennance for all her sinnes ; hauing made a generall confession to one of the two : And hauing receaued the holy Sacramentes by their Minister , she by their owne handes was vested in the habitt of the Frere Minors ; which done , they disappeared ; they who saw them , esteemed them by their comportment and gestures , to be S. Francis and S. Antony . A few dayes after their departure , this woman dyed very piously , and commaunded her body to be buryed in the Church of the Freere Minors , some league distant from the said citty of Liuarez . That very night a foot man of hers retourning from abroad , as the day began to breake , there appeared a shaddow before him , and he coniuring it in the name of the liuing God , it answeared that he was the deuill , that for fourteene yeares had serued the lady Lopez in shape of a woman : and that by right he had gotten and pourchached her ; but that att the end of her life , there presented themselues vnto her two Religious wearing the Capuce whome she much affected , who so preuailed that they conuerted her to pennance for her sinnes , and against all right , wrested her soule out of his power , and carried it with them vnto glory : But that thou mayest know this to be true , ( said the deuill ) when thou shalt come to Liuarez , where she is dead , thou shalt finde a rumour among the people , by reason of a locke-smith that had killed his wife , who being taken vpon the fact shal be hanged , and I that haue bin cause therof , shall gaine their soules , and carrie them with me into hell . So that for one soule which I haue lost , I shall gaine twoo . The footman endinge his iorney , found what the deuill had told him to be true , and therfore to all personnes recounted this discourse . How the mentionned Saintes hindered a woman from hanging her selfe . Taken out of the 23. chapter of the tenth booke . AN other woman of Portugall named Sara , being verie deuout to the said Saintes , was cruellie tormented by her husband ; for besides his queanes which he entertayned in his house , the bread and wine which he gaue her were iniuries and bastonadoes . Now being herevpon one day run into extreme despaire , she fastened a corde about the beame of her chamber , and hauing made a bowe to put about her necke and to hang her selfe , she heard some rudelie knocke att the dore and calling to haue it hastely opened , wherfore hiding here corde , she found that they were two Religious , who prayed her to giue them entertaynement for that night in her house . She demaunded who they were , and how they were called ; they answeared that they were two-frere Minors of a farre country , the one called Francis , and the other Antony ; she presently replyed , that she would willingly entertaine them for the deuotion she had to S. Francis himselfe , and to S. Antony ; and so hauing admitted them , she did accommodate them a chamber wherin to sleep , resoluing for that night to deferre to hange her selfe , for reuerence vnto those seruantes of God. But the SS . about midnight appeared to her husband , and said : God hath sent vs in his behalfe to aduertise thee , that if thou doe not conuert thee from thy sinnes , shake off thy lewd retinue , and liue in peace with thy wife , who is very deuout vnto vs , thou shalt die within three dayes , and be buried in hell , sith thou art cause that this euening she would haue hanged her selfe , if we had not come to preuent her : arise therfore instantlie , and in token that this is true , goe speedilie to thy house , and aske thy wife for the corde wherwith she would strangle her selfe . This miserable husband , being by these wordes full of contrition , went to find his wife in his house , who att her rising missing the Religious , was in exceeding admiration , how they should goe foorth shee keeping the key of the dore which she opened to her husband , that then knocked , who humbly demaunding the corde wherwith she would haue hanged her selfe that night , she knew not what to answeare : her husband recounted her all , how she had bin preseuered by S. Francis and S. Antony , thenceforward she liued with him in peace and piously , to the great contentment of the poore woman , who was very thanckfull to the Sainctes . How the glorious Father S. Francis held a chapter with his Religious in vision . Taken out of the 18. chapter of the tenth booke . THere was a Frere Minor in Thoschane , for his owne perticuler of very austere life , who being raysed to gouernement , perceauing many yong gentlemen daily to enter into Religion , and many other other desirous to enter , if there were place commodious to entertaine them , determined to erect a great and sumptuous Monasterie : Which hauing done , he left the litle house wherin he formerly resided . Now the glorious Father sainct Francis appeared to him one night in vision , and said : Come with me : he answeared : whither ? and he replyed : to our Monastery , goeing towardes the first he answeared that it was ruined . The S. then said , come only with me , I know well whither I am to goe ; and so following him , he came to a Chapter , where it seemed to him that the S. called all the Religious by one and one , and that according to their manner , they confessed their faultes vnto him , yea and that he heard some to accuse themselues of carnall sinnes , others of disobedience , others to haue infringed their first vowe of pouerty ; of whome the first and second it seemed that the S. with compassion pardoned , only admonishing them to be wary thēceforward not to fall into the like , but did cruelly chastice those that had transgressed the vow of pouerty ; which this Religious much admiring , most humbly prayed the S. to tell him the cause . The S. answeared him , that the rule gaue a sufficient punishment to the lasciuious , and such as disobey their Superiours , who will enforce them to obedience , therfore it only needeth to admonish them in good sort . But said he , the precious stone of my holy pouerty , is now of each one trodden vnder foot , as well the great as litle , esteeme it contemptible and misprise it , wherfore I must my selfe redresse it : then addressing himselfe to this Religious , and thou , said he , that hast so rashlie presumed to build asumptuous Monasterie , and to destroie mine owne so precious and poore , shalt not escape the wrath of God. But the Guardian in his owne excuse alleadged that he did it not of himselfe , and that by the grace of God he affected not those worldlie honours , but had onlie consented therto for the commodity of other Religious . Therfore , said he , doest thou meritt a double punishment , considering that being austere in thine owne behalfe , and accommodating they selfe vnto others ; thou doest not care to damne thine owne soule : which said he vanished . And what after became of the said Guardian is not knowne . How S. Francis appeared in vision , deciding who were his Religious , and who not , in the presence of our Lord Iesus Christ , sitting as Iudge . Taken out of the seauententh chapter of the tenth booke . IN the primitiue time of the Order , there happened a very horrible accident on this subiect in England ; which was thus , there being a Religious of sainct Francis very contemplatiue , who for the merittes of his deuotions was often rapt into extasie : his Guardian seeing him so to remayne a whole day and weeping , said vnto him , I command you brother , vpon holy obedience to retourne to your selfe from the extasie you are in . Hauing heard the word of obedience , he incontinently came to himselfe , and tooke refection according to his necessity : hauing resumed his spirittes , the Superiour commanded him againe vpon obedience to tell him what he had seene that caused him so bitterly to weepe , which seemed vnto him meerly extraordinary : for the property of mentall extasie is to cause ioy , and not sorrow and lamentation . The Religious thus constrayned , began to recount vnto him saying : O Father , I saw our Sauiour IESVS CHRIST sitting on a very high throne with an incredible Maiesty attended with all his celestiall guard to execute his iudgement . Then in an instant I saw to appeare all degrees of men and women , and saw , which I would neuer haue beleeued , many Religious , and many Preistes also condemned as worldlinges among whome I saw a Religious of our Order that had a delicate and sensuall habitt , who being demaunded of what Religion he was , he answeared that he was a Religious of the Order of sainct Francis. Wherfore the mighty Iudge tourning to S. Francis asked him if it were true that this Religious were one of his . He answeared that he was none of his Religious , because his woare no habittes so fine and sensuall , but poore and patched , and so the wretch was sodenly throwne into hell : after him came an other , accompayned with many seculer Gentlemen , the S. denyed him also to be any of his , affirming that his Religious applyed themselues to prayer and other spirituall excises , and not to vaine seculer conuersations , and so he was condēned as the other , as also the third , because he came with a great quantity of curious bookes : after these there came one very expert in contriuing lofty and sumptuous buildinges , who was sent for an architect into hell . Finallie there came one miserably cloathed and ragged , who fell on his knees , affirming himselfe to be a wretched sinner vnworthy of life : but demaunded mercie of God. S. Francis , ioyfullie receaued him into his armes , and conducted him with him into Paradise , saying to our Lord , this is one of my Frere Minors ; and then the vision disappeared : now this is the cause of mine extraordinary teares . Here ensueth an order of the nine principall vertues of this glorious S. wherby he merited to obtaine such worthy graces of God : Taken out of the second chapter of the third booke . AFter the miracles and apparitions which the holy Father S. Francis made to those that were deuout vnto him , it shall not be amisse to recount also the vertues wherby he merited to obtayne of God such graces and so notable giftes , which also he daily obtayneth , according to what the blessed Brother Iuniperus his disciple writeth therof . The first vertue then was his great contrition , confession , and satisfaction for his sinnes , and his care to auoyd them afterward . The second , was the admirable affection he had towardes his neighbour , and the compassion he had of him in effect and in word , and especially in his interiour ; in that he esteemed euery one farre aboue himselfe , taking for his ground this argument , that hauing offended the soueraigne Creatour , who so much loued vs , as that for our loue alone he would take on him humane flesh , he therfore participated himselfe with euery creature , and so did voluntarily obey all , not only his Superiours , equals and inferiours , but , as faire foorth as was lawful and possible , all creatures . The third , was a separation of heart , from all terrestriall and transitory thinges ; for he was vnited to IESVS CHRIST alone , who had created him , and whome alone he desired : Wherfore he in such sort exercised himselfe herein , that it was so easy for him to sequester himselfe from terrestriall thinges , and to haue his spiritt alwayes addressed vnto God , that it seemed his flesh had the same will with his spiritt . The fourth , was the incredible pacience wherwith he endured all his afflictions and al the iniuryes that were laid vpō him , endeauouring to loue them that iniuryed him , mortifying his proper sences , and receauing all as from the hand of God : for as he beleeued that all good proceeded from the diuine liberality , so did he beleeue that the affliction which he endured was for his sinnes , and that God meant to chastice him in this lif & not in the other . The fift was his loue vnto the good and the great compassion he had of the wicked , reputing himselfe much lesse then they ; for he would say , that the end was not yet seene when the good might become wicked & the wicked good . When he heard any one detracted , either he would excuse him , or would shew that he disliked it , so that he would putt the detractour to silence , or chaunge the discourse . The sixt , was that he loued to be reprehended , for which he was verie thanckfull ; Neuertheles he was verie vnwilling to reprehend , though he were verie zealous of the honour of God , of the good of his neighbour , and of the obseruance of the rule ; yet to auoide obligation to reprehend , he renounced the office of Generall . The seauenth , was that he serued each one , with a pure will and very great affection ; though he would neuer permitt himselfe to be serued , but in extreme necessity ; reputing himselfe vnworthy to be serued : alleadging that IESVS CHRIST said , that he came not to be serued , but to serue , And if any one in any necessity serued him , he would in his heart giue thanckes to God for giuing will and power to that Religious to serue him . The eight was , that he endeauoured to conserue in his memorie , the graces which he had receaued of his diuine maiestie , as also the vniuersall benefitts exhibited to al other creatures , for which he was alwayes thanckfull for himselfe and all others . Att the end of this thanckesgiuing , he ordinarily accused himselfe , discending to the knowledge of himselfe and ascending to that of God , reputing himselfe vnworthy to giue him thanckes , as by these wordes he often signified : But who am I , that presume to giues thanckes for others , I , I say , that am not able to thanck him for the least grace he hath done me , and am also such an abhominable sinner ? The ninth and last vertue , was the guard of his tongue , which is the hight of all good , as being the verie gate of life and death , according as it is employed : without the guard wherof all good also is lost . In respect wherof he was alwayes very carefull that his wordes should sauour of truth , humility , pouerty chastity , goodnes , benedictiō , prayse of God and his neighbour : & so he merited to be in like sort blessed of God & mē , world without end . Amen . How the glorious body of the Seraphicall Father S. Francis , was buryed in the citty of Assisium . This is taken out of the first chapter of the tenth booke , and here placed for conclusion of the second booke . THere is no man but knoweth that the glorious body of the Seraphicall Father S. Francis , is buryed in his owne monasterie in the citty of Assisium , but yet after an ordinarie manner : for it is not otherwise knowne in what place it is in the said church : bnt that it is in a great chappell vnder the earth vnder the high altare , and that lampes are putt in att a windoe to lighten that place where the sacred body reposeth , as is also reported of sainct Iames of Galicia , that he is buryed so farre vnder ground , that none can come att him . We must beleeue that God hath so disposed , to the end such precious treasures by whose merittes it pleaseth his diuine maiesty daily to work such and so great miracles might not be robbed or ruinated by any alteration or disastrous euent of warre or other euill accident . Now we desiring to content the readers , and not to omitt any matter in this worck that may be desired and is possible to be performed , we haue so dilligentlie searched and enformed our selues , that we haue gotten knowledge that the true relation of what may be desired concerning this subiect , fell into the handes of the great Capitaine Gonzales , Heruandez de Cordoua , in his conquest made of Calabria and the kingdome of Naples for his Catholique maiesty , and therfore we haue so much Laboured with importunities and industrie , that att length we obtayned the same , it being this that ensueth , read it with contentment . A true and faithfull discourse wherby appeareth how the glorious Father S. Francis is buryed . translāted out of the latin originall , which fell into the handes of the great Capitaine Gonzales Heruādez de Cordoue , in his conquest made of the kingdome of Naples . To the right reuerenced Antony Bishop of Andria , Francis Bancie Duke of Audria , Health . THe charge which it hath pleaseth you to lay on me , to committ to writing the visitation which the sanctity of Pope Nicolas the first personally made of the glorious body of the Seraphicall Father S. Francis , being on the one side ouerburdensome vnto me in regard of the great feeblenes of my spiritt , hath neuerthelesse for other considerations bin very easie and contentfull , as well in that this labour is pious and deuout , as because I am to present it vnto you ; to you I say , who were present when it was related vnto vs , so that you are able to correct it and supply that wherin mine endeauour may faile . So I beseech my sweet lord IESVS CHRIST , for whose prayse and glorie I haue attempted to dictate this discourse , to afford me the grace worthily to dischardge my duety herein : I beseech him I say , by the merittes of this glorious S. of whose body I am to treat , considering that it is not conuenient to burry in silence so great a miracle , wherin God doth manifest so great bounty and omnipotencie . Your reuerence and my Lord Iames Bishop of Laquidonia being with me the eighth day of march , as you conferred together walking and often resting your selues , as the manner is in discoursing of some admirable accident ; I came neere you , and prayed you to make me participant of your discourse if I were worthy and my request lawfull : the said Lord Iames then said vnto me : My Lord Duke , if you knew wherof we did talke you would also admire and wonder . Then did I very instantlie entreat him to tell me the occasion of such admiration . Whereto the said Lord answeared that he would willinglie doe it : but that he rather desired to weepe when such thinges are recounted and to heare thē of an other , then to relate them himselfe . Neuertheles he neither could nor would omitt to content me and leet me know that their admiration was not without subiect : considering withall that it was a matter worthy to be knowne , but not of all persons , therfore making me partaker therof , he thus began his discourse . My Lord Duke , you must vnderstand that I was one of the seruantes of the deceased Eustergio of worthy and blessed memorie , Cardinal of the title of S. Eusebius Archbishop of Beneuentum : who approaching to the pangs and agony of death , yea arriuing to that priuation of naturall heat and vigour , that we much feared he could not liue a day : about midnight I heard him with a loud voice to cry : O S. Francis ! then staying a while , with groanes and sighes he redoubled , O Francis ! O Francis : wherwith he much amazed vs all : but none of vs durst approach to aske him to demaund the reason for feare to trouble him , but were attentiue to see the successe of this frequent inuocation . I , that exceedinglie loued him , wept bitterly with him , and for him mentally inuocated the Sainct to whome I haue euer had a particuler deuotion : but this had no other successe sauing that the next morning , when we supposed to prepare his obsequies , he began to amend : and the phisitians likewise conceaued better hope of him , he hauing alwayes esteemed me for one of his most affectionate seruantes , hauing bin then a very small time absent from the Court , to yeld due residence to an Abbey which he had bestowed on me : knowing well that he had bin with his Holines to visitt the body of the glorious S. Francis , and desiring to heare the discourse , as also knowing that att other times he had much desired that I should vnderstand the same , but no occasion was euer presented to demaunde it of him : Now taking this occasion of his frequent inuocation of the Sainct , I began first readily to aske him the cause , then att lenghth I freelie discoursed , and humblie requested him breifely to relate vnto me , how he had seene that glorious body in his Church . Wherevpon he graciouslie answeared me in these wordes : know Abbot , if thou wert not deere vnto me as I hold thee to be . I would not impart it vnto thee , much lesse to any man in the world : we that were there present hauing expresse commaundement of his holines to the contrary : and therfore by reason of that prohibition I will not tell thee the place where it is , but am well content to tell thee what I saw . Thou shalt then vnderstand that in the yeare 1449. Pope Nicolas the fift , who with an inestimable prouidence gouerned the holy Church , goeing for certaine affaires of great importance to Asssisium , or according to the opinions of some meerly and expresly to visitt this glorious body , sent Sir Peter of Noceson his Secretary , to giue the Guardian of the place vnderstanding therof , who assembling his Religious communicated vnto him the intention of his holinesse . Vpon consultation wherof they were exceedingly busied , for fearing on the one side that his holinesse would take and transport it to Rome : and on the other , not daring to contradict him , they knew not well how to resolue to answeare his holines : but that the said Secretary being very prudent and discreet , considering the anguish wherin the Religious were , made answeare of himselfe , and retourning to the Pope told him in their behalfe , that none of his predecessours not the holy Apostolick Sea hauing attempted the same , they knew not well how to resolue , much fearing that he would depriue them of that precious treasure of their Father : which the Pope vnderstanding , he retourned his Secretary to secure them and putt them out of that doubt . The Religious then accorded that he should freely come about midnight : but most humbly beseeching him to come attended only with two or three personnes . A bishop of Fraunce that was then neere his Sanctity hearing this , was much scandalized , saying that this was as it were to contradict and to limitte the Apostolicall authority : and that if his holinesse did what those Religious required , it were to giue ill example to the world , and aduised him not to endure it . The Pope answeared him , that hauing good intention , he would not haue it esteemed euill without subiect : and so much the rather because they had very great reason for it , being also requisite to goe into holy places with great humility , wherby he hoped to obtaine of this S. that , for which he expresly went att that time . And therfore he chose only the said Bishop , my selfe , and his said Secretary , and commaunded the Guardian to take the like nomber of his Religious to be present with him att the said visitation . Now as we expected the hower , the Guardian preuenting it came about three of the clock att night vnto his holines , and hauing kissed his feet conducted him by diuers turninges to a grosse wall but lowe , whither being come the three Religious which he had brought , began to breake the wall , so that thy made a hole fitt for vs to passe commodiously through : we then began there to consider , that vnto the place where the body of S. Francis was , there was a long rew of steppes of marble , by which goeing we came co a tombe made in forme of a vault vnder earth , where the Guardian kneeling downe gaue a burning torch into the hand of his holines , that he might the more securely enter . Att the higher part of the vault we found a dore some what lowe , that was of brasse very strong , hauing three grosse barres of iron , with their lockes that shutt very curiously , and three great chaines of iron that crossed the dore : which being opened , there issued an odour so precious and rare , that none of vs either felt or shall feele a sweeter on earth . The Guardian then with his knee on the ground said to his holines , that he might enter att his pleasure , he entred alone ( we remayning without where we discoursed of diuers spirituall thinges ) and falling incontinently to the ground before the feet of the S. he began to sigh , groane and weep so bitterly and so sorely , that so persisting a good space , we began to feare , that some accident had befallen him : We then determined to enter to withdraw him , but that hauing of himselfe chaunged his lamentation into ioy , which was an euident signe that he had obtayned of this glorious S. some grace of importance ; he called vs all in , desiring to see the said place and to conferre with vs therof , and so entring we fell on our knees , and abbreuiating our deuotious to be lesse troublesome to his holines , arising vp , and lifting our eyes on high we remayned all amazed . O how inscrutable , freind Abbott , ( said the Cardinall ) are the wayes , of God! and how distant and different are his iudgementes from all humane prudence ! who in his life hath euer seene or heard of a body so many yeares dead , to remayne and stand vpright on his feet without any rest or stay ? It is no baulme , nor any drith of naturall coldnes , but an only supernaturall and euidently diuine vertue , that thus supporteth this holy body as if it were liuing , in such sort as we haue seene it . We may well acknowledge that the hand of God is no more abbridged in his behalfe then if he were liuing , seeing that he is truely liuing , aliue I say in God , aliue in vertues , aliue in miracles , and aliue in image , gesture and and flesh : so that only breath , yea breath alone is wanting . But to tell your particulerly and by order : Know Abbott , that this place is made in forme of a litle chappell with three arched vaultes , that in the middest seemed to be miraculously made , were it in respect of the walles or pauement , hauing in the middest a stone wheron the glorious body of the S. stood vpright on his feet as I haue said , with his face towardes the west , & his eyes eleuated towardes heauē , which they very attentiuely beheld as he accustomed in his life . His handes were ioyned one in an other within the sleeues of his habitt , after the māner of the Freer Minors , & rested on his brest . This body was in all partes as entier and exempt from corruption as the first day of his death . On the other side of this vault , stood an other body likewise vpright , and cloathed in the habitt of S. Dominick , who seemed to pray with his handes ioyned on high , and his eyes fixed towardes the feet of S. Francis , and they were so liuelie & cleare , that to neither of both there wanted but speech . They yelded such and so gracious a sauour that it could hardlie be supported : for it was so admirablie subtile and penetrant , that it rauished our spirittes into extaise . Now the Pope hauing well seene and duely considered all this , fell againe on his knees before the said body of S. Francis , then very reuerently lifted vp one side of his habitt , for the other side was fast vnder his foot which he would not pull vp , because it could not conueniētlie be done without stirring the whole body : wherfore he contented himselfe to discouer only the other foot , which was all bare without sandale . O happy were our eyes , that then deserued to behold the sacred stigmates which God himselfe with his owne handes imprinted in his deerly beloued ! Happy doubtles are the vnderstandinges that can att their pleasure contemplate them : for the wound was as fresh on the middest of ther foot , as if it had bin made att that verie hower , with the hard nayle vpon the bare flesh : and the bloud appeared exceeding full of life . O happy were the soules that were held worthy to see in his seruant , what they could not see in their Lord IESVS CHRIST ! and more when afterwardes they saw his sacred handes , which his Holines discouered and saw pearced as the feet , and hauing also the like nailes : we also kissed them laying our impure lippes onthe sacred bloud that was yet very fresh : which made vs to poore out teares , that so abondantly fell from our eyes , as that they hindered our cōtentment ; for we could not tast nor enioy the same according to our wish : our eyes were so troubled that we often saw not that precious treasure . But who cā euer explicate the motiō of our vnderstāding , the abstractiō of our spiritt , the melting of our sences , and the faintnes of our corporall forces , procured by this precious sight ? O thrice happy the mouthes of vs so greiuous sinners , wherwith we were permitted to kisse that sacred wound of his foot , with such interiour cōsolation as none could be more ! But seauen fold more hapy the Pope who alone kissed the wound of his side , flowered as a fresh rose , & consequētly his very mouth ; whervpon he graciously vttered these wordes : O most worthy & excellēt memoriall of our redemption , wherwith the eternall God would that conformably to our Lord I. C. the glorious Father S. Fr. should be deputed aliue & dead to represent to the world , euen till the last day of iudgmēt , the signe of his dolorous passion ! O holy woundes first endured by the Sonne of God for the sinnes of men ! and after for our benefitt renewed in his holy seruant Francis O most gracious God! to whome hast thou euer shewē such loue but to this thy most faithful seruant ? Blessed sainct , thou hast really carryed the triumphant stander of the crosse , together with the liuely marckes of his passion . Finally thou alone hast ben elected and found worthy to be pearced in true imitation of our Lord I. C. differing from him only in this , that he receaued his woundes of the wicked Iewes , and thou of our Redeemer I. C. O extreme benefite ! O singuler gift ! O ineffable prerogatiue ! Fr. who taught thee to serue God ? in what new scoole was it performed ? and by what merueillous doctrine ? Of what master hast thou learned to moūt to so high a degree of perfection , that neuer S. of either sex could equall thee in the giftes of God ? The Pope vttered these and many other wordes , being rauished out of himselfe in the presence of this S. of God , himselfe together with vs bathinge the pauement of that holy place with abondance of our teares . Now we so persisted in these sweet cōceiptes , that whē we least thought theron , one aduertised vs that it was neere day , and that it was necessary for vs to depart , to shutt vp the hole of the sacred sepulcher dexteriously which touched our hart as a deadly wound , the space of six or seauen howers that we were there , seeming to haue flowen and not passed away . Making therfore some litle prayer more , and recommending our selues to the S. the Pope first goeing out we all followed , but not till we had opened the two vaultes in the two other arches , where we saw the two other glorious bodies of his disciples , entier also and very odoriferous , but much lesse then that of their master ; hauing their habittes of sackcloth . Att the entry we saw the body of the blessed Brother Giles , then we came foorth , and the Guardian shutt the dores , praying his Holines to keepe the same in great secresie : which he promised him , and commāded vs also the same . This , my freind Iames , was the cause of my inuocation that night , when I cryed , O Francis ! Francis ! hauing yet hope , yea very confident , that he wil be protectour of my soule before God att my departure . But it seemeth indeed very admirable that this glorious S. had not procured his recouery , but that he might haue declared this his glory to many his deuoted freindes that much desired to vnderstand it : for this discourse ended he began so to decay that he dyed the night following , leauing assured testimony of this truth , considering that it is not to be beleeued nor thought , nor is it probable , that aman especially such as this being in the conflictes of death , would for his pleasure and without occasiō faine a false matter , the time so neere when he should most stricktly render an account vnto God , who seuerely condemneth the culpable and ill-deseruers , as he crowneth the sainctes , his elected here on earth , but much more in heauen , there glorifiyng their bodies & their soules with his glorious vision eternally ; whither I beseech him by his grace to conduct vs , where he is three and one , and liueth and raigneth world without end . Amen . The end of the second booke . THE THIRD BOOKE OF THE CHRONICLES OF THE FRIER MINORS . CONTAYNING A TREATISE OF S. Bonauenture of certaine miracles of the glorious Father S. Francis after his death . With a discourse of the Author , of the degrees wherby the S. attained to perfection . Translated by the parties afore mentioned . Of the miracle of the Stigmates . THE FIRST CHAPTER . TO the honour and glory of almighty God , and the blessed Father S. Francis. Being to write certaine miracles of his , wrought after his glorification in heauen , we haue determined to begin with that immensiue priuiledge giuen him by our Lord IESVS CHRIST , honouring him with the signe of the crosse and passion . This glorious Father S. Francis , was then eminent by a new miracle , when he appeared charactered and illustrated with so singuler a priuiledge , neuer before graunted to any creature , I meane the sacred woundes of our Lord , which made his mortall bodie like to that of IESVS CHRIST crucified , the sacred stigmates considered , wherof whatsoeuer any humane tongue can expresse , is litle or nothinge in comparison of so sublime and worthy a mystery , wrought by his diuine maiesty in his faithfull seruant Francis ; that this signe of the crosse which he alwayes carryed imprinted in his hart , from the beginning of his conuersion , might also exteriourly appeare in his body entierly vnited in the said crosse , and that as his soule was interiourly vested with IESVS CHRIST , the habite of a penitent which he tooke representing the image of the crosse , the body also might in like sort be inuested with the said sacred signe , and that with such colours and distinctions he might the more couragiously serue his God , as his principall Capitaine , in the spirituall warre and army , wherin God had ouercome the powers of spirituall ennemies . Yea and diuers misteries of the crosse , appeared in the S. from his first beginning in spirituall warfare , as in the discourse of his life plainely appeareth , by the diuers apparitions of the crosse which he had . And for farther assurance of the verity of so admirable a fact , God did not only giue testimonies worthy of creditt , that saw and with their owne handes touched , those holy stigmates during his life : but did manifest them euen by merueillous apparitions , and miracles wrought after the death of the glorious Father , as hereafter we shall orderly discourse , besides what hath bin formerly said , vpon the doubt of Pope Gregory the ninth , in the nine and fiftieth chapter of the second booke . A Religious Freer Minor , and Preacher very famous in regard of the admiration of many vertues that excelled in him , beleeued att first the mystery of the sacred stigmates which the holy Father had : neuertheles being desirous to know by humane reason the occasion of such a miracle , he began to doubt therof ; so that growing dayly more scrupulous his doubt encreased of so manifest a verity : Wherfore one night as he slept , S. Francis appeared vnto him , hauing his feet couered with dirt , and a countenance humbly austere , and patiently angry who said , what combatt doe thy cogitations cause thee ? what turpitude hath so absolutely possessed thee ? behold my handes and feet . But the Religious , though he saw the woundes of his handes , with their nailes , could not yet perceaue those of his feet , because they were couered with dirt : wherfore the S. said vnto him , put of the dirt from my feet , and behold the woundes of the nayles : and so the Religious deuoutly taking hold of his holy seet , seemed to make them cleane , and with his handes to touch the said woundes ; after which awaking , he found himselfe all bathed with teares , and being cleared of all his scrupulous cogitations , he publiquely confessed his errour , with a firme beleefe of such an assured verity , crauing pardon therof att the handes of God and his Sainct . Of other miracles , of the stigmates of the holy Father S. Francis. THE II. CHAPTER . A Vertuous Gentlewoman of Rome , hauing chosen the holy Father S. Francis for her aduocate , and hauing vpon this occasion placed his image in her oratory , beholding it one time , and seeing that it had not the sacred stigmates , she began in admiration to complaine , and not thincking it to be the fault of the painter that had neglected to make them , she for many dayes had purposes to search out the cause of this defect ; but those admirable signes one day appeared in an instant in that image , as they are accustomed to be paynted in all other . This Gentlewoman perceauing it , filled with feare and admiration , called her daughter who was very yong and deuout , and had dedicated herselfe vnto God , and asked her if she remembred that she had formerly seene in that image those stigmates that then appeared . The daughter did sweare that she had neuer seene them , and that they came there miraculously : But the soule of man often seeking occasion to fall , calling the verity in doubt , there entred an other scruple into the hart of this gentlewoman , contrary to the former ; which was that the said stigmates had euer bin in the said image , but that she had not well obserued it . God intending not to haue his first miracle misprised , added a second , permitting the said stigmates to vanish againe and the image to remayne as before , and so the first miracle was confirmed by the second . Att the Citty of Lorio in Catalonia , there was a man named Iohn , very deuout vnto the holy Father S. Francis , who passing one night through a street where certaine lewd persons attended to murder their ennemy that was to passe that way , who was a freind to the said Iohn , and did resemble him ; so supposing him to be their ennemy in person , they assaulted him , and so wounded him , that they left him on the ground for dead , there remayning in him no hope of life ; for the first blow cutt as it were cleane off one arme ; besides a stabbe that had pearced him thorough , vnder the breast , so that the winde which issued thence blew out six burning candelles ioyned together : wherevpon the Phisicions presently iudged him for dead , and as such forsooke him ; his woundes daily putrifying , the loathsome matter that issued out of his body was so intollerable , that euen his wife could no longer endure it : wherfore seeing that all humane helpe was out of hope , he had recourse to his Patron , and to the blessed virgin , whome he had very confidently and couragiously inuocated att the instant of his wounding . Now this miserable afflicted thus lying in his bed , accompained only with his misery , did in a manner continually weepe and often calling on the holy Father S. Francis , there one day appeared vnto him a man in habitt of a Freer Minor , who as it seemed to him , entred att the window , and calling him said , know Iohn that because thou hast had confidence in me , God will cure thy woundes . Which the afflicted man hearing , he prayed him to lett him know who he was that brought him such gratefull newes : he answeared that he was Brother Francis ; who comming neere him vnbound his woundes , and annoynted them with a precious oyntment : which doeing the sick man felt such vertue to proceed out of his sacred handes , that he perceaued himselfe manifestly to be healed , and so att an instant , from halfe dead , and already sauouring , he was restored and cured ; for his putrifaction was by the vertue of the signes of the passion of our Sauiour , chaunced into sweet sauour , and the flesh of his woundes in such sort renewed that he was absolutely cured : which done the Sainct disappeared , and the good man arose from his bed with great ioy to prayse God , and the blessed Sainct : then called his wife with so stronge a voice that she was vtterly amazed , knowing that she had left him in his bed with so litle courage that scarcely could he vtter a word : but finding him out of his bed and cured , whome she thought to bury the next day , she was much more amazed , wherfore she so cryed out in admiration of the miracle , that she was heard of all the neighbours . Those of his family att first supposing him to be frantike , prayed him to retourne to his bed , for they could not be persuaded that he was cured ; but he hauing shewed them his body sound , they were exceedingly abashed , being of opinion that he whome they saw was not Iohn , but a phantasticall spiritt or vision , which conceat neuer ceassed in them till he had recounted the whole progresse of the miracle , which being diuulged ouer the citty , the people abondantly flocked to see this man and the notable miracle , wrought by the sacred stigmates of S. Francis , ad all replenished with ioy and admiration , with one accord extolled the prayses of the Standerd bearer of IESVS CHRIST , who being dead of body , neuertheles liued in the other life , so that by the admirable demonstration of his presence , and the sweet touch of his handes , he raised , as may be said , one already dead by meane of his more then humane marckes , with which our soueraigne Redeemer raised the Christian people already dead eternally by sinne . Of an other miracle of the stigmates of S. Francis. THE III. CHAPTER . IN the citty of Potencia in Apulia , there was a Preist called Roger , a very venerable man , and Canon of the great church , who being by meanes of an infirmity , become very feeble , entred one day into a church to pray , wherein was painted the image of S. Francis , with the stigmates , which beholding he began to conceaue a doubt in himselfe of the sublimity of the miracle , as of an inaccustomed thinge and vtterly impossible ; his hart being thus wounded with incredulity , he felt att the verie instant such a greiuous pearcing of his left hand , within his gloue , that an arrow flyeth not out of a bowe with more force and violence : wherupon being exceedingly amazed with the wound together with the stroake , and yet more with the secrett manner therof , he pulled of his gloue , to see with his eyes , the effect of that which he had heard and felt , and hauing neuer before had any wound in his hand , with admiration he beheld this new wound , whence began to proceed such an extreme paine as he thought therof to dye : it was merueilous to consider , for in the gloue appeared no signe att all but only in the hand , that the wound made secretly in the hand might be correspondent to that which was secrett in the hart . So for the space of two dayes making publicke relation of the occasion , and the secrett of his incredulity , he confessed and with oath affirmed that he beleeued the sacred stigmates to be imprinted in S. Francis ; he humbly recommended himselfe vnto him , beseeching him , by the vertu of his sacred stigmates , and by the efficacie of his intercession to procure the cessation of his paine . Att the end of two dayes his incredulity hauing bin sufficiently punished , God by the merittes of the S. gaue him ease , for the greife entierly ceassed , the heat of the hurt was qualified , and no signe of the wound remayned ; so that secrett infirmity of the soule was cured by the manifest launce of the flesh : and by diuine prouidence the body was cured together with the soule : the man remayning humble towardes God , deuout to his seruant S. Francis , and affectionate to the Religious of his Order . This so solemne miracle , was assured by autenticall letters from the Bishop of the said citty , sealed with the ordinary seale , that thenceforward none might admitt any doubt of the sacred woundes of the Sonne of God , diuinely imprinted in his seruant Francis , and that no mannes eye should be euill to see that God is good , as if the liberality and gift of this grace , did not corresponde vnto the eternall bounty . Of the dead raised by the merittes of S. Francis. THE IV. CHAPTER . IN the citty of Mont-Maron neere to Beneuentum , there dyed a woman of singuler deuotion vnto the glorious Father S. Francis , where the Clergie being assembled the same euenning to sing hir vigiles , the woman arose before them all , & called one of the Preistes there present , saying vnto him : Father I desire to be confessed of one sinne : Know that after my death , I should haue bin cōdemned to the deuil in an obscure & horrible prison , because I neuer confessed a sinne which I now desire to confesse : but the holy Father S. Fr. hauing prayed for me , because I haue euer deuoutly serued him , it is permitted me to retourne to life , that being confessed of this sinne , I may afterward obtaine eternall life with him . And for assurance hereof as soone as I shal be confessed , and haue absolution , I shall goe to the glory promised . So hauing with exceeding great contrition confessed her sinne , and performed the pēnance enioyned by her Confessour all trembling , accommodating her selfe sweetly into her bed , she slept in our Lord. In the mountaines of Apulia , in the towne of Parmace , there was a maried man , that had one only daughter , young , and exceedingly beloued of himselfe and her mother , who being seased with an inexpected and greiuous sicknes sodenlie dyed , wheratt the Father and mother being out of hope euer to haue other children , were so afflicted , that they were ready to dye with her . Theire kinred and freindes being come to bury and bewayle her ; the mother was so sorrowfull and oppressed with greife ▪ that she consumed into teares , yea so gaue way to sorrow , and so employed her selfe in this affliction , that she neither saw nor vnderstood any thing that was done in her house ; but as euerie one was thus disquieted , yea voide of hope ; the holie Father S. Francis with one Religious only appeared to the mother that was deuout vnto him , and in compassionate manner said : Woman ceasse to lament , for the light of thy candell , whome thou bewaylest as dead , shal by mine intercession be incontinentlie reuiued . Which said he disappeared ; and the woman presentlie related what had bin said vnto her by the S. vnto those present , and would not permitt the body of her dead daughter to be carryed to buriall : but comming neere her , and inuocating the name of S. Francis , she lifted her vp aliue and in health in the presence of her kinred and freindes , who gaue thanckes to God and to his blessed seruant . The Frere Minors of Nocere stāding in need of a chariott demaunded one of a man named Peter , who in steed of lending them his chariott and affording them the almose which they demaunded for the honour of God , and S. Francis , he sotishly answeared them , and with iniurious wordes cursed the name of the S. but he soone repented his folly , in regard of what incontinently befell him , which wrought in him a great feare of the wrath of God : for he lost his eldest sonne : who being euen then stricken with a disease sodenly dyed , wherfore in an extreme passion that assailed his hart , casting himselfe on th● ground and there wallowing , he inuocated the S. with the same mouth that had so indiscreetly blasphemed him , and bitterly weeping said : Father I am he that haue offended , I am he that haue impiously spoaken : thou doest iustlie chasticie me ô S. of God! restore the innocent child to him that repenteth his fault , and is ready to doe pennance . Punishment is due to him that hath lewdly blasphemed , wherfore I freely giue my selfe to thee , I offer me to serue thee for euer , and to offer vnto God sacrifice of praise to the honour & glory of thy holy name . It was admirable , that att these wordes his sonne arose one his feet , and procuring end to their lamentation that mourned for him , he confidently affirmed that whē he dyed he saw the holy Father S. Francis , who had conducted his ●oule from the separation of the body , and by their prayers had restored it againe . The sonne of a Notary att Rome , about the age of seauen yeares , desi●ing according to the custome to goe with his mother to masse , she vnwilling to permitt him , did shutt him into the house . The child seeing he could not gett out att the dore , lept out att the window , and fel dead against the ground . The mother that was not gone farre , hearing the fall , retourned againe , and seeing the sorrowfull spectacle of her dead sonne , crossing her armes , began to crye out and torment her selfe , therby mouing all her neighbours to compassion . Now among them that there assembled , there was a Freer Minor that was goeing to preach in a church nere therevnto ; but came first to see this acccident , where he said to the Father of the dead child : doe you not beleue that S. Francis , by the great loue which he carryed to IESVS CHRIST crucified to giue liue to mē , can raise thy sonne ? The Father answeared that he firmily beleeeued it , faithfully confessed it , and would for euer remaine seruant to the S. if by his meane he might meritt to obtaine that fauour . The Religious then fell to his prayers , and exhorted all that were present to doe the like , which done the child first began to speake , then opening his eyes , lifted vp his handes , not without exceeding astonishmēt of all the assistants that attentiuely beheld him . Finally he arose one his feet , and incontinently went to embrace his mother sound and secure , without any signe of such a fall , which was performed by the vertue of the holy Father S. Francis. Of other dead , raised by the merittes of the holy Father . THE V. CHAPTER . IN the citty of Capua , diuers children playing vpon the water-crane , one of them by mischance fell into the riuer , which being very swift and violent , he sunck instantly to the bottome where he remayned buryed in the sand His companions not knowing how to helpe him began to cry : which the people hearing , they hastened thither from all pa●tes , many inuocating the merittes of S. Francis , in regard that the parētes of the child were very deuout vnto him , that he would please to assist him . Their prayer being ended , one of them that could swimme , inuocating the name of S. Francis , so laboured in the riuer that he found the place where the child was , couered with sand whome with much sorrow and paine he drew out quite dead , to the exceeding greife of those present , who with loud voice cryed out : S. Francis the true seruant of God , restore this child aliue vnto his Father ; yea certaine Iewes being there arriued , induced by a naturall commiseration , likewise prayed vnto him : Att these prayers , the child that had bin dead and lay deformed on the ground , incontinently arose in health and ioyfull as he had come from play , and prayed those present to conduct him to the church of sainct Francis , that he might giue thanckes vnto him , acknowledgeing that by his merittes he had bin raised . In the citty of Suesse , there fell downe a house in the Piller-street vnder which was crushed a child that there was present ; att the noise of this fall all the neig●bours presently hastened , and suspected that which was true , they incontinently remoued the stones , and wood , and foūd the child dead whome they carryed to his mother , who seeing it was so ouercome with greife , that she lost her speech . Retourning to her selfe she begā with a sorrowful voice to lamēt , in these wordes : O S. Frācis ! O glorious S. restore me my child , I beseech thee , by the loue wherwith thou hast serued IESVS CHRIST . This womā did not pray alone , but together all that were presēt , affectionatly imploring the S. to cōfort this disolate mother , perceauing that this dead body had neither sēce , nor voice , they tooke it & stretched it out to be shrouded , to bury it the day following . But the mother reposing great hope in God that by the metes of the S. her sonne should retou●ne to life , vowed to couer the Altare of S. Francis with a new ornament and a new altare cloth , & about midnight her child began to gape , and after his dead membres were warmed , in an instant he arose on his feet very sound and well , to the great amazement of all that were present , who praysed and thancked God for the same . A child of Rogouse , called Gi●laudin , being in a fa●me att the time of the vintage , goeing vnder the wine presse , with a vessell to putt wine therin , there fell downe g●osse stones and blockes of wood from vpon the said presse , that crushed his head . Att the cry of the child , his father that was neere by came running , but being vnable to helpe his sōne that was couered with the grosse stones and peices of wood , he called the presse-labourers and prayed them to assist him : who hauing cōpassion of him , drew out the child already dead from vnder the burden . and deliuered him to the extremly afflicted father , who humbly falling prostrate on the earth , prayed ou● lord , by the great merittes of the holy Father Francis , whose feast was very neere , to restore life to his child ; and he made vowes , especially with his sonne being raysed , to visitt the body of the S. God by the merittes of his seruant heard him , but after an admirable manner , for as soone as it pleased God to graunt to this man the fauour he required , att the very same instant the child that was all bruised , appeared perfectly well , and very merrily , reprehēding those that wept , and assuring them that his life was restored him by the merittes of S. Francis. An other dead person was raysed in Almaigne , wherof Pope Gregory the ninth , by his apostolicall letters att the translation of S. Francis , certified all that were present , and att the generall chapter of the Frere Minors , who vpon this aduertisement ended their chapter with great alacrity . The manner and circumstance of this miracle is not committed to writting , because it is not knowen , neuertheles it is beleeued that the testimony of so holy a Pope much exceedeth in aucthority , all the declarations that may be made therof . Of such as were deliuered from danger of death , by the seruant of the omnipotent . THE VI. CHAPTER . THere was a gentleman neere vnto Rome , named Rodulphus , whose wife was very deuout , they willingly entertayned the Frere Minors into their house , as well in forme of hospitality ( for they were very charitable ) as for the loue and reuerence they carryed to the glorious Father S. Francis. Now it once happened that two Frere Minors being lodged with them , whiles they were a sleep , a sentinell that kept watch by night on a very high tower , resting against a peice of wood that was not well fastened , the wood and the man fell both from the hight of the said tower , vpon the roofe of the lodging , and thence to the ground , with such a noyse that caused very many , yea the master and mistresse , with the said Frere Minors to hasten thither who found the man so fallen , in such a deepe sleep , that he perceaued , not himselfe to be fallen nor did awake , att the noyse made by them that came to helpe him : so that he was pulled , and called , and att length so rudely shaken , that he awaked out of that profound sleep : cōplayning that he had bin distourbed of the sweet repose wherin he was : affirming that he slept with extreme contentment in the armes of the glorious Father S. Francis. But when he was shewen his fall , and had seene whence he came euen to the ground , he was vtterly amazed and beside himselfe , to consider what had happened vnto him without any knowledge of his till the presente . Wherfore be promised vnto God before them all , in acknowledgement of so worthy a benefitt , to doe pennance , for the fauour afforded vnto him by the merittes of the glorious Father S. Francis. In the towne of Pophy , in Campania , a Preist called Thomas , goeing to repaire a mill appertayning to the church scituat on the border of the riuer , he fell by mischance vnder the wheele of the mill , which by violence of his motion carryed him downe , and held him in the current , with his face vpward , without power to moue or speake by reason that the water which draue the wheele fell on his face , so that he could not vtter one word . Wherfore he called in his hart for help vnto S. Francis , hauing no farther power , and hauing so remayned a good space , his companions endeauouring to assist him , by force and industry they so preuayled that the wheele tourned backe , so that the Preist was by the current of the water incontinently carryed into the depth of the chanell : and whiles he was there , there appeared vnto him a Frere Minor cloathed in white and girded with a corde , who very dextrously took him by the arme , and drew him out of the chanell , saying vnto him : I am that Francis whome thou hast inuocated . The preist therfore finding himselfe not only freed from danger , but perfectly well , considering the greatnes of the miracle , and the great mercy of God in his behalfe , by the merittes of S. Francis , exceedingly amazed , and prostrating himselfe to the earth to kisse the feet of his benefactour , but not seing him , he being already vanished , he asked his companions whither he was gone , and how he might finde him : but they knowing no more then himselfe , began to conceaue the miracle . Wherfore they all together fixing their eyes on the earth , did eleuate their spiritt to God , magnifying his immensiue greatnes , and the vertuous merittes of the Sainct . Certaine yong men goeing from the towne Celan to gather grasse in a feild , where there was a well , which being ouergrowne with grasse was not seene , and each of them endeauouring to cutt his part , it chaunced that one of them fell into the well , where the water was fower pases deep . Falling he called for the helpe of S. Francis with a very strong faith and deuotion , and so lowd that all his companions heard him : and not seeing him , they came to the place where they hea●d the voice , and by the way which his hooke had made thy found the well , where seeing him therin , they ran to their houses , lamenting and crying for helpe , where they so moued their towne fellowes , that they came to assist him , and one of them descending into the well , found him sitting on the water , without receauing any detriment , and drawing him out , he told them that falling , he had inuocated the help of S. Francis , who in his very fall assisted him with his presence ; for he very gently supported him with his sacred hand , neuer leauing him till they had drawne him out , then he exhorted them all together with him to giue thanckes to God , for that by the vertue of his faithfull seruant , he had deliuered him from death , and so they retourned to the towne giuing thanckes to God and to S. Francis. When the Romane Court was resident att Assisium , the Cardinall of Hostia , ( who was afterward Pope Alexander the fourth ) ' preaching in the church of S. Francis , there fell a grosse stone vpon the head of a deuout womā , wherwith she receaued such hurt that falling to the ground , each one thought her to be dead , and for such couered her with her owne coate not to trouble the sermon , with resolution to carry her out to performe her funeralles . But this woman as she testified afterward , when she receaued the blow , with great faith called for the helpe of sainct Francis ; she was then before his altare , so the sermon being ended , she arose with the other women sound and perfectly well , without any signe of hurt : and which is admirable , hauing formerly had a great paine in her head that had long troubled her , in fauour of this last mortall blow , she neuer felt any paine after . Neere to the citty of Cornette , where there is a monasterie of Frere Minors , as they were melting a bell , many of the neighbour places repaired thither to see it : but there arose such a winde , that the whole world seemed ready to be dissolued , and taking the two doores it mounted them into the aire , and cast them againe on the ground with great impetuosity and violence , wherof one fell on a child called Bartholomew about eight yeares of age , which a woman , deuout vnto the Couent , had sent thither with an almose . Now they all esteemed him not only dead , but vtterly dismembred vnder such a waight ; neuertheles inuocating the glorious Father sainct Francis , they ran all to lift vp the child from vnder the dore ; the Father of him being present , was so surprised with greife , that he was euen sencelesse , yet he inuocated the Sainct to whome he offered his sonne if he recouered : the dore att length being lifted vp , the child arose on his legges sound and well as if he had awakened from a sleep , which procured a great ioy to the people and particulerly to his Father . Now according to his vow , the child being of competent age , which was about fourteen yeares , he made him a Frere Minor , where he dyed piously , hauing so liued a good Religious , of a notable spiritt , worthy doctrine , and a famous Preacher . Certaine other miracles like to these , of diuers that were deliuered from the danger of death . THE VII . CHAPTER . CErtaine men of Castel-Lantin , hauing cutt out a verie great stone , to place vnder the altare of a church of sainct Francis , that was shortlie after to be dedicated , albeit they were forty men to raise and accommodate the same on the wagon to carrie it to the said Church , yet were they not of sufficiencie to performe the same . Now some of them attempting to trye their forces and to doe more then they were able ; the stone slipped out of their hold and fell vpon one of them : which was a great terrour and greife to the rest , as not knowing how to releiue their companion . Wherfore they went away all , to ten persons , as not able to endure that hideous spectacle : which ten inspired of God , hauing inuocated sainct Francis , praying him to haue compassion of him that had so employed himselfe in his seruice , they attempted to tourne the said stone , which they so easely handled that they perceaued well they were assisted by the S. The stone being remoued the man arose very sound , without any hurt , yea hauing one eye defectiue , he was entierly cured therof , that it might publiquely appeare what power the holy Father S. Francis had with God , euen in desperate matters . An other accident like vnto this , happened att sainct Seuerin in the Marquisat of Ancona , in this sort ; A very great stone being brought from Constantinople , and by the helpe of diuers men carryed into the Church of the said S. in laying it downe it so slipt that a man fell directly vnder it ; but the stone att the very instant raysed it selfe : S. Francis appeared to the miserable labourer , whome he caused sound & safe to arise , albeit he was esteemed vtterly crushed in peeces . A Burgesse , of Gayette , called Bartholomew , earnestly employed in building the Church of S. Francis , there to be erected , a beame of timber being not well setled , fell vpon his neck , so that he was esteemed a dead man : as well therfore , as he could , he required the B. Sacrament of a Religious there present , who supposing it impossible for him to liue till the same might be procured ; vsed vnto him these wordes of S. Augustin : Crede & manducast● , beleeue and make account that thou hast eaten and receaued it ; then he caused him to be carryed to his house . The night following , S. Francis with eleuen Religious appeared vnto him , holding before him a litle lābe , and drawing neere the bed , he called him saying : Bartholomew , feare not : for the deuill shall not be able to hinder thee from labouring in my seruice . Behold the lambe which thou diddest require to be giuen thee , whome thou hast receaued by thy good and pious desire , and by vertue wherof thou shalt recouer health of bodie and soule . Then hauing layd on him his sacred hand , and giuen him his holy benediction , he commanded him to goe finish the worck begun . He being vtterlie amazed arising in the morning entirely cured of so mortall a blow , retourned with alacrity to his labour : which passed with incredible admiration to all those that had left him for dead , who awakened their soules , disposing them to loue and deuoutlie to reuerence the holy Father S. Francis. In the towne of Ceperan , there was a man called Nicholas , who was so wounded by his ennemies , that they left him for dead vpon the pauement . But whiles they stroke him he alwayes with a loud voice cryed out : S. Francis helpe me : which crye was heard a farre of by diuers who from the place where they were , could not so redely releiue him , but came to see him when the fact was done , and carryed him into his house , where he assured them , that albeit they saw him all bathed in his bloud , notwithstanding he should not dye of those woundes , wherof he neither felt any kinde of paine , and that this proceeded of the helpe he had receaued of the holy Father S. Francis : and also that he had obtayned of God , time for to doe penance . The successe confirmed the same : for being washed from his bloud , he was withall cured of his woundes to the great astonishment of those that had seene and carryed him into his house . In the towne of S. Geminian , a gentlemans sonne had a flux of bloud issuyng out of his eyes and mouth , which had brought him to extremity that nothing was expected but his death , and had in deed diuers effects or tokens of death , as feeblenes of his spiritt , losse of his hearing , his members also were so weakened that he seemed insensible , and att euery moment was expected the yelding vp of his spiritt . Many therfore of his fathers freindes repairing as the manner is , to comfort him , they had no other discourse but of his buriall . But the father that had a great faith and confidence in God , though as a man he was exceedinglie afflicted , entertayned in his conceit a pious cogitation , which he put in execution , for leauing all those that were come to comfort him , he retired himselfe alone into the Church of S. Francis that was neere vnto his house , where falling prostrate on the groōd , he putt his girldle about his necke , and prayed to S. Francis that he would please to be a meditatour for the health of his sonne , in such sort and with so great a faith , so profound a humility , and such dolorous plaintes and teares , that he merited to be heard of IESVS CHRIST , then filled with hope , he retourned to his house where he found his kinred and freindes full of ioy , for the health which his sonne had recouered , so that they and he together chaunged their teares into ioy and their affliction into contentmēt . So by the intercession of the said S. the death of the sonne was tourned into life . And afterward they altogether gaue thanckes to God , and his freindes and kinred departed exceedinglie comforted and edified by the vertue of the holy father S. Francis. Our Lord IESVS CHRIST wrought a like action , by the merites of this glorious S. in a towne called Tamarit in Catalonia ; where he restored health to a yong gentlewoman ; as also to an other of Ancona , who had a daughter ready to dye , through the extremity of her disease , whose father inuocating the S. obtayned his daughters health . A Preist named Mattheiw of a citty called Ville-blāche , hauing drunk a deadly poyson incontinentlie lost his speech , his tongue and bodie swelled in such sort that death only was expected . An other Preist being present att this pittifull spectacle , persuaded him to be incontinentlie confessed : the other fell on his knees , but could not vtter so much as one word ; wherfore making vse of reason , he humblie recommended himselfe vnto God in heart , beseeching him to vouchsafe by the merittes of his seruant Francis , to free him from such an odious death . At the verie instant , which was admirable , he began with a loud voice to inuocate the name of S. Francis , then he vomited the venime which he had receaued , yelding thanckes to God and S. Francis. How S. Francis deliuered many pilgrimes from tempests and misfortunes of the sea . THE VIII . CHAPTER . CErtaine nauigatours were on a time in this sort in peril of death : they being some fiue leagues distant from the harbour of Barut , the windes and tempestes growing violent , fearing to be drowned they cast ankor , but their disaster by the impetuositie of the windes so encreased , and the seas in such sort swelled that the cables breaking , the ankors did stick fast to the bottome , and the vessell floated heere and there , without hope of safety , by reason of the incertaintie of the course of the waters and the inequalitie of the tide , till it pleased God to calme the sea , when the mariners as halfe dead began to seeke their ankors in the sea where they perceaued the cables , there employing all the dilligence and art they could deuise . But their labour vainlie spent , they inuocated the assistance of diuers sainctes . And being exceedinglie wearied , one of them whose name was Perfectus , though of condicion verie lewd and imperfect , said in scoffing manner to his companions : You haue implored the assistance of so manie Sainctes , yet haue they not heard you : lett vs a litle inuocate that new sainct called Francis , and lett vs see if he will diue into the sea to finde our ankors , wherto all the rest accorded , not in derision as he moued it , but heartelie and with great faith , reprehending Perfectus for his sottish speech and derision : and so praying and making vowes , they instantlie saw their ankors miraculously to swimme vpon the waters , as if the nature of iron had bin chaunged into that of wood ; so that by this meane they persisted deuoute and fully comforted . A poore pilgrime exceedinglie wearied and afflicted , by meanes of a sharpe feuer that had a long time tormented him , came by shippe from beyond the sea ; he had enterprised this iorney to see the body of the glorious Father Sainct Francis , to whome he was exceedinglie deuoted : and not being entierlie recouered of the ●aid sicknes , he was one day extremelie afflicted with thirst : but hauing no fresh water in the shippe where he was , he began to call with a loud voice and with a strong faith for drinck to be brought him , affirming that he well knew that Sainct Francis had filled his barrell with pure water : and so in deed the barrell ( which was knowne to be empty ) was found full of sweet and cleare water . The day following there a rose a very cruell tempest , which so raised the waues that they couered all the said shippe , which was so beaten with the windes that the mariners expected the breaking of the mastes & tacklinge , and consequentlie the immediate sincking and drowning of the vessel and themselues by the furious impetuositie of the surges . But when the said pilgrime , that ceassed not to pray for them all , began to cry a loft : Brethren arise and come to entertaine Sainct Francis who commeth to assist vs : behold him , he is come to saue vs. Then did they all kneele downe , and with teares and sighes beseech him to voutsafe to make intercession for their deliuery . The sea immediatlie became calme , the windes and cruell tempeste ceassed , and they all gaue thanckes to the almighty , and rested obliged to the pilgrime , who att the instant was also cured of his feiuer , and together they perseuered deuout to the holy Father S. Francis. Brother Iames of Ariete passing ouer a riuer in a boat with other of his Brethren , and comming to the shoare attempting to land out of the boate as his componions had done , the boat was vtterlie ouerturned , so that both himselfe and the ferry-man tombled in the water , the ferry-man saued himselfe by his dexterity of swiming : but the Religious sunck to the bottome . The other Religious extremelie afflicted att the mischance of their Brother , most instanlie prayed S. Francis that he would voutsafe to assist his deuout child , who on his owne part in the best sort he could in the water imployed the helpe of his holy Father : who failed not in so vrgent a necessity to relieue this his beloued child : for he continually accompanied him in the depth of the water , till they ascended to the boat , where being taken by the hand he mounted , and went afterward to his Brethren , who were much amazed , not only to see him safe and secure , but more to see his garmentes so dry , notwithstanding the long time he had bin in the bottome of the riuer , in so much that one drop of water could not be perceaued vpon him . An other Religious called Bonauenture trauailling with two of his companions in a boat , which by the forcible current of the water being splitted on the one side , they by that meanes sunck to the bottome of the riuer , but they from the lake of miseries inuocating the depth of mercie , and in this imminent perill imploring the assistance of their holy Father S. Francis , the barke att length was raised without one dropp of water , and being conducted by the power of God and the vertue of the glorious S. they all arriued safe and secure to the shoare . A Religious of Ascoli being cast into a riuer , was deliuered of the danger by the merittes of the sainct . Certaine men and women being in manifest perill of drowning in the riuer of Riete , they inuocated the helpe of S. Francis , and were deliuered from the dangerous shipwrack of their vessell . Certaine Mariners of Ancona , being in a vehement storme without hope of sauing themselues , and as it were assured of their death , they humbly inuocated the assistance of S. Francis , yea with such faith , that there incontinently appeared a great light about their shippe , wherby in an instant they found the sea very calme , as if the glorious S. by his admirable vertues , could att his pleasure commaund the seas and the windes . I should in deed esteeme it a matter impossible to vndertake in this behalfe perticulerly to relate the admirable miracles which this holy Father hath caused to appeare so potent by sea as by land , where he hath assisted & releiued an infinite number of miserable dispayring persons . And in truth it is not to be admired , that now raigning in heauen he commaund the sea , considering that whiles he liued in the world , he was obeyed of euery liuing creature , yea in admirable manner . How diuers haue bin deliuered out of prison by the merittes and intercessions of the sainct . THE IX . CHAPTER . A Grecian seruant of a gentleman in the Romane confines was falsly accused of theft : wherevpon his master caused him to be apprehended and cast into an obscure prison , with order to be bound and chained : but his mistresse knowing it , was exceeding sorrowfull , because she esteemed him sincere and faithfull , therfore often prayd her husband not to condemne him of disloyaulty but to sett him att liberty ; but her prayers could take no hold in the obstinacie of her husband , and therfore she had recourse to the helpe of the glorious Father sainct Francis , beseeching him to vndertake the patronage of the truth , to her prayers adding vowes . This aduocat of the afflicted went att the same time to visitt the prisoner ; and hauing broaken the walles of the prison , and caused the manacles to fall from his handes , and the fetters from his feet , taking him by the hand led him out , saying : I am he to whome thy mistresse hath so affectionately recommēded thee . And albeit this poore prisoner was in extreme feare , and wandered much to find his way being much amazed and labouring to cleare his passadge , by the vertue yet of his deliuer he found himselfe in the direct way , where he euidently knew the fauour he had receaued , whervpon taking courage he went incontinently to his mistresse , to whome he recounted the miracle , which encreased her feruour and loue towardes our Lord IESVS CHRIST , and her deuotion towardes S. Francis. In the citty of Massa , a poore man was to pay a quantity of siluer to a knight ; but he was so poore that his goodes being insufficient to dischardge the debt , he was att the sute of the knight imprisoned , the wretch therfore finding himselfe fast in prison , prayed the said knight to haue compassion of him , and graunt him some time for the loue of S. Francis : but this proud and merciles man contemning the cryes of this poore man , together with the loue of S. Francis , as if the loue of the sainctes were a friuolous matter and of small consequence , answeared him arrogantlie , that he would putt him in such a place as neither S. Francis nor any other should deliuer him , till he had dischardged his debt : and so caused him to be shutt vp in an obscure prison , with fetters and manacles , thereby supposing , conformably to his peruerse will and not vnto reason , to torment him the more : but a litle after that he had practised this impietie , the glorious sainct Francis went to the prison , brake the dores , lockes , and iron chaines , manacles and fetters , and so freed the poore fellow , and sent him directly to his house hauing by this admirable miracle trodden vnder foote the pride of the world . The cruelty of this knight was thenceforward chaunged into great mildnes . Albertus of Aresso being also detained in prison , but iniustly : because the debtes pretended against him was not due , he recommended his innocencie to the holie Father S. Francis , to whome as also to his Religious , he was exceedingly deuoted , which he who had caused him to be imprisoned vnderstanding , with a loud voice blasphemously answeared : neither S. Francis , nor God himselfe shall deliuer thee out of my hādes till I be satisfied . On S. Francis eue , the prisoner hauing not yet eaten , because for reuerence vnto him he had giuen his meat to a poore creature , the said S. appeared vnto him in the night , and as he entred into the prison all the dores did open , and att the same instant the fetters and manacles fell from the handes and feet of the prisoner , who went foorth and with great astonishment hastened vnto his house : from thenceforward with greater deuotion he fasted the eue of the feast of his deliuerer , and wheras he accustomed yearly to presente a wax light vnto his church , he thenceforward in memory of this benifitt augmēted the quantity therof . Of other miracles like vnto the forsaid . THE X. CHAPTER . IN the time of Pope Gregory the ninth , there was a Cittizen of Alisia called Peter , who being accused of heresie , was apprehended att Rome , and by order from the Pope committed to the custody of the Bishop of Tiuoly , assuring him that if he permitted him to escape he should be depriued of his bishopprick . He then hauing receaued chardge of him , had him no sooner in protection , but he chained him with fetters and manacles : and cast him into a strong and strict prison , and gaue him bread by waight , and water by measure . The miserable wretch therfore finding himselfe reduced to that ruefull and pittifull estate , hartelie recommended himfelfe vnto God and continually powred out teares ; he implored the assistance of S. Francis , praying him to haue compassion on him , calling withall to memorie that his feast approached : and because the light of faith had expelled all peruersity and errour of heresie , affectionatlie recommending himselfe to the faithfull seruant of IESVS CHRIST , he merited to be heard of his diuine maiestie . For in the verie night of the holy Intercessours feast , about the beake of day , the mercifull Father discended in to the prison and called him by his name , willing him incontinentlie to arise . He not hauing heard the dores of the prison to open , nor any other noise , and hearing himselfe called , full of trembling demaunded who called him . Hauing vnderstood that it was S. Francis , and perceauing his manacles and fetters to be fallen of from his handes and feet : and seeing the dores of themselues to open , he was stricken into such an amazement , that albeit he found his person freely att liberty and had commodity to goe forth , yet had he not power to stirre from his place . Being in this perplexity , he called out , and the keepers came running , who seeing the man thus vnchained , knowing well in what manner he was fettered ; perceauing also the dores of themselues to be opened , that were so surely fastened , and the lockes with other iron implementes lying on the ground , they aduertised the bishop therof , who goeing incontinentlie to the prison , and hāuing seene and considered all circumstances , knew manifestly that it was a worck of God. Wherat falling on hIs knees he adored God , and causing the chaines , manacles and other irons , as lockes , barres and nailes that were miraculouslie loosed , to be gathered together , he sent all to the Pope and Cardinals , to whome he related the miraculous historie not without admiration to his Holines , who was willing to giue absolute freedome to this wretch , for his Intercessotrs sake . A gentleman called Guidolot , of S. Giminian , was falsely accused to haue poisoned a knight , and to haue resolued also to poison his sonne withall his family , in which respect he was by the gouernour of the place committed prisoner to a very strong tour , where his handes and feet were loaden with irons , but knowing his owne innocencie he put his hope in God , recommended his cause to the holy Father S. Francis , and inuocated him to be his Aduocat and Protectour . But the gouernour considering the enormity of the fact wherof he was accused , deuised by what tortures he could to wrest out the truth of this accusation & by what tormēt to putt him to death when he should haue acknowledged the crime : and hauing determined to begin the next morning by torture to examine him : the gentleman the same night was visited by Sainct Francis , who was enuironed with a resplendant light which still continued till the break of day , and this diuine light being gone , the prisoner was exceeding ioyfull , with hope shortly to be deliuered without any detriment . Now soone after the Sergeants came to conduct him to the place of examination , where without other proceeding he was fastened to the torturing cord , then being lifted vp very high , the Iudge examined him vpon the crime : but hauing confessed nothing , the Iudge appointed a great weight of iron to be fastened vnto him , wherwith he was often times hoissed aloft , and violentlie lett downe againe , to make him confesse . But he as innocent and interiourlie comforted by the diuine maiestie , in fauour of his innocencie , appeared before the face of the iudge full of ioy , as one that felt not any paine by the tormentes . The Iudge perceauing that he contemned his tortures , became furious and commanded a great fire to be kindled vnder him , that by the extremitie of the hote fire , he might be constrayned to confesse the fact , which proued vaine , for neither the fire , nor smoake , did in any sort offend him . The iudge therfore , for his last crueltie caused a vessell full of boiling oyle to be cast in his face , which by the vertue and meritof his Aduocat to whome he had recommended his cause , procured him no more offence then had done the former extremities . Att length the Iudge and executioners , wearied with tormenting this gentleman , he was by sentence declared innocent and freed , and remitted to his former freedome and liberty , Of the certaine women , that being with child and in danger of death ; att their deliuery were releiued by the sainct . THE XI . CHAPTER . A Great Countesse ot Slauonia , who was no lesse famous for her vertue and worthines , then noble in bloud and discent , was exceeding deuout vnto S. Francis , and very charitable , vnto his Religious . She being in trauaile of child , was so tormented with throwes , that the birth of the child was attended to be her death ; all humane helpe was despaired of , without destroying the fruit . Now amiddest the anguishes , she called to minde the great vertues and merittes of S. Francis and of his eminencie , therefore hauing att other times bin piously affected vnto him , she with a very strong confidence , had recourse vnto him , as to the assured refuge of the desolate , saying : O glorious S. all my afflicted members , beseech thy pitty to assist them , and I promise thee by hart , that which I cannot expresse by wordes . Behold an admirable accident ! she had no soeuer vttered these wordes , but her pangues did ceasse as did the terme of her trauaile , for she brought into the world a faire and healthfull boy , neither did she faile of her vowe ; for she caused to be builded a faire and lardge church , in honour of her deliuerer , which being finished , she gaue it to his Religious , spending the rest of her dayes exemplarly , more affected then euer to the glorious father sainct Francis , her Aduocate and Protectour . About the plaines of Rome , a woman called Beatrix , whose time of greatnes being complete , and hauing alreadie four whole dayes caryed her fruit dead in her wombe , oppressed with most violent tormentes , she expected only death , the creature which she carryed liuelesse in her , reducing her to this extremity : the Phisicians failed not to administer vnto her all conuenient remedies that they could deuise ; but all humane helpe was vaine , so that the malediction which God gaue to Eue in the earthlie Paradice , might be said to be in a supreme manner fallen vpon her , considering that her verie wombe wherin she had alreadie buryed her sonne , was the beginning of her sepulture . Now for her last releife , she sent to the Church of sainct Francis to demaund some relique , where finding no other thing then a peice of the cord wherwith he was girded , two Religious of his Order brought it vnto her and layd it reuerently vpon her . It admirably succeeded , that as soone as this dolefull woman had touched the piece of cord , she was deliuered of her dead child , which doubtlesly had caused her death , so that her anguishes did cease , and she remayned sound and deliuered from the imminent perill of death . Of other like miracles , in assisting litle children . THE XII . CHAPTER . ALl the children that a gentlewoman of Carnio called Iulian , brought into the world , did dye before she could haue comfort of them , which caused her an extreame affliction , incessantly complayning of her disastre that till then she had brought foorth her children only to be buryed ; now it chaunced that being four monthes gone with child , reflecting more , by reason of her disgraces past , vpon the death , then the birth of the child conceaued in her wombe , she prayed sainct Francis for the conseruation of the life of that which was not yet borne . Vpon a night therfore , there appeared vnto her in vision a woman hauing in her armes a right beautifull child , which she offered her , but she refused it , as fearing it would incontinently perish in her handes . Notwithstanding the said woman encouraged her saying : receaue it confidently , for it is sent thee by the glorious Father sainct Francis , the true comforter of the afflicted , and be assured it shall not dye as the rest haue done , but shall liue , and thou shalt find great contentment in his vertuous disposition . Awaking , she remembred this celestiall vision , which thenceforward procured her exceeding ioy to the time of her deliuery , which was of a stronge and complete sonne ; who as he came into the world by the intercession of S. Francis so did also the vertues and merittes of the S. encrease in him , that being great he induced his parentes to liue spiritualy : he faithfully serued IESVS CHRIST , and honoured his glorious SS . with great zeale , and perticulerly the holy Father S. Francis. The like miracle was wrought in the citty of Tiuoly . A woman hauing diuers daughters , much desired to haue a sonne ; to which effect she often offered her prayers with a strong faith vnto sainct Francis that he would be her Intercessor , who att lenght conceauing and the time of deliuery attended , her fauour was doubled , for att one birth she brought into the world two sonnes , wherof being ouer-ioyed , she yelded infinite thanckes to God the Creatour and to his deuout seruant S. Francis. Neere the citty of Viterbo , a woman being neere her deliuery , was subiecte to soundinges , such as she was often supposed to be dead being withall oppressed with such panges and throwes as women in that case doe ordinarilie endure ; her nature and strenght alreadie failing her , and as it were desperate of all humane helpe , she deuoutlie inuocated sainct Francis , and with such faith recommended her selfe to his merittes , that she was miraculouslie freed of those tormentes , and was deliuered of a fayre and well proportioned child : But w●eras shortlie after , shee seemed to haue forgotten this great benefitt receaued , not yelding due honour vnto the sainct , because one the day of his feast , in steed of honouring and sanctifying it , she employed her selfe in certaine base and vnseemelie exercises , God permitted , for this ingratitude , her right arme instantlie to wither : the iust diuine wroth rested not there , but she attempting to lift vp her cripled arme with the other , that also withered withall . This woman thus miserablie afflicted , became repentant and acknowledged her crime committed , and with such a faith promised almightie God to amend her selfe , that by her true contrition and penitence , she merited to haue the vse of her armes thus lost , by almightie God , restored vnto her , through the merittes of sainct Francis ; wherin appeareth how God punisheth ingratitude , and admitteth into fauour the truelie penitent . An other woman of the countrie of Arrezzo in Tuscane , hauing for seauen dayes together endured intollerable anguishes of childbirth , being become euen all blacke and deformed in her countenance , by meanes of the extremitie of her greife her cure being desperate , she , more by heart then voice , vowed her selfe to sainct Francis , and with such a firme confidence implored his aide , that falling into a slumber , she saw in vision her Intercessour , who sweetlie saluted her , demaunding of her if she knew him : and she answeared , she did : Then he bid her say the Salue Regina , affirming that before she had ended the same , she should be securelie deliuered . This woman vpon this discourse awaking , with great hope began the Salue ; and hauing said , Illos tuos m●sericordes oc●los ad not conuerte , she was instantly deliuered of a sonne , for which she gaue thanckes to the Queene of heauen , the mother of mercies , who , by the merittes of sainct Francis had vouchsafed to haue compassion of this miserable woman , and to comfort her . Of the blind that by the vertue of this S. receaued sight . THE XVII . CHAPTER . THere was a Religious in the Couent of the Freer Minros at Naples , called Robert , that for diuers yeares had bin blind , yea there were fleshy lumpes growne with in his eyes that hindered the motion and vse of the eyeliddes ; Diuers Religious being from seuerall partes of the world assembled vnto this Couent , the holy Father S. Frācis vouchsafed in their presence to cure him that was blinde , therby to encourage the said Religious that were to attempt a long iourney ; so that the said Religious supposing one night to dye , and hauing had the recommendation of his soule , the holy Father sainct Antony of Padua , Brother Augustin , and Brother Iames of Assisium , and taking a knife , he cutt of all the superfluous flesh that was on his eyes : in such sort that in one instant he both restored his cleare sight ; and deliuered him from present death : and then said vnto him : Robert this fauour which I haue done thee , is a pledge and testimony vnto all the Religious that are to depart hence to trauell into diuers contryes , that I wil be continuallie in their presence , and will direct their steppes , that they may fulfill their obediences with a greater consolation , ioyfull hart , and as enamoured of our Lord IESVS CHRIST . Neere vnto Thebes in the Romane contrie , a blind woman , hauing fasted with bread and water on the vigill of sainct Francis , the morning of the feast , her husband verie timelie conducted her to the Couent of the Frere Minors , there to heare Masse , and att the eleuation of the Blessed Sacrament her eyes were opened , and she manifestly saw and adored it with the greatest deuotion she could with a loud voice crying out : I yeld thee infinite thankes my lord , and to thee ô glorious sainct Francis , who haue permitted me to see the most sacred body of my Redeemer IESVS CHRIST . Which the people there assembled , seeing and hearing , they all praysed and thancked God for the same . The masse being ended , the people , in regard of this miracle , could not be satisfied with beholding this woman ; for they all knew she had bin blind . Retourning to her house she gaue infinite thanckes to God , and to S. Francis , spending the rest of her time very religiously . In the plaines of Rome , there was in the citty of Posta a child of fourteene yeares old , so afflicted in one of his eyes , that it slipt out of the place , and for eight dayes together he was constrayned to hold in his hand the aple that hung by the sinowes of the same eye , which being as withered hung out the length of a finger : The Phisicians were ignorāt what to doe , for to cut it off , was very dangerous , and therfore they held it as a desperat cure : but the Father who fainted with g●eife , hauing tourned his hart towardes God and the glorious Father S. Francis , with a right confident faith required his helpe , wherin he was not deceaued , but graciously heard : for without other meane the eye of the child retourned into his first estate , and of dryed and withered as it was , became faire and cleerer then before , enoying a pure sight , to the exceeding ioy , edification and consolation , of all those that vnderstood therof . Of other blind , restored to sight by the vertue and merittes of the S. THE XIV . CHAPTER . IN the plaines of Rome , in a towne called Magno , vpon the eue of S. Francis , a piece of timber falling from on high , stroake a Preist on the nape of the necke : the violence of which blow stroake the right eye out of his head , and by the force therof he also fell vnto the ground . But imploring the aid of S. Francis by these wordes : Holy Father helpe me , that I may be able to goe to thy feast , as I haue promised thy Religious , he incontinentlie arose sound , and cured , his eye being retourned into his proper place , with as great contentment to those present , as they had conceaued horrour att the accident . Therfore the more reuerentlie to shew themselues thanckfull vnto God , they went in companie into his church , to celebrate his feast with this priest , who made publikely relation of the great compassion and vertue of this S. which in himselfe he had experienced . A man of Mount-Gargan , labouring in a vineyard , thincking to cutt a branch of a tree , cut one of his eyes in two pieces , one of which falling out of his place , hung downe to the depth of his iawes : whe●fore despayiring of all humane helpe , he had instantlie recourse vnto S. Frācis , vowing to fast the eue of his feast , if he assisted him in this extremitie , which he vttered so heartily and with so strong a faith , that his prayers ended , the two pieces of his eye reioyned againe , and his sight was as perfect as before , for which he gaue thanckes with great deuotion . A gentlemans sonne that was borne blinde , by the intercession of the glorious Father S. Francis receaued his sight : for which great miracle , he attayning to conuenient age was called Illuminatus , who to shew himselfe gratefull as was requisite , and to attaine greater perfection , became a Frere Minor , where he so profited in the light of the grace of God , that he seemed to be the sonne of the true light , that illuminateth euery man of this world , and conformablie to his life also dyed very piouslie . A gentleman c●lled Girard of Zacanto , neere vnto Anania , albeit he were sinnefull , yet did he not omitt charitably to entertaine the Frere Minors : This man on a time lodged two that were of a Couent neere vnto him , who being to ●etourne to S. Francis appeared to one of them , & said : Goe to that gentleman who , in you receaueth God & me , and tel him from me , that he is become blind , by reason of the sinnes which he knoweth himselfe to be guilty of , and wherof he would neuer be confessed : which said he vanished The Religious went to him , & made full relation therof vnto him , who reflecting on himselfe , acknowledged that what the S. had reuealed of him was very true , whervpon being moued vnto perfect contrition , he made a generall confession , with abondant effusion of teares : and as soone as he had confessed all his sinnes , he recouered his sight . The bruit of this great miracle was generally spred , which stirred vp many , not only to deuotion towardes this holie Father , but euen to an entire confession of their sinnes , and to an entertainement of the poore of IESVS CHRIST . Of many diseased that were cured by the merittes of the glorious Father Sainct Francis. THE XV. CHAPTER . THere was in the village of Preue a poore boy both deafe and dumbe , from his birth , whose tongue was so short & litle that it seemed to such as sought it , to be cutt of . A gentleman called Marck , for the loue of God entertayned this poore boy , of whome he conceaued a great compassion in regard that he found him to be of a good disposition . He often said vnto his wife , that if the holy Father S. Francis would vouchsafe by his intercession to cure him , he would promise for the loue of God to entertayne him all the time of his life . The glorious S. lente not a dease eare to this pious intention , for the oblation being made , the boy began sodenlie to haue his tongue att libertie and to speake , saying glory be vnto God , and to the glorious Father S. Francis , who hath now giuen me my speech and hearing : for which the gentleman and his wife no lesse amazed then ioyfull , gaue infinite thanckes to God , performed the said promise , and liued very spiritually ; being alwayes mindfull of this miracle , and had a speciall care of the said child , for the loue of God , and of his faithfull seruant S. Francis. Brother Iames of Iseo in his infancie , and whiles he was vnder his fathers protection , had a cruell wound in his stomake , but being inspired of God , with a very feruent deuotion he entred into the Order of this Sainct , notwithstanding his tender yeares , and the said infirmitie which he neuer discouered , till being present art the translation of the glorious Sainct and approaching neere the sepulchre wherein his holie reliques were to be placed , he with a feruent deuotion embraced the sepulchre whence that pretious treasure was taken , and was instantlie cured of his wound , which otherwise was incurable , euerie thing disposing it selfe conueniently , the very band falling of wherwith it was bound ; and in that ●ort were manie persons cured of the like infirmities by the merittes of this glorious Sainct , as Brother Bartholomew of Agubio , Brother Angelus of Todi , Syr Nicolas of Stichiam , Iohn de la Foye , a Pisan gentleman , one of the cittie of Ciperne , Peter Sicilian , a man of Spelle , nere vnto Assisium , and many others cured of like diseases , as also especially Brother Angelus of Tudette , and a Preist of Sucane called Sir Nicolas , and an other also called Iohn de Fore , and a man of the citty of Pise , an other of the citty of Cisterne , and one of Fspelle , one called Peter of Sicily , and infinite others , that were , by the mercie of God , and the merittes of blessed S. Francis , miraculously deliuered . A woman of Maremme had bin about fiue yeares troubled in her spiritt , depriued of her sight and hearing : yea was come to that point , that she rent her garmentes with her teeth , and as enraged , feared neither fire , nor water , nor other danger , and as besides fallen into that horrible disease of the falling sicknes . This miserable wretch it pleased the diuine Maiesty to fauour , and first to illuminate her interiourlie , for Sainct Francis one night appeared vnto her , sitting verie eminentlie eleuated in a Royall seate , before whome falling one her knees , she humbly prayed him to cure her . But the Sainct deferring to graunt her request , she redoubled her petition , therevnto adding a vow , and promised him that in the honour of God and him , she would neuer whiles she liued , deny an almose to any poore person , that should demaund it of her , sofar foorth as her ability would stretch , which Sainct Francis accepting , he made on her the signe of the crosse , and she was cured both of body and soule . Many others oppressed with like infirmities , haue bin cured by this compassionate Sainct and particulerly a yong mayden of Norcia , and the sonne of a gentleman of the said citty , who were deliuered by almighty God , through the merittes and intercession of this his humble seruant . Of other like miracles . THE XVI . CHAPTER . PEter of Fullignium , goeing as a Pilgrim , but with litle deuotion to visitt the church of S. Michael the Archangell , and drincking water att a fountaine , the diuell entred into his bodie , and so tormented him that he was as it were vtterlie grinded , broaken , crushed , and all black ; he alwayes vttered abhominable matters , and vsed certaine gestures that were dreadfull and fearfull to all the beholdeis . And being on day lesse tormented then of ordinarie , he remembred to haue heard the meruailous worckes of sainct Francis to be exceedinglie recommended , and particulerly that he deliuered such as were possessed : He went vnto his Church , where with a profounde humilitie and deuotion , he approached vnto his holie sepulchre , which hauing touched , he was miraculouslie deliuered of this oppression , for which he shewed himselfe thanckfull vnto God and S. Francis. A gentlewoman of the citty of Narnie , afflicted by the deuill , was by the compassion of the sainct deliuered , together with diuers others that were tormented by the deuill , which would be to long to committ to history . A gentleman of Fano called Bon , being afflicted with the palsey and leprosie , caused himselfe to be conducted to the Church of Sainct Francis where he prayed him for his health , with such instancie and faith that by the merittes of the sainct he was heard of almightie God. A yong man called Accio of Saint Seuerin being a leaper , made a vow to the S. caused himselfe to be carryed vnto his shrine , and was incontinentlie by his merittes deliuered . This glorious sainct had many excellent vertues touching the dressing and curing of this disease : for he had deputed himselfe vnto their seruice , for the loue he had to piety and Christian humility . A gentlewoman of the citty of Sora , called Rogata , for foure and twentie yeares , endured , with extreme affliction the bloudy flux , and this infirmitie was occasion of other diseases besides : she hauing bin long time tormented by the Phisitians , and finding no ease , but a continuation of her greife , and diuersitie of cruell diseases , it reduced her euen to death : for when her flux was stayed , her her legges , and all her body did sweell , and whiles her flux continued , it did so afflict her that she could not stand on her feet , so that this poore woman knew not what to doe other then to expect in short time the end of her life ; being in this perplexity , she one day heard a yong man recoūt the merueilles so admirable which God had wrought , and did worck by the merittes of the glorious Eather sainct Francis , which so moued her , that with abondant effusion of teares , replenished with faith and hope , she began to say to her selfe : O glorious Sainct that art famous by so many miracles , if it would please thee to haue compassion of me , and to free me of mine insupportable miseryes , thou knowest how much the great glory of thy clemencie would therby be augmented ; for it seemeth thou neuer diddest worck so great a miracle : which hauing vttered , she had an instant feeling of the diuine operation in her ; for by the merittes of the Sainct she was cured . And together with her , a child of hers called Marck , maymed in one arme , who hauing vowed to the Sainct , was presently cured . A Sicilian woman , hauing bin afflicted with the bloudy flux , was by the merittes of this stander-bearer of IESVS , cured therof . Praxede a Roman gentlewoman , famous for her sanctity , in regard that she had liued exemplary from her tender age , att which time for the loue of her Spouse IESVS CHRIST she shutt her selfe for 40. yeares into a litle chamber : she I say , was fauoured of sainct Francis ; for goeing one day vpon occasion to the topp of her house , being surprised with an amazement of her head , she fell downe and brake her foot and legge , and disioynted hir shoulder : but the holy Father sainct Francis incontinently appeared vnto her , enuironned with splendour and glory , and said : Arise my daughter and feare not : then taking her by the hand , he lifted her vpright on her feet , and presently the vision disappeared . This gentlewoman thus amazed , went about the house , considering with her selfe whither she were cured , or that she dreamed ; and the greatnes of this miracle was such , that albeit she felt the truth therof , she neuertheles called for a light , wherby she assured her selfe that the diuine vertue by meane of sainct Francis , had wrought this miracle in her , which she related to her lay sister , and afterwardes to diuers that did visitt her . Of the merueillous chasticementes which God hath layd on those that haue not kept and honoured the feast of this glorious S. THE XVII . CHAPTER . IN Poictou , in a village called Sime , there was a Preist named Sir Renald , very deuout vnto S. Francis , and therfore , aduertised his Parishioners of his feast , exhorting them to keep the same as of precept : but one of them hauing litle respect therof , went that day to cutt wood , and as he prepared himselfe thervnto , he heard a voice that spake vnto him three seuerall times : Doe not worcke , for it is a festiuall day ; but the indeuout fellow would no more obey the voice of God , then he had done the aduertissement of his Curat ; and therfore the diuine power , for the glorie of the Sainct proceeded with correction : for this man lifting vp one hande to cutt a forck of wood which he held with the other , his left hand remayned fastened to the wood , and the other to the iron , without power to moue his fingars : wherwith the wretch was so confounded , that not knowing what to doe , he resolued to goe in that manner to the Church where the people were yet assembled , who beholding him in that estate , were extremely amazed att so strange and vnwonted a punishment . But the miserable fellow repenting his fault , and being admonished by the Preist , he humbly fell on his knees before the aultar , and hartely recōmended himselfe to the S. and according as he had bin thrice admonished by the diuine voice , he made three vowes : the first was thenceforward to keep the feast ; the second , that during all his life he would be euer present on that day in the same church , to prayse and honour God and S. Francis ; the third that he would goe personally to visitte his holy body att Assisium . It was doubtlesse a matter worthy and admirable for all the people assembled in that Church , to behold , that hauing made the said first vow , one of his fingars was loosed from the iron instrument wherto his band was ioyned ; hauing made the second vow an other fingar was loosed ; and after the third , not only the third fingar , but both his handes formerly fastened , were absolutely set att liberty . The people hauing seene the greatnes of this miracle deuoutly gaue thanckes vnto God together with the man deliuered , admiring the notable and singuler vertue of the S. that could so miraculously strike and cure in one moment . The iron and wood wherto his handes were fastened , doe to this present hang att an altare in the said church , which was erected in honour of S. Francis and in memory of this miracle : many other miracles wrought in the said place , and that circuit demonstrate how great the vertue and power of this glorious sainct is in heauen , and how much he is to be honoured and reuerenced on earth . In the citty of Mans , a woman refusing to keep the feast of S. Francis , tooke her distaffe and spindle to spin : but endeauou●ing to begin , her ●●ngars became so stiffe , and procured her such torment , that made her in manner furious ; but acknowledgeing her fault and the vertue and merittes of the Sainct , she hastened instantly to the church , wherere she played the Religious to recommend her to God and the Sainct . So the deuout Religious offering their deuotions for this woman , were heard : for she was att the very instant cured of that extreme and insupportable torment . There remayned only a signe as it were of a burning , in memorie of this miracle . Manie other like accidentes haue occured , as in the plaines of Rome , an other woman for refusing to keep the feast of the Sainct . And in Spaine a man of Valladolid , together with an other woman in the cittie of Pilles : in which places the woman making no esteeme of the feast of the Sainct , were rigou●ouslie punished : but hauing acknowledged their faultes and done penance for them , they were with more admiration deliuered . A knight of Borgo in the contry of Massa , without feare or respect contemned the wonderfull miracles of S. Francis , offering many abuses to the pilgrimes that went to visitt the Church where his body reposed ▪ he euen impudently rayled against the Religious . It happened one day that blaspheming the glorie of this holie Father , he said : if it be true that Brother Francis be a Sainct , he will that my sword be my death , and if he be not so , I shall remaine without danger : O admirable effect of the iust i●dgement of God ; some few dayes after this w●etch hauing certaine speeches with a nephew of his owne , they grew from wordes to blowes , and the Nephew wresting his sword out of his handes thrust him through the body , with which thrust he instantly dyed ; God permitting his punishment to be conformable to his horrible blasphemie , for an example to the temerarious that with ouer presumptuous wordes , blaspheme the admirable worckes of SS . who meritte to be honoured and reuerenced . A Iudge called Alexander , did not only condemne sainct Francis and his singuler vertues : but did euen with all possibility endeauour to withdraw his holy reputation from the opinion of men : in respect wherof by diuine permission he instantly became mute , and so remayned for six yeares : att the end wherof acknowledging that he had bin punished in that member wherby he had offended , he was so penitent for his crime , that he appeased the indignation of God and of the mercifull Sainct in such sort that his speech retourned , for which he was thanckfull to God and to the Sainct his intercessour : he failed not thenceforward to consecrate that tongue of his , which he had abused in blasphemy , to the praise and benediction of God and the glorious Father S. Francis , to whome the said punishment had made him exceeding deuout . Of some other miracles wrought by this glorious S. THE XVIII . CHAPTER . IN the Borough Gallian of the diocese of Cales , there was a woman called Marie , who with great deuotion spent her time in the seruice of God , and was merueillouslie deuouted vnto sainct Francis ; she one day constrayned by necessitie , went foorth of her house , in a verie hote season , seeking her ●iuing by labour ; and being vpon a litle hill she was exceeding wearie , as well through her ordinarie abstinēces , as by the present extremitie of the heat , and therwithall being verie thirstie , she sate downe on the ground in that anxietie void of all comfort ; and being there reduced nere vnto death , she with a deuout spiritt called on her Aduocate , and humbly perseuering in her prayer , with wearines she fell a sleep . Now God who alwayes assisteth them that truelie putt their confidence in him sent the glorious Sainct to her that was deuout vnto him , who incontinently awaking her , called her by name , saying : Mary , arise , and drinck of the water that by diuine grace is graunted to thee and to many . This woman hearing the voice , with an incredible force arose on her feet , and hauing taken a stone out of the ground which the S. in her dreame had shewed her , and a litle stirred the earth with a staffe , there sprung out a water most cleare and of a very delightfull tast , which afterward by the will of God grew to a great fountaine . Thus did this woman quench her thirst , recomfort her forces , and washing her eyes which had bin long time bleared and dimme , they were thenceforward most pure and cleare , wherwith exceedingly cōforted she retourned to her house , manifesting to each one this great miracle to the glory of God and to the said Sainct , so that this miraculous fountaine being diuulged , the people flocked thither from far off , the water therof was proued to be of greater force and vertue then other waters , in such sort that such as repayred thither with deuotion to see this miracle , confessed and contrite , drincking of the water , were cured of their infirmities : This fountaine is yet extant in the said place , where is builded a faire Church , where ordinarily the diuine office is celebrated . In the citty of S. Facondus in Spaine , a chery tree of one deuout vnto S. Francis being withered , the S. against the ordinary course of nature made it wax greene , beare leaues , flowers , & fruit as before . He wrought the like miracle for the inhabitantes of a village neere vnto Vilely , freing their vines from the wormes called ●●nd-ea●ers , that did destroy and wither them , without any meane to preuent them . Nee●e vnto Valence there were litle wormes that deuoured the corne in the garners , & particulerlie of a preist very deuout vnto the S. who not able by his industry to preuent such a dommage , he affectionatlie and with a strong faith recommended the matter to the S. and obtained that the said wormes vanished and were neuer seene after . All the iuri●diction of the lord of Male-pierre in Apulia , was by the holy Father S. Francis deliuered from the vexation and importunity of the locustes that destroyed the whole coūtry , consuming the grasse , corne and fruit , the said gētleman hauing with a true humility implored the helpe of the said sainct . One called Martin had two oxen , one of which where he was feeding brake a legge , so that without any hope that it could be recouered , he went full of despaire vnto his house , carrying with him wherwith rather to flea him thē to imagine of any cure : but departing from the field , and fearing that the wolues might deuoure him whiles he went home , he inuocated the glorious Father S. Francis saying : holy Father , I commend myne oxe vnto thy care this night : which he vttered with such a faith , that arising very early the next morning , carrying with him something to dresse the oxe , and hauing with him a freinde of his , if he chaūced to finde him dead , to helpe to flea him , they found the oxe when they came to the field as sound , as if he had receaued no hurt , for which they yelded infinite thanckes to their Pastour who had not only preserued him from the wolues , but had also healed him of an incurable rupture . They conducted him to the house , publikely relating this miracle . This humble and glorious holy Father in all necessities assisted them that with a feruent faith inuocated him , not disdayning euen in base and meane accidents to comfort thē . Which I speake , because being demaunded in small matters and so litle consequence ; he failed not to assist those who were deuout vnto him to their great contentment and satisfaction ; As he did a gentleman of Amiterne , whose horse he recouered , it being lost . And a woman , out of whose handes a dish had fallē and was broaken in many pieces which he reioyned together . And an other of Mountolme in the Marquisate of Ancona , for whome he reioyned a plough share , that was broaken in worcking . Of other miracles of great piety . THE XIX . CHAPTER . IN the bishopricke of Sabee , there was a woman about 80. yeares of age , whose daughter dying , left behind her a sucking child : this old woman not knowing how to bring vp the child , not yet being of ability to procure it a nurce , she was exceedinglie grieued to see to this litle one that did not thriue , for she gaue it nothing but baked aples to sucke ; liuing in this affliction void of all humane help● , and one night bitterlie lamenting , she had recourse to the compassionate Father saying . Gracious Father S. Francis assist me if thou please in this extreme necessity . The true louer of innocencie , incontinently appeared to this good old woman , and said : Woman that with so many teares hast called on me , put the mouth of the child against thy breast : for God will giue thee milke abondantlie to nurse it . This old woman beleeuing layd the litle child to her brests , and found them to be full of milke , which continued as long as was needfull to giue the child to suck ▪ which is a thing well knowne to be against the course of nature , but worthy of such an Interc●ssour . This admirable fact was diuulged ouer all the contrie , whence the people from all partes flocked to see this old woman and her sonne , as a matter worthy of deepe admiration : for which they praysed God , and his faithfull feruant sain●● Francis. In the citty of Spoletum , a man and his wife had but one only child , for whose deformity they continually lamented : for he had his armes fastened to his neck , his knees to his breast , and his feet to his hippes , and breifly ▪ so deformed that he seemed not the child of a man : in which respect his Father and Mother beholding him , they seemed to see their reproach and disgrace , and particulerlie the mother in beholding such an horrible creature to be borne of her bodie : wherfore she often with sighes and lamentations recommended herselfe vnto God , inuocating S. Francis to be her intercessor , beseeching him to comfort and relie●e a woman so much afflicted . As she one night lamented vpon this subiect , Sainct Francis caused her to sleep , then in her dreame appeared vnto her , and with very compassionate wordes comforted her , and a●tlength wished her to carry her child to a church verie neere thervnto , and dedicated to his name , promising her that after she had washed him with the water of the Couent-well , in the name of God he should rec●a●e his perfect shape and health . But the woman 〈◊〉 this to be an ordinarie dreame , affected not the wordes of the S. who an other time appeared vnto her redoubling the same admonishment , which she no more beleeued then the former : The glorious sainct retourned the third time , and himselfe conducted her fast a sleep together with her sonne to the dore of the Couent , where he left her & disappeared . Certaine great Ladies of deuotion comming thither in the meane time , awakened this woman who much amazed to finde her selfe there , related vnto them the vision and so in company they presented the child vnto the Religious , who incontinentlie drew water out of the well , and the most honourable and worthyest lady with her owne handes washed the child , which being washed ; his lymmes miraculouslie became duely placed , to the wonderfull astonishment of those present , perceauing what the mercy of God was in our behalfe , by the great merittes of his seruant . Of the miracles wrought by S. Francis by the signe of the crosse . THE XX. CHAPTER . THere was a man in the towne of Chora within the diocesse of Hostia , which was so depriued of the force and strength of one foot , that he could neither goe nor any way moue the same : wherefore despairing by humane art to cure him , he began one night to discourse with S. Francis as if he had bin present , complayning before his altare in these wordes . S. Francis helpe me , remember what I haue done in thy seruice , carrying thee with such deuotion on my asse , I haue kissed thy holy handes and feet , and haue bin euer most deuout vnto thee ; I loue thee cordiallie , consider therfore how I am tormented with this extreme paine . The holy Father , as approuing his discourse was moued with his iust and pious complaintes , and as one that hath a continuall memory of those deuout vnto him , he appeared with one of his Religious to his freinde , euen whiles he was waking , and said : Sith thou hast called on me , I come to thee bringing wherwithall to cure thee : then comming neere him he touched his place of paine with a litle staffe , wheron was the figure of the signe Tau , the Greek letter thus made in forme of a crosse , and presentlie the apostume brake out of his legge , and his paine ceassed , the said man remayning perfectlie cured , and that which more augmented the miracle was , that in the place where his griefe was , the signe of Tau remayned for memory of the same . It was the seale wherwith the holy Father S. Francis sealed his letters , when he wrote to his freindes concerning any worck of charity . Now here is to be obserued , that whiles we discourse of the diuerse miracles of this glorious sainct , it happeneth by diuine inspiration and the will of this inuincible stande●dbearer of the crosse , that we end our historie with the signe of Tau and marck of our saluation , for hence may we collect , that as it was vnto him a comfort and great meritt towardes his saluation , in following IESVS as his Champion , so being now triumphant with IESVS CHRIST , it is become vnto him an assured testimonie of his honour and glory , for great and admirable is the mysterie of the crosse wherin the giftes of graces , the merittes of life , and the treasures of the wisdome of God , are very deeply couered and concealed from the wise and prudent of the world which neuertheles were entierly reuealed vnto this poore of IESVS CHRIST , who during his life followed only the steppes of the crosse , and neuer conceaued tast of any other thinge then the sweetnes of the crosse , so that in the beginning of his conuersion , he might well say with sainct Paul. God forbid that I should glory , sauing in the crosse of our Lord IESVS CHRIST : as also afterward , he might truely say , of his Rule : Peace vpon them and mercy that shall follow this Rule : but towardes the end , he might more truely say with the said Apostle : I beare the marckes of our Lord IESVS in my body : and we should desire to heare those other wordes from him : The grace of our Lord IESVS CHRIST be with your spiritt brethren . Amen . Thē mayest thou O glorious standerd-bearer of IESVS CHRIST , most assuredly glory in the glory of the crosse of IESVS CHRIST , because thou diddest begin by the crosse , and finally end by the crosse , and for testimonie of the crosse it hath bin manifested to all the faithfull , how glorious thou now art in heauen : so that we may securelie follow them that depart out of this cruell Egipt , because the red sea being diuided by the wood of the crosse , they passed the desertes to enter into the land promised to the liuing , leauing behinde them the floud Iourdan of mortality , by the merueillous carryer of this holy crosse : to the which blessed land of the the liuing , the infallible guide of our beloued IESVS CHRIST crucified , conduct vs , by the degrees of the ladder following , his glorious seruant being our Intercessour . Here end the miracles of the glorious Father Sainct Francis written by Sainct Bonauenture . A treatise wherin is discoursed , how the holy Father sainct Francis attayned to perfect contemplation , which hath bin transferred hither from the 37. chapter , to the end of the tenth booke , this place being more proper there vnto . THE I. CHAPTER . IT seemeth here to good purpose , in some sort to declare the order and degrees , wherby the holy Ghost doth raise those that are his to this great and high vnion of spiritt with God , as well for a more true relation and intelligence of the perfect contemplation and vnion which the glorious Father S. Francis had with God , as for the greater comfort of the soules who desire to follow and imitate his life and exercise . Now it is to be noted , according to the doctrine of S. Augustin , that men lay two foundations , the one of perdition which is selfe-loue , and the other of saluation which is the loue of God ; or else that men haue two endes , some , in God , and others in themselues , directing all their actions for themselues ; our will is gouerned according to these two endes : for if it conuert it selfe vnto God , as taking him for its end , the more it disioyneth it selfe from creatures , yea from it selfe , the neerer doth it approach vnto God by obedience and charity ; and perhappes with diuine assistance , to the perfect contempt and abnegation of it selfe , and to transforme it selfe entirely into the loue of God which is our end , wherin consisteth all our perfection and glory . Our Master IESVS CHRIST left vs this rule in his holy ghospell , saying : If any man will come after me , lett him deny himselfe , lett him know how much he is deceaued that esteemeth himselfe of any worthe , lett him hate , and dye in himselfe , that he may know me , loue , and liue in me , and I in him . And as the nature of fire is to ascend on high , so the nature of a soule free and disburdened from the waight of selfe and naturall affection , is to mount and ascend into God , which is her proper place where she was created , to repose in him blessedly perfect and eternall : As it is the nature of a stone by meane of his naturall waight to decline vnto his center ; so is it naturall to the hart loaden with loue of it selfe and other creatures to fall by his owne fault into hell . Lett the soule then that shall haue placed all his end in God , and desireth to ascend to the throne of grace of the true Salomon IESVS GHRIST , who being a most gracious and peaceable king , fitteth art the right hand of his Father , in whome all the desires of Angels and glorious soules are absolutelie effected ; lett that soule , I say , behold in this dayes exercise , the ladder of Iacob , whose hight toucheth the heauen , and that she the more easely , and with better order ascend , she may make seauen seuerall degrees or steppes , which are so disposed by Vbertin . The first is the tast , the second the desire , the third satiety , the fourth excesse or spirituall extasie , the fift asseurance , the sixt tranquility , God only knoweth the name of the seauenth . We attaine to the knowledge of these degrees and exercises , rather by the effectes and actions , as it is in other spirituall thinges , then of themselues , they being perceiued with spirituall eyes , wherto althinges are apparant , but especially those that concerne the sweet effectes and graces therof . The soule therfore that will profitt in them , the more that she shall finde her sight cleare to know her weakenes , shall correct her faultes , and shall perseuer in mortification and exercise of worckes of charity , so much lesse sight , shall she haue to cast her eyes on the degree or on the height of her perfection , leauing the care therof to God alone , imploying her selfe onlie in her humility ; he that hath any litle knowledge of spirituall thinges , will easilie comprehend , that to search after that which appertayneth only to God , to witt , to labour for perfection and not for mortification ; that it followeth therof that there are so few truely spirituall and that deserue this name , though many by their profession or exercise , pretend so to be . Of the first degree and exercise of contemplation . THE II. CHAPTER . THe first degree then of contemplation , as we haue said , is the tast , wherof Dauid seemeth to speake when the saith : Tast and see how sweet God is : blessed is he that hath put all his hope in him . The Prophett speaketh to smners , who thinck to haue no other gaine nor tast but of the world . Tast yee sinners saith he , and see your errours , and you shall know what you loose euen in this life . And as the first steppe of the ladder raiseth a man from the earth , so the exercise of this first degree , is to sequester one from sinnes and the indirect way , and to loose the tast of lewd wordlie contentementes , yea to hate and detest them , so to receaue the tast , which God giueth to the soule , of a cleare conscience . Therfore his diuine Maiestie to draw vnto him the soule accustomed to sensnall thinges , giueth vnto her spirituall consolations in the beginning , for it would be verie difficult to draw the cold and feeble soule to diuine thinges , without this new tast which is giuen her of God as a sensible Manna : and therfore the other exercises of this estate are true contrition , frequent confession , full satisfaction , and most profound acknowledgement of ones owne fault , ingratitude , malice , and rash presumption against God : Of which thinges proceed desires to satisfy the diuine iustice : for satisfaction in other respectes should already be done , being neuer wearyed wi●h sighing and repenting to haue offended God , and so with a feruent zeale of iust correction for God , to addict himselfe to penance , to fastinges , disciplines , austerities and wachinges , labouring with great patience , to offer such prayers as proceed rather from the hart then the mouth . And because it will seeme difficult to the penitent to performe this , appearing repugnant to his nature , he must endeauour to prepare and enable his hart by pious cogitations and meditations , and by the remembrance and tast of God , as to thinck on death , on the generall iudgement , on the feare therof , on hell and the paine therof , one Paradicice and the glory therof , on the benefittes and graces of his diuine Maiesty , as well in generall as in particular bestowed on all personnes , and aboue all , lett him not forgett the passion of our Lord IESVS CHRIST as a soueraigne benefitt of God bestowed on vs , wherin consisteth all our consolation and hope . When the sinner calleth to minde his great ingratitude towardes God , in as much as lyeth in him by his sinnes crucifying him againe , and after he had bin so deerly redeemed with his precious bloud and most cruell death , destroying himselfe againe by yelding himselfe to the deuill , to the great misprise and contempt of his God , he cannot but carrie a great hatred to his sinnes , and desire to doe great penance : therfore that he no more erre from the way of God , he considereth how he ought to liue , he sequestreth himselfe frome idle and vnprofitable conuersations ; he smothereth peruerse inclinations , and appetites , endeauouring to gett an hatred of his owne affection , a contempt of the world , and finally a victory of him selfe to yeld himselfe absolutely vnto God , IESVS CHRIST taught this first degree to his seruant Francis. when appearing vnto him att the beginning of his conuersion he told him that it was necessarie for him to chaung the corrupted and infected tast which he had , and to make him finde tast in that which till then he had misprised , and that what soeuer he had sound pleasing should proue distastfull and bitter . I know not indeed of what Sainct are recorded greater exercices in this separation , deeper foundation of penance , and more labours then of him ; and doubles it was requisite for him , for he was to ascend vnto such a perfection , and to be an example in the church , to fly the world , to make his habitation in solitary places , and desert woodes , to renounce monie , and his fathers patrimonie euen to this shirt , to displaint himselfe from his kinred and freindes , from conuersations , and ordinarie courses of life , euen by the root , to trans-plant himselfe into God , and with such courage that it was not needfull for him to fly into the desert thenceforward to sequester him selfe from the world . He powered out an abondant quantitie of teares and sighes , with a feeling cōpassion meditating on the passion of our Lord IESVS CHRIST , wherof he learned to liue in such nuditie , fastinges and intollerable labours , and to haue patience in such and so manie contempts , and thence also proceeded his desires dailie to encrease his penance , and to support the greatest affrontes for the loue of God. All these thinges and many other , did not only enrich his soule , remouing her from all worldlie and sensuall tast , but did procure in him euen a distast of all thinges present , yea caused diuine thinges to be afterward more aggreable vnto him , and God alwayes conserued him in this estate , and appeared often times vnto , would also afterward permitte him greater afflictions and possesse him with greater crosses , for he prepared him to be a valiant and inuincible Captaine of his penitentes , and an example of perfect and couragious warryers ; and also told him that the kingdome of heauen should suffer violence , and that the violent should beare it a way , not those of tender and delicates spirittes . Of the second degree , to arriue to perfection , called Desire . THE III. CHAPTER . THe second degree is desire , for as sainct Gregoire , saith , diuine thinges being tasted are desired , and not tasted , seeme without sauour : in worldly matters it is contrary , for the desire therof is alwayes best . There groweth in the soule so extreme a hungar , and a such a thirst after this tast , and after a triall of this diuine sweetnes , that no creature or temporall consolation can satisfie her but God alone , whome she loueth : And because she neither can , nor doth yet deserue to obtaine the food of the great , knowing her owne infirmitie and litle meritt , she remayneth greedilie hungrie after temporall thinges , and beggeth the mites of the table of God , seeking them on earth , meditating on his life and conuersation , worckes and examples , yea she seeketh them in his creatures where his steppes , markes and traces are represented vnto her , and in his Sainctes where she findeth most euident testimonyes of her God , and often times she heareth his voice and seeth his presence , and this estate is like to that , wherof the espouse speaketh in the Canticles : I adiure you , if you finde my beloued , to tell him that I languish and loose my selfe for his loue . It is also expedient in this estate to make simplicityes in worckes and wordes , for the great excesse of new desires , as new spirituall wine : of these desires , when thy are reall , doth grow , the imitation of the life of IESVS CHRIST , and of his humility , as much as may be , that he may be found and possessed : In that respect doth our Lord call himselfe the path and way , for we must walke by him , and his steppes are , as himselfe affirmeth , humility , meeknes , patience charity , prayers , and finally his crosse and passion ; for the seruant is not greater then his Lord , nor the disciple aboue his master . This is the somme of whatsoeuer may be said or written . It is the light of the diuine will , wherin consisteth the rule and lesson of true wisdome . It is the shortest and securest way that we can walke , which openeth and discouereth vnto vs the most eminent master of truth , wherin walking , he taught men what way they should vndertake . Lett no man thinck that there is an other way more direct , to obtaine of God true charity , then that of labours and the exercises of vertues . This exercise consisteth in three pointes : the first , with a sincere hart to demaund of God the knowledge of ones offences mortall , and veniall ; together with an interiour sorrow for them , and a shunning of all occasions of mortall sinnes , and distraction of spiritt : the second , to desire the good of our neighbour , as our owne , for whome God hath so much endured , and to assist him corporally and spiritually in our prayers , praying for our freindes , and ennemies , and for all those whome God will haue prayed for : the third , is to desire with a firme resolution to imitate the life of IESVS CHRIST in his conuersation , as well in body as spiritt , and to demaund of God that he will vnite him to his sonne , and that nothing may be found in his bowels but IESVS CHRIST crucified , demaunding also the vertues that may in anysort make vs like vnto IESVS CHRIST , as pouerty , humility , and simplicity , for in this manner exercising our selues in these vertues , we attaine a true and feruent desire , and a true thirst of the loue of our Saulour IESVS CHRIST , and it wil be no paine or trouble vnto vs to be exercised in them , therbie to obtaine the good which wee desire . The glorious Father S. Francis , ascended to this degree , when with a feruent and perseuerant desire , demaunding and finding his deare and beloued Lord , the Euangelicall perfection , and the Apostolicall life were reuealed vnto him , and as if he had thenceforward began , he couered himselfe with one only garment shaped in forme of a crosse , desiring no other thing then IESVS CHRIST crucified , esteeming himselfe neuer satisfied with pouerty , humility , and misprise , to imitate his Sauiour I. ● . He would not seeme humble and holy , but a sinner and wretched , he then exceedinglie reioy●ed , when he was conte●●ed and litle esteemed and was much displeased , when he was honoured : as other men accustome to hate their ennemyes , and to persecute them , so one the contrarie , he loued with all his hart those that did persecute him , and hated himselfe as his owne capitall ennemye , and not others , well knowing that the world and the deuill as our principall ennemies make warre against vs with our owne weapons , and not with other instrumentes . Therfore ouercomming our selues , we shall triumph ouer all our potent ennemies : he endeauoured by examples of euery kind of vertue and with zeale of the saluation of soules , for which I. C. suffered , to draw them to the estate of Euangelicall perfection , he did not exercise his disciples , but in the imitation of the pouertie humilitie and patience of IESVS CHRIST , and the meditation of his passion : for he wel knew that the more vertues we possesse , the greater progresse doe we make in prayer , and without the same none att all , such were his ceremonies and mortifications , such the edifices and exercises of his first order , to finde I. C. in continuall labour , abstinences , and prayers , and to carry the woundes of our Lord I. C. in his body , with the difficulty of strict pouerty , and with this innocencie , purity and Christian simplicity , he surpassed those that are cloathed only with the exteriour leaues of ceremonies , to vndertake the way of perfection : and checked those that cloathed themselues exteriourly with the said ceremonies , only to couer their imperfections . Of the third degree of perfection , called Satiety . THE IV. CHAPTER . THe third degree , is Satiety , when the soule commeth to loath terrestriall thinges , richesse , honoures , yea the repose of his owne life , respecting all as nought , conceauing a dislike to see , or speake of any worldlie matters , for whereas the soule doeth loue & desire only God , and findeth no repose but in him , hauing experience that the creatures hinder his seruice , though louing them vnder pretext of deuotion , they all neuertheles seeme displeasing , and withall knowing that all humane affections and motions , all liberall artes & sciences , all subtility of spirittes , all exquisite theologie , and other curious sciences , cannot giue peace nor satiate our hart , if they be vsed with pride , and that only the diuine loue can performe the same in an humble hart , and mortified in his proper desires and opinions , which will not be surprised more or lesse , in any other thing , nor affecteth other power or knowledge , then how to loue his God , and how to ridde himselfe of all vaine cogitations , and of his proper complacence and curiosity to comprehend lofty and secrett matters , and to proceed in a singularitie of life and exercises : the property of this estate , is to support the tentations , the terrours and deceiptes of the deuils because our soule resisteth not flesh and bloud only , but the spirittes and powers of darcknes ▪ surmounting all other creatures , yea himselfe , and possessing God alone in his only desire . Our soule hath an other property , not only seeking & thenceforward finding her beloued in creatures , by meditations and imaginations , framed by the vnderstanding , but often , without attending and knocking att the dote , the feruent desires & enflamed sighes which she breatheth out for her loue , conducteth her in , and then she conuerseth with and freely heareth her God , because she incontinētlie arriueth to that estate , wherof our Lord IESVS CHRIST spake : I call you no longer seruantes , but freindes : such are the effects of feruent loues that transport the soule into God , to make her one spiritt with him and one will , and as this loue is supernaturall and diuine , incomparablie of more efficacie then the naturall , it doth consequentlie with a fastened knott and bond of charity , conioyne the spiritt with God : So that we may say , in this estate such a loue worcketh three effectes or offices ; The first , to depriue the soule of all kind and quality of loue , except the loue of God , that she may no more be disioyned from him , conformablie to those wordes of the Apostle sainct Paul : No man can hereafter separate vs from the charity and loue of our Lord IESVS CHRIST . The second is , to giue no place to idlenes , for as saith the moral sainct Gregory . He that is idle loueth not , and therfore his worck is to labour with an appetite sweet and sauourous in God , and to run vnto him withall his hart , as to his soueraigne Good , and to keep his spiritt setled and combined in him , continually enflaming his desires to a cruell and continuall warre , vpon such discord , that can neuer haue peace with the cares , disordinate passions , and naturall desires , which labour to satiate him in other places , wheras this loue endeauoureth att least to keep him alwayes concerning the memorie and the desires , being separated from all terrestriall cares and conuersations , with the feare of the staine which veniall disorders leaues in the soule , and the impediment which they procure to the continuall amourous affection of God , which causeth the soule especially to loue and desire solitude , and to be sequestred from all creatures ; for as the Adamant draweth iron vnto it , so God , being loued , draueth vnto him the louer into a solitarie place , and sequestreth him from humane conuersation , that he may tast diuine . The third office whence this second proceedeth , is that this loue neuer ceasseth to growe no otherwise then fire , which hauing matter , neuer faileth to encrease . As then our Lord I. C. is infinitely worthy to be loued , and that charity alwayes findeth in him matter to encrease , and more and more euery hower to dilate it selfe , so this augmentation of loue hath neuer end in this life , so that the proper office of this loue is , to constraine a man to make progresse in his perfection of life , and with a continuall warre , against luke warmnes●e . It is easie to be collected in diuers places out of the Legend , rule and life of S. Frācis , how much this degree of loue and perfection made him alwayes ioyfull , and content in his pouerty : it there appeareth how much he abhorred and shunned the honours and contentments of the world , and with what vnion of spiritt he conceaued tast and satisfaction in prayer ; For this occasion he would that his Religious should be alwayes ioyfull exteriourly and interiourly , as men contented in the true graces which they receaued of the mercie of God ; this satiety which he had in God , hindered him from desiring sciences and honours for his Religion , as the greedy of this world desire and procure , but he would that only the pouerty , and humility of his Lord I. C. should alwayes be , and shine in his Order , and that there one should neuer satisfie and content himselfe enough , in the following , imitating and louing of I. C. The wicked spirittes could not not endure this loue that burned in him perpetually , and therfore they neuer omitted to tempt and terrifie him ; endeauouring to distract him ; but finding nothing in him wherof to take hold , he being naked and depriued of all earthely thinges ; they presumed by their horrours and terrours to make him stopp and tourne his course . The continuall lentes which he kept in perpetual silence , and in solitarie places , discouer how incomparable he was , and his continuall feruour , in the exercise of prayer , and spirituall profitt in all kind of vertues , as also his ordinarie watchfulnes ouer his sences and his body , likewise his manner of life alwayes apart , except when he trauelled for the saluation of soules , as one that had in God alone his repose and satiety . Of the fourth degree , to ascend vnto perfection , called spirituall Excesse or Extasie . THE V. CHAPTER . THe fourth degree , is extasie , spirituall excesse , or dronkennes of spiritt , which proceedeth of the satiety of the soule , made droncken with the diuine loue of the Holy Ghost , without any water of our imaginations , and humane fantasies , which forsake vs not without difficulty , if God take not the soule by the hand & draw it vnto him , causingal the sences to remaine without , depriued of their functiō , the soule being imployed secretly with her God , yea it see meth to the soule that she endureth the like , for being with God , she is more aboue then in her selfe , and therfore seeing she seeth not ; and feeling she feeleth not . For she being pure and cleare from all corporall images which are her irons , and the matter of her prayers , she feeleth only the effectes , with the worckes of the diuine presence and charity . And therfore he that is raysed to this degree of perfection , doth accustome to exercise lesse meditations , how pious soeuer , vsing them only , to creat in his soule admirations , deuotions , and feruours towardes his beloued God , drawing the sparckes of loue from his hart with those meditations as with a perfect fire-steele , which most commonly is in men more hard then a flint-stone , for as the way of the vnderstanding proceedeth not of humane stile , though it be directed vnto God , the knowledge notwithstanding proceeding in the soule , by the loue and the will , its charity is neuer so intentiue in the contemplatiue life , and in the proper mortification as vnto the exercise of vertues , neither is this kinde of seeking and ascending to the admiration and deuotion of God , so perfect , it is more ordinary in the learned and prudent personnes and of subtill spiritt , in whome the intelligence proceedeth alwayes vnto the will , and this loue , by meditation and consideration : But the affectiue way is farre more breife to ascend vnto God : the principall therin is the will , for she hath her exercises ordinarily in desires , in inspirations , and interiour sighes in verie frequent manner vnto her beloued , which she performeth by iaculatorie prayers , more ardent then long meditations of the spiritt , wherof although she make vse as of the foundation , as it were to recomfort her owne infirmitie , she notwithstanding vseth them , to raise the soule to her God , by a desire of loue , which encreasing , she vseth the action of the will which is to loue , because it hath more entrie with God then the action of the vnderstanding , which is to know the way verie breife for perfection , and easy to practise , because it needeth neither science nor many bookes , in which the most simple idiot profiteth much more then the learned , God disposing according to his liberality , that the soule of him who seeketh him without meane , be rather instructed by him vnto his conuersation : but this instruction is perticulerlie necessarie to them that are alreadie arriued to the loue which causeth them the extasies , to the end they setle not all their perfection in the deuotion and sensible tast which they receaue ( for finally it is an instrument only for spirituall charity ) and that those impetuosities of deuotion , and subtill conceited actes , make them not presumptuous , because this matter may be obtayned by naturall exercise , and without grace : But lett them diligentlie regard and consider in themselues if they receaue this diuine grace with fruit , and if they profitt in true mortification , and abnegation of their proper will , so that it be prompt to execute the diuine will , receauing with patience and contentment of hart , what soeuer it shall please God to ordaine , as well in exteriour as interiour labours , euen the losse of consolations , yea temptations : For if it seeme to them that they are lesse obliged to these later then the other , they will haue no care to seeke the exercise of vertues , but will apply all their endeauour to gett this sweetnes of deuotion ; though they fall into extasy seauen times in a day , they will profitt litle ; and will abuse the diuine grace wrongfully and to their damnation ; for they satisfie their pleasure with more diligence , then the will of God , and such shall finde in themselues rather , passionate cogitations , and wordes of presumpsumption , esteeming themselues perfect , and resting assured to be in the way of perfection , iudgeing others that walke not their way to proceed erroniously , then to haue true feare and humility . The property then of this way , is when without deceipt , as God sendeth mentall extasies vnto the soule , eleuating her to the imbracementes of diuine loue , so the soule being retourned to her selfe , worcketh merueillous excesses of humility and patience , the example of all vertues , and particulerly in the amourous compassion of the passion of IESVS CHRIST , whose excessiue tormentes being contemplated by the soule , she burneth , and cannot conteine hir in her selfe , for the great apprehension which she hath of such a charity , which is such , as she desireth to repay IESVS CHRIST this his glorious death , by her owne life exposed to martyrdome . We may coniecture in what perfection this degree of the loue of the holy Ghost , eleuated S. Francis , wrought by frequent and excessiue corporall deuotions , wherin he was swallowed vp , being a figure of many greater eminent conceated worckes of the spiritt , so that for the most feruent loue he carryed to IESVS CHRIST crucified , he trauelled to seeke martyrdome . But because his admirable excesses of prayer , humility , and other vertues , haue bin already recorded , it is not necessary to repeat them , it sufficeth to haue only refreshed the memory of the readers therwith , as with a matter worthy to be noted . Of the fift degree of perfection , called Asseurance . THE VI. CHAPTER . THe fift degree is called asseurance because hauing in the precedent estate tasted feruent chariry , it expelleth all feare out of the soule , which doth not repute her selfe only resigned and perfectly setled , as much as is possible for her , in the diuine will and disposition , but doth euen desire really and with seruour to expose her selfe to all labours , to conforme her selfe to her laboured IESVS CHRIST , and so she remayneth without cause of feare : for albeit God should cast her into hell , the same should be her glory , it being the will of God : and besides , she hath such a strong hope , and assured persuasion of the grace and fauour of her God , that it is impossible for her to be separated from him , saying with S. Paul : For I am sure that neither death , nor life , nor Angels , nor Principalities , nor Powers , neither thinges present , nor thinges to come , neither might , nor height , nor depth , nor other creature , shal be able to separate vs from the charity of God which is in IESVS CHRIST our lo●d . Let vs therfore know that this word Assurance is rather a name accidental , & of the effect this estate , then essential ; because the root and essence therof , is the coniunctiue loue , which the soule possesseth : but because this name hath a secrett and hidden signification , though diuers know it not , which is manifest only to God , & the soule wherin it worcketh this merueillous vnion , we haue signified it by the name of the effect ; wherby the soule attayneth to make her selfe a spiritt , by the cōtinuall norriture of grace and charity , & by the merueillous vniō of her loue with God. For as a droppe of water mingled with wine , looseth its nature , & assumeth that of wine , as also the coulour and sauour ; so the soule that perfectly loueth in this degree , falling into the infinite diuine charity , without yet loosing her nature , is conuerted into the diuine loue , according to the office and institutiō of life , and all her powers remayne confected in the tast of the loue of God : & albeit our nature is not chaunged in this diuine vnion touching her naturall essēce , yet doth it chaūge many inclinations & cōditions , & obtayneth others , beyond the forces of nature created , as we see the fi●e worcketh in iron , which it depriueth of the hardnes , coldnes , and blacknes , which are proper vnto it , & endueth it with other cōtrary and more excellēt qualities , yet without chaūging the nature therof : so the soule farre more enflamed & vnited in the diuine loue , being endued with other life , motiō & force , remayneth without any feare or dulnesse & without diffidēce , so light and easy to trāsforme it selfe into God her beloued , by a vnitiue desire , as the diuine fire that burneth in her , and maketh her in that manner feruēt in her spirituall operations ; in such sort the soule remayneth filled with this diuine vnion , & replenished with so great feruour , that she att their first arriuall putteth to flight the flyes of contrary tēptations ; and doth more annihilate and mortifie her selfe in one act of the will , then others can doe in much time . She likewise receaueth a penetratiue vertue to participate with all creatures , without any impedimēt because she easily is vnited to her God ; thus doth she dispose her selfe to receaue greater grace of God , because she approacheth neerer , and is raysed vnto the perpetuall fountaine , and to the Father of lightes , the eternall God. The property of this estate of Asseurance , is to haue God alwayes in her hart present in euery place , neuer separating her selfe frō him : which she performeth by meane of a liuing loue , and cōtinuall memory of him : for she is present , & liueth in his armes , freed frō all action , sauing that wherin her beloued God employeth her , he being euer presēt with her . The holy Father knew that he had attayned this degree of vnitiue loue , in the cōtinuall memory , and diuine cōmunication , which he had without disturbance , as well in the Monasteries as in hermitages , alone and in company , were he employed in the doctrine of saluation of soules , or in prayer : And it was euen apparant that the holy Father S. Francis had obtained this degree of perfection , in the conuersion of his sences , powers , and inclinations into God : for he seemed to be retourned into the state of innocencie , so much were his interiour powers submitted to the empire and domination of the soule , which was so perfectly vnited vnto her God in the light and frequent reuelations which she receaued of the diuine presence , whence proceeded that he gloryed in his labours , and in merueillous asseurance of his saluation , which was by speciall diuine grace reuealed vnto him . Of the sixtdegre of perfection , called Tranquility . THE VII . CHAPTER . THe estate of perfection called Tranquility , is in the sixt degree where there is such peace and contentment , that the soule liueth as it were in silence and repose as in a sleepy slumber on the brest of God , so that she may say with S. Paul : that she no more liueth in herselfe , but that IESVS CHRIST liueth and raigneth in her . But three thinges should preceed this life so singuler , this sanctity and conuersation with God , this perfect charity towardes God and our neighbour , this seeling of the diuine familiarity ; First , a perfect mortification in worckes and affaires of the world , in such sort that the soule for her owne respect haue no contentment in any creature what soeuer , and lesse in her selfe , but onlie in her Creatour ; The second , that she be distracted from all spirituall consolations , wherin she taketh comfort and reioyceth for her owne repose and tast : because often times in the spirittes euen of them that vtteirle shunne spirituall thinges , doe grow great affections and spirituall delectations , wherin they finde consolations for themselues , but God seldome , or neuer : and so they shutt the gate to the true light , and this happeneth because they propose not God for the end of their exercises purelie and without meane of any creature . Now this sincere intention and renunciation , as it is far more perfect , so is it much more difficult then the former : therfore also the soule that doubteth therof holdeth her selfe absolutely in the hand of God , as well for matters of the world as of the body & soule . The third is , that with an assiduous dilligēce she procureth to conuert her selfe free and peaceable into this most pure and most simple good , which is God , remitting her spiritt into him not in part , but absolutely considering God , & enioying him as it pleaseth him to communicate himselfe vnto her in this life , for the excellēcie & diuine prerogatiues , by which we call him with diuers names , Almighty God , most wise , most good , most iust . For so much as the holy scripture attributeth vnto him these names and qualities , for the diuers effects which he worcketh in his creatures ; wherby we come to the knowledge of him , for the diuine essence exceedeth all titles , all tearmes and imaginations of our vnderstāding : and when the soule cometh to contemplate God in the said māner , she attayneth the quiet and peaceable estate of contēplation , though it be not cōtinuall but for a very short time in regard of the infirmity and weight of the mortallity wherin she liueth . The property of this estate is , that the soule be instructed & addressed towardes God , in all her actions & cogitations , remote from the way of humane prudēce , considering that God is the guide and master of euery estate of spirituall perfection , and that he alone knoweth the necessities , the capacity , & the intētions of the spirit of man , and therfore he alone can conduct & guide vs in the most commodious and most certaine way . They therefore doe erre who by their counsaile and doctrine will , not only persist in their own opinions , but also admonish others : for taking on them to be guides of the blinde , they doe not perceaue that thēselues being blind & presuming to know the necessity of the feeble , both the one and the other doe oftē fall into the deepe gulfe of errour . It is also the property of this degree of perfectiō , that the man which hath attained the same is conuersant in all the exercises of the other foresaid degrees , & especiallie of humility , of the imitation & memory of I. C. wherin he layeth a deep foundation , that the edifice of his contemplation fall not : but be conserued and augmented by the benignity of IESVS CHRIST . Among other effectes wherby the holy Ghost discouered to haue cōmunicated this height of perfectiō vnto his seruāt Fr. one was the manifest and almost continuall spiritt of prophecie , wherwith he endued him wherby he seemed peaceablyto enjoy the contēplatiō of God & a diuine conference and familiarity . And by how much he was sequestred & disioyned from all the world and from himselfe , so much was he perfectly and intentiuely alwayes employed in the exercises of the spiritt . By reason also of them , his life and perfection is praised and preached , considering that therby he is admitted to the tranquilitie of the diuine contemplation . Of the seauenth degree of persection . THE VIII . CHAPTER . THere is no man that with humane wordes can say any thing of the seauenth degree of perfection : which is a priuiledge rarely communicated of God , sith that the wordes of Angels would be defectiue and seeme barbarous in the explication therof . Some SS . haue experienced it in this flesh , God communicating it vnto thē sodenly as to passengers , & now they enioy and possesse it manifestly without limitation or measure of faith . It is that , which the iust doe feele in glory , being of the nomber of those thinges which the eyes cannot behold , nor the eares heare , nor the hartes of mē comprehēd , which God hath prepared for thē that loue him perfectly . And as the cōtēplatiue S. Bernard saith , it is not permitted to all , or in one same place and degree to enioy the secrett and glorious presence of God , but according as the celestiall Father determineth to each one , because we haue not elected God , but he vs , who hath giuen place proper to each one of his SS . & each one is where he hath bin placed . S. Mary Magdalē found place & to her was graunted the feet of our Lord I. C. S. Thomas the Apostle was admitted to his side , S. Peter to the bosome of the Father : S. Iohn to the breast of I. C. S. Paul was eleuated to the third heauē : the sacred woūdes of our Lord I. C. were cōmunicated vnto S. Francis. Who thē shall presume to haue a desire to know the perfectiō & merittes of such a greatnes , as S. Mary Magdalē reposed on the bed of true penance , S. Thomas in the light of truth , S. Peter in the chaire of faith . S. Iohn in the fournace of charity . S. Paul in the throne of wisdome , and S. Francis in the loue & trāsformation of I. C. we cānot , for it is not permitted vs : but only to follow & imitate the SS . in the worckes & perfections which are mercifully reuealed by our Lord I. C. & therfore to giue in finite thanckes to the author of all goodnes , that by the merittes of his sainctes , by their intercession and his diuine grace , he conduct vs to that perfection in this life ; and that in the other we may enioy the eternall glorie . Amen . The end of the third booke , and first volume of Chronicles of the Frere Minors , wherin is conteined the life , death , and miracles of the Seraphicall Father S. Francis. THE FOVRTH BOOKE OF THE CHRONICLES OF THE FRIER MINORS . CONTEINING THE MARTYRDOME of diuers Religious of the Order of the Seraphicall Father S. Francis. Translated by the partie aforesaid . THE SECOND VOLVME . How S. Francis sent certaine Religious to preach the faith of Iesus Christ , vnto the Mores in Spaine . THE FIRST CHAPTER . IN the yeare of grace 1219. the glorious Father S. Francis kept the great generall chapter att Pentecost , wherat all the Religious of his Order assembled , as it hath bin amplie declared in the first booke of the first volume of these present Chronicles . This Chapter was held eleuen years after that Pope Innocent the third had with his owne mouth confirmed the Order of the Frere Minors , & the fourth yeare of the Popedome of Pope Honorious the third of blessed memory , who then piously gouerned the Church . In this Chapter , it was reuealed vnto S. Francis , that he should againe send his Religious ouer the world , to preach the faith of IESVS CHRIST , as well amongest Christians as Pagans , After this , the most capable Religious of the Order were chosen for Prouincials , S. Francis applyed himselfe to obey the holy will of God. And because the rage of the Mores was spred ouer three partes of the world , Asia , Africa , and Europe ; he resolued to send his Religious into those partes to preach the truth of the faith of IESVS CHRIST , to reduce the Pagans from their damnable errours : And to make a beginning , he chose Asia for himselfe , whither he went with eleuen of his Brethren , and preached to the Soldan and the Mores of his kingdome . He sent Brother Giles into Africa with Religious of like feruour and deuotion ; who thincking to preach to the Mores ; were apprehended by Christians and very vnwillingly brought back into Italy . He sent six Italian Religious of very perfect life , into Spaine , where the Emperour Miramolin of Marocco persecuted the Christians . The said Religious were , Brother Vital , Brother Berard , Brother Peter , Brother Adiutus , Brother Accursus , and Brother Otto : of whome , the first , Brother Vital , was by the holy Father constituted their superiour , Brother Berard was an excellent preacher in the Arabian tongue ; Brother Otto , was a Preist , Brother Adiutus and Brother Accursus were lay Brethren , ( the rule so tearming the Religious that keep not the quiet . ) Now sainct Francis hauing called them , said : My children , God hath commanded me to send you to preach the holy faith vnto the Mores and to impugne the sect of Mahomet : and therfore my freindes , hold your selues ready to execute his holy will in such sort as you shall see cause . Goe yee I say , my beloued ioyfully preparing your soules to the crowne which it shall please his diuine Maiesty to bestow vpon you : performing his holy will according as you shall feele your selues inspired . They as obedient children , only bended their heades , and crossed their armes , expecting his holy benediction : but the holy Father first made them this exhortation : My deere children , I haue certaine wordes to deliuer you , that you may the better effect this commandement of God , to his glorie and the saluation of your soules . Be yee carefull to keepe peace among your selues , and be not Brothers so much in habitt and profession , as in spiritt and will. Next , haue speciall care to fly enuie , which was the first cause of our damnation ; support with patience , and be ioyfull in persecutions , and humble before God and men , and by this meane , you shall obtaine victorie against your ennemis visible and inuisible . Be yee mindefull to imitate with all your power , our Lord IESVS CHRIST , and to follow him in the strictest manner you can in all the three vowes : in obedience , obeying your superiour , as he one earth obeyed his parentes : in pouerty , liuing therin as he did , for he would be borne , liue , and dye poore , and did alwayes preach pouerty to teach vs the same : and in chastity , liuing and persisting chast , not only in bodie , but euen in spirit : sith our Lord so muchloued this vertue , that he would be borne of a virgin , and presently after his Natiuity , would haue for his first fruites , the holie Virgin Innocentes : and being on the Crosse , he would dye betwene two virgins , his Blessed Mother , and S. Iohn the Euangelist . Cast all your cogitations and hopes in God , and he will assist and conduct you . Carry with you the rule and the Breuiary , and say the diuine office the most deuoutly you can : Lett Brother Vital be your superiour , and therfore obey him entierly ; but aboue all , be mindefull to meditate cōtinually on the passion of our lord IESVS CHRIST : for that is it which shall make all incommodities sweet vnto you , and all trauell pleasing in this long iorney into Spaine which you are to attempt , and in the conuersation and commerce which yee are to haue with the Mores , the ennemies of their Creatour . Beleeue , I pray you , that there is nothing doth separate you from me , but the glorie of God , and the saluation of soules , for , but for that I would neuer disioyne you from me . And God knoweth the greife and affliction which my hart feeleth for your departure , though in deed , your prompt obedience doth much comfort me , but it is necessarie that we preferre the will of our lord , before our owne . These good Religious began then out of loue to weep bitterlie , and affectionatelie recommended themselues to his prayers , wherin next vnto God they reposed more confidence then in any other thing , saying vnto him : Father send vs whither you shall please , we are ready to accomplish what soeuer God by you shall command . But withall we beseech you to remember , that we goe a mong most cruell men , whose tongue is vnknowne vnto vs , as also are their manners and behauiour : besides we know them to be the ennemies of Christians , desiring nothing more then to drinck their bloud , and ours with so much more fury and passion , when they shall know we endeauour to conuert their people ; for accomplishmēt wherof , we acknowledge our forces to be most infirme and our selues very insufficient , if the mercy of God doe not by your prayers assist vs : and therfore we recommending vs vnto them , demaund your holy benediction , that we may vndergoe this obedience to the honour of God and the saluation of our owne and the Infidels soules . S. Francis then lifting his eyes all bathed with teares towardes heauen , blessed them in this manner : The benediction of God the Father , the loue of the Sonne our Redeemer IESVS , and the grace of the holy Ghost discend vpon you as it discended on the Apostles : conduct , comfort and fortifye you in afflictions , that you may valiantly resist , couragiously assault , and gloriously subdue your ennemies , sith God sendeth you for his glory and seruice . And feare not , for God goeth with you to be your protector . So being full of teares he dismissed them : and these Apostolicall Religious tooke their iorney conformably to the Rule of the holy Ghospell , on foote , without mony , scrip , or staffe , bare-foote , with one only coate , poore course and all patched : but yet in exchaunge of all this , they had the grace of God , that safelie and securely conducted them into Spaine . How Brother Vitall fell sicke in Spaine , and would that leauing him alone in the hospitall , his Companions should proceed on other iourney : and of his death . THE II. CHAPTER . THese good Religious being arriued in Arragon , Brother Vital their superiour , fell sicke and kept his bedde , the others expected there some time to see the issue of this sicknes , which daily encreasing , Brother Vital said to his companions : My beloued Brethre , you see my sicknes is violent , and what wil be the issue therof , I know not : wherfore I will no longer detaine you from proceeding about that which hath bin enioyned vs : it hauing bin alwayes my desire to accōpany you if it pleased God , who I suppose hath ordained that I proceed no farther , in respect that being too great a sinner , I am not perhapps worthy of your cōpany , or to be employed in so worthy an office . It is therfore necessary , that you leaue me in this hospitall , and that you apply your selues to this holy enterprise of the conuersion of this people to God , who hath thus farre conducted you by obedience : and be not greiued to leaue me here alone , for his diuine Maiesty will prouide for me : Proceede then on your iourney , accomplish the will of God , and be mindefull of the admonitions of our holy Father , with a speciall care not to transgresse them : and pray to God for me , constituting Brother Bernard the preacher to be their superiour . The poore Religious hauing heard the said proposition , with extreme sorowfull and sobbing sighes , that sufficiently discouered the bitternes that afflicted their spirit , they bowed downe their heades , calling God to witnesse of the greife they had to leaue him so alone : but because their obediēce vnto S. Francis and him so required , they acknowledged themselues ready to obey : and so hauing receaued his benediction , after they had louingly and charitably embraced each other , they departed , beseeching him by his prayers to obtaine of God that they might againe see one an other att least in Paradise . This poore Religious remayning then alone in affliction dayly weakened , till hauing vnderstood the martyrdome of his companions , and giuen thanckes to God for it , he was so afflicted for not perticipating with them , and for hauing lost that crowne , that burning with charity towardes God , this fire in such sort augmented that by his good will and desire , he shortly after receaued the ●ame crowne in his bedd , making of himselfe a gratefull and pleasing sacrifice vnto his diuine Maiesty , and so hastened to meet them in the other world . Thus much for Brother Vitall . We must now discourse of the combat of his companions , who still ma●ching further on , into Spaine , euen vnto Portugall , neuer ceassed in time and place conuenient to preach vnto both Catholiques , and heretiques , wherof then the nomber was great in Spaine , and euery where produced fruit most pleasing to the almighty , whose grace had conioyned them together . How the fiue Religious arriued att Conimbria , where they prophecied vnto the queene her death , and their owne Martyrdome . THE VII . CHAPTER . THe said Religious being arriued at Conimbria a famous citty in regard that it was the vniuersity of the kingdome of Portugall , as also being very anncient and right noble , there they found the queene Vraca wife of king Alphonsus the secōd , who incontinently inuited them vnto her , & entertayned thē with great deuotiō , as exceedingly affected vnto their Order , and then very louingly demaūded of thē whence they came & whither they intended , and withall offered to releiue thē in all their occurrēces . They breifely answeared her & discouered vnto her their designe : to witt , that they were sent by their Generall Brother Francis , to preach the faith of IESVS CHRIST to Infidels . But the queene not cōtent with this slight narratiō , putt thē into discourse of diuers spirituall matters , as one more thirsty of the word of our lord then a hinde of fresh water . With whose discourse finding her selfe exceedingly edifyed and cōforted , & perceauing their extreme feruour , and to what degree of the fauour of God their merittes had raysed thē ; she drew them a part , & cōiured them in his name for whose loue they had resolued euen to endure death , so much to gratifie her , as by prayer to procure reuelation frō God of the time and hower of her death : not admitting their excuses which were , that it would be a great temerity & presūption to seeke to know the secrettes which God for deepe & great cōsiderations would not haue knowne vnto mē : adding withall that they were not worthy to obtaine the same , & diuers other such reasons ; but she so importuned them , that they were att lenght cōstraynd to accord vnto her : & hauing to this end applyed thēselues to prayer , they vnderstood frō God that , and more then they demaūded , whervpō they went vnto the queene , and thus spake vnto her : Madame , lett it not , if you please , be troublesome vnto you to vnderstād that which you haue so instātly required of vs : and so much the lesse because we assure you that no creature loueth you so much as God , who will in no sort dispose of you but for your good , and greater glory . Know then that you shall dye before your husbād and in short time , and we shall ioyne with you neere about the time , wherof we will also giue you an infallible token . You shall vnderstand , that within few dayes , we shall dye by the stroake of the sword , for the faith of our gracious Redeemer , for which we infinitely thāck his diuine maiesty : exceedingly reioycing , that it hath pleased him to elect vs to be of the nomber of his Martyrs . But when we shall haue accōplished our course , the Christians of Marrocco shall bring our bodyes into this citty , to the meeting wherof , you and your husband shall come in great reuerence and solemnity . When then you shall see these thinges , hope and know that your terme shal be expired , and that you shall shortly be through loue vnited with God , there to raigne eternally . How the fiue Martyrs arriuing at Alenquer , the Infāta prouided thē shipping & other necessaries , to goe to Siuill , and seculer habits , therby to passe vnknowne amōg the Mores , who otherwise would neuer haue permitted them to passe . THE IV. CHAPTER . THe fiue Religious hauing taken leaue of the Queene , who gaue thē letters of fauour & cōmendation vnto Alēquer whither they intēded their iorney , in which citty there was already a Couēt of Frere Minors whome they visited , where for certaine dayes they comforted one an other , in meane while they also bethought thēselues of cōmodious meanes to goe to Lisbone , distāt thēce about eight leagues ; in which time they were aduertised of a merchants ship , wherin they vnderstood they might passe , by the fauour of the Infanta Sanctia , the daughter of Sancho second king of Portugall ; who resided in the same citty & there kept her Court , they presēted vnto her the leters of the foresaid Queene , for whose sake she gaue them a gracious welcome , being one of the most pious & vertuous ladyes that all Christendome did then afford , and had reiected great matches , to conserue her virginity , wherof she made such esteeme , as she desired rather to be depriued of Paradise , thē to haue her chastity violated . She was in deed , endued with all vertues , and liued in great abstinence and fasting , wearing next her flesh a haire cloth in steed of a smock , praying day and night , giuing and distributing her reuenewes vnto the poore . She was a true mother vnto the poore , considering the affection wherwith she releiued , comforted , and assisted them . She then hauing heard related the admirable worckes of S. Francis , and his Brethren , when they were there , the yeare 1217. she called then vnto her , and built them a Couent without Alenquer , in a solitary place , against the riuer , by reason of whose ouerflowing , she admitted them into her Pallace , where she builded them a litle monasterie , as a place more healthfull , free from the inundations of the water , and more commodious for her . The pious Infanta then hauing vnderstood the holy and firme resolution of these said Religious , commended it exceedinglie , and for the time of their being there , entertained them very curteouslie , discoursing alwayes of spirituall matters . She gaue them seculer habittes , that they might trauell the more commodiouslie ; for otherwise they might haue bin entercepted in their passage , neither would the merchants haue admitted thē into their vessels together with them in their habittes , if they had in any sort discouered their designe , for feare to offend the Mores , whose disfauour they would not haue encurred for any thing whatsoeuer , as people more respecting their profitt then their honour or saluation , and more hungry of mony , then of the glory of God. Therfore then did they remayne some time in that citty , in meane while their haire did grow and encrease , so that their crownes or other distinctions could not be discerned from seculer personnes : att length , commending their pious desire prompt obedience , and feruour of charity towardes God and their neigbour , encouraging them also of her part , though needlesly , she sent them to Lisbone as worldlings and vnknowne , there to embarcke themselues for Seuill , hauing withall formerly furnished them with what was necessarie . How the said Religious arriuing att Siuill , and hauing cast off then seculer habitt , did preach to the Mores , and of the beginning of their tribulations . THE V. CHAPTER . THe good Religious , not without much trouble arriued att Seuill , where they disbarqued themselues . This citty was then possessed and vsurped by the Mores , they lodged in the house of a Cittizen , that was a Christian , rich , noble , and deuout , there they putt off their seculer habitts , tooke their owne , and then for eight dayes together applyed thēselues to fasting and feruent prayer , with teares begging day and night of almighty God , that he would please to assist and further them , that they might begin their enterprise to the glory of his diuine maiesty , to their owne , and those ruined soules saluation , and that he would giue them force to die for his holy faith . Now being deceaued by the exteriour apparence of the deuotion of their Host , they plainlie discouerd vnto him their full intention , presuming of his aduise therin : but they were much deceaued and amazed , for he repenting that he had lodged them , for feare both of himselfe and other Christian marchantes that liued there , began to endeauour to dissuade them , affirming that they would profitt nothing ; but would rather put themselues in extreme daunger and manifest perill to loose their owne faith , by meanes of the terrible tormentes which would be inflicted on them . Which these good Religious vnderstanding , they instantlie , without giuing any aunsweare or making him other reply , forsoke his house , and as couragious and valiant soldiers , went directly to giue the assault to the fortresse of the ennemy , to witt , to the Temple of the Mores , where finding all their ennemies in armes , praying to their Prophett , they began to chardge and strike them with the cutting sword of the word of God , preaching and praysing the faith of IESVS . But the great multitude of ennemies seeing them in such base and straung kind of habitts , thrust them out with the pointes of their daggers and stroakes of cudgels , vsing them as fooles . This beginning of trouble redoubled the pious feruour of the good Religious , making them actiue and desirous to suffer much more for the name of IESVS CHRIST , wherfore they determined to seeke to enter into an other Temple greater thē the former , and full of people , there to conuince and cōfound the Mahometan errour , and to preach the truth of the Christian faith : but they were not permitted to enter there , but were very rudely and with iniuries farre repulsed . They enflamed with great zeale , to denounce & make knowne I. C. vnto these infidels , were nothing terrified , but to giue courage to themselues , said to each other : Brethren what doe we ? lett vs remēber those wordes of our Lord I. C. Feare not , litle flock , for it hath pleased your Father to dispose vnto you his kingdome : therfore lett vs not desist to preach his holy faith . Wherfore doe we spēd time with this simple and inconsiderat multitude of people , considering the litle hope we haue being so few , to suppresse their obstinacie ? lett vs rather repaire to their king , endeauouring first to conquer the head , so with more ease & facility to gett victory of the mēbers afterward ? Lett vs giue him the on sett couragiously and ioyfully : lett vs goe then , lett vs goe preach and tell him the verity , of the faith of IESVS CHRIST , of Baptisme , & of penance , in remission of sinnes . Lett vs boldly confesse before him that IESVS CHRIST the sonne of God is true God and man , who would be borne & dye for sinners , with his owne bloud redeeming vs from eternal death , & rising againe after his death , ascended vnto heauen , and sitteth att the right hand of his Father , Iudge of the liuing & dead , where he expecteth vs to croune vs with his holy martyrs for euer . How these fiue Religious preached before the king of the Mores , the faith of Iesus Christ our Sauiour , and what sueceeded therof . THE VI. CHAPTER . THese Religious being thus mutuallie animated , went directlie to the Pallace of the king , att the entrie wherof being intercepted by the guard , their Captaine who was a gentleman of note , demaunded of them what they were . They answeared that they were Italiens , and desired to speake with his maiestie , of matters of great importance , as well touching his owne particuler as his whole kingdome . Whervpon the Captaine demaunded if they had no letters or other token of commendations to deliuer him . They replyed that their embassage was to be deliuered by mouth , and could not be writtē but in hartes , & by tongues . The Captaine willed thē securely to commend the affaire vnto him , promising to deliuer it faithfully vnto the king : they prayed him againe for conclusion to conduct them only to the presence of the king , where he might also vnderstand what they had to say : The Captaine related the whole vnto the king , who commanded them to be brought before him ; where being present , he demaunded them what they were ; whence they came ; who sent thē vnto him : & wherfore they were come . Wherto they answeared , that they were Christiās : that they came frō Rome , sent frō the king of kinges , and Redeemer of the world , IESVS CHRIST , to preach vnto him his holy faith : so that their bussines tēded only to the saluatiō of his soule : which should be effected if he would no lōger beleeue the doctrine of Mahomet , but in IESVS C. the true God , receauing baptisme in the name of the most sacred Trinity , & that he could not be saued by any other meane . The Mory king that expected no such greeting , became despightfully furiours : for he esteemed the seruantes of God to haue giuen him an extreme affrōt , to whome he said : O ye poore braineles men , sottish and miserable as ye are ; how can ye possibly presume to vtter this speech in my presence , without more respect vnto my crowne , or feare of the losse of your liues , already infallibly incurred , by the great blasphemie committed against my most holy Prophet ; But tell me , are yee come hither expresly and in my only particuler respect , or to preach also vnto my people , and to delude them , dissuading them frō mine obedience and their alleagiance ? Hereto the good Religious with a bold and smiling countenāce answeared : O king know that we are come to thee as to the chiefe of all this sect of Mahomet , filled with diabolicall spiritt , and to him that in the bottome of hell shall be more rigorously tormented then thy subiectes that shall persist in obstinacie , to the end that thou being reduced into the way of truth & saluation , thou mayest be a meane of their conuersion , as thou art now the cause of their damnatiō ; for auoyding wherof thou must beleeue in IESVS CHRIST our Redeemer , who sendeth vs vnto thee , saying in the Gospell : Goe and teach ye all nations , baptising them in the name of the Father & of the Sonne , and of the Holy Ghost , & adding afterward for thē that would not yeld thervnto : he that will not belieue , shal be damned eternally . This king stopping his eares , began to rage and crye out : O cursed wretches , your former lewd behauiour no doubt hath brought you hither , where it shal be rewarded instantly ; neither is there any other meane to deliuer & free your selues , but that you vnsay whatsoeuer you haue now foolishly and rashlie vttered ; and to receaue and espouse the Religion of our great Prophett ; for , so doeing , I will not only pardō you , but will also make you great and rich in my kingdome , that it may publikelie appeare how much we prise and esteeme the greatnes of our Prophett : and how much we honour , respect and enrich those that preferre our Religion before their owne : but otherwise , you shall for your sollie dye with infinite torments , or I will enforce you to beleeue me : The Religious replyed , if your law were not full of lies , false & impious , as it is , but iust and conformable vnto truth , we would receaue it , but because it doth eternallie damne the followers therof , we respect not all treasure , nor feare tormentes ; for false honours are the baites and delusions of you Mores , who truely miserable , doe end together with them , because they haue no longer continuance , and you are eternallie damned : the meerlie contrarie happening to vs , considering that by the pouertie and contempt of our dayes of this life , we pourchace eternall treasures and honours in heauen , as our Lord teacheth vs , when he said : Heap not vp your treasure in earth , where nothing is secure : but in heauen , where you may for euer enioy the benefitt therof . And therfore O king , be thou conuerted to receaue this true and holie law , in regard of this recompence . And if thou so much esteeme a kingdome of this world , how much more oughtest thou to esteeme this eternall kingdome of heauē ? tourne thy hart to the soueraigne and true God , who hath thus long expected thy penannce , and now sendeth vs vnto thee , as his messengers to deliuer thee from the eternall tormentes of hell , which are prepared for thee and all them that follow the absolutely accursed Mahomett . Take heed how thou misprise the grace which God by meanes of vs doth offer vnto thee . How the fiue Martyrs were adiudged to death by the Morian king , who att the instance of the prince his sonne , reuoked his sentence . THE VII . CHAPTER . THe Morian king could no longer endure nor heare the preaching and remonstrance of the Religious against his sect ; but being exceedingly afflicted and enraged , commanded them to be expelled his presence , and condemned them to be cruelly whipt , and then to haue their heades cutt off . The Martyrs then hastened to death , with a courage and countenance very ioyfull and contented , as they that knew themselues neere to the accomplishment of what they so much desired , and to encourage each other , they mutually said : Behold brethren , behold how God doth benignely offer vnto vs , that which we haue so long desired of him . We are att the port , lett vs seeke to arme vs well to endure this litle conflict ; henceforward we shal no more feare the terrible tempestes of this world , nor the windes of the temptations of the deuill , nor the deceiptfull singing of the alluring Mermaides of our flesh , the impious thenceforward shall haue no more power ouer this our feeble body , for we goe into a glorious country , to see againe our first originall , and to serue our Lord , whose seruice is to reigne : there shal we receaue recompense of our labours , after more then a hundred , more then the double , yea a thousand times more then we deserue . Lett vs now then giue prayse to our God ; enduring this litle for his loue : lett vs restore this life to him that hath redeemed it by his owne death . Vttering these good speeches , thy hastened to receaue the martyrdome att the place where they were to be executed , goeing before the executioner , who with some other officers of Iustice , seeing with what alacrity they hastened to their death , began to haue compassion on them as of poore foolish personnes , and therfore exhorted them to reflect on their owne case , with these or the like wordes ; Doe yee not consider your owne misery , thus reioycing , being so neere the losse both of this life and the other ? deny that which you haue vnaduisedly and impiously , or att least temerariously vttered against our law , and against the person of our king ; and to this effect we will seeke to obtaine you fauour , and to enrich you with temporal substance , and our Prophett Mahomett , who is very mercifull , will pardon you , and benefitt you in the other life . The Religious herevnto answeared : your richesse , delicacies , allurementes of this world , are as false and deceiptfull as your law and your promises : and therfore lett them be your portion that giue creditt to such delusions . For our parts , we beleeue nothing more certaiue and glorious , then to endure for the truth and the name of IESVS CHRIST , sith that only is the secure way to eternall life . Therfore doe we so ioyfully contemne the present life with all the wealth therof ; considering with all that it is but a puffe in comparison of eternity . And the false Prophett whome you honour being in hell , can neither obtaine mercy for himselfe , nor for any others . There did accompany them certaine Christians , who much feared , that the extremity of the tormentes might enforce them to renounce their Faith. The sonne of the said king of Seuill who was present with his Father when he gaue sentence against the holy Religious , perceauing his fury to be somewhat appeased , said vnto him : Vpon what reason , Father , haue you so lightlie giuen order for the death of these men ? It were not amisse ( vnder correction of your better aduise ) that you commanded our Preistes to be called , that they may conuince the impious Christians , as well by naturall reasons , as by aucthority of the law : for mine opinon is , that proceeding otherwise , you putt them to death vniustly euen according to our owne lawes . The king weighing what his sonne had said , and a litle moderating himselfe , commaunded that they should not be executed , but should be imprisoned in an high and strong toure , till it were more maturely concluded what should be done against them . How the Martyrs preached thorough the batlements of the tour where they were prisonners , and therfore were shutt vp into a deep dungeon , then presented to the king , and att last by aduise of the Counsaile , sent to Maroccho . THE VIII . CHAPTER . THe Martyrs by this reuocation , felt in their hartes a double martyrdome , fearing that God would withdraw from them his grace of suffering for him , by reason of some imperfection which he saw in them : neuertheles entierly yelding themselues into his handes , they resolued on their part to performe their due obedience of preaching , what soeuer issue it should please his diuine Maiestie to worck therof : and to this effect , they mounted to the toppe of the tower , and out att the batlements they preached vnto the Mores that passed by , with a loud voice crying vnto them : Poore blinded people , beleeue in the true God and Lord IESVS CHRIST , and abandon the superstition and impietie of your vnfortunate Mahomett : otherwise your law ▪ and all you shal be eternally damned . Now is the time of penance : God sendeth vs to visitt you , receaue his word of sufficiencie to saue your soules : forbeare to lend any more your ea●e to the d●uill and to his illusions , if you wil not be eternally tormented in hell . Such and like matters did these holy Martyrs preach : wherof the king was incontinentlie aduertised , who commaunded them to be thrust downe into a deep dungeon , where they persisted in continuall prayer , the space of fiue entire dayes preaching also to the other prisoners . After that , the king caused them to be brought before him , supposing they had binreclaymed and repentant : therfore disirous to gaine them by menaces , terrours , promises and mercie , to allure them to his sect , he said : O yee sottish and blinded , haue you not as yet acknowledged and abiured your errour ? Doe no longer abuse my clemencie , who haue so long expected your repentnace , as also my holy Prophett , who , though you haue blasphemed him , is so gracious , as he will not faile to pray to God for you . Now I ordaine and att this present pronounce , as a finall sentence , either death by the most cruell tormentes that without any delay can be inuented : or my grace with all the honours and richesse that my best fauourites enioy . The glorious Martyrs verie constantly answeared him , as they had att other times affirmed , that they nothing respected honours and temporall richesse , and much lesse those tormentes , nor death it selfe ; and therfore would yeld themselues to be disposed att his pleasure , considering that their bodies and soules were so firmely grounded in the loue of their Redeemer IESVS CHRIST , that euery hower which they expected to meet him in Paradice , seemed to them a thousand yeares , knowing that there they should liue eternally , without feare euer to be separated : then they added : Our God is the soueraine good , and not your Mahomett , for whome , as also for all his adherentes , are prepared eternall tormentes , which they already experience , as you shall ▪ one day , if you be not conuerted , yea without hope euer to gett out of hell , where you shall call and crye , but none shall answeare you . There shall you repent in vaine , that you followed not our Counsaile which God sendeth you : there shall you be in horrour , greife , sorrow and eternall dispaire which God hath prepared for them , whome att the terrible day of iudgemēt , he shall find to haue bin contrary to the true faith of his Sonne IESVS CHRIST , true God , and true man , there to liue in perpetuall tormentes , as they who are his , shall liue in perpetuall ioy . Then O king , thou shalt not escape his handes , though thou seeme now to haue some power , which is a singuler benefitt bestowed on thee by God , to see and expect if thou wilt be conuerted vnto him ; and happy art thou if thou canst acknowledge it . The king already experiencing the force of the holy Ghost that spake in his seruauntes , remayned vtterly perplexed : Neuertheles retourning them to prison , he commaunded that they should be loaden with irons , and that bread should be giuen them by the ounce , and water by measure . They remayned certaine dayes in this pittifull estate , in meane while neuertheles , he aduised with his Galociers and Counsailers of estate , what was conuenient to be done with them . Some of them gaue their opinion , that it was not expedient to doe them any hurt , because , said they , they are franctike and senceles , as may be iudged by their foolish and sottish discourses , so rashly and indiscreetly vttered . Others answeared the king , that it was not fitt for him to embrue his handes in such base bloud , but better that he retourned them from whēce they came ▪ to which purpose there was fit commodity of a shippe prepared for Marroccho , where there were many Christians . The king admitted this Counsaile , and sent them away in the said shipping . How the Martyrs arriued att Marroccho where they preached , and being thence expulsed they retourned againe . THE IX . CHAPTER . THe Religious being arriued att Marroccho , in company of a Spanish knight called Peter Ferdinando of Castro Castillan , who was then retired and dwelt in Africa , in the Court of Miramolin king of Maroccho , by reason of some disagreement which he had in Castile : this man conducted them to the Pallace of the Prince of Portugall , Dom Pedro brother to king Alphonsus , that then reigned , who vpon certaine wronges and iniuryes receaued of the said king his brother , was likewise retired vnto the said king Miramolin : he entertained them with much contentment , fournishing them with all necessaries , being much amazed to see them in a habitt so course , scantie , and short : their face so wanne , and their other partes so thinne , that their skinne seemed to be sowed to their bones , their eyes hollowed , and their shoulders croked and bended by the wearisomnes of their painefull life , and mortification of their flesh ; and notwithstauding there appeared in their countenance so gracious a vertue , and such a feruour and ioy of spiritt , that they seemed in deed Angels of Paradice , exteriourly dead , but liuing and burning in such sort interiourly with the loue of God , that they esteemed death but as a play , and sought it as a pretious and wishfull thing , burning with charity towardes their neighbour , and most zealous of their saluation . Which the said Prince hauing well cōsidered , as also the affliction which he vnderstood they had endured att Seuill , to pourchace the crowne of martyrdome , fearing that by attempting the like there , they might trouble the whole Realme , he laboured by many pregnant and probable reasons to dissuade & diuert them frō their pious intention ; but these glorious Religious , already martyres in will , perceauing the intention of the Prince , very early the next morning without saying any thing vnto him , went out , and setled themselues where they saw most Sarrazins , to preach boldly vnto them the faith of IESVS CHRIST : and being afterward informed that their king was gone to visitt the sepulchres of the kinges neere the citty , and was incontinētly to retourne , and vnderstanding which way he was to passe , they wēt out of the citty to meet him , where they made choise of a place somewhat high whither they ascended to be better heard : Brother Berard , who had better knowledge of the Arabian tongue then the rest , when he saw the king to approach , began with a loud voice to preach vnto him the Catholique faith , and what one must belieue to be saued , telling him that it was necessarie for him to abandon and adiure the sect of Mahomett . The king exceedinglie admired to perceaue the confidence wherwith so poore a man did speake : and with other of his followers endeauoured to putt him to silence , but failing therin , and therfore reputing them for fooles , he commaunded them to be retyred to the land of the Christians . The said Prince of Castile himselfe sent two of his people after them to accompany them euen to Cepte , and there to further their embarcking for Portugall , to preuent that they should not be abused : but they conninglie escaped those Conductors , and retourned to Maroccho where they preached in a publike place inducing the people to renounce the law of Mahomett . Which the king vnderstanding , he caused them to be cast into a deepe dungeon , and forbad to be giuen them either meat or drinck : in this manner did they continue twentie dayes : in which time they were releiued onlie with diuine grace : in the meane time there befell such an intemperate heat of the sunne beating vpon Maroccho , that it brought the people euen neere to death ; the Mores therefore fearing that it was a diuine vengeance , made meanes to the king by a man of worth that loued the Christians , and was in fauour with his maiesty , to release out of prison those poore bare-foote Creatures , and to committ them to the Christians , who should haue chardge to banish them out of his kingdome . The king called the Religious before him : but he was exceedinglie amazed to see them , after a supernaturall and monstrous fast , so faire , so gracious , so fresh and well disposed as they were ; and therfore he demaunded of Brother Berard ; who had giuen them to eat . Wherto he bouldly answeared , that if he would become Christian , he should know the omnipotent power of God , and how he relieueth and nourisheth his seruants in this life , whome he conserueth alwayes to recompence them eternallie in hauē . The king made no replie , but onlie caused them to be deliuered to the Christians for the end aforesaid , who shutt them into a house , and afterward sent them in secure guard and companie ( as they thought ) to haue them embarqued at Cepte , vpon the first occasion of shipping for Spaine : But they gaue the slippe to their keepers , and retourned to Maroccho as before ; which the aforesaid Prince hauing vnderstood , he caused them to be apprehended , shutt vp and strongly guarded in his owne pallace , for feare that by their meanes the Christians of Maroccho and himselfe also , might receaue some trouble and disaster . Of a notable miracle wrought by the fiue Martyrs in the army of the kinge . THE X. CHAPTER . THe king Miramolin att that time was aduertised that the Arabians were entred into his kingdome , where they made hauock and destroyed the whole country : Vpon which occasion he gathered his forces to encounter them : and by the helpe of the said Prince , and of manie gallant Portugall gentlemen , which he had with him , he defeited the Arabians , whom he chaced far away , and so poursuing them , they came into a valley where they could finde no water either for themselues or their horses : so that for three dayes they knew not what to doe , being neere death with thirst . And because the earth seemed to be somewhat moist , they licked it with their tongues : comming to the hight of a mountaine , they burned and became outragious with thirst without any redresse , and yet greater was their dispaire when they found the widenes of the Country to be of greater extent then that which they had passed in drinesse : but considering that when they should retourne , they should all dye with thirst before they should finde water , they knew not way to take . Now the said fiue Religious , hauing by the prouidence of God againe deceaued their keepers , came to the Camp which they found in despaire , where perceauing the cruell thirst that afflicted the army , they publikely with a verie strong confidence which they had in the diuine maiesty , offered to procure vnto the Mores as much water as they should need , on condition they would be conuerted vnto the faith of IESVS CHRIST , assuring them that if they would be Baptised with the water of baptisms , they should not want water to drinck . This proposition comming to the eares of the king ; he said this drinesse befell them vpon no other occasion , but for neglecting the punishment of the great blasphemies of the said Religious , against his great Prophett Mahomett . These good Religious seeing the obdurate hartes of the king and his people , to make knowne the omnipotencie of IESVS CHRIST , and the truth of the Catholike faith which they preached , resoluing not to loose the occasion presented to manifest the glory of God , for the saluation of the soules of those people , applying themselues to prayer , Brother Berard tooke a staffe , and therwith made a litle hole in the earth , whence issued out water most abondantlie and sufficiently to alay the thirst , not only of the men but of all the horses and camels of the army of Miramolin , yea they receaued therof and made prouision for the dayes following : which done , the said fountaine incontinentlie dryed vp . This gaue so generall an applause , and the Christians and very Mores were so edified therby , that they desirouslie sought to kisse their habittes , and to honour them as sainctes of God , only the king persisted obdurate , as an other Pharao , and a Preist of the Mores , that a mong them was reputed for a S. who often disputed with the said Religious , and particulerly against Brother Berard , and because he was ordinarily vanquished , but especially by reason of this said miracle , he ful of greife and affliction fled , and was neuer after seene amongst the Mores in that country . The prince sent the said Religious againe into his Pallace vnder strict guard , for feare least if they should preach , they might more scandalize the king ▪ How the fiue Martyrs retourned againe twice to preach to the Mores , for which the king deliuered them ouer vnto Iustice. THE XI . CHAPTER . THey that had chardge of the said Religious , being Christians , did so reuerence them , that they could in no sort enforce them nor carry too wachful an eye ouer them , by which meanes they escaped as formerly they had done . This being vpon a friday when the king according to his custome was gone to visitt the sepulchers of his predecessours , they vsed meanes that he might heare their predication att his retourne , as once before they had done , which they enterprised : but the king so disdayned it , that he caused them incontinentlie to be apprehended , and in extreme choler commanded a noble man of the Mores called Abosaide , one of the principall of his Court , first to torture them , and then to putt them to death : but it succeeded otherwise , for this noble More was present att the miracle which these Religious SS . wrought in the army when they satisfied it with water , and so out of deuotion and compassion which he had of them , he was content not to medle with them from noone vntill night , notwithstanding the expresse cōmaund giuen him by the king , whome he presumed might be appeased and pacified by the frequent and humble petitions which the Christian noble men and gentlemen would present vnto him . But they perceauing how much the king was incensed against them , for the iniury which he pretended those Religious had so often reiterated vpon him , they all quietly retyred into their houses , where they carefully kept themselues close , not daring to appeare , for feare least they might freele the effectes of the choler of the king ; wherof in deed there was apparent reason : for withall , the Mores were so enraged against the Christians , that they had a will to massacre them all , in reuenge of the iniury done to their sect and to their Prophett Mahomett . Att night the said noble man conuented before him the Religious , who came to his lodgeing very ioyfull , all manicled and enchained . But were it vpon necessary and vrgent affaire that he had , or would he take occasion to deferre their condemnation , he was not then att home ; wherfore they were deliuered to an Apostata More of our Religion , that had renounced Christianity , to be carefully guarded ; and very early in the next morning , they brought them againe to the lodgeing of the said noble man , whome neither then did they finde , for they vnderstood that he was out of the citty and the king also , and would not vere speedily retourne ; they then committed the sainctes to prison vnder strong guard , who , albeit they were enchained , beaten , and exceedinglie tormented , had neuertheles their speech alwayes free , which they spared not to employ for the conuersion vnto IESVS CHRIST , of those that so strictly kept and rudely entreated them , who in disdaine therof , gaue them sound buffettes spett in their faces , and abused them most outragiouslie . All this did not hinder these good Religious from preaching both to them and their other fellow prisoners , where they remayned certaine dayes in very extreme want of food and all other necessities : but afterward the Christians prouided them whatsoeuer was needfull , in the most secrett manner they could ; and att length dealt so effectually , and so gained those that had chardge of them , that they condiscended to permitt them to depart , on condition they should be securelie conducted euen into Spaine : for the said Christians feared and suspected the hatred the king did carry them , by occasion of these said Religious , who deceauing their keepers as before , escaped from the place they lodged the first night out of Maroccho , and the next morning were seene againe att a publique place preaching constātlie the faith of IESVS C. aduertising the Mores , that if they did desire to discardge themselues from the sottish delusions of Mahomett , and free themselues frō hell , they must necessarily be baptised . The Mores thē●ā furiously on the SS . did beat & abuse thē despitefully & with tumult and exclamation ; but these true Religious endured this affront ; like couragious and inuincible lions . Then after infinite iniuries and beatinges , these simple and innocent sheep of IESVS CHRIST were led to the lodgeing of the gouernour , in most ignominious manner : for they most rudely threw them to the ground , trayned and trampled on them , as if they had bin brute beastes . How the fiue Martyrs preached to the Gouernour of Maroccho . THE XII . CHAPTER . THe couragious Seruantes of IESVS CHRIST , being presented before the parlemental seate of the Mores , with their handes manicled behinde their backes , all bloudy and embrued with the blowes giuen them by the people ; the cheife president made them this demaund : Obstinate men , and temerariours ennemies of our faith , whence are you ? whence come ye ? what is your designe ? whence proceedeth such a presumption thus to blaspheme our great Prophet ? The SS . answeared that they were by nation Italians , and came frō Portugal : but , said the president , who permitted you to enter into this kingdome , so presumptuously and boldly heere to preach a new doctrine cotrarie to the faith of the Mores ? Brother Otto a Preist , constantly answeared , that as for their preaching , it came from God , who is to be obeyed rather then men , because , said they , our Lord IESVS CHRIST is the Creatour , Redeemer , and soueraigne master , to whome whatsoeuer is in the world is subiect , and none is able to resist his holie will , he hath left vs this commandement , that we should vniuersally preach his holy gospell , therfore are we come to preach to your king and to your selues , to denounce vnto you the wordes of life , that being illuminated with diuine grace , you may discerne in what errour you are , to come afterward to the true way of saluation , as we shall demonstrate vnto you , if you please to giue vs audience . Besides we are sent hither by our Generall , Brother Francis , who as well by himselfe as by his Religious , trauelleth ouer all the world to preach vnto Insidels ( by an exceeding loue and desire of the saluation of soules that induceth him ) the true way of faith , notwithstanding you carry vs so great an hatred . The president answeared , you poore blinded & ignorant wretches , deceaued as ye are , to esteeme them for vtterly lost that follow not your doctrine , but tell me a litle , what is that truth which you haue found , and whither it be possible that there may be an other way of saluation then what we professe . Brother Otto replenished with the holy Ghost replyed : IESVS CHRIST is the soueraine verity , and the true and only way that can conduct to the port of saluation , by meane of his holy faith : which consisteth in belieuing him to be God and man , God three and one , Father , Sonne , and Holy Ghost : and true man borne of the Virgin Mary , Creatour of all this frame of the world , true man conioyned to the diuinity , and Redeemer of all the men in the world , that were already lost and condemned by the sinne of Adam , in which humanity he conuersed with all , he instructed all , and saued all those that would belieue in him both then , att this present , and euen till the day of the last iudgement , he suffered death and passion to pay by his precious bloud , our proper and particuler faultes , and incontinentlie after arose againe to conduct vs all also to heauen : whence he shall come hereafter to iudge on earth the liuing and dead : he shall then come in his maiestie , where neither humane forces , nor richesse , nor kingdomes , nor Empires shall in any sort preuaile ; man being obliged to stand naked and alone , accompanyed only with his worckes , good or euill , according to which he shall iudge him , giuing to his SS . eternall glory in heauen ; and to others that would not belieue in him , eternall fire in hell . The President smiling said : And how know you these thinges to be so certaine as you auouch them ? Brother Otto answeared : By the testimony of the holy scriptures dictated by the holie Ghost , which haue reuealed vnto vs this verity , by testimonie I say of the Patriarches and Proph●ttes of the old testament , as also by the doctrine and testimony of our Redeemer IESVS , who is the way , out of which there is none att all : the truth , out of which is nothing but deceipt : and the life , out of which is only death ; likewise by the predication of his holy Apostles , confirmed by manie great miracles , which propheties for the most part are fulfilled , and only remaine those that are for the end and consummation of the world : in such sort as we ought also to belieue their doctrine , and with greater reason and foundation then you haue for your superstition , considering that you belieue only vpon the writing of your false prophett Mahomet which is not assured or confirmed by any testimony more then his simple deceiptfull and lying word : and we besides the said confirmations and accomplishmentes of matters foretold by our Prophetes , haue infinite miracles wrought by our Sauiour IESVS CHRIST , and his hol●e Apostles , Martyrs , Confessours , and Virgins , that giue vs proofe of the holy , yea most holie and most assured faith ; for we haue seene to be cured an infinite number of diseased personnes , infinite possessed creatures deliuered , the necessarie vse of members restored to the maymed , the blind illuminated hearing and speech restored to infinite deafe and dumme , leapers cleansed and purified , and finally the dead already putrified to be raised , which you cānot auouch of your false Mahomett ; therfore reiecting this vaine and abhominable beleife , embrace ours , approued by so many tokens and testimonies diuine and humane : flye this manyfest illusion , take from before your eyes this false cloud , that obscureth them , only by reason that you are borne in such an accursed law , and nusled therin ; for beleeue that as soone as you shall begin to giue place in your hart to the holy Ghost , you shall interiourly feele such a light and force , that you will after doe more of your selues , the we can by wordes expresse ; and by your example you shall open then gate of saluation to the simple people . Take knowledge therfore with me , I beseech you , how your miserable prophett leadeth you together with himselfe to eternall damnation , by meanes of many of his falsities and sinnes , that he hath taught you , which are out of the true and only way of saluation . And if you desire to saue your soules , you must necessarily follow the true light of life , which is ready to illuminate each one , and resist no longer the holy Ghost that calleth you to his kingdome . Of the constancy of the fiue Martyrs in their tormentes , and how they were visited in prison by our Lord. THE XIII . CHAPTER . BVt the President hearing this notable discourse , and fearing the people might be conuerted by such pregnant reasons , filled with a zeale towards his owne law , proposed vnto the holy Martyrs one of these two elections , either that they should yeld honour and glory to his Prophett , for the blasphemies they had vttered against him , and should freely preach his law : or els should prepare themselues to endure such cruell tormentes , as should enforce their death . Wherto Brother Otho , replenished with exceeding ioy for the desired aduertisement they heard of Martyrdome , answeared : if feare of death would terrify vs , we should perhappes aduise to admitt your law , as many miserable wretches , that for feare to loose this trāsitory life loose the eternall . But our Redeemer hath strengthened and fortified vs against that pusillanimity , when he willed vs , not to feare those that haue power only to torment this wretched , vile and fraile body , but him that can torment both our body and soule eternally in hell : Therfore , for as much also as we know that he only shal be crowned , who shall constantly perseuer to the end , doe what you will : for we hope in the diuine Maiesty , that your executioners shal be rather be weary of tormenting vs , then we of ioyfully enduring for the loue of God : considering withall that we repute this death receaued for IESVS CHRIST , as the gate of life , wherby we are to enter . This iudge seeing their constancy cōmanded them to be separated and committed to seuerall places , and cruelly whipt , and that after the executioners were wearied , there should salt be put and vinegar powred in to their woundes , and lastly shutt vp in prison , all which was done : and the next morning he caused the same to be iterated , and then he sent thē to a publicke place vnto the people , that they might be reuēged on them for the iniuryes committed against Mahomett . They were brought thither naked , their handes bound behinde their backes , and cordes about their neckes : there , were their woundes renewed and their passed afflictions redoubled : for besides that they were cruelly beaten & scourged , they cast them vpon broaken glasse and sharp pointed flintes : wheron they roled and tumbled thē : afterward they cast boylling oyle on their bodyes , omitting nothing that might exulcerate their woundes : each of them esteeming it a great sacrifice vnto Mahomett , to exercise most barbarous and beastly kindes of tortures , or to inuent them for dischardge of their fury against the holy Martyrs , who notwithstanding , in the middest of the said afflictions did with a loud voice praise and cofesse our Redeemer IESVS CHRIST , demonstrating that they respected not the tormētes which they endured nor the iniuryes disgorged against thē : for one cānot imagine that beastly , dishonest and infamous wordes which were not then vttered vnto them ; but the most insupportable vnto them , were the blasphemies which they vsed against God. The whole day and part of the night , was spent in this pittifull spectacle , thē were they retourned to prisō , wher with all their hartes they gaue thāckes vnto God , and encouraged each other . Now the immensiue and infinite bounty beholding from heauen his holy seruantes , voutsafed to giue them a farther consolation with his visible presence , appearing vnto them in a most resplendent light , wherin they found an inestimable sweetnes and such , as they vtterly forgott whatsoeuer they had suffered and endured . This light so spred it selfe , that it was also seene of the keepers , who therin seeing many shadoes of personnes were fearfull , & suspected the prisoners were escaped therwith . And therfore they hastened to a prisoner that was a good Christian called Peter Hermand , to whome they related that they had seene the holy Martyrs escape and ascend vnto heauen in a bright and cleare light . He coniecturing , that this might be some notable vision seene by them , did comfort them : & bid them not to feare , affirming that he had heard them all the night to sing & praise God ; which they being desirours to proue , as seeming probable , they went and found them all in prayer very ioyfull and content in their prison , as if they had not endured any affliction . How they were presented before the king Miramolin , whome they putt to silence and confounded . THE XIV . CHAPTER . THe next morning , the king retourning from the fieldes , and vnderstanding what had passed touching the Religious , heresolued to see the end of their proceeding , and either to conuert them to the law of Mahomett , or els to haue a most cruell reuenge vpon them . Which the foresaid Prince of Portugall Dom Pedro perceauing , repayred to the said President , and prayed him that after the said Religious should be dead , their bodyes might not be committed to the disposition of the Mores , but of the Christians : which he obtayned . The said Martyrs were then brought before the king , their handes manicled behinde their backes , their face swollen , blew , buffeted , rent and all bloudy as was all the rest of their body , with the blowes of the day precedent , seeming rather dead then liuing creatures : the king then beholding them with fauourable eye , said : Well , you now being in my presence , whither do you rather desirer to be mine enemies and rebelles , and as such cruelly to dye ; or my freindes , and as such aduanced to the principall degrees of my kingdome ? The holy Martyrs answeared , that he might well hold them for his good freindes , sith they were come from so farre a contry only for his cause , and for the loue of him and of his kingdome , to saue them from perishing and goeing to hell eternally damned , putting their liues in hazard for the saluation of their soules and bodies . The king , vpon these wordes , considering the resolution and inuincible fortitude of the holy Martyrs , was vtterly confounded in himselfe : wherfore as extremely enraged he retired into his closet● to consult what to doe with them , sith he could draw them to nothing either by sweetnes or extremity : the holy Martyrs on the contrary praising God for that he had giuen them grace euer till then to preach his holy faith , notwithstanding the buffets they ●ad receaued to putt them to silence . Of a conference betweene the said Religious , and a noble man of the Mores . THE XV. CHAPTER . THere was a warlike noble More , desirous to attempt if he could by faire meanes and speeches gaine them : but he no more preuailed then the others : for he endeauoured by sweet wordes to persuade them to obey the kinge , who was more carefull of their good then them selues , considering that being in his power to torment them and prolong their tortutures in deferring their death , he neuertheles endeauoured to make them see their errours , notwithstanding the iniuryes he had receaued of them , and their great blasphemies vttered against his great prophett Mahomett ; who all men know how gratefull he is to God , sith with his owne mouth he hath dictated vnto him his holy law , wherin if they would liue , he would in behalfe of the king promise them they should be most aduanced in his kingdome , and should euer rule and gouerne in this world , expecting , by the intercession of their great Prophett Mahomett , a double croune of God after their death . Whereto Brother Otho with a zealous feruour answeared : Vade retro Sathana , auant from my presence thou hideous and infernall deuill : for we , with a firme and liuely faith adore , and plainly confesse , the Father , the Sonne , and the holy Ghost , God in Trinity and vnity : but thou miserable wretch , that art already condemned to the eternall fire , where he is whome thou adorest , hauing compassion of thy selfe , and performing thy duety , oughtest to be conuerted , it were more necessary for thee to shew they selfe more respectiue of thy owne saluation then of ours : we hauing made choice of this assured way the more readily to attaine the eternall kingdome . And hauing spoken this , touched with a iust and zealous disdaine , spett twice vpon the ground in token that he abhorred the Mores proposition : which the More tooke so offenciuely , that in extreme fury , he would willingly haue drawen his sword to haue slaine him , but that it was death to draw a weapon in the kinges house ; and therfore he only gaue him a sound buffett , saying : goe sir master and learne to gouerne your tongue an other time . This good Religious then as a true disciple of IESVS CHRIST , incontinently answeared : Brother God pardon you : for you know not what you doe : then tuurning his face , he offered him the other cheeke , bidding him strike as rudely as he would , being as ready to eudure both that and more for the faith of our Sauiour IESVS CHRIST . The More not well hearing this reply , was exceedingly amazed when he was aduertised therof and tourning towardes his owne people , he said : These lewd Christians shall not escape the iustice of our king , which this day shall sharply be inflicted on them : But these miserable wretches vnderstood not that kinde of reuenge , knowne only to a few of the true seruantes of God. How the king attempted againe to stagger and corrupt the holy Martyrs ▪ by promises . THE XVI . CHAPTER . THe king in the meane time resolued to assault them with a new temptation , wherby presuming to preuaile , he reasoned with them in this manner : you would repute your selues truely and really happy , if you knew the grace which God and our great prophett offereth you , in that they so pacifie my courage as I cannot reuenge me on you in such sort as your offences and demerites require ; but on the contrary , in steed of punishing you , I seeke by all meanes to gratifie you . Herevpon the king freed his chamber of all the company but some few fauourites , and caused to enter fiue faire and yong gentlewomen richely attired , then said to the fiue Martyrs : Note well what is in my clemencie : I know well , that your extreme pouerty and misery , such as your habittes doe demonstrate , hath troubled your braine : but I hope by curtesie and my meree liberality to cure you , for I will espouse you to these gentlewomen , with whome I will giue a rich dowrye , besides the portion of their parentes , who are the greatest Peeres of my kingdome , and whose substance you shall enherit , vpon this only condition , that you accept of our Religion , which so many kingdomes and great personnages doe embrace . The holy Martyrs stopped their eares against these deluding promises made by this subtill and creafty tyran , whome they freely answeared : O accursed of God , assure thy selfe these thy delightes will shortly conduct thee to the goulfe of hell , in the bottome wherof thy false messenger of God Mahomet attendeth thee : to the end that as thou obeyest him in his law , thou eternallie accompany him in tormentes : And because thou art great in this world , thou shalt also be greatly tormented , and so much aboue others as thou hast more pleasure then they in this miserable life . Ah wretched and miserable ! acknowledge the errour which thou so obstinatlie maintaynest . As for vs by the grace of God , we know well how to fly these false and transitorie pleasures , hereafter to enioy those that are reall and eternall in the glorie of God , which also we offer vnto thee in his behalfe with remission of all thy sinnes : for our mercifull Lord IESVS CHRIST , dyed as much for thee on the tree of the crosse , as for vs. And if thou wilt not be ingratefull towardes his diuine maiestie , acknowledge his graces and repent thee of this filthy life thou leadest , which hath bin taught , by thy false Prophett , to thee and thine , whome he leadeth as beastes by the nose of the sences after these carnall pleasures , insteed and recompense wherof thou shalt eternallie burne in hell . The king by this answeare perceaued well , that his fauourable wordes avayled no more then his promises . Wherfore as halfe enraged with fury for the iniuryes vttered against his Prophett and himselfe : sith , said he , you will not conceaue your owne good , I will make you proue what it is to offend the deity of our great Prophett , and the maiesty of a croune , for my selfe will reuenge the same with my owne handes for him and me : which said he prepared himselfe to play the executioner . How the holy Martyrs were beheaded by the very hand of the king Miramolm , and how they appeared to the Infanta Madam Sanctia . THE XVII . CHAPTER . BVt the beloued sainctes of our Lord , neuer in all their life heard more welcome newes : And therfore exceedingly ioyfull and content , and replenished with an admirable consolation , as knowing themselues to be neere their so desired recompence , they with a great vehemence and feruour answeared in this sort : O king , our bodies only are in thy power , and therin consisteth the greatest hurt thou canst doe vs , which also redoundeth to our exceeding good with God : therefore dispose of them att thy pleasure , for our glory shal be so much greater in heauen , where his diuine maiesty prepareth vs his crowne in regard that we dye for his holy faith , in zeale wherof we againe admonish thee , and in as much as the saluation of thy soule is precious vnto thee , doe pray thee to leaue thy errours , wherin the diuell hath drowned thee , and to embrace the faith of the liuing God and of his only sonne IESVS CHRIST , who seeketh to saue thee : because this flesh which thou so much tenderest , shall shortly be food for wormes , and thy miserable soule , shall feele the cruell and eternall paines which the damned endure in hell . The king heard not the end of this discourse : but commanded them to be conducted to a place before his palace , that there he might execute them himselfe : and that thereby the zeale he had to the law of Mahomett might publikely appeare , after that he walked thither with his people , where taking his great hanger , he separated them , then cryed out : I am now to reuenge the cause of our holy Prophett , and the derisions of our law , with myne owne handes : which said , full of diabolicall fury , he gaue to each of the Martyrs a blow on the middest of the head , which cleaued it euen almost to the chinne , then he pleased himselfe in cutting their throtes glutting his fury by the sight of their bloud . So being deuoutlie on their knees , praying God to pardon their persecutors , they by the handes of this great executioner , yelded their soules vnto God , the yeare of grace 1220. and the fourth yeare of the Papacie of Pope Honorius the third , the sixt of Ianuary , somewhat lesse then seauen yeares before the death of the glorious Father S. Francis. These were the first of his Order which he sent vnto heauen . Att the same time , the fiue Martyrs appeared to the foresaid Infanta in the citty of Alenquer , about eleuen of the clock in the forenoone , she being very deuoutlie praying in her chamber . They had in their handes each of them a hanger in token of triumph , and spake to her in these wordes : God preserue thee , O true seruant of IESVS CHRIST : for so much as thou hast encouraged vs , and as it were sent vs to this our glorious victory , it hath pleased the diuine maiestie to haue vs appeare vnto thee in the same manner that we triumphed , to promise thee that in acknowledgement of what thou hast done for vs , we shall henceforward be thy Aduocates in heauen . Which said , they disappeared , leauing the Infanta exceedinglie comforted and contented , yea more then euer encouraged in the seruice of her sweet IESVS . In short time after she caused a Church to be builded in the place where the martyrs appeared vnto her , that thenceforward that house might serue only for the praise of God. How the bodies of the fiue martyrs were dismembred by the Mores , and how the Christians recouered them and preserued them from the fire , that could not annoy them , and of the miracle which God wrought when the Mores cutting them in pieces thought vtterly to dissipat and annihilat them . THE XVIII . CHAPTER . THe bodies and heades of the holy Martyrs remayned in prey to the people , who reioyced to see them all murdered , and tooke pleasure to rent and traine them through the citty , omitting no kind of inhumanity that might be imagined , to be exercised on their poore bodies : they tossed their heades from one to an other , as if they had bin balles or baloones : the Christians in the meane time praysed God , for the constancie which the martyrs had , & with loud voice thancked him for the same : others endeauoured to preserue or att least with their eyes to follow their reliques : which the Mores perceauing , they began so rudely to driue them away by casting stones , that it might be attributed to a miracle graunted in fauour of the sainctes , that the Christians could escape without detriment into their lodgeing , where they were enforced to hide and keep themselues close and secrett , during three dayes which the fury of this enraged people continued , who of themselues would needes make a new massacre of them . These Insidels more wearyed then glutted with tormenting the sainctes bodies , cast them among the filthy ordure of the towne-sincke , whither the prince of Portugall aforesaid sent his Cousin Syr Martin Alphonsus Theglio , and the aforesaid Cheualier Peter Ferdinando de Castro , Castillan , to fetch them away : but they yelded their soules vnto their Sauiour and Lord IESVS CHRIST , in this seruice so gratefull vnto him and to his sainctes : for they were slaine by the Mores that kept the bodies ; which not satisfying them , they gott permission of the king , to burne them publikely altogether , and to this effect , they made a pile of wood , and thereon layd the bodies and heades : but the fire being applyed therto , could in no sort offend them , but retired to one side without touching them : Which many Christian Prisoners ( that aduentured to be present ) did testifie , and certaines Mores that were friendes to the Christians , also recounted the same as matter of admiration to the said Prince of Portugall . The same may euen to this day be iustified by a head that is extant att S. Crosse of Conimbria , the haires wherof were neuer touched by the fire . But the rage of this barbarous nation not only was not qualified by this so euident miracle , but was rather encreased : Wherfore hewing these holy reliques into small morcels , they thought to reduce thē to nothing , saying : Thus are the blasphemers and ennemies of our holy law chasticed . But the diuine vengeance , which by extremity recompenceth tolleration , sodenlie sent from heauen such an vnexpected tempest and storme of haile , accōpanied with very frequent lightninges & thunderclappes , furious windes , and vehement rayne , that the vtter ruine of the citty seemed to be imminent , so that the feare & terrour which they had giuen to the Christians , retourned vpon themselues , yea in such sort that being fled into their houses , they scarce held thēselues secure . Which gaue courage , leasure , and commoditie to the Christians , to gather vp the holy reliques by the light of the lampes of heauen , which they incontinentlie brought to the aforesaid Prince , none of them daring to take or keep them to themselues . And by reason that the said extremity of the storme did not permitt them to finde all the pieces of the holy bodyes , they , partly by freindship , and partly for mony , gott them of the Mores . How the said holy reliques were preserued , and of their miracles . THE XIX . CHAPTER . THe Prince of Portugall hauing receaued the holie reliques , presently prepared shrines or reliquaries of very great price , to place and preserue them in : But first he commited them to Iohn Rupert , Canon of Sainct Crosse of Conimbria , att that time his Chaplen and Confessour , a very pious and Religious Preist , to whome he sent three yong pages of his , who were very simple and virgins , that they might assist him to dry and accommodate the said holy bodies , who in the meane while neuer stirred out of his house , so to preserue themselues from profaning the said reliques in any sort , euen in thought as neere as they could . These youthes then dryed the sacred reliques in a very retired and priuate place , by commandement of the Prince , and separated the flesh from the bones , which they put in a precious chest , to be carryed iuto Portugall ; then did it please our Lord to illustrate them by miracle ; For a knight called Peter de la Rose , not considering what danger it is for sinners to touch the holy reliques of the seruantes of God , would presume to present himselfe , notwitstanding he kept a wench whome he lasciuiously entertayned , but he had scarcely ascended the middest of the staires , but he fell and lamed himselfe , without power to moue , till being contrite , repentant , and confessed vnto the said Almosner of the Prince , and recommended vnto the Sainctes protesting to a abandon his vicious life , he obtayned mercy ; for by litle and litle arising , he discended and went halfe cured vnto the Prince , failing only in his speech which he had lost : the Prince therfore with a great confidence commanded his Almosner to putt one of the sacred heades of the sainctes on his breast , which done he was att the same instant perfectly cured . A squier of the Princes accustomed to handle certaine peices of the said reliques , which were layed to dry on a buckler of his , without receauing any punishment , by reason that he was then free from sinne : But falling one time , by instigation of the deuill , into a carnall sinne , as he thought to handle them , the buckler wheron they were so raysed it selfe , that he could not reach them : wherevpon reflecting on himselfe , he went and confessed , then retourning to the said reliques ( which was admirable ) he kneeled downe before them , and the buckler being discend to the ground and retourned to the sunne as before , they yelded themselues to be touched . This fact cast such a feare into the hartes of the Christians of the Princes Court , that thenceforward vpon this occasion they were carefull not to offend God mortally . This hath bin testified by Steuen Perez , Marquarid de Santeren , who was one of the three Pages that had care to accommodate the holy reliques : he affirmed and swoare the aforefaid , to Dom. Matheiw , Bishopp of Lisbone , confessing that he oftentimes abstained from offending God , for feare to be discouered as were the others , by the said reliques which he was necessarily to handle : Many of the Princes family , haue also affirmed thus much , as being present and eye-witnesses therof . How the Prince departed from Maroccho with the said reliques , and therfore was poursued by king Miramolin , and of three miracles wrought in the way . THE XX. CHAPTER . THe holy reliques being will dryed , the Prince caused the heades and flesh to be dryed apart , and the bones to be separatly putt in two shrines or reliquaries exceeding richly adorned with gould and siluer , and so placed in his oratory , where he made often supplication to the holy Martyrs , that they would obtaine him the fauour to escape the cruelty of the Mores , and without danger to passe into Spaine . For hauing determined himselfe to carry the holy reliques into Portugall , and hauing to that purpose diuers times importuned the king Miramolin for permission , he was so farre from obtayning leaue , that the king on the contrary was aduised to putt him , together with all the Christians that were then resident in Marroccho , cruelly to death : Neuertheles God did so mollifie his hart , that wheras he had manie times denyed the Prince himselfe , he then of his owne motion , hauing sent for him , told him that he would permitt him to depart against the aduise of his Councell , who held it requisite for the good of his estate to putt him to death ; but for his part he could not consent to the death of a Prince , that not onlie had neuer offended him , but had freelie and willinglie done him seruice . The Prince therfore taking hold of this occasion , and loading a mule with the said reliques , he with all his familie tooke his iorney , suspecting that the king would not long continue in this good minde , but would alter his opinion , as in deed he did . But the Prince in such sort putt himselfe to trauell , that he doubled the ordinary dayes iorney , yea he made such progresse , that he was forced to spend one night in a desert place , called Arossa , where haunted many lyons , so that such as saw them take that way , reputed them as personnes deuoured that night . The Prince was not ignorant of all this , but reposing his full confidence in God , by the merittes of the sainctes whose reliques he had , he setled them in a place where the lyons were necessarily to passe in comming vnto him ; for they were so neere as that their roaringes so full of fury were easily heard , but the holy reliques being layd on the ground , their fury was so restrayned , that flying thence they were from that time neuer seene there . Now the king Miramolin , not hauing patience to endure the said reliques to be caryed away to be honoured : incontinently sent after the Prince , a great troupe of light horsemen . Which caused two great miracles ; one was that the Prince inspired of God , as the arcke of the testament was of it selfe conducted by the kine , that it migh rest where it would , so did he putt the mule that carryed the reliques formost of the troupe , which tourning them out of the direct way , conducted them through places vnaccustomed to trauel , by meanes wherof the horsemen that poursued thē could not finde them . But this was not all , for as these horsemen of the Mores , were well mounted , desiring to please the king , and withall to satiat their fury , they thought it not sufficient to make their scoutes about the ordinary wayes , but also crossed the feildes , where they so couriously pryed after the Prince , that they found him ; which chaunced for another respect but the more to manifest the glory of the SS . of God , and of God himselfe in his sainctes . For hauing ouertaken the Prince , and heard his people speake , they were by the diuine puissance so blinded , that they could neuer see them ; and so these Mores to their extreme amazement retourned vtterly confounded , and the Christians proceeded on their iorney , thancking and praysing God , till they arriued att Cepte ; where the inhabitantes with great solemnity entertained them . How the said reliques were caryed to Conimbria , and of two miracles wrought in the way , preseruing the Prince from shipwrack , and curing one that had bin lame for thirty yeares . THE XII . CHAPTER . AS soone as thy were arriued att Cepte , the Prince gaue order to finde out a vessell readely prepared for Spaine , which done , it was incontinently fournisht which althings necessary thervnto : they were no sooner embracked , but they were aduertised that a troupe of armed men of the king of Marroccho , sought them throughout the Citty , wherevpon they weighed their ankers , hoised sailes , cutt their maine-cable , and made a speedy cut towardes the straite of Gilbaltar , with a fresh winde that was very fauourable vnto them , for which they thancked God. But before they could attaine the heauen the night surprised them , with such a darcknes , that they could not guide themselues , in such sort that they were in extreme perill of shipwrack . But falling prostrate on their knees before the said reliques , to implore the fauour of God by the merittes of his sainctes in this extremity , they were instantly illuminated with a cleare light which discouered vnto them their dangerous course , in way to dash themselues headlong against a rocke : for which escape they presentlie gaue thankes to God. And so proceeding on their nauigation , they arriued att Andalousia , att the port of Algezire , without any danger , thence afterward att Tariffe , then att Seuill ; att that time the Mores possessed all those places , so that the foresaid king Miramolin , had giuen order to the king of Seuill that the prince arriuing in his kingdome , he should apprehended him , send him prisoner vnto him , & put to death all his company ; wherof the Christians of Seuill instantly aduertised the Prince , who wheras he intended to sett a shoare att Seuill , sailed on to Galicia , where he landed , and thence went by land to the kingdome of Leon , then possessed by Dom. Alphonsus his Cousin german ; for he was fled from Portugall , vpon some dissention betweene him and his brother , who was king . The Prince entring into the citty of Astorga , lodged with a freind of his that had bin thirty yeares sicke of the palsy , whome he persuaded to vowe and recommend himselfe to the SS . whose reliques he carryed , recounting vnto him the maruells which by their miracles God had wrought . This poore man fell on his knees before them , and notable to speake by worde , hauing also for long time lost his speech , he in hart and with a very strong faith vowed and recommended himselfe to God , by vertue of the said reliques ; And att the very instant in presence of diuers , he lept sound out of his bed , with a loud and cleare voice praysing God. The Prince being by affaires hindred from present goeing to Conimbria , he sent thither the said reliques , conducted by a gentleman of note called Asphonsus Perez , of Aragon , who attended them accompanyed by many knightes and gentlemen . The king Alphonsus and the queene Vraca his wife , being therof aduertised , sent vnto them with Order to haue the said reliques stayed in a place neere the citty , that they might present themselues before them together with the Clergie , to giue them such entertainement as they worthely deserued . How the holy reliques were carryed to the citty of Conimbria in generall procession , where the king was present , and how they miraculously chose the place where they would rest , and how they transported themselues to diuers places , and of the conuersion of S. Antony of Padua , which by example hereof came to passe . THE XXII . CHAPTER . ALl thinges being fitly disposed and accommodated , the king & queene , attended with all the nobility , the Clergie and people , went a foote in procession with great deuotion vnto the said reliques , with many crosses and banners , in token of the triumphant victory of the holy martyrs . Comming to the place where the reliques were , hauing deuoutly saluted them , they caused the mule that carryed them to goe before , that she her selfe might choose her way , as she had alwayes done before . So without the conduct of any personne , she went directly to Conimbria , where she entred into Sampsons street , att this day called the street of the old figtree , and then to the monastery of sainct Crosse , att which gate she stayed till it was opened , though the intention of the king were to place the said reliques in the great church . The gate of the said monastery being opened , the mule of her selfe entred into the Church , and went directly before the high altare where she kneeled downe , and so remayned , till she was disburthened of the said reliques , each one admiring the miracle wherby the holy martyrs did choose and make knowne , where they would haue their reliques to repose : for which they were all thanckfull vnto God , and there ended the Procession . The king erected a sumptuous chappell , att the place where the mule kneeled downe , and a rich shrine , wherin were putt the greatest part of the said reliques , others in an other shrine in the cloister of the said monastery , the litle that remayned was sent part to the Church of the holy Ghost of Goueau , where there was a Couent of Religious of sainct Francis Order , and an entiere body to the monastery of sainct Bernard of Loruant , three leagues from Conimbria , becausse the Abbesse of that monasterie was sister to the king ▪ Now the very day that the reliques were brought into the monastery of S. Crosse , they began there to shine by miracles : for they cured a great multitude of diseased persons there present , and from that time the miracles haue so continued euen to this day , that they deliuered from perill all such as recommended themselues vnto them , vpon which occasion it is , that so many strange pilgrimes doe frequent that place . The greatest gaine of that day wheron the reliques were receaued , was of S. Antony of Lisbone , called of Padua , who was then a Canon Reguler of S. Crosse , and as such , in the said procession , gaue praise to God among the rest , and solemnised the arriuall of the holy reliques : for he merited to be inspired of the holy Ghost , who anymated him with a great zeale vnto his honour , in such sort as he resolued to offer his life for the confession of the holy faith by the example of the said martyrs , whome desiring entierly to imitate , he would begin by the habitt and rule of sainct Francis , whose true disciples these martyrs had bin . Of the death of the queene Vraca , prophesied by the holy martyrs , as before in the third chapter hath bin recorded , and of a vision which her confessor had therevpon . THE XXIII . CHAPTER . THe Queene Vrraca had great care of her death , because the holy Martyrs had prophesied vnto her therof , yea she was in extreme affliction , considering that their death and the translation of their bodyes was effected as they had foretold : but the issue of what she doubted did succeed : for as soone as she came to the holy reliques , she began to feele her selfe ill , so that she could not accompany them , but was constrained to goe to her bedde , and the night following she dyed . That very night Peter Nuguez , Canon reguler of the monastery of sainct Crosse , a man of exceeding piety , and Confessor to the said queene Vrraca , had this vision : He saw a great multitude of Frere Minors , wherof fiue went before , but they were conducted by a Religious Father of their Order that gaue a very great splendour ; and they entred in to the quier of the said Church of S. Crosse in procession , where they very melodiously sung matines : he extremely amazed att what he saw , began to discourse with himselfe , how so many Religious could enter , the dores being shutt as they were , and why they sung matines , without any precedent ringing . Being in this vehement admiration , he questioned with one of the Religious , asking him who they were ? how , and where they entred into the monastery att such an hower ? The Religious answeared him : We are Frere Minors , and because thou wert Confessour to the Queene , and fearest God , it hath pleased his diuine goodnes , to reueale vnto thee this vision . He whome thou seest to precede the rest with such glory , is our holy Father S. Francis , whome thou hast so much desired to see in this life , and the fiue which thou seest to follow him , are the fiue Martyrs of Marroccho which are here shrined . Know besides that the Queene Vrraca is this night departed , and because she exceedingly affected our Order , our Redeemer IESVS CHRIST hath sent vs all hither , solemnely here , for the benefitt of her soule and for her obsequies , to sing these Matines : doubt not of her death : for as soone as we are departed hence ▪ one shall come to aduertise thee therof : And the Matines and prayses of God being ended , this glorious procession disappeared , and therwith one knocked att his dore to aduertise him of the death of the queene . How our Lord chasticed the citty and king of Marroccho , for the cruell death of his holy Martyrs . THE XXIIII . CHAPTER . THe king of Marroccho remayned not vnpunished , no more did his contry : for the very same yeare did his arme and right hand which he had so wicke dly stretched out against the holy Martyrs , wither , as also did all the right side of his body , from the head to the feet . The people were punished in an other manner : for in three yeares after this Martyrdome , neither in the said citty , nor in a great circuit therabout , did there fall one drop of raine , which caused an extreme dearth and mortality of catell ; then correspondently to the nomber of the Martyrs , the plague continued for fiue yeares after , wherof dyed the greatest part of the men of that miserable kingdome : but three yeares after the want of raine , the king , together with his Councell , acknowledged that God sent that punishment vpon them in reuenge of his holy Martyrs , and therfore he ordayned a generall assembly of all his people , in the place where the Martyrs had bin tortured , and that in the same publicke place they should crye towardes heauen , inuocating them , asking them pardon , and imploring their mercy : which they performed with such confidence , that presently there began miraculously to discend a gentle sweet raine , by meane wherof the dearth and plague by litle and litle ceased . And then did the king permitt the Christians in his kingdome to haue a bishop , with condition that he should be of the Order of S. Francis and might publikly preach our gospell , and withall consented to haue a Church builded in Marroccho , where the sacramentes might be administred , conformably to our Catholique , and Romane Religion . How sainct Francis hauing vnderstood of the Martyrdome of his children , with thanck fulnes to almighty God , gaue his benediction to the Monastery of Alenquer . THE XXV . CHAPTER . THe greatest contentment that S. Francis had euer receaued of his Order , was to heare of the Martyrdome of his fiue religious : whervpon hauing praysed and thancked God ; he spake these wordes : Now may I confidently affirme that I haue fiue Frere Minors . Then blessing the Monastery of Alenquer , because they hauing long time resided there , departed thence to goe to their Martyrdome , he said : Be thou blessed , O place of the most high , which hast as it were engendred and produced to the king of heauen , fiue faire flowers of the colour of the rose and of bloud , of a sauour more then sweete , which are fiue true Frere Minors , the first fruites of this Order . Would to God the Religious that shal be resident here , might for euer exactly keepe the rule of our Order . Of a miracle wrought by the reliques of the holy Martyrs , against an Apostolike legat , that endeauoured to withdraw the people from their honour and veneration , because they were not as yet canonized . THE XXVI CHAPTER . ATt this very time , as the reliques of the said holy Martyrs were exceedingly honoured of the Spainardes , it fell out that a legatt of the holy Siege was present , who seeing what deuotiō the people had to the said holy Martyrs , moued with an indiscreet zeale , not considering the canonization which IESVS CHRIST had made in heauen of the Martyrs , that had bin publiquely martyred , nor the miracles that had followed therevpon , he began to cry to the people , rebuking them as ignorant , and forbad them any more to make their prayers to the said reliques , and att the very instant he was aduertised that his Mule which waited for him before the Church was sodenly fallen dead , and thincking to goe fee the manner therof , he was immediatlie surprised with so vehement an ague that it enforced him to acknoweledge his fault , and the pride which caused him so rashlie to speake against the holie Martyrs , whose reliques he went to visitt , and falling on his knees among the people , acknowledgeing the punishment of God , he cryed out a loud . O holy Martyrs ! I confesse that you are canonized in heauen , and because God will haue you honoured and reuerenced on earth , I repent and confesse the errour of my tongue , and begge pardon of you for t , and doe promise that I will henceforward , be the foremost and most carefull that shall visitt your reliques , and in whatsoeuer place I shall be , I will celebrate your merittes . A strange euent ! these wordes vttered , he arose from the ground very sound , and his mule , formerly supposed for dead , to the great astonishment and contentmet of each one , arose againe : and this made the reliques of the sainctes more ▪ famous . How by the intercession of the said sainctes , a gentleman was deliuered from death . THE XXVII . CHAPTER . A Poore gentleman of Conimbria was vnexpectedly assaulted by his ennemies , neere vnto the Monastery of sainct Crosse , so that he ran towardes it to saue himselfe : but being two forcibly followed , he could not time enough gett in , but was enuironed by them , so that , he hauing no other remedy but the inuocation of God , by the merittes of the holy Martyrs , they gaue him as many stabbes and thrustes as they would , without any defence of his , sauing the couering with his cloake , in such sort as he lay for lead in the place . The people that came next that way , carryed him ●pped in his cloake as they found him , in to the said Church there to ●ury him : but as soone as he was entred into the same , he stood vp on his feet very sound , and confessed aloud that the holy Martyrs had till defended him : and therfore , together with the people he repaired o their chappell to giue them thanckes . Of the institution of the procession which is made euery yeare in the month of Ianuary , wherin the men goe all naked to visitt the holy Martyrs of Conimbria , for hauing bin by their intercession cured of the plague THE XXVIII . CHAPTER . IN the Bishoperick of Conimbria there is a towne called Fala , where there fell so cruell and contagious a plague , that it dispeopled the whole towne , for the inhabitantes were all either dead ●r fled , sauing one man , already infected with the disease , and halfe dead , who seeing himselfe alone and in such extremity , hauing alwayes ben very deuout to the holy Martyrs , he had then with an exceeding strong faith , his recourse vnto them , and made them this vow ; That if by their intercession he were cured of that disease , he would euery yeare on the sixt of Ianuary being the day of their feast att Conimbria , goe visitt their reliques a foot and all naked , as long as he should liue , and would take order that after his death one of his family should goe thitherin the same manner , and withall would endeauour to persuade all the other families of the said towne to doe the like . This vow being made , he was so effectually heard , that att the very instant he found himselfe more sound and strong then euer ; neither did there any one more dye out of that place , whereto he caused many from abroad to retourne , and so it was by litle and litle repeopled ; afterward his fellow Cittizens accorded to his vow , yea this deuotion so encreased that the neighbour inhabitants , and many personnes of note , gentlemen and others accustomed from thence , as is continued to this present , in procession , to visitt the holy reliques on bare foot , with an exceeding deuotion in the most rigorous season of winter . And how soeuer the season proue the sixt of Ianuary , being the day of their Martyrdome , though it raine , freeze , or snow neuer so much , they omitt not this pilgrimage . Now the order of this procession is thus : On the said day all the Confraternity assemble att the Couent of the Frere Minors , that is without the citty of Conimbria , on the other side of the bridge , and there about nine of the clock , they stripp themselues naked , sending their cloathes to the Monastery of S. Crosse , leauing on their bodies only linnen breeches of very meane cloth to couer their naturall parts , and a capuce of cloth to hide their face , or a handkirchefe , and so they goe in procession , through the middest of the cittye , to the said church of S. Crosse , where hauing offered their prayers very deuoutly together , they passe through the Cloister to enter into a great house adioyning , where they reattire themselues , and then each one departeth att his pleasure . The 29. chapter is put after the 39. of this booke , as a place more proper vnto it . The history of seauen Martyrs att Cepte . How seauen Frere Minors departed from Italy , to goe to preach the faith of Iesus Christ vnto the Insidels . THE XXX . CHAPTER . SAinct Antony of Padua and others haue left in record , that seauen Frere Minors were ioyned together to goe into Tuscane , a Prouince of Italy , whence they demanded leaue of Brother Helias , then viare generall of the Order , to goe into Spaine to preach to the Mores : he names of these Religious were : Brother Daniel , Br. Angelus Br. Sa●uel , Br. Danulus , Br. Leo , Br. Nicolas and Br. Vgolin ; they arriued att Arragon , hauing elected for their superiour Br. Daniel Prouinciall of Ca●bria , hauing found a vessell ready prepared for that place , could neuer ●btaine permission of the patron therof to carry more then three Religious with him , so that he was constrained to leaue three to come afer him . He being arriued att Cepte , with his three companions , did not beginne to preach to the Mores till the arriuall of his Brethren , which was on the last day of September , and in the meane time they preached to diuers strange merchantes and other Christians , that from all partes flocked thither . When they were all assembled , they began to discourse and conferre together , what might be the rediest meane for them to profitt in the saluation of the soules of the Mores , or to pourchace Martyrdome , reiecting farre all humane feare , and fortifying themselues with a great feruour of spiritt , and an ineffable zeale of their neighbours good . And hauing till then remayned without the towne , with other Christians that were not permitted to enter , they resolued to steale in secretly , without the knowledge of any person , that they might not be hindered by the Christians , who could haue stayed them , or aduertised the Mores , who would haue forbidden their entry . How the seauen Martyrs preached the faith of Iesus Christ to the Mores , by whome they were abused and imprisoned . THE XXXI . CHAPTER . BEing thus encouraged mutuallie by each other in our Lord IESVS CHRIST , they began one friday by deuout and feruent prayers to prepare themselues , and on the saterday the six were confessed by their superiour , who confessed to an other , then they communicated and receaued the sacred body of our Redeemer , spending the rest of the day in pious deuotions , And the sonday morning , replenished with the grace of the holy Ghost they entred very early into the citty : where they began to preach freely and loudly vnto the Mores , admonishing them to abandon the false beleefe of Mahomet , and to embrace the true faith of our Redeemer IESVS . The Mores admiring the confidence wherwith they spake , began first gently to reprehend them , then rudely to iniury them ; but seeing these good Religious did perseuer in this pious predication , they did buffet and beat them outragiously ; & then hauing bound them , they brought them before the kinge , where they continued their preaching , freely confessing the true faith of IESVS CHRIST , and giuing him remonstrance of the deceatefulnes & treachery of the law of the accursed Mahomet , which he must of necessity forsake , if he would saue his soule . The king beholding thē so poorly attired , and considering their feruour , iudged them to be fooles , as did all his Courtiers ; But in regard they had presumed to preach against his law , he imprisonned them , and cast them into a dungeon , where they were loaden with heauy chaines of Iron Manicles , and fetters , which exceedinglie afflicted them , for they remayned there eight entier dayes , in which time they endured much , and in diuers manners . Of a letter which the 7. Martyrs wrote to the Christians of Cepte . THE XXXII . CHAPTER . NOw these holy Religious desirous to shunne idlenes , wrote this letter vnder inserted to the Christians residing in the suburbes of Cepte , which they addressed to Brother Hugo , Preist and Curat of Geneuois , and to other Religious , one of the Order of Preachers , and the other a Frere Minor , who were newly arryued in Africa , to administer the sacramentes to the Christians there , and to worck the saluation of their soules ; the said letter was thus : Blessed be God , the Father of our Lord IESVS CHRIST , Father of mercy , and God of all consolations , who comforteth vs all in our afflictions , and appointed to our Father Abraham the Ramme he was to sacrifice , and permitted him to trauell a pilgrime on earth , and reputed his faith for iustice , wherfore he merited the title of the friend of God : teaching vs therby to appeare and become fooles before the world , to please and proue wise in sight of the diuine maiesty . And therfore saith he vnto vs : Goe preach the Ghospell vnto all Creatures , and tell them the seruant ought not to be greater then the master . And if you be persecuted , that they haue persecuted me likewise : with which wordes , we his least and vnworthy seruantes being moued , haue left our contry , and are come hither to preach for the glory of God , and the benefitt of our soules , to the edification of faithfull Christians , and the confusion of obstinate Infidels , as the Apostle saith , we being vnto God a pleasing odour , we are to some an odour of life , and to others an odour of death , which could not be vnderstood , but that our Sauiour said : If I had not come , and had not preached vnto them , they had not sinned . We are entred into this citty of Cepte to preach his name , and his holie faith before the people and the king himselfe , who reputing vs sencelesse hath imprisoned vs ; it hath seemed expedient vnto vs to aduertise you hereof . And albeit that by the grace of God we endure much here , we are neuertheles exceedinglie comforted in our Lord , in whose diuine Maiestie we haue a strong and assured confidence , that he will please to accept our life for a gratefull sacrifice , and therfore to him be giuen glorie and honour for euer . How the holy Martyrs were againe presented to the king , before whome they constantly preached the saith . THE XXXIII . CHAPTER . THe sonday following , which was the sixt of October in the morning , the kinge caused the holy Religious to be taken out of prison and presented before him , then prayed them to deny what they had vttered against his Prophett Mahomet and his law . But they constantly answeared that they could not say otherwise then they had done , sith it was truth it selfe ; on the contrary they exhorted himselfe to abandon his extreme blindesse , that held him in the handes of the deuill in this life , and led him to eternall damnation in the other : inducing him to embrace the sole true faith of IESVS CHRIST our Sauiour , who , out of pure loue , being God vouchsased to become man , and to dye on the tree of the Crosse to deliuer him from eternall death , and ascending into heauen , prepared for him an immortall life . But this Morian king and his people , shewing themselues deafe to this discourse , determined to separate these Religious one from an other , and then to each in particular were offered , in the behalfe of the king , richesse and honours , att lenght they were threatened with most cruell tormentes , yea with death it selfe , if they would not accept of their law . Their threates auayled as much as their promises , for God had so transpearced their spiritt , with the sweet nailes of his loue , that they all in their hartes spake these wordes of S. Paule : Who shall euer separate vs from the charity of IESVS ? shall the sword ? afflictions ? worldly fauours and richesse ? the pleasures of the flesh , or any other allu rementes ? and withall couragiously answeared , and derided their threates , accusing Mahomett , whome they tearmed accursed , and his law contemptible , carnall , and damnable . A certaine Preuost then drew his sword , and gaue their superiour Father Daniel a dash on the head : then ayming his sword point att his face , and att his hart , he said : conuert thee traytor , or I will procure thee a cruell death ; which he did to terrifie the other six , who were by the Iudge and the Counsailers there present , persuaded , not to misprise the fauour of the king , and to haue compassion att least of their miserable liues : but they confidently answeared them , and exhorted them , that being old , and already as it were in the mouth of death , so that they could not long enioy the contentmentes of this life , they would not persist in obstinacy , least their soules were eternally condemned to hell , for adhering to men of this world , and to a law , that their owne consciences knew to be false , as apparently as a thing to be touched with the finger . But these old men held themselues so offended with this speech , though they had bin very fauourable and respectiue vnto them , that they resolued their death . How the seauen Martyrs were condemned to death and beheaded . THE XXXIV . CHAPTER . THe iudge therevpon gaue Order that as enemies of the law of God , they should be beheaded , wherwith the holy Martyrs exceeding well pleased , did encourage each other : and then the six Religious addressing themselues to their superiour Father Daniel , and kissing his handes , gaue him thanckes for procuring them these marriages : each of them asked his benediction , and the grace to be the first martyred for the loue of God. This good Father hauing his eyes beteared with ioy , thancking God for such a singuler gifte , and giuing them his benediction he said . My deerly beloued children , lett vs all reioyce in God , in this festiuall day which he hath pleased to ordaine for the last of our pilgrimage , and be not terrified : for all his Angels are present prepared to assist vs , they haue opened vs the gate of Paradice , whither if he please we shall this day arriue together , to receiue the crounes of martyrdome and to be eternally glorious . These wordes ended , the executioners stripped the seauen martyrs , inuincible champions of IESVS , and hauing bound their handes behinde their backes , they conducted them out of the kinges Pallace , with a trompettt before them as if they had bin attainted of some notorious crime . But these holy Religious as meeke lambes , went to the slaughter , and hauing their spiritt eleuated to the soueraigne God , ceassed not preach to the Mores by the way . Being come to the place of execution they fell on their knees , and recommending thēselues to God , they ioyfully receaued martyredome , offering vp their innocent soules , vested with the pious purple of their very bloud , with a great admiratiō to the Mores , who as enraged were not satisfied herewith , esteeming themselues ( as indeed they had reason ) rather vanquished , then to haue ouercome . These Ministers of the deuill tooke those holy bodies , dismembred them , and trayned them thorough the dirt , till they were weary ; and then the Christians secretly gathered them vp and carryed them into the suburbes , where they were and are honoured and reuerēced for many miracles which by their merittes God wrought there ; wherof hauing no other asseurance then the affirmation of the inhabitants of the place , I thought it not expedient to committ them to writing , as determining to insert nothing in these chronicles but what is most true and autenticalll . It sufficeth that Pope Leo the tenth , graunted and permitted the Freere Minors to celebrate their feast on the day of their Martyrdome , which was the tenth of October 1227. a yeare after the death of S. Francis. So is it att this day celebrated in the bishopprick of Brague the Primacie of Spaine , though in the office of Bracare it is put in the yeare 1221. but it is an errour of the Printer . It is recorded in the end of the legende that a Prince of Portugall , by a speciall fauour obtayned these resiques , and carryed them into Spaine , but there is not to be found any other perticuler mention of certainty in the bookes of the Order . The 35. Chapter , is put after the 39. of this very booke , as more proper vnto it . The triumph of two Martyrs of Valencia . How two Religious which S. Francis sent to Valencia in Arragon , were Martyred there . THE XXXVI . CHAPTER . THe holy Father S. Francis sent two Religious of pious life to the kingdome of Arragon , to witt , Brother Iohn a Preist & Peter a lay Brother , who arriuing att the citty of Teruel , they caused a chappell to be built there , wherin they dwelt , employing their time in pious exercises , and prayers , and liued vertuously , with exceeding edification , and by their preachinges filled the citty with a most sweet odour of their sanctity . The citty of Valencia was then possessed by the Mores , mortall ennemies of the Christians , and therein raigned their king Azot , a most cruell persecutor of the faith of IESVS CHRIST , and therfore these two seruantes of God , resolued to preach there , and to offer their liues for the saluation of soules , so passionate was their zeale of the faith and their desire of Martyrdome . So then goeing and entring in to the Citty , they began to confesse and resolutely denounce to that people the word of God , condemning their erronious sect , as pernicious and damnable . Wherof the king hauing first made them all kinde of gracious offers to allure them to his law , them vsing terrible threates to feare them , and perceiuing that he no more auayled in the one sort then the other , he caused their heades to be cutt off , on the feast of the decollation of S. Iohn Baptist , in the yeare 1231. and their bodyes were carefully gotten and buryed by the Christians ; God by their merittes working many miracles . How the reliques of the said holy Martyrs , were afterwardes translated to Teruel by the king of Arragon . THE XXXVII . CHAPTER . AFter this glorious Martyrdome , Dom Iames the first of that name king of Arragon , began by the prouidence of God , to warre against and alwayes to putt to the worst , the king of Valencia , subdueing him att each time that they encountred , and taking prisoners a great number of the Mores , gaining daily and possessing his landes and dominions ; it happened one time that he tooke prisoners certaine noble men of the Mores , whervpon the Christians of Arragon prayed their king to demaund the reliques of the said S. for ransome of the said prisonners , by reason that by their meanes God did ordinarily worckmany miracles , which caused the Christiās to be very importunate to haue them . This request was easy to obtaine ; for the king of Arragon did exceedingly reuerence the said reliques , and the king of the Mores was very desirous to retire his principall champions , for a matter which he regarded nothing at all . Thus were these reliques solemnely placed att Teruell in a faire Couent of Frere Minors , there expresly erected in acknowledgement of the fauours and graces which in respect of them the Christians haue receaued of God ; and to this day great miracles are wrought there by them . How the Morian king Azot became Christian , and gaue the citty of Valencia to the king of Arragon , and in satifaction of his sinne , he conuerted his Pallace into a Monastery of Religious of the Order of S. Francis. THE XXXVIII . CHAPTER . THe king Azot , perceauing his forces and kingdome daily in appearance to diminish in such sort as he could no longer resist the king of Arragon , resolued to enter into composition with him , and to render vnto him all the kingdome of Valencia peaceably , and withall to be baptised , reseruing condition of honest maintenance during his life : which the king Iames promised not only to him , but euen to all his people that would be conuerted ; and to others promising to permitt them : peaceably to liue in their law , or otherwise to retire whither they pleased . Which being thus accorded , the king of Arragon entred Valencia to take possession therof , the yeare 1238. on the eue of S. Michael : this was the second time that the Christians recouered it : for Ruy Dias had once before taken it from the Mores , for the king of Castile , after whose death it was lost againe . Now the king Azot became Christian , hauing obtayned in gift of king Iames a rich Earledome , which his successors doe yet enioy , all his moueables , and his pallace , which incontinently after , with the consent of the king of Arragon , he gaue to the Frere Minors , there to build a Church in the honour of the holy Martyrs , in satisfaction of their bloud which he had shed ; and consequently there was builded a very beautifull Couent . Of a Miracle wrought by the said holy Martyrs att Teruell THE XXXIX . CHAPTER . CErtaine yeares after the said Martyrdome , there repaired ouer the Citty of Teruell and the neighbour places , such a quantity of locustes , that as a cloud they hindred the beames of the sunne in the aire , and on the earth they couered all the plaines : the people made many processions to be freed of this affliction , which yet ceassed not to trouble them . But there was a good man that consailed the people , to carry in procession the reliques of the holy Martyrs , which they did , & went in great deuotion to an hermitage that was out of the Citty , and att the retourne of that processiō , all the locustes were vanished so that neuer after were seene more in those quarters then in other places . This much augmēted the deuotiō of those people towardes the holy martyrs . The Martyrdome of fiue Frere Minors , with a multitude of Christians att Marroccho . This was the 29. chapter of this booke , transferred hither to giue place to the more famous . ON an other time , diuers yeares after the foresaid , fiue other Frere Minors were martyred att Maroccho , together with all the Christians , men and women that then there resided , in a chappell where they offered their prayers to God for the exaltation of the faith of IESVS CHRIST . This persecution was executed on the sixteenth of September , with such rage and fury of the Mores , that there remayned not in the said citty , so much as one liuing man that durst professe himselfe a Christiā : after this notorius Martyrdome or persecution , the Mores saw a great splendour to discend from heauen , into the said chappell where the martyerd bodies remayned ; and heard also all the belles to ring of themselues , and the voices of Angels to sing with an inestimable sweetnes ; but their hartes were too obstinatly hardened against God to benefitt themselues by their conuersion . The names of these Martyres are not knowne on earth : it sufficeth that they are recorded in the booke of eternall life . The Martyrdome of Br. Electus disciple of S. Francis ; and of his companions . Taken out of the 35. chapter , and placed here for the reason aboue proposed . THere resteth no other memory recorded of the Martyrdome of Br. Electus , then this : The Mores tooke Br. Electus & many others ( for preaching the holy gospell ) to putt them to death . He being brought to the place of execution , tooke the rule of S. Francis in his hand , and said to his companion : Brother I confesse my fault before God and you , of what soeuer I may haue offended and committed against this rule which said , his head was cutt off , then his companions and consequently the others : after that , many miracles were wrought . Touching his Iife it is recorded that he entred very yong into the Order , in so much that he could not performe the fast therof , but forcing his nature he not only in this cōbat ouercame gluttony , but continually chasticed his flesh with a shirt of iron : happy child that began so yong to serue the almighty , and so gloriously ended the course of his holy life . The end of the fourth booke of the second part of the Chronicles of the Frere Minors , wherin are recorded the histories of 21. disciples of the holy Father S. Francis , THE FIFT BOOKE OF THE CHRONICLES OF THE FRIER MINORS . WHERIN IS CONTAINED THE LIFE , DOctrine , death and miracles of the glorious Father S. Antony of Lisbone , called of Padua . Translated as the former . Of the birth of S. Antony , and his education by his Father : how he left the world , and became a Canon reguler in the Order of Sainct Augustin . THE FIRST CHAPTER . THE glorious Father S. Antony was borne in the noble and populous citty of Lisbone , the Metropolitan of the kingdome of Portugall , in the westerne partes of Spaine , his house was directly ouer against the great gate of the Episcopall Church , dedicated to the Virgin Mary : this Church is very famous among other respectes in regard of the body of the victorious Martyr S. Vincent that there reposeth . The Father of the said S. Antony was called Martin de Buglione , and his Mother Teresa de Teuery , both of them illustrious in vertue and bloud , in which respect they were found worthie in the flower of their marriage to enioy this child . He was baptised in the said Church , of which parish also he was ; there was he first named Ferdinand , so that he was called Ferdinand , Martin Buglione , till he tooke the habitt of S. Francis. He began his first learning in the said Cathedrall Church , with the Christian doctrine & the manner to prayse God : he serued the quier both by night and day , offering the first fruites of his age to our Lord IESVS CHRIST and to his most holy mother , whome he chose for his particular Aduocatrise , euen from his tender yeares . He cōtinued in this pious course fifteene yeares , in which time he learned the study of humanity , afterwardes his bloud began to heat , and his sensuall appetites to desire carnall and worldly pleasures ; As soone as he perceaued it , he endeauoured by the feare of God to restraine them : and because it is very difficult to conuerse among so many thornes and not to be pricked , he resolued to take a secure remedy . Wherfore abandonning all conuersations of this perillous world , he repaired to the Monastery of S. Vincent , without the citty , where were Canon Regulers of S. Augustin , leading a life of very exemplare piety , whence he neuer departed tlll he had taken the habitt , and made his profession surmounting all the inconueniences and importunities of his kinred and friendes , that omitted no meanes to diuert him from it : there did he establish his foundation in the seruice of God. But in regard that his worthie iudgement and great prudence began to appeare to his kinred and friendes , they repaired vnto him for his counsaile , and aduise in their affaires and difficulties , running vnto him as to an oracle , in such sort that being vnable to endure that exceeding disturbance of spiritt , hauing with verie much difficulty obtayned the permission of his Superiour , he retired to the deuout and Religious monastery of sainct Crosse of Conimbria , of the same Order , hauing spent two yeares in that of Lisbone . And he so profited and proceeded there , that it was to each one apparant that he was by a secrett and diuine vertue , not by a lightnes of spiritt , retired thither ▪ For proceeding daily & ascending from perfection to perfection , he aymed at a most perfect end of his life : as being replenished with the spiritt of wisdome , by his continuall reading and meditation of the holy scripture , wherin hauing for his instructor the only and true master IESVS CHRIST , he made such progresse , that his learning was sufficient to shunne vices and embrace vertues , to refute errours and support the truth . How for the desire of Martyrdome , he became Religious of the Order of S. Francis. THE II. CHAPTER . ABout that time thefame of the holy Father S. Francis did spred it selfe ouer all the world , as also of the Frere Minors his disciples , of whome , as is said , there were already monasteries in portugall , they , by their pouerty and contempt of the world conuerting many people to penance ; the holy Father Saint Antony , as I haue formerlie said , being one of the Religious of sainct Crosse , that receaued the holy reliques of the glorious martyres of Marrocho , and being as a noble Elephant , encouraged by the sight of the bloud shed for the loue of God , he resolued also to enter into combatt for IESVS CHRIST , reputing his repose wherin he liued for the seruice of God , to be nothing in respect of that course : O spiritt really happy , who not only was not terrified with the sight of the bloudy sword of the Tyrant , but was so encouraged therby , that the feruour of diuine charity in him was greater then the imbecillitie of humane fragillity . Wherfore thirsting to effect this good desire , he resolued first to take the habitt , and therwith to imitate the life of those glorious Martyrs , by the same meane to obtaine the two crownes ; and to ascend from one degree vnto an other , to that soueraigne perfection of Martyrdome , exercising himselfe before he entred into that conflict and combatt . Now there were two Religious of sainct Francis , which ordinarily liued in a Church of the title of sainct Antony , without the Citty of Conimbria , with which sainct Antony hauing casually mett , he discouered his intention vnto them , as to two Angels of Paradise ; and they gaue eare vnto him with great contentment and comforted him , then they appointed him a day when they would repaire vnto him to effect his pious desire . Hauing taken leaue of them , he ceassed not to solicite and importune his superiour , to vouchsafe to giue free consent to this his holy intention , which as a thinge perordinated of God , he att length with much difficulty obtayned . The aforesaid Frere Minors comming on the prefixed day , they gaue their habitt to sainct Antony euen in the monastery of sainct Crosse ; and then being cloathed , they carryed him with them to their oratory . Att his departure , one of the Canon Regulers that was much disquieted therwith , said vnto him ; Well , goe your wayes in good time , it may be you may proue a sainct , giuing him such reproach , as if he thought one could not serue God but in the Religion of sainct Francis : sainct Antony humbly answeared him : If it should happen that I proue a sainct , it may be you would praise God for it . But doubtles these Religious should not murmure if God transferred this sainct from their Order to that of sainct Francis , considering that in their Church they possessed fiue of his martyrs , and with all it cannot be denyed but that the worthie and pious education of sainct Antony , ought to be attributed first vnto God , and then to their holy Religion , wherein he spent eleuen yeares , so that he entred into the Order of sainct Francis the 26. yeare of his age , being then Priest , the yeare of grace 1220. How the name of Ferdinand was chaunged into Antony , and how he departed for Marroccho , with intention there to receaue Martyrdome , and was by tempest driuen into Sicilia , thence he went into Italy , and thence to the generall chapter of S. Francis. THE III. CHAPTER . THe holy Father being come to the Oratory of the said Religious , knowing that the title therof was sainct Antony , he prayed them to giue him that name , abhorring his owne as seculer and too prophane , and to the end that not being so called of all , he might be much lesse knowne , and disburded of his kinred and friendes : besides we may well attribute this same to the worck of the holy Ghost , sith that many of his most note-worthie elect haue ▪ chaunged their name , as first the Patriarkes , Apostles , and other ●his fauourites . Hauing then thus chaunged his name , he desired to effectuat the designe for which he became Frere Minor , and to attaine the same , he trauailed into Africa , there to receaue the crowne of Martyrdome ; but he being afflicted with a great and long infirmity , began by diuine inspiration to conceaue , that his designe was not gratefull vnto God , but that he would employ him in the entreprise of peace , where he must fight with a long and continuall martyrdome , not as a priuate soldier , but as a Capitaine and Doctour of many people ; he therfore resolued to experience and more clearly to enforme himselfe of the will of God ; And to that end embarqued himselfe againe for Marroccho : but by a tempest he was driuen into the I le of Sicilia , where being landed , he went to the Couent of Frere Minors , where he vnderstood that they made preparation to goe to the Generall Chapter att Assisium ; wherfore , being assured of the will of God , he much resisted his owne proper will , and entirely resigned himselfe into the handes of his goodnes , and so in their company , he came to the Generall chapter : which ended , it was noted that he alone by certaine diuine disposition , remayned vndemaunded of any Superiour , wherefore comming humblie to the Romane Proninciall called Brother Gratian , he prayed him to vouchsafe to demaund him of the holy Father sainct Francis , and consequentlie to instruct him together with the other Religious Nouices , in the ceremonies and obseruations of the Order : So the true seruaunt of God preseruing the vertue of humility ; made himselfe generally to appeare ignorant . Thus hauing obtayned what he desired , he was no sooner arriued att the Couent with his Superiour , but he prayed him to permitt him to liue solitarily in some sequestred place ; which was also graunted him , and a residence aloted him in a litle hermitage vpon the mountaine of sainct Paul , where there was a litle Couent of other Religious of their Order ; there he spent his time alone and in a priuate celle , seruing God in continuall meditations and prayers , fortifying his spiritt in his loue against the temptations of the deuill , and chastising his body by continuall abstinence and fastinges , refecting only and rarelie with bread and water , whereby he so weakened and subdued himselfe , that his Brethren , walking sometimes with him to conferre of spirituall matters , did testifie that he was so feeble as he could not stand on his feet , so that he seemed alwayes ready to fall . This elected spiritt of God , for a certaine time thus conuersed as ignorant and simple , amongst the simple , not presuming to aspire to any glorious act or notable enterprise , for the glorie of God and the saluation of faithfull soules , as being preuented of his first intention : But entierlie resigned himselfe vnto God , absolutelie renouncing his owne will , it being also the most secure way that can be taken , and most pleasing vnto God , who afterwardes in time and place maketh vse of such seruantes , as he did of this . Of his first preaching , and how he was afterward made preacher by sainct Francis. THE IV. CHAPTER . THe time of taking Orders being come , the F. Guardian of sainct Antony being to send certaine of his Religious to receaue them , himselfe would associat them , and took sainct Antony for his companion , so they were , with certaine Dominicans , together att Torlie , where the houre of collation being come , and they all att table , the Guardian began to entreat the said Dominicans to make some exhortation for the consolation of the companie : but they out of humilitie excusing them selues , the Guardian , inspired of God , commaunded sainct Antony in vertue of obedience to speake some thing for their edification , according as the holy Ghost should dictate vnto him . The glorious Sainct as much as he possiblie could excused himselfe , alleaging that he had neuer bin accustomed to any other thing in Religion but to wash the shooe-clowtes , to lay the bucke , and dresse the kitchin , and being ignorant he was lesse fitt for such an office then for any other : herein he spake nothing but what his Brethren there present knew to be true ; so that he was easilie beleeued : for none had yet perceaued his learning , he hauing no bookes , but he had a notable and assured memorie , and in his mentall Prayers was of a verie high contemplation , two particuler giftes , wherwith God and nature had endued him , and withall he had well studyed in former times ; yet in speaking latin he was verie sober and sparing . Being then vnable by his preceptes to resist his obedience to his Guardian , who not admitting his excuses as forcible , constrayned him to satisfie his commandement , he began to speake simply : But the holy Ghost inspiring and worcking where he pleaseth , would not haue this his cleare burning light any longer hidden , but that he should giue light and illuminate his holy Church , he I say , made him so to shine and appeare , that his audience perceauing his eloquence and his learning , both pourchased by practise and infused by God , they were all astonished and amazed : but much more were they edified by his humility , in that he had so long time concealed this talent . The holy Frather sainct Francis being hereof by the Guardian incontinently aduertised , giuing thanckes to God , he aucthorised him to be a preacher , and commaunded him to make vse of the notable benefitt which his diuine Maiesty had bestowed on him , and so he was chosen of God , and deputed to the holy Ministery of his word miraculously , and not by his owne industry ; he also confirmed his doctrine by an entier and meere voluntary contempt of the world , and a most simple innocencie , by a perfect resignation of his will into God , by mortification of his flesh , and by a very deep humility , together with his charity towardes God and his neighbour , hauing a most feruent will to die in their cause , though God , for his greater croune , and the edification of the faithfull , disposed otherwise of the effect : When he began to preach , as before he feared not to goe among the barbarous Pagans , much lesse did he then feare being among Christians , the power of Princes and Potentates of the world . So that without acception of personnes , indifferently he touched and stroake all sortes of qualities with the sword of God , yet alwayes vsing the meaner sort more mildlie , to auoyde to scandalize them . How , where and of whome he learned , and after read Diuinity . THE V. CHAPTER . THis glorious S. was the first Religious of the Order of the Frere Minors , that studied and read diuinity , with consent and by permission of the holy Father S. Francis , who sent him to Verselles , with an other called Brother Adā de Marisco , an Englishman , to heare the Abbott of sainct Andrew , a most famous diuine of that time , and one that had lately translated and commented vpon the workes of sainct Denis Areopagita , out of Greeke into Latin : then it was that the Vniuersity of Millan and Pauia , were transferred to Verselles ; the said Abbot gaue those Religious a gratefull countenance , for that he held himselfe so edified by them , as he freely confessed that they taught him a doctrine , not humane , but heauenlie , and that he beheld in them , the hierarchies of Angels : these good Religious in the meane time profited exceedingly : for they attayned that very yeare to such a sublimity , and eleuation of vnderstanding , that they seemed not only to haue formerly studied the said hierarchie , but euen to haue seene and frequented the same . Wherevpon the afore said Abbot , in the third chapter of his said commentary , oftentimes reiterateth these wordes : Loue penetrateth farther then exteriour science can doe , as is read to haue appeared in many Bishoppes , who not being learned , yet very subtilly penetrated to the deepest secrettes of the most sacred Trinity , as my selfe haue experienced in the holy Religious Br. Antony , of the Order of Frere Minors , by the familier conuersation which I haue had with himt : for albeit he was litle conuersant in worldly sciences , when he learned Mysticall diuinity , he so penetratiuely vnderstood the same , that I may truely say of him that which IESVS CHRIST affirmed of S. Iohn Baptist , that he was a burning candell , that illuminated the world ; in regard that he lightened the people exteriourly , by diuine knowledge wherwith he burned interiourly by a celestiall loue . Touching the lecture which he read , the licence which S. Francis sent him was thus : Br. Francis , to his most deare Brother Antony , health . I am content that you read Diuinity to the Brethren , prouided that it be in such sort as that the spiritt of holy prayer be not weakened neither in you , nor them , according to the rule . He so reuerenced , sainct Francis ( whome he called Bishop ) that he would neuer read Diuinity , though he were by the Religious exceedingly importuned therevnto , till he had receaued the said licence of him , by vertue wherof he first read att Montpellier in Languedoc , then att Bollonia , and att Padua : the greatest part of his learning he had obtained of God , alwayes eleuating his spiritt in him , as once it happened vnto him intending to preach before an Abbot of sainct Benets Order , vpon the wordes of S. Paul , written to sainct Denis , for att that time he continued a long space rauished in extasie . How he preached in France , and of the miracles he wrought there . THE VI. CHAPTER . SAinct Antony was sent into France , to be Guardian in the Couent of Limoges in Aquitaine , by his workes and predications to conuert many heretiques that then were there , and to confirme the Catholiques : which he so happely performed that the memory therof remayneth euen to our dayes , besides many miracles which God there wrought by him ; wherof we will recount some few . As he preached the Passion on Maundy thursday night or good friday morning , in the Church of S. Peter of Quadruuio in Lymoges , at the same time that the Religious did solemnely sing Matines in the Couēt , when they came to the lesson that was to be read , he instantly appeared , and read it all yet without leauing the pulpit where he preached void of his presence . It may be thought that God interposed the ministery of some Angell , that entertayned the people whiles he sung the lesson in the Qiuer . Almost the like accident arriued att Mōtpellier , where he was Lector , for , preaching one day to the people , he remembred that he had not appointed any one to sing an Alleluia in his place , it being his office to sing it : whiles he was preaching , he stouped in the pulpit as to repose himselfe , and was att the same instant seene to sing the Alleluia in his Couent , yet departed not from the great church where then he preached . This diuine vertue in S. Antony is not to be so much admired , as if the like had neuer bin , for the same arriued to S. Francis , when he was seene in a siery chariott , and when he appeared in forme of a crosse att the Chapter of Arles , as in his life we haue related : And to S. Ambrose , when in a moment he was present att the obsequies of S. Martin att Tours , though he was seene att Milan the very same time . How he deliuered a Religious , and a Nouice , from great temptations . THE VII . CHAPTER . THere was in the said Monastery of Limoges , a Nouice called Brother Peter , who was exceedingly tempted to leaue his habitt . S. Antony as a right vigilant Pastour ouer the flock of God , knew this temptation in spiritt , and therfore called and drew him a part , then causing him to open his mouth , he blew and breathed therin , saying , My sonne , receaue the holy Ghost . O admirable accident ? This Nouice fell instantly to the ground as dead . The other Religious hastening to rayse him , S. Antony took him by the hand and lifted him vp . The Nouice then affirmed that he had bin in heauen , and proceeding to recount what he had seene , the S. bid him to keep it secrett , which he did , and was neuer after tempted to leaue his habitt , but was an example of piety to all his Brethren . About the same time S. Antony being gone to the Abby of Semoniaco , depending on the bishopprick of Limoges , a Religious of the said Abby , was exceedinglie tempted with the flesh , wherof finding no remedy by prayers , watchinges , or whatsoeuer other mortifications ; he resolued to haue recourse vnto S. Antony , to whome in confession he discouered the secrett of his hart , affectionatly beseeching him for the loue of God to assist him . S. Antony hauing heard his confession , putt off his owne coat , and gaue it to the Religious to putt on , which hauing done , he so as if the very vertue which was in the S. had bin in his coat , communicated vnto him his chastity , that the temptation for euer ceassed , as the Religious did diuers times afterward acknowledge and confesse . Of the miracles which he wrought in France , vpon two that were very deuout vnto him . THE VIII . CHAPTER . IN the same citty of Limoges , an honest woman deuoted vnto him , and to his Order , had a very peruerse husband , iealous , and without the feare of God , who did often beat and torment her because she did too readily addict her selfe to the seruice of S. Antony , and of his Couent , as well in bestowing almose on them , as in procuring it of others , according to their necessity . It happened one day , that vpon some affaires of the Couent , she priuately retired her selfe somewhat late , wherwith her husband was so vexed , that he cruelly beat and abused her ; for he tooke her by the haire , and pulled it almost all off , but this vertuous woman carefully gathered it together , and layd it neatly on her pillow as if she meant to make them grow againe , then simplie layd her selfe to rest , and the next morning early , she sent for S. Antony , who came to her , supposing she would be confessed . But she related vnto him , what she had endured for his seruice , shewing him her haire ; and adding with all that she beleeued , if he pleased to pray to God for her , which she besought him to doe , her haire would take roote againe : the S. admiring hereatt , retourned to the monastery , where hauing assembled all the Religious , he recounted vnto them the affliction of this woman , and her request : and therfore inuited them to pray together for her , which they did , and att the very instant the haires torne from this womans head were fast rooted as before , whereatt her husband was so amazed and withall so satisfied , that he resolued thenceforward to be as gracious vnto his wife , as formerly he had bin curst and cruell , beleeuing her to be an honest and chaste woman , and from that time he shewed as much or more affection to the Frere Minors then his wife . S. Antony had caused a Couent to be built att Berne , a place depending on the said bishopprick of Limoges , vpon the declining of a mountaine , whither he very artificially drew a conduict of water : for descending from the same mountaine , it issued out faire and cleare , as out of a fountaine , sufficient for the vse of the said Couent , which neuer failed them : the S. often repaired thither , to liue there more austerely , and with better conueniencie to apply himselfe to contemplation . The cooke one day telling him that there was nothinge to giue the Religious their dinner , he sent him to a lady exceedingly affectionate vnto him , to demaund of her some Colewortes for the dinner of the Religious , aduertising her that they also had nothinge to eat . This lady commanded her chamber maid , to gather some ; but att the instant , there fell such a streame of raine that the mayd refused to goe ; which her mistris perceauing , she prepared , notwithstanding the raine , to goe gather ▪ them her selfe , which her seruant seeing , she preuented her mistresse , and speedily ran into the garden , to gather the Colewortes . But it was admirable to see , that this mayd went and retourned without one droppe of raine falling vpon her . He knew the illusions of the deuill , by diuine inspiration . THE IX . CHAPTER . SAinct Antony being one day to preach in the said bishopprick of Limoges , in a Church of S. Iulian , there assembled such a concourse of people , that the Church being vnable to containe them , the S. was enforced to ascend into a chaire seated on a scaffold , erected in a spacious place to that effect ; and before he began to preach , he aduertised the people , that they should not trouble themselues with any thinge that might happen ; during his sermon , because he knew well that the deuill with all his power would endeauour to disquiett thē : but the end should be his cōfusion . So a litle after that he had begū , the supporters of the scaffold brake with a great feare and crye of all ▪ the audience : yet none receaued hurt therby , but being instantly reaccommodated , the sermon was finished , and heard with great deuotion , especially in regard of the person that preached . The S. preaching an other holy day , there came a Post into the Church that brought and presented a letter to a gentlewoman , wherby she was aduertised that her sonne hauing some discordious quarrels was slaine by his ennemies : and the manner how . But the S. cryed out from the pulpitt where he preached , saying : disquiett not your selfe , gentlewomā , nor you people be not troubled , for this trayterous Post is a deuill , that which is written in the letter , is false , you shall incontinently see her sonne : the deuill hath played this pranck to disturbe you . Herevpon the deuill vanishing , his fraud was discouered to be vaine : wherof the gentlewoman praysed and thancked God. The S. being att prayer one night after Compline , according to his custome , it being in the monastery of Limoges , whence some of the Reliligious being gone foorth , they saw a great field appertayning to one of their freindes and benefactours , full of men that spoyled it , tearing of , the eares of the wheat already ripe : they pitying the losse of their affected friend , ran to the S. and very passionately recounted vnto him what they had seene . Wherto he answeared : Trouble not your selues Brethren , with a matter of nothing , but retourne to prayer : for they whome you haue seene robbing , our friend , are diuels , that seeke to trouble vs , to diuert vs from prayer : know ye that our benefactour shall now receaue no detriment . The Religious obeyed their Superiour , expecting the issue hereof till the morning , when they saw the field as free from dommage as before ; wherby they knew it to be an illusion of the deuill ; hauing therfore discouered his deceipt , they thenceforward had a more reuerence to the deuotion of the sainct . Of miracles wrought by the S. in his preachings . THE X. CHAPTER . AS Saint Antony was one day to preach at Limoges , there was such a conconrse of people assembled , that no Church in the citty could containe them , so that he was enforced to preach in the open aire . In the middest of his sermon the sky began to be troubled and the weather chaunged , for it began furiously to lighten and thunder , then did the aire thicken with grosse and very black cloudes , so that there was appearence of an extreame impetuous and instant raine ; which caused the audience to resolue of retiring themselues . S. Antony prayed them not to stirre , assuring them that no inconueniencie would befall thē , prouided that they put their confidence in him , who neuer frustrated the hopes reposed on him . On these wordes the people relyed , & heard out the rest of the sermō , which ended , each one goeing out of that spacious place , where in former times had bin a very ancient Pallace , called by the Gentiles , the camp of Arcas , to retire to their home , it was admirable to see that euery where round about , the streetes were all drowned and ouerflowne with the abondant streame of the raine fallen from the skye , without so much as one droppe fallē in the said field , which was absolutely miraculous . As he preached on a time , there was a foole that troubled all the audience , S. Antony admonished him , and prayed him curteously to be quiett . But he answeared the S. that he would not desist , vnlesse he would giue him the corde wherwith he was girded ; which S. Antony putting of , deliuered vnto him . The foole hauing it , did presently kisse it , and withall his foolishnes left him , and the vse of reason retourned , and so he fell at the feet of the S. and demaunded him pardon , to the exceeding edification of the people . S. Antony preaching in a towne , a woman hauing taken a cawdron of boylling water from the fire , to hasten to heare him , the deuill being vexed therwith , depriued her of her iudgement , which God permitted for his greater glory , so that in steed of putting her litle child into the cradle , she putt him in that fiery hote cawdron , and so ran to the sermon , which ended , her friendes , as the manner is , demanded of her how her child did ; the poore woman presently comming to her selfe , remembred that , thincking to lay her child in the cradle , she had put him into the said cawdrō ; for which , being vtterly ouercome & melting into teares , she rā with her other neighbours to her house , where she foud her child playing in the said cawdrō , as if he had bin in a bath ; which caused the Mother & her company to praise and thanck God & his holy seruant . Almost the like accident happened to a woman , in regard of her desire to goe to his sermon , for retourning she found her child dead , stifled in the cradle where she had layd him : wherfore retourning incontinently with her neigbours to the S. she fell at his feet , beseeching him to restore her , her child . Wherto the S. answeared : Beloued sister , retourne to your home , God will cōfort you : which making the womā exceeding ioyfull , she speedily hastened home , where she found her child aliue and sound playing with litle stones , which neither she nor he had seene before . A yong man being conuerted by a sermon of the S. desired to confesse vnto him , but the sobbinges , sighes and teares which by a deep contrition , he poured out , would not permitt him to vtter one word , wherevpon the sainct said vnto him : My child , goe and write your sinnes : which he did , and retourning to the Sainct , and vnfolding the paper to read them in confession , he found them ; by the diuine prouidence , all blotted out , wherwith , as may be iudged , he was exceedingly contented . Making one day a funerall sermon , vpon the death of a notorious vsurer , he tooke for his texte these wordes : Where thy treasure is , there is thy hart : which sermon being ended , he willed the kinred of the deceased , for better confirmation of what he had said , to goe to his house and looke where he had layd his mony , telling them that there they should find his hart , which was not with his bodye . So goeing with many people in company , they found the very hart of the vsurer amongst his mony , yet hote , breathing , and beating : this miracle , with many others is painted att the Bolonia chappell of the Sarazins , intituled sainct Perronelle . Of the efficacie , vertue and feruour of his prayer . THE XI . CHAPTER . THe great vertue and efficacie of the prayer of sainct Antony appeareth by many examples , in that not only other creatures , but the infernall spirittes obeyed him , as by the sequel shal be discouered . When he did read diuinity att Montpellier , a Nouice secretly ran from the Couent , hauing stolne from him a psalter commented by his owne hand , whereon he studied to preach to his Religious , in which respect he much esteemed it , so that knowing of this theft he was exceedingly troubled with all , and presently had recourse vnto prayer , where he enforced the Nouice to restore it . For as he was to passe ouer a bridge , the deuill appeared vnto him extremely horrible , hideous & fearfull , and threatning to kill him with a sword which he held in his hand , if he would not carry backe the psalter to Brother Antony , he constrayned him to retourne , with such terrour and contrition , that falling at the feet of the S. he obtayned pardon , and was againe admitted to the habitt . This S. hauing accomplished his prefixed time of prelature att Limoges , he thought it conuenient to retourne to the chapiter . In his iorney he lodged in a towne at the house of a poore charitable woman , where God intending to confirme him in his grace , by some tribulation wherby his loue might appeare , permitted this woman , the more to honour him , to borrow of her neighbour , a faire cuppe of glasse , which his companion taking slight hold of , fell out of his handes , and brake in two peices , and the wine was spilled on the table ; which the carefull Martha perceauing ( litle respecting the glasse ) ran instantly and took a bottell , and carryed it to the Celler to fill with wine , for till then she had only drawne in the said drinking glasse , because she would not be too long in filling the bottell , and make the Religious that were already att the table , in the meane while to expect , determining to take the bottel when they were eating : But comming into the Celler , she found that filling the glasse she had bin too hasty and forgotten to thrust fast the faucett into the vessell , so that the wine was all run out ; wheratt exceedinglie greiuing , she retourned all weeping to recount this mishapp vnto the Sainct , who incontinently declining his head vpon his arme , prayed to God , and the glasse of it selfe was sodenly reunited ; which the poore woman seeing , she thought that as the glasse was conioyned , so the wine might also be retourned into the vessell : wherfore running speedily into the caue , she found her vessell fo full , though in the morning it were halfe emptie , that it wrought , as if it had bin new vnrefined wine , and ran out att the bung : wheratt being vtterly amazed and halfe beside her selfe , she scarce tooke time to serue the Sainct the rest of his dinner , but that she retired herselfe to shunne occasion of vaineglorie , leauing the inhabitantes of the towne piously disposed , thenceforward to entertaine the holie seruantes of God , verely beleeuing ( as in deed it is true ) that wealth neuer faileth , but rather encreaseth by charitable almose . How our Lord Iesus Christ was seene in the armes of sainct antony . THE XII . CHAPTER . SAinct Antony for certaine dayes preaching in a citty of France , he was inuited by a deuout gentleman to accept a lodgeing in his house whiles he remayned there , alotting him the principall roome entier to himselfe quietly to spend his time in study and deuotions : but this gentleman walking one night about his house , and passing by chaunce before the chamber of the Sainct , he saw a great light issuyng out through the chinckes of the dore , wherfore looking in att the key hole , he saw vpon a great booke lying before the Sainct a very faire child , glittering and shininge with resplendant lightsome beames , who casting himselfe on the neck of the Sainct , did clip and embrace him : as also in extreme amorous manner the S. did the like , being neuer satisfied with beholding him . The sweet and gracious child in his amiable embracinges reuealed vnto him that his host beheld them . The Sainct knowing that he would not depart as long as IESVS CHRIST , remayned there , was willing he should for a time enioy his contenment in that admirable aspect , that rauisbed the soule of the gentleman out of the world ; and then this p ecious child vanishing , the S. instantlie opened his chamber dore , and calling the gentleman , he coniu●ed him by the loue which he boa●e to him whome he had seene , not to discouer to any liuing person , what he had seene till after his death , which he promised and performed , but as soone as he vnderstood of his death , he could not satisfie himselfe with recounting , and assuring it with teares and strong oathes ; which , in respect of the creditt of the gentleman , for his worthie qualities , and the pietie of his life , being generally beleeued , it gaue occasion to paint the S. with a child on a booke in his armes . Of his prophesie of a Martyr before he was borne , and of the same Martyrdome . THE XIII . CHAPTER . AS he visited a woman att Assisium , great with child and very nere her time , after he had exceedingly comforted her , she recommended vnto his prayers her deliuery , that it might be happie and easy . He not vnmindfullof her , recommend her to our Lord , and the first time that he saw her againe , he prophesied and willed her not to feare , because first she should be deliuered easilie ; secondlie her child should liue ; thirdlie it should be a man child : fourthlie he should be pious and feare God : fiftlie he should be a Frere Minor : and sixtlie he should be a Martyr . Now the three first of the conditions being easilie verified , it shall not be out of purpose also to iustifie the other three . The child then being borne , and baptised , was called Phillip , and liuing in manner of an Angell vntill he came to conuenient age , he became a Frere Minor , where being fortified in the feare and loue of God ▪ , he trauailed with exceeding deuotion in pilgrimage to the holie land . And being in Azoto , when it was by treason taken from the Christians , who being in nomber two thousand were all condemned to death , he obtayned of those persidious dogges to be the last that that should be martyred , they supposing that he would renounce and deny IESVS CHRIST . But this Sainct when this spectacle horrible to the world , and gratefull to the diuine Maiesty and to him began , did animate and comfort them all with exceeding courage , crying vnto them , that God had reuealed vnto him , that the very same day he should ascend into heauen with more then a thousand martyrs : wherwith being much comforted they all offered their heades , as pleasinge sacrifices vnto God , vnder the sword of the executioners , who cutt them off . Now it being reported vnto the Soldan that he exercisced the office of a preacher ; he commanded all the ioyntes of his fingers one by one to be all cutt off in presence of the Christians ; which notwithstanding he desisted not to exhort them all to that glorious victorie , in such sort that they all misprising the honours and riches offered them , by the Mores , and the tortures wherwith they threatned them , being by the valour of the Saint confirmed in IESVS CHRIST , they with one voice cryed out , that they would follow Brother Philip , on whose choice oflife or Martyrdome they relyed ; which the Soldan taking very despitefullie , caused him to be fleyed aliue , euen to the Nauell , and then his tongue to be cutt off , which supporting with inestimable constancie and notable patience , he the more enflamed and moued the rage and furie of rhe Mores , and the hartes of the Christians more willingly to suffer death , as a momentarie matter , seeing him with an inuincible hart to endure the same , by such cruell tormentes , in the middest wherof he ceassed not by the gestures and motions of his bodie to exhort them , beeing vnable to speake by reason that his tongue was bereaued him ; Att length he was beheaded with the rest , and in token of their croune ( a thinge which the Mores beheld full sore against their willes ) their bodies that remayned many dayes in the street , without buryall , yelded no offensiue , but a pleasing sauour : Thus was the admirable prophesie of the glorious Father S. Antony accomplished . Of an other prophesie of his , touching an other Martyr , and of his Martyrdome . THE XIV . CHAPTER . PReaching in France in the citty of Puy where he was Guardian , as often as he saw a Notary , that was impious of life and conuersatiō , he remouing his capuce would doe him very humble reuerence . The Notary knowing himselfe vnworthy to receaue such honour , by him that gaue it vnto him , hauing many times , endured the same , he imputed it to simplicity , yet att length he sought to shunne the meeting of the S. turning from him a farre of , because he would not be saluted by him : but it one time happened that he could not preuent the Sainctes meeting of him , who saluted him as before , yea more hūbly ; which putting the Notary into great choler , he came to him and said : if thou wert not a Religious man , I would long agone haue sheathed this my sword in thy body . But tell me thou varlett , what cause hast thou in this manner to flout me ? The S. very humbly answeared him : My beloued brother , be you not troubled , I beseech you , but beleeue that I salute you only to honour you , and the reason is such ; hauing desired to shed my bloud in the seruice of the diuine maiesty , I haue not bin found worthy nor hath it pleased God to satisfie me therein . But his diuine maiesty hauing reuealed vnto me that you shall dye a martyr , I haue euer since , and still shall , yeld you reuerence . Besides I most hartely beseech you , when you shal be in that glorious conflict , to be mindfull of me wretched sinner . Hereat the Notary chaunged his choler into laughter , and deriding him went his way ; but in short time after , it was iustified . For being inspired of God , to goe with the bishop of the said citty to adore the holy sepulcher , and in an instant hauing changed his lewd conuersation into the contrary , arriuing there , the bishop discoursing with the Mores touching our faith , and being rudely refelled , the notarie for the first and second time endured it , but att length being ashamed of the tepedity of his bishop , and fearing some worse issue , he told him , that he did not defend our faith as he ought : and then himselfe very couragiously disputed against the Mores , and confuted them , affirming for their reproach , that their Mahomet was the sonne of perdition , damned to hell by almighty God , as themselues should be if they did not acknowledge their errours : which hauing said , the Mores presently tooke hold of him , cruelly beat him , and neuer ceassed for three dayes together to torment him , which expired , leading him to execution he confessed to his other companions , that S. Antony had prophesied vnto him that martyrdome : And they afterward retourning , haue testified the same to all the world , and so he consummating his martyrdome , ioyfully rendered his soule to his Creatour . Of the office of his doctrine , and his seuerity against sinnes . THE XV. CHAPTER . THis S. of God , with a very great dilligence , and admirable prudence , sowed the word of his diuine maiesty in the soules of the faithfull , being neuer wearyed by his continuall labours , trauailling through diuers cittyes , townes , villages and castelles , ouer mountaines and vallyes , and this he did out of his extreme zeale to assist the soules redeemed by the precious bloud of our Lord , as one instructed rather by heauenly then humane doctrine , he so disposed of his documentes according to the necessity of his audience that they all were satisfied : in respect wherof his sermons were reputed for so many miracles : they that neuer heard him preach , were att deathes dore with desire to heare him , but especiallie the learned , as well in regard of his eloquence , as of his exceeding subtility and viuacity of spiritt , wherwith he admirably gaue to althinges which he handled , their proper signification , valure , nomber and weight with a notable art . He also reprehended the great personnes of this world with such constancie and seuerity , that the most famous preachers trembled with feare when they heard him , and did admire how it was possible he could haue such boldnes : many would withdraw themselues as not able to heare such open and manifest reprehēsions , and those that remayned couered their faces . Yet these reprehēsions were intermingled with a competent and iust quantitie of salt , which is the admirable vertue of discretion , according to opportunity of time , place , and personnes . For albeit his discourse att the beginning seemed sharpe , yet the conclusion was gracious , milde , and supportable to all , in such sort that without any scandall he terrified sinners , comforted the weake , encouraged the pusillanimous , and made the most obstinate to tremble . Preaching one time att Bourges , where was held a Synode , he addressed his speech to the arch-bishoppe concerning certaine articles of faith , wherof he interiourlie doubted , and so dextrously accused and reprehended his incredulitie , laying open vnto him his errours by many authorities of holy scripture , that the arch-bishop was not onlie not scandalized therby , though in deed he felt himselfe stung to the quick : but euen went directlie at the end of the sermon , verie penitent and contrite , and freelie discouered his hart vnto him , who procured him such remedie as was necessarie for his saluation , so that he proued thenceforward verie faithfull vnto his God. And this Sainct did not onlie assist the soules of the faithfull Christians by preaching , but in diuers other manners , God also fauoured and furthered the ardent zeale which his seruant had of the saluation of soules , as when in the night he appeared vnto them , enforming them of their sinnes , and admonishing them to goe to such or such a Confessour , telling them , how and by whome he was sent vnto them , which was a singuler remedie for manie sinners , who through feare or shame durst not confesse , for feare to manifest their enormous sinnes . But by the example following may appeare of what efficacie the wordes of the S. were . A cittizen of Padua , called Leonard , confessing vnto sainct Antony ; among other sinnes that he confessed , he accused himselfe to haue giuen such a blow with his foot on his mothers belly , that she fell to the ground . The Sainct very sharply reprehending him for it , among other speeches tould him , that the foot which dared to strike the belly of the Mother whence it proceeded , deserued tobe cutt off alleadging that sentence of IESVS CHRIST : If thy foot scandalize thee , cutt it off and cast it from thee , and such other thinges as might induce him to contrition . After the said demonstration , hauing giuen him absolution , the simple man exceedinglie greeued att his offence , supposing that the Sainct had enioyned him to cutt off his foot , being in his lodgeing tooke a litle hatchett , and with a merueillous courage cutt off his foot : which done , the extremes of death assaulting him , the excessiue paine he endured caused him to cry so loud that his mother heard him , who with manie of her neighbours came running , and seeing the torment which he endured , adioyned her cryes with those of her sonne , who opening the cause of the disaster vnto her , she knowing no other remedie , went to sainct Antony , and reproached him as hauing slaine her sonne , relating vnto him the miserable accident . The Saint vtterlie amazed , excused himselfe with the truth , affirming that he had not bin the cause , hauing onlie told him that it deserued to be cutt off , but not willed him to cutt or cause it to be cutt off : but not content with answearing her he went to see him , and being moued with his pious simplicitie , after he had first offered his prayers to God , he tooke the foot from vnder a bench , and ioyned it vnto the legge , whervpon he gaue a benediction , and so reioyned them , that there remayned neither signe nor any pain● . So standing vp sound and Iustie on his feet , they all together gaue thanckes vnto almighty God. How he reprehended the tirant Ezelin . THE XVI . CHAPTER . EZelin a tyrant of Padua , hauing by fauour and support of the Emperour Federic the second , gotten the dominion of many faire and great citties of Italy , he exercised such crueltyes the like wherof haue not bin heard , to make himselfe more feared of his subiectes , and none durst to reprehend him or demaund him the reason . Hauing one time without cause slaine diuers gentlemen of note , sainct Antony resolued to goe and performe his office vnto him . And comming before him , he spake in this manner : Cruell tyrant and ennemy of God , when wilt thou end thy rage , and forbeare to shedde the bloud of faithfull Christians , which without cause thou ordinarily spillest ? Know and assuredly beleeue , that the seuere and terrible sentence of the iustice of God doth attend and will fall vpon thee , when thou least fearest it . To these wordes he added many other like , then obiecting vnto him the graces and fauours which he had receaued of God , he opposed also the homicides , violences , robberies , murtherous assaultes , and insupportable tolles wherwith he afflicted his subiectes , and how by his permission , they endured the destructions of whole citties . As he spake this , his guard admiring this free speech , expected onlie the Tyrantes commaund to massacre him , thincking this his accustomed patience verie strange , especially vpon such iniuries : but the successe was other then they expected , for the Sainct hauing ended his discourse , this cruell woulfe att the same instant became a meek lambe , and hauing put off his girdle , he layd it on his necke , and fell at his feet calling for mercie vnto God and him for his misdeedes , and promising for satisfaction to his diuine Maistie , that he would accept and performe such penance as he should impose vpon him . The people present were also in admiration att this Metamorphises of the Tyrant , as much as att the raysing of a dead . Now the Saint departing vpon asseurance of this good promise , Ezelin turning to his people , said vnto them : Doe not admire to see me for the present thus humbled : for I protest I saw to proceeed out of the face of this holie Father a beame of diuine splendour , which did so terrefie and quelle me , that I seemed to sinck into hell . But God minding to chastice his ennemies by the handes of others of his ennemies , permitted that this Tyrant kept not long his holy purpose , for he began to doubt of the vertue of the Sainct , of whome he would make a second triall . Knowing that he publikelie preached against his cruelties , he sent him a present by some of his people , to whome he gaue chardge , that if the Sainct accepted the present , they should kill him : but if he reiected it , they should patientlie endure what soeuer he sayd , without giuing him any replie , and so should retourne . They hauing offered vnto the Sainct the present which was of great value , with the greatest humilitie they could faine , praying him to accept the small charitie which Ezelin had sent him , and to pray to God for him , therby experienced what he was : for he answeared them , God preserue me me from receauing this present , which is but the bloud of the poore of IESVS CHRIST , wherof he must render a strict account vnto God : and therfore hast yee speedily hence , for feare least this house fall and vtterly oppresse you , or that the earth open and swallow you vp . These wordes made them so ashamed and mute , that without replying they retourned to giue answeare to Ezelin , who thenceforth esteemed him the true seruant of God : and therfore willed his people to permitt him to say of him what he would , which was no small restrainct vnto him whilest he liued . How att one sermon of his , he conuerted 22. theeues . THE XVII . CHAPTER . TWo and twenty theues being assembled for robbery , retired into a very thick and bushy wood , where they murdered the passangers : Italy was then ( by reason of the warres there ) full of such theeues , who feared not to goe disguised into the citties , as did these of whome we speake , who resolued to proue if the truth and effect answeared the reputation giuen to the preachinges of S. Antony : for they had heard , that as an other Elias , he burned the hartes of men with the fiery light of the word of God : which they experienced in themselues : for att the beginning of his sermon , they began to feele their hartes to mollifie : then by litle and litle to receaue the heat of the Holy Ghost , so that att the end of the sermon , they went all to conferre with him , who after he had giuen them necessary reprehension , told them that he would absolue them on condition they would be very wary neuer after to retourne to their vomitt , assuring the in the behalfe of almighty God , that if they fell againe they would miserably perish : as it after arriued to some of them , who retourned to their filth againe as before : others perseuered piously , and especially one of them , who had seriously obserued and made his profitt of the endes of both his good and bad companiōs ▪ who afterwardes affirmed and assured the same , and said that he was enioyned , to goe twice to Rome in penance , to visitt the holy Apostles in remission of their enormous sinnes , saying that as he had accomplished his penance , so did he hope to obtaine remissiō of his misdeedes . Of the conuersion of many heritikes , by a sermon which S. Antony made to the fishes of the sea , which gaue him eare . THE XVIII . CHAPTER . ITaly being vtterly disordered , by the afforesaid warres , and mingled with all nations that embrued their barbarous weapons in the body of that contry , though they were called in by the Italians themselues , that supposing to ruinate each other , they might afterwardes be their prey , as in deed they were : In such troubles of warre , the Italians did not only diminish their former vertues , which made them like terrestriall Angels , and more excellent then all other strangers in curtesie and loue , but they did also diminish that faith , for which they had renounced the Empire of the world , submitting their neck to the most sweet yoke of IESVS CHRIST , and of his immaculate and holy , Catholike Apostolike and Roman Church ; and besides that , ( as it is incident to men to admitt the habitt of those with whome they conuerse ) they dranck the horrible cup of heresie and abomination , the heretikes multiplying in Italy , by the extreme liberty of life then there in vse . Now sainct Antony hauing so much profited in France , where he conuerted a great nomber of heretikes , as also in Romania , whither then many were retyred , of whome he conuerted a great part by miracles , and particulerly their Arch-heretique called Bonuillo de Bimini , who for thirty yeares had persisted obstinate and buryed in the darcknes of heresie : the sainct therfore endeauoured to displant all the rest of that prouince which there were exceedinglie augmented . Now as he one day preached vnto them , they refusing to heare him ▪ because disputing against them he did vtterly confound them , and being without the sea shoare , att the mouth of a riuer called Matecchia , he called the fishes in the name of God , to heare his holy word , sith men , whome he had redeemed by the precious bloud of our Lord IESVS CHRIST his only Sonne , had refused it . It was a worthy and admirable thing , to see almost an infinite quantity of fishes of the sea and of the said riuer , instantly vpō those wordes to appeare on the water , which by litle and litle assēbling , sorted themselues according to their kindes and qualities , placing themselues in admirable Order , so that the lesser drew neerest the shoare , and the greater by degrees without , in such sort that it was a most pleasing sight to behold them . Being setled and accomodated , the sainct made them this sermon following : My Brethren fishes , who being the creatures of the comon Creatour as we are , are also bound to prayse him , considering that you haue receaued of him your being and life , and he hath giuen you for habitation the noble element of water sauoury & saltish , according to your necessity and entertaynement . Further he hath therein giuen you shelters and retraites to shroud you from the ambushes of your persecutors . It hath pleased him also that this element should be transparent , cleare , and pearceable to the eye , that you may the more easily see what you are to accept and what to shunne : therfore also hath he bestowed on you phinnes and force to guide you selues where you desire : but you are especially obliged vnto him , for that you alone of all other creatures , were saued in the vniuersal deluge ; by meanes whereof you are encreased in nomber aboue all other . You were chosen to saue the Prophett Ionas , and hauing preserued him three dayes in your belly , you restored him a liue vpon the earth . You haue payed the due and tribut for our Lord IESVS CHRIST , and for his chiefe Apostle S. Peter , you haue also euer bin his food during his life , and after his death when he was risen . For which reasons and others which for the present are out of my memory , you are exceedingly obliged to thancke almighty God. The fishes approued these wordes , with all the gestures they could shew , bending downe their heades , mouing their tailes , and making signe of desire to come neere him . Vpon which demonstratiōs , the holy Father tourned towardes the rebellious and stony hartes of the heretikes , and , in presence of a great multitude of people ( there assembled by the recourse of such a nomber of fishes that stirred not , expecting till the S. dismissed them ) he said vnto them : God be praysed that the very fishes doe desireously heare his word , but you , wherfore demurre you on your conuersion ? What other testimony doe you expect more euident of the vertue of the loue of God ? Are not you ashamed to appeare of lesse vertue then the fishes who are voyd of reasō ? All the heretikes there presēt thē without farther expectation were cōuerted to the faith , and the Catholiques more solidly cōfirmed . The fishes neuer stirred , but their nūber still encreased without any confusiō of their order , till they had all had the benediction of the holy Father , after which they diuided thēselues , & each one went where he pleased , and S. Antony retourning into Riminy there conuerted the rest of the heretiques , that being there had not bin present att the miracle . How he conuerted a very obstinate heretike by a miracle of the blessed sacramēt . THE XIX . CHAPTER . SAinct Antony preaching one time att Tholousse ( though some affirme it to be att Riminy ) against a very obstinate heretike , of the reall Presence of IESVS C. in the B. Sacrament , he many times cōuinced him euen by reasons , in which the heretike not knowing what to answeare , told the S. that in deed he was forced to yeld in dispute : but the reason was , because he was more subtill , a greater philosopher , and better learned then himselfe , which he acknowledged : but could not yet confesse and acknowledge that his affirmations were to be beleeued : and therfore challenged him to proue by effectes and shew him by some miracle of the B. Sacrament , wherby he might know that God was present there : which if he could performe , he did promise and sweare , to adhere to his opinion and beliefe . The sainct answeared him that he should consider and bethinck himselfe what miracle he desired , & by the grace of God he should see it effected . The heretike replyed that he would shutt vp a mule , and keep her three dayes without meat , then they both would be present together , himselfe with ores & the S. with the B. Sacrament , and if the mule did leaue the otes and adore the B. Sacrament , he would be content also to adore the same . S. Antony accepted this condition : And the third day being come , & they both present att a publike place , the holy Father hauing celebrated masse before he communicated , he shewed the sacred Host vnto the people that held burning torches in their handes , there being presente the greatest personnes of the cittie , who attended him to the place where the proofe was to be made . The heretike was there ready with the hungry Mule , which alreadie smelled the oates which her master had brought and brayed after them . Sainct Antonie then commaunded her , by the vertue of the liuing God , who was present in the Host which there he held to adore it . Her master also cast before her all the oates he had , yet leauing the oates , she came with her head declined very humbly to adore the B. Sacrament , before which she kneeled downe , to the exceeding contentment of the Catholikes there present , and the confusion of many heritikes , especially of the aforesaid , who was conuerted together with them . Of the conuersion of many heritikes , by a miracle of S. Antonyes , eating poysoned meat , without receauing any detriment . THE XX. CHAPTER . THis miracle so encreased the hatred of heretikes against him ▪ that they resolued to procure his death . And to this purpose one of them inuited him to his table : which the sainct promised , in hope by some familier discourses to conuert him . Euen as for the same end our Redeemer did eat with Publicans and sinners . Sainct Antony then being att table with manie heretikes , he knew by diuine reuelation , that the meat sett before him was poysoned , as also the wine appointed for him to drinck , for which he modestly checked them , 〈…〉 their treachery . But they , in steed of being confounded and acknowledgeing their fact , with a brasen face answeared him , that IESVS CHRIST in his gospell promised his disciples , that albeit they should drinck or eat poyson , it should not hurt them : And therfore ( sayd they ) had they done that onlie to proue that speech , so that if he refused to eat therof , he must acknowledge the Gospell to be false : wherevpon the holy Father , consulting with himselfe what he should doe , foūd therin some difficulty ; for one the one side he feared it might proue a tempting of God , who seemed to haue reuealed the same vnto him to the end he should forbeare it : on the other side desirous not to preiudice the gospell , he resolued to eat the poyson , on condition they would become Catholikes , if it did not hurt him : wherto they accorded , and the S. said vnto them : Well then my masters , I drinck and eat your poysonned meat and drinck , not with a will to tempt God , whose wordes I firmely beleeue : but to manifest vnto you the truth of his word , and also as zealous of his gospell to whome althinges obey : then he dranck and eat therof without receauing any detriment , either then or afterward . Which the heretikes perceauing , they were conuerted to the faith of the gospell , the wordes wherof they had experienced to be puissant , aboue all naturall reason , and in deed it was reasonable , they should expell the poyson out of their soules , seeing corporall poyson , by vertue of the wordes of the gospell , to be annichilated . How in one sermon and att one time , he was heard by many strangers to preach in their seuerall languages : and a woman heard him far off . THE XXI . CHAPTER . POpe Gregory the ninth published a great Iubilie att Rome , there to declare the expedition of the Christians called Croisade , against the Mores , who then had possession of the holy land : in respect wherof there was a great concourse of people att Rome that repayred thither from all partes of Europe . S. Antony one day preaching there before a huge assembly of people , the nomber being exceeding great of French , Grecians , English , Italians , Almanes , Sclauonians , Spaniards , and other strangers , they all heard him preach in their owne naturall tongue , as heretofore the Apostles of our Sauiour had bin : which much amazed the people . But besides this , the Pope hauing heard this sermon , called him the holy arke of the testament , in regard of the merueillous copiosity of h●● doctrine and eloquence , wherwith he in such sort lincked ▪ together , the sentences and wordes of holy scripture , by new and high 〈…〉 wherby it manifestly appeared that it was not he but the holy Ghost that spake , who by his holy seruant taught these people the true meane to ascend to heauen . This other miracle was also of no small consequence . A woman exceedingly desiring to heare S. Antony preach , her husband not permitting her to goe , because it was a great league from the citty , she went vp into her corne-loft , so to content her sight with beholding the place where her spiritt was , to witt , the Church where was the Sainct , where her body could not be : which performing very attentiuely and a long time , she admired to heare the Sainct beginne his sermon , wherfore calling her husband , she protested that from the place where she was , she miraculously heard sainct Antonyes sermon , vsing the same gestures that he did and relating his wordes , wherin she so persisted to confirme hir husband , that himselfe would needes make triall therof , and to that end mounting into the garrett , he putt his head out att the windoe , and heard the end of the same sermon , then presentlie went to conferre with such as had bin personallie present , and found that the wordes which his wife affirmed to haue heard in the beginning of the sermon , were the verie same that the Sainct had vttered . And therfore astonyed att so great a miracle , and repenting that he had hindred his wife from being present therat , neuer after withdrew her from her deuotions . Of certeine miracles which he wrought vpon some that were deuout vnto him . THE XXII . CHAPTER . SAinct Antony incessantlie labouring to gaine soules vnto God in the cities of Italy , by his preaching , retourning one day from that exercise , and retiring into his Couent , he tooke a secrett and vnknowne way , to auoyd the honours ordinarilie giuen vnto him , where he mett a poore woman carrying her sonne ▪ that was vtterly crypled and voyd of the vse of his limmes , who hauing a farre off perceaued him , came and fell at his feet , humbly praying him to haue compassion of her , and to voutsafe to make only the signe of the crosse vpon her sonne , wherby she had great confidence in God , that he would recouer the vse of his limmes : and the more the Sainct excused himselfe , the more she redoubled her petitions and cryes , saying as the Chanan●an did to IESVS CHRIST : haue mercy on me : whervpon , together with the request of his Companion ( who was a very deuout Religious ) he made the signe of the crosse vpon the child ; and foorthwith he was cured , retourning on foot to his pittifull mothers house , whence she had brought him to the S. who prayed her to conceale this miracle att least during his life : affirming that it was her faith , and not his merittes , that had obtained this grace and fauour . A girle of Padua was in such sort cripled , that she could not goe but on her handes , and besides , was often tormented with the falling sicknes , which caused her to foame and vse strange gestures through the extremity of her cruell affliction ; her father hauing presented her to the S. and requested him , as the aforesaid mother had done , he cured her by the signe of the crosse also ; wherin is to be obserued , that in such occurences the faith of those that present and request , ioyned with the merittes of the Sainctes auayleth much , to obtaine grace and fauour of God. The holy Father goeing one holy day to preach in a spacious place , there being no Church great enough to containe the people that sought to heare him , a woman that followed the presse of the people , was att lenght so thrust , that she could not auoyd to be ouerthrowne into a ditch full of filth , wherwith the woman being much greiued , not so much for the apprehension of the hurt she might receaue in her body , as for feare to foule her rich apparell wherof that was the first time of wearing , and that her husband who was peruerse vnto her would be offended with her , had recourse vnto God by the merittes of the S. that she went to heare , whome she deuoutly inuocated , and herewith she was seene to arise out of the dirt wherin she had bin plunged , without any appearance of ordure on her apparell , to the exceeding amazement of all the beholders . Hauing written a letter to his prouinciall , an Angel carryed it , and brought answeare therof . THE XXIII . CHAPTER . THe Sainct hauing spent long time in preaching , hearing Confessions , giuing counsaile , and reading att Padua , he much desired to retire himselfe into some solitarie place , where he might more commodiouslie applie himselfe to contemplation , and to that end , he wrote to his Prouinciall , the which he accorded him : and hauing left this letter vpon a table in his Cell , he went to pray his Guardian to procure him some messenger to carry the said letter faithfully to the Prouinciall , which the Guardian hauing done , he retourned to his cell , but found not the letter : which made him suppose that God had miraculouslie taken it away , to the end he should not remoue thence , wherfore retourning to his Guardian , he told him he was otherwise determined : But certaine dayes after , in such a time as a messenger might carry the letter and bring answeare therof , he found on his table the answeare which his Prouinciall had made therevnto , permitting him to retire ; and doubtles there is great appearance that this letter was carryed , and the answeare brought by an Angell , God therby giuing vs to vnderstand , how pleasing and gratefull the demandes of his faithfull seruantes are vnto him . How he was twice in spirit at Lysbone in Portugall , to assist his father . THE XXIV . CHAPTER . THe Father of the Sainct was a gentleman of Portugall residing att Lisbone , who hauing managed a good part of the reuenue of the king his soueraine , had also giuen a iust account therof vnto his officers , and withall deliuered them in , the mony without demaunding acquittance or any dischardge , relying on them as his freindes , attleast supposing them to be such : but certaine monthes after , these gentle companions , as worldly people , demanded againe the mony they had receaued of him , and summoned him to yeld a new account vnto them of the administration of the mony he had in his chardge . This good gentleman was exceedinglie amazed , not knowing what to doe , considering he had no specialty to help himselfe against them in that which they required ; wherfore knowing the danger of his owne case , he went to them , to endeauour to put them in minde of the finishing and deliuery of his accountes , thincking therby to bring them in the end to acknowledge and confesse the truth . And being before them that sate and held the place of iustice , they most audaciously and impudently denyed that he had so much as presented his accountes , much lesse had he finished them and deliuered them any mony . But att the instant S. Antony appeared , and was present there , who grauely sayd vnto them : Giue an quittance to this good man , of the mony he deliuered you proceeding of his chardge , and of the receipt of the kinges mony , on such a day , in such a place , att such an houre , in such and such sortes of coyne : which if you refuse to doe , God will punish you for it . Which they hauing heard , exceedingly terrified , they gaue a sufficient dischardge to the Father of the S. who very ioyfully retourned home , giuing thanckes to God for that he had bestowed on him such a sonne , who vanished as soone as he had vttered those wordes . Some time after , there was a yong man slaine before the house of the Sainctes Father , for whome his ennemies had laid waite in the night as he was to retourne from the great church , which is neere to the said house , into the garden wherof the dead body was cast ouer the walles , where the next morning he was found of the officers , by the trace of bloud freshly appearing in the street : whervpon the Father of sainct Antony , with all his family were imprisonned , and foorth with condemned to death : and as he was conducted to execution , the S. being preachinge att Padua it was reuealed vnto him , who then resting on the pulpitt wherin he preached , he went to relieue his Father , and att the very instant of his comming to Lisbone , he raysed the murdered party , and made him publiquely to confesse that his Father had not slaine him ; yet not discouering the murderers . The party raysed then tourning to the sainct demaunded absolution of him , of an excommunication which he had incurred , and besought him to pray to God for his soule : which the sainct hauing graunted him , he fell dead into the graue . And by this meane in one instant he deliuered his father from corporall death , and the murdered person from eternall ; then retourned to his sermon , and being inspired of God , he reuealed vnto the people where he had bin . Many of Padua wrote to Lisbone of curiosity to be enformed hereof , and were ascertained of the verity ; by which meane those of Portugall were more perfectly resolued of the matter . How he endeauoured to preserue his Order in the ancient and first obseruance , and how for that end he caused Brother Helias to be displaced , who had bin by the Pope , constituted and named Generall , after the death of Br. Iohn Parent . THE XXV . CHAPTER . AS S. Antony himselfe most exactly obserued what concerned the Order wherof he made profession , so also could he not in any sort endure the dissolution which he too manifestly perceaued , wherfore now reprehending this Br. now that , he suffred many tribulations att their handes , which he did not much regard , so that he might effect what he desired , to which purpose he endeuoured to vnite and gaine vnto him many ancient and feruent Religious , with them to resist the relaxations of the principall Religious , who especially were those that depraued the Order , and of these the principall was Br. Helias , as being also chiefe of the Religion , made Generall therof by Pope Gregory the ninth , after the death of Brother Iohn Parent , who being learned , very expert in worldly affaires , and fauoured of many great personnes , attempted , after the death of S. Francis , to demaund diuers priuiledges of the court of Rome , which he obtayned for himselfe and the Religious : wherein he wanted not such as would second him for this new liberty of life , and the lardge way which he had opened . So by the support and assistance of his followers and adherentes , he cruellie persecuted those that did contrary him , and especiallie all the companions & first disciples of S. Francis , and next to them S. Antony , and Br. Adam his companion , as zealous of the Order , who att length no longer able to endure such a ruine , opposed themselues against him publiquelie att the Chapter , where they fouud not any one of their opinion , or att least that durst speake a word , so that all the Religious there present arose against them , chardgeing thē that they murmured , caused and raysed diuision in Religion , and therfor they were so persecuted , that they were enforced to appeale touching their abuses vnto the Pope , and to that end to goe to Rome ; where being arriued ( notwithstanding the endeauour of Brother Helias , who sought to gett them imprisoned by the way ) in presence of the said Pope , who was a singuler fauourer and protectour of the Order , they layd open the life of Br. Helias and the relaxation of the discipline of the Order , which by his euill example he peruerted and brought to ruine . Which being well vnderstoode and considered by his Holinesse , he ordayned a generall Chapter to be held att Rome , wherein himselfe in person was President . Now this chapter being assembled , S. Antony proposed the cause of his appeale vnto the Pope , alleadging that it was vpon the persecution which B. Helias inflicted on those that were zealous of the Order , as ennemies of the relaxation and liberty of his life & new rule , which tēded to the ruine & subuersion of the Religion , cōtrary to the obligatiō & duety of the Generall therof . Br. Helias herevnto answeared , that he had bin forced by the Religious to accept of that office , that he had aduertised thē that he could not goe on foot , nor liue in cōmune by reason of many necessities of his , & that in a Generall Cha ▪ they had permitted him , to eat what he would , yea , gold if it were needfull . Besides , that hauing a horse in the stable , he must of necessity haue a seruāt , & cōsequently could not be without mony , wherof he had permissiō frō the holy Sea , as also for supply of some necessities , and likewise for building the Church of Assisiū and to relieue many Religious , in their occasions . S. Antony replyed that albeit he were permitted to vse a horse , yet was he not allowed to maintaine a horse in stable of such a price as he did , and so well furnished , as all the world was scandalized theratt , and though he were permitted to eat euen gold in his necessity , yet was it not graunted he should horde and heap vp treasures . Brother Helias then answeared S. Antony , that he had lyed : whereatt the Pope who was well enformed of the truth of his life , did much admire , and would no further testimony against him , then this his proud answeare , which made cleare the rest : and therfore hauing comanded silence to all , with teares in his eyes , he vttered these wordes ; whē I resolued to make this Religious Generall , I thought it would haue bin for the good of the Order : but alas I experience the contrarie , and see that he is a disturber and ruinour therof . Wherfore I depriue him of that office , and will that in his place be presently elected on other , that is zealous and a protectour of the Euangelicall law . Which done , the Pope exceedinglie commended S. Antony , and gaue him his benediction , disapprouing and making voyd the sentences which Br. Helias had denounced against him , and those that were zealous of the Order , then prayed and exhorted him to assemble and committ to writing all his sermons , that they might be printed and yeld a publike profitt : and that he might more commodionsly apply himselfe therto , he by speciall priuiledge exempted him from all other offices and chardges of the Religion . and thenceforward was euer much affected vnto him , so farre forth as after his death he canonized him . Of the last lent that he preached , of the great fruit of his preaching , and of his pious worckes . THE XXVI . CHAPTER . BEcause it would be perhappes more tedious to you to read , then to me particulerly to describe all the Prouinces , where this glorious S. hath preached , and consequently the affection , reuerence and deuotion , which all personnes , as wel Princes , gentlemen , burgesses , as the meaner people carryed towardes him , and how well , by his doctrine , life and miracles , he recouered to almighty God the lost soules , I will endeauour , to make the same appeare vnto you altogether by the onlie relation of the last sermons he made att Padua , in a lent that he preached there . This sainct then being exempted by the Pope as before is said , the yeare of grace 1230. in a Generall Chapter held in the month of May , that he might the more commodiously employ himselfe for the saluation of soules , hauing passed and trauelled ouer manie Prouinces , in all which he sowed the word of God , he was att length by the holie Ghost conducted to Padua , where he had formerly much profited ; In respect wherof he was very particulerlie loued and reuerenced of the inhabitantes of that citty ; and therfore when he began to preach there againe , such was the confluence of people that pressed to heare him , that he was forced to preach in a spacious field without the Cittie , there being no Church capable of the people that from all partes flocked thither , though there were some verie great . Wherfore from the beginning of Lent , the deuill perceauing the great fruit which he did and would produce , he tooke him , and so wrested and crushed his throat , that as he after confessed to his companion , if the sacred virgin , whome he inuocated had not assisted him , appearing vnto him with a great light and to his confort , he had bin strangled : but arming himselfe with the signe of the crosse , and so deliuered from the ambushes of the deuill , he gaue infinite thanckes to God and to his glorious Virgin mother . And being become more couragious ( though he were verie feeble by reason of his abstinence and the labours which he ordinarily vndertooke , which so depressed him , that he had daily a litle fitt of an ague ) his zeale of the saluation of soules , being more forcible with him , then whatsoeuer other consideration , he ceassed not to preach all the whole Lent , and to spend all the rest of the day in spirituall exercises , as to heare confessions and to giue Counsaile : but it was a worthy thing to behold the feruour and deuotion , not only of the Paduans : but also of the inhabitantes of the townes , borowes , villages , and castels there about , that in such abondance flocked to his sermons , that some went with light in the night to take their place in the field . The bishopp was present att his preaching with all his Clergie , as also the principall of the Cittie ; maryed women , maides and yong gentlewomen frequented them withall comlines and modesty , and without any pompe , wherby it was easy to iudge with what spiritt they were induced to heare him . During his predication all the merchantes and artificers did shutt vp their shoppes : audience of iustice was omitted , and all other offices ceassed , so that it seemed some solemne feast . In the time of his sermon the audience was so quiett , that so much as one word was not heard amongest thirty thousand personnes there present : and it succeeded that they all retourned replenished with the spiritt of compunction : He that could touch the sainct or speake vnto him , esteemed himselfe happy : and if he had not bin purposlie guarded , they would haue rent and cutt his habitt from his back and left him naked ; for such was the feruour of these people , that they seemed to see in him a true Apostle sent to them by almightie God. By his meane notorious and inueterat quarrels were appeased ; prisonners sett att libertie ; debtes quitted and forgiuen , offences and iniuries pardoned and forgotten , and mony and other thinges stolen or ill gott , were restored : Briefly what els ? men and women long accustomed to sinne were publikelie conuerted , and did penance for their sinnes , in such sort frequenting the sacraments , that the Priestes had scarce time to serue them . The glorious sainct hauing filled the Garner of almightie God with most pure corne , after he had tryed it , and burned the cockle , att the verie time that he resided att Padua , and hauing finished his three bookes of sermons vpon the sondayes and the Quarantine or sermons of Lent , and the booke of the sermons of Sondayes full of verie deep subtilitie and morall droctrine , which he had vndertaken and accomplished to satisfie his holinesse and the Guardian of Hostie , he began to feele that God intended to call him vnto ▪ him , and by signes and miracles to demonstrate the merittes of his most faithfull seruant , wherein the people had such confidence , that whosoeuer could haue a bitt of his habitt , held himselfe happy , and kept it carefully as a precious holy relique . Of his last sicknes , his prophesie of his future glory , his vision of God , and his death . THE XXVII . CHAPTER . THis lent being ended , S. Antony desiring to repose himselfe a litle , retired to S. Peters ▪ fielde a place appertayning to a gentleman of Padua , called Tise , one that was exceedingly affected vnto him , this place was neere to the Couent of the Frere Minors , which this gentleman in manner alone mayntayned . Now it may well be imagined with what countenance he entertayned the S. doubtles as if he had bin an Angel of Paradise sent vnto him by almighty God : vnderstanding his intention , he caused to be made him three celles of ozier , one for himselfe , and the other two for Brother Lucas , and Br ▪ Roger his companions and familiers . He remayned not long there till he felt himselfe assaulted with a great feeblenes that daily augmented , but thincking to ease himselfe by trauaile , he went to the next couent of Frere Minors , where his infirmitie did oppresse and vtterly ouercome him . There did God reueale vnto him , that , he should soone dye , and what glory he should haue both in heauen , and on earth . Wherfore beholding and considering the amenity and good aire of the plaine , and scituation of Padua , that did neighbour the place where he was , tourning towardes his companion , he vttered these wordes : this plaine shall shortly be illustrated and honoured with great glory ; as in deed it hath bin from after his death till this present , yea more then he foretold , in regard of the great confluence of people that haue and daily doe resort thither to visitt and honour his holy reliques . And doubtles , this citty may be tearmed happy and glorious , hauing in it such a treasure , that hath not enriched only it , but all the world , with singuler giftes and graces obtayned of God by the merittes of this glorious S. Now the S. foreseeing that his houre drew neere , he told Br. Roger , that if in case he should dye of that infirmity he would not be troublesome & chardgeable to the Couent where he then was : and therfore prayed him to gett him conducted to the Couent of the Virgin Mary att Padua , where the Frere Minors were ; which the Religious approuing , he layd him on a wagon , to the great discontentment of all the Religious of that oratory : And as they conducted him to the Citty , they mett a deere freind of his in the way , who knowing whither he way carryed , caused him to change his purpose and persuaded him to goe to a Monastery out of the Citty called Arcele , alleadgeing that the visitations he should haue att Padua would be very troublesome vnto him . Being then arriued att Arcele , and hauing there receaued all the sacraments , God speedily called him ; for hauing with his Religious said the seauen Psalmes , and alone that worthy hymne : O gloriosa Domina , as the glorious virgin Mother had alwayes in his life bin very gracious vnto him : so for his comfort & defence he saw her att his death : then a litle after he saw her beloued sonne , whome very attentiuely beholding , and demaunding of Br. Roger whome he saw , I see , answeared he , my Lord IESVS CHRIST . Wherto he added fower other wordes , for the comfort and edification of his Religious : after that he reposed and was halfe an hower in contemplation , and then yelded his soule to God. He seemed to sleep , and presently his flesh , that before was vnpleasing to behold , as well in regard of his abstinence , as his discipline , which had made it withered and wan , became so white , cleare , and bright , that it seemed rather his glorious , then mortall body . He died the yeare 1231. the 13. day of Iune being friday , the 36. yeare of his age , wherof he had spent fifteene in his Fathers house , two in the monasterie of S. Vincent att Lisbone , nine att S. Crosse of Conimbria , and about ten in the Order of S. Francis , where he liued very famous , in his life , doctrine , and miracles . How he appeared to the Abbot of Vercelles . THE XXVIII . CHAPTER . WIthin the very houre of his departure , he sodenly appeared in the chamber of the Abbot of Vercelles , sometime his master and Gouernour , as if he had priuately entred , & told him that he had left his residence and was retiring into his contry : which said , he stroake him with his hand vnder the chinne , as if he would dandle him , and so cured him of a disease which he had there , then vanished as if he had gone out att the chamber dore : but the Abbot following him , could not finde him , and enquiring of his familie if they had seene him , they answeared , no. Att length sending to his Couent , and missing him there , he began to vnderstand that his contry whither he was goeing was not Portugall , but Paradis , and that he dyed att the same instant . Of a great mirache , wherby the death of sainct Antony was discouered , and of the dissension that arose about his sepulture . THE XXIX . CHAPTER . AFter the decease of S. Antony , the Religious resolued to conceale it till they had determined how to dispose of his bodie , so to auoyd the tumult of the people . But God did manifest it , by the voices of children , that went by troupes , crying throughe the Cittie : Our Father Sainct Antonie is dead ▪ which induced manie Burgesses to goe to the monasterie of Arcele , where they vnderstood the truth : and hauing found him dead , they presently placed many armed men , to guard the body , and to hinder the transporting therof . Then the Frere Minors of the monasterie of Padua also hastened incontinentlie thither , accompanyed with manie honorable personnes of the Cittie , and required the body , as appertayning vnto them , considering that the sainct in his life time had declared his intention , which was , to be interred in their Couent , which they made apparant . There were also other Competitors : which were , they that dwelt on the other side of the bridge , who perceauing that the Oratorie of Arcele was not secure , and that there might be disorder , endeuoured by force to take away the holy body , to carry it to a monasterie of Religious women , neere therevnto : and the controuersie grew to such a head , that they were readie to fight , when as a third party and such as were newters there present , laboured to accord them , with condition to expect , the comming of the minister Prouinciall , who should determine the cause . Notwithstanding , the impatient people , could not expect , but would haue the holie bodie carryed into the Cittie : and to that effect thrice assaulted the Monasterie to haue the gates opened for transporting therof : but att each time they remayned att the gate as blinded and halfe benummed , without any power or abilitie . For which cause ( as also in regard that it was feared the bodie might begin to sauour , by reason of the great heate that then was ) he was taken from off his discouered coffin , and putt in a square chest vnder ground , which did so mutine the people who supposed he had bin vtterlie taken from that place , that they ran with their swordes in their handes , euen to the celles of the Religious , whence they would not depart till the holie bodye was shewen them , which appeased them . Four dayes after his death , the Prouinciall arriued , who was of opinion ( with whome ioyned the bishopp ) that he should be interred in the said Couent in the Cittie according to his owne ordonance in his life time . To this effect the Bishop caused a very solemne procession to be made , and the Gouernour of the Cittie sent a company of foot men to guard a new bridge which he had caused expreslie to be made of boates : but vnderstanding that the inhabitātes of the otherside the bridge were resolued by force of armes to surprise the holie body , which by right they could not challenge , and that they had alreadie broaken the bridge of boates , he proclaimed by sound of trompett , that no man nor woman vpon paine of death should stirre out of their lodgeing , and banished from that contrie and territory , the principall heades of this conspiracie , and by this meane freed all the Religious of both sex in Padua from feare ; for they were extremelie afflicted , and accused themselues , imputing the same to arriue for their offences : wherfore they besought our Lord IESVS CHRIST , to deliuer them from this affliction , which also had put the whole citty into a great tumult . So the glorious body of S. Antony was transported to the said Couent of Padua , where it was interred in a sepulcher newly and miraculously discouered , the fift day after his death . Of the resolution of his canonization , and of certaine miracles there wrought . THE XXX . CHAPTER . TO speake the truth the dissention aforesaid was not without cause , considering that they contested about so precious a treasure : it is also to be considered how iustly the Paduans possessed this holy body , sith they hazarded their life for it , before it wrought any miracles ; as if each of them had bin assured of the great number of miracles which God would worck by it , as he began that verie day , making this pacification to appeare so much more pleasing , and this treasure more deere and gratefull , as the contention had bin greiuous , by meanes of the recouerie of all the diseased that onlie touched his sepulcher , yea of those that , vnable to come to his sepulcher , or into the Church , inuocated his holy name without . This so notable and inexpected successe , spreading incontinentlie ouer all the neighbour places , the Bishop of Padua vnable to retaine thedeuotiō of the people , that publikely honoured him according to his merittes ; he sent embassadours to Rome in his name and the Paduans , to beseech the Pope to canonise this S. which God had bestowed on them . They being graciously entertayned and heard , together with the examen made by order of the said Bishop , and an other by the deputies of his holinesse , who were an Abbot of S. Benedict , and a Dominican Prior , vpon the life , conuersations , and miracles of the S. and finding more then sufficient proofe , he proposed to the Consistory his canonization att Spoletum , it being not full , but neere a yeare after his death . Wherto there directly opposed himselfe a Cardinall , which caused further proceeding to be deferred , till the day following , but the first night after , the Cardinall had this dreame : It seemed vnto him that his holinesse would consecrate an Altare , and to that end demaunded holy reliques of him . But he not knowing what to giue him , heard a voice that said : Giue him of the new reliques of S. Antony . Wherevpon , this Cardinall awakinge , sollicited the Pope more then any other , to hasten the canonization of the S. as hauing bin by this diuine voice , fully assured of his great merittes . Besides the approbation of the vnder written miracles wrought after his death , nor including those wrought in his life time , he cured nineteene that were lame , fiue of the palsie , fiue that were crooked , six blinde , three deafe , three mute , two of the gout : he raised two to life , and cured diuers others of sundry diseases . For which cause , the yeare 1232. on the day of Penticost he was enrolled by the Pope in the Catalogue of Sainctes , with great solemnitie . The said Pope composed and sung that worthy antheme : O Doctor optime ; and ordayned it to be sung in all churches the day of his feast , which was constitued to be yearly the thirteenth of Iune . One the day of his canonization all the belles of his cittie of Lisbone did ring of themselues , to the exceeding contentment of all personnes , wherof they knew no cause , but that they felt an inestimable ioy in their hartes : but they vnderstood afterward that their contryman and fellow-cittizen S. Antony , had bin that day canonized . The bulle of the aforesaid canonization , taken out of the tenth chapter of the sixt booke , and heere more properly placed . GRegory bishop , seruant of the seruantes of God , to our venerable Brethren , Archbishops , Bishoppes , health and Apostolicall benediction . As God saith by the Prophett : I will make you honoured and praysed of all people ; and by the sage , he promiseth that the iust shall shine in the presence of God , as the sunne ; so it seemeth vnto vs expedient that we also here on earth below , doe prayse the sainctes which his diuine Maiestie hath crouned in heauen ; and considering withall , that God is knowne and adored principally in them , who is praiseworthy and glorious in his Sainctes , and that miraculously to manifest his omnipotencie , and his mercy towardes our saluation , he euen ennobleth here below by miracles , his faithfull seruantes , with whome he hath concurred to the meritt of eternall glory , and this , to confound the obstinacie of many heretikes , and to confirme his church in his holy Catholique , Apostolike and Romane faith , and to expell out of lukewarme hartes , all sloath and negligence , awakening them to good worckes , by these holy examples , and that the hartes of heretikes might be made plyable to belieue by effect , what they seeme not to vnderstand by the holy scriptures ; and finally , that all Iewes and Pagans , the vaile of blindnes being taken from before their eyes , may see this transparent light of the omnipotencie of our Redeemer IESVS CHRIST , and that they may not alleadge for excuse , that they had no occasion deseruing their conuersion vnto him , and their acknowledgement of him for true God and true man. Wherfore my beloued , we yeld thanckes to this bountifull giuer of all goodnes , if not as we ought , at least as we may , for that it hath pleased him , for confirmation of our holy faith , and the confusion of heretikes , to bestow on vs , holy and famous men in these dayes , who by signes and manifest miracles haue declared , how true , inestimable and indubitable is the faith of the holy Romane Church , sith they who dye therein , so dye in the grace of God , that they glitter , twinckle and shine in the world , as Sunnes in the firmament . Therfore being therein but one faith , and the same , by this diuine and manifest approbation appearing most true , the falshood of all others must be very euident . Of the nomber of those that haue meritted to worck miracles , before and after their death , is the blessed Father S. Antony , of the Order of the Frere Minors , who liuing in this world , was very famous for his great merittes , and liuing now in heauen , he shineth by many miracles which are ordinarily wrought att his sepulcher , wherof we are assured , as well by very authenticall worthy actes , as by reuelation of personnes worthy of creditt : These two thinges , merittes and miracles , suffice to giue testimony among men of the sanctity of a man , yea they suffice to make vs yeld to honour and inuocate them , as our intercessors vnto God , which two thinges , are taken out of this text of the Gospell : They goeing forth preached euery where : our lord worcking withall , and confirming the word with signes that followed . For this cause we haue giuen order to the abouesaid Bishop , to Br. Giles Iourdain , Priour of the Order of S. Benett , and to Br. Iohn , Priour of S Augustins , in the monastery of the Iacobins of Padua , that they should make an exact examen , and approued catalogue of the miracles of the said Sainct , which we hauing seene to be conformable to that which by our owne experience we know to be very true touching his life and holy conuersatiō : that it may not seeme we would hinder or depriue him of his praise , being therevnto vrged by the said Bishop of Padua , and the reuerence of the seruantes of God , which so notoriously deserue the same : and by the aduise of our venerable Brethren , the Cardinalls of the holy Roman Church , and of all the Prelates att this present neere vnto vs : we haue enrolled him in the Catalogue of the SS . Wherfore the candell not being sett on the candlesticke but to giue light , we pray and commaund all those to whome the knowledge of these presents shall come that in vertue of this Apostolicall Breuie they induce their subiectes , and procure them solemnly and reuerentlie to keepe and honour his feast , which is the thirteenth of Iune , to the end that God being moued and appeased by his holie prayers , doe giue vs his holie grace in this life , and his glorie in the other . Besides , that the sepulcher of this worthie Confessour , who by the splendour of his miracles beautifieth our holie Church , be , with the honour due vnto it visited and frequented ; we trusting in the diuine grace , and in the aucthoritie of the glorious Apostles sainct Peter and sainct Paul ; we mercifullie remitte and release a yeares penance enioyned them , to all those that truelie confessed and penitent , doe on the day of his feast , and all the octaue of euerie yeare , visitt the same . Giuen att Spoletum , the twelfeth of Iulie , in the sixt yeare of our Popedome . How his body was transported into the said church of Padua , then into that where it now is , and wherefore , THE XXXI . CHAPTER . POpe Alexander the fourth , desiring to deliuer manie Citties of Lombardie , from the cruelty of the Tyran Ezelin , that had vsurped almost all the Venetian territorie , he sent to Venise as his Legat Philip de Fontaine , Bishop of Rauenna , that hauing ouerthrowne a mightie and potent armie , he might assige Padua , where the Tyran had placed a nephew of his , as lieutenant to guard that place faithfullie for him . God determining to end and cease the tyrannie of this cruell Prince , and to deliuer that Cittie by the merittes of sainct Antony , the night of his feast . The cittie being in this trouble , the Guardian of the Couent of the Frere Minors , called Brother Bartholomew Corradin , watching att the sepulcher of the Sainct in feruent prayers and teares praying for the deliuery of that cittie , he heard a cleare voice that seemed to proceed out of the said sepulcher which said vnto him : Brother Bartholomew , feare no more , but be comforted and giue thanckes to God : for I promise and assure thee , that on my octaue day , this citty shal be restored to her former liberty ; which came to passe : for Anselmus the Gouernour therof , being terrified by the hand of God , went out and fled with all his people , in such sort that the said Apostolicall Legat entred in , and restored all thinges to their former splendour , liberty and freedome . The said voice was not onlie heard by the said Guardian : but also by many Religious of the Couent that watched in the said Church , who gaue testimony therof afterward . Wherfore the Paduans ordayned that thenceforward the said octaue day should be solemnised , as the day it selfe of the feast of sainct Antony , in acknowledgement of that singuler benefitt . Afterward they tooke him for a singuler aduocate of their cittie , consecrating vnto him the altare of their great church , wherein they placed his reliques , and there they celebrated his feast , on which day manie worthy miracles were wrought . Padua being thus deliuered , the yeare 1259. the Paduans began to build a great and sumptuous Church , wherinto were transported his holie reliques the yeare , 1273. the eue of Quasi modo , the Cardinall of Bolonia named Guy Charles Bishop of Portuensis , legat of his holinesse , with many ceremonies solemnised the said translation . This Cardinall hauing bin deliuered from death by sainct Antony , was exceeding deuout vnto him , and therfore offered vnto him a faire and rich shrine or reliquarie of siluer , wherin he putt his holie head . Sainct Bonauenture Generall of the Order , was present att his translation , and opened the shrine , wherin the glorious bodie of the Sainct had bin thirtie yeares , which he found all tourned to ashes sauing the tongue which was verie fresh and vermillion as when it had life , which taking in his handes , in presence of all the companie with aboundance of teares he vttered these wordes : O blessed tongue which hast alwayes praysed they God , and hast laboured others to doe the like , it verie euidentlie appeareth that thou hast highlie merited before God! then kissing it verie tenderlie , he put it againe verie reuerentlie into the said reliquarie . On a certaine time after , a Generall desired to transport this holie tongue from that place ; but hauing taken it vp , and thincking to carry it away , he could neuer finde the dore where to goe forth , nor had he power to carrie it back whence he had taken it ; wherfore he secretlie hid it in an altare , none perceauing the same , where it remayned manie yeares after , till it pleased the Sainct to discouer it , so that , taking it thence , it was put in a ve●ie faire and rich reliquary of crystall , where it is euen to this day shewen pure and entier to all deuout Pilgrimes . How he raised his Nephew that died att Lisbone . THE XXXII . CHAPTER . ANephew of the sainctes the sōne of his sister , called Paris , played one day att Lisbone , on the sea shoare , with many children his companions , all which entred into a shallop , which for their recreation they lanched into the sea ; but there sodēly arose a storme , which raysing the sea waues , presently ouer-whelmed the shalop : all that were therin saued themselues by swiming except Paris , who being the yongest , could not swimme , but was drowned ; which his Father vnderstanding , he prayed the Fishers to search for recouery of his body , to giue it Christian buryall . They more to satisfie him , then in hope to finde him , sought him sometime , and att length God permitted them to finde him , and deliuering him to his Father , the kinred were of opinion to haue him buryed : but his pittyfull mother , the sister of S. Antony , hauing good hope of the life of her sonne by the merittes of her brother , would not permitt him to be buryed , and therfore would be continually neere him all the day following and the night after ; but the next morning the kinred purposing not to permitt the body any longer vnburyed , because it already exceedingly sauoured , the mother resolutely said and auowed , that if they would bury her child , they should bury her aliue together with it . Then she made this prayer to S. Antony : O my glorious Brother , if charity moue thee as I belieue it doeth , and if thou be so carefull and ready to gratifie them that inuocate thee , yea such as are strangers , I beseech thee to haue compassion of thy sister , and of thy Nephew , who if thou please to restore him life , shall serue God in thy Order , whē he shall attaine to age conuenient & competent to that end , if so it please the diuine Maiestie . The successe was admirable , for as soone as she had ended her vow , the child that had bin three dayes dead , arose before all the company , and hauing attained age sufficient , he accomplished the said vow , taking the habit of the Order of his vncle , wherein he piously perseuered . Of two other raised from death by Sainct Antonie , and of some others . THE XXXII . CHAPTER . A Queene of Leon in Spaine borne in Portugall , hauing by accident of sicknes lost her daughter of eleuen yeares of age , and hauing heard this foresaid miracle recounted , would not haue her daughter buryed , but kept her three dayes without buryall ; during which time she deuoutly inuocated the helpeof S. Antony , with a feruent faith , for which she deserued att length to be heard : but the child her daughter being raysed sayd vnto her : deere Mother , I beseech God to pardon you for hauing troubled me in the celestiall glory , where I was amongest the virgins , though it be not for long time : for I am restored to life att the instance of S. Antony but for fifteene dayes : which so succeeded , for fifteene dayes after , she dyed againe . A gentleman that could haue no children , vowed to the S. that if he would obtaine him one , he would euery yeare visitt his sepulcher , and he was heard ; but goeing one day to accomplish his vow he left his sonne of seauen yeares old sick in his house , who by litle and litle so recouered health that he went to play with his companions , in a chanell where then there was no water , it being bended an other way to water a certaine plaine , but the banke or bay being not strong enough , gaue such way to the violence of the water , that it retourned impetuouslie into the chanell , where it drowned nine children playing there , wherof two being found were presentlie buryed . The said gentleman retourning from Padua , of his first friendes that he mett , he demaunded how his sonne did : they vnwilling to deliuer him such vnwelcome newes , answeared , they thought he was well , because it was not long since he played therby with his companions . This poore father passed farther , and came to his house , where he asked for his sonne . His seruantes seemed not to heare him , and endeauoured to diuert him from such demaund : but he said , he would neither eat nor drinck till he had seene him . Which constrayned them to declare vnto him the infortunate disaster of his sonne ; which hauing vnderstood he became out of himselfe ; but afterwardes by litle and litle recouering his spirittes , he swoare and very obstinately protested , that he would neither eat nor drinck till sainct Antony had restored him his sonne , which with a very feruent faith expecting , a litle after his sonne entred in where he was with other nine of his companions , that by the merittes of sainct Antony had bin saued with him , for which they praysed God in his sainct and glorified him with hart and voice . It is found to be recorded that the two other children companions of the foresaid , which were already buryed , were also raysed by the merittes of the S. who had compassion of the clamours that their parentes made vnto him . In Apulia , in the citty of Monoplia , a child did so vndermine a pitt , neerevnto the Frere Minors , that the earth hauing no support brake downe vpon him , where he was buryed , without appearance of any reliefe ▪ His mother vnderstāding therof , ran instantly to the monastery of Frere Minors , crying and often reiterating these wordes : O S. Antony , restore me my child . In meane while they were busy in taking vp the earth frō the pitt , wherein they found the childe aliue , though much troubled , who was asked how it was possible that so much earth had not choaked him ? He answeared , that S. Antony had still held his hand ▪ vnder his throat , to giue him meanes to breath : which gaue all those present occasion to praise and thanck God in his sainct . Of many miracles wrought against such as ▪ would not beleeue the glory of the Sainct . THE XXXIV . CHAPTER . A Chaplain belonging to the Bishop of Padua , hearing the first miracles of S. Antony related , would not only not belieue them , but euen did iest and scoffe att them . But he presently felt the diuine reuenge ; for he was striken with an extreme sharp and pestilencious feauer , which did so enfeeble him and brought him to that extremitie , that he was in danger of death . Wherupon acknowledging his offence and repenting , the third day of his sicknesse , he called his mother , to whome he confessed his fault , and protested he was exceedinglie grieued therat ; then he prayed her to goe to the sepulcher of the S. there to seeke to obtaine mercie , and in his name to promise , that thenceforward in steed of incredulity and dirision , he would firmelie beleeue , publikely preach , and manifest the glorie of this miracle to all the world . It was admirable to consider , the mother goeing thither , she inuocated the Sainct , then made the vow : and in that very instant the sick party was cured ; leaping out of his bed to the great admiration of all that were present . A certaine old gentleman that had bin an heretike from his infancie , setting one day att table , heard many miracles recounted of sainct Antony , whereatt gibing and reputing all fabulous , he tooke a drincking glasse of crystall , and threw it out att the windoe , saying : If sainct Antonie can preserue ▪ that glasse from breaking , I will henceforward hold him for a sainct ▪ and the glasse being very forciblie cast against the stones , was miraculouslie preserued entier . This heretike seeing so manifest a miracle , was moued , not onlie to ▪ belieue that Sainct Antonie was truelie and reallie a Sainct , but was also induced to forsake his her●sie , and abiuring it sincerelie ▪ to embrace our faith ▪ which he performed . Diuers persons eating att table , fell into discourse of the miracles of the sainct , and after many relations , one of them recounted that of the glasse aforesaid , exceedinglie admiring and wondring therat ; an other of them that was a companion and scoffer doubting of this miracle , saw withered branches of a vigne , wherof he tooke a handfull and in the other hand a glasse , saying : If Sainct Antony would make grapes to grow out of these branches , and that their iuyce and liquor would fill this glasse , I would hold it a miracle , and then would I beeleue the former miracle you recounted : Which he had no sooner spoaken , but all the sprigges of the branches which this scoffing fellow held , budded forth leaues , and then very faire grapes , which being crushed together filled the glasse with liquor , and by this meane the vertue of S. Antony was acknowledged and confessed by those that formerlie derided him . Sainct Antonie was become famous and reuerenced att Padua , for the miracles by him there ordinarilie ▪ wrought , wheratt neuerthelesse some heretiques did ordinarilie scoffe and gibe , and one time they purposed publikelie to deride them , and to that end presented themselues att the Church dedicated to the sainct : and being before the sepulcher , they began to cry and lament , saying that one of them ( who had a hand kirchefe before his eyes , which they had embrued with bloud , that it might be thought his eyes were thrust out , according to their crye ) had in a quarrell vnfortunately lost both his eyes , and therfore they exhorted the people to pray for this wretched blind man , who of his owne part omitted not to pray to God , and fayned to inuocate the sainct cunninglie playing the hypocrite . Now after they had spent about an houre vpon this subiect , the blinde fellow purposed to take off his handkirchefe , to make a shew first that he was cured , as he cryed and protested ; that by this fact he might afterwardes inferre , that as often as any miracles were wrought by sainct Antony , they were supposed and suborned as that was . But they were much amazed when they saw the two prunelles out of the Imposters eyes , when as they determined and thought to deride the sainct , and therfore changing their laughter into teares , and their quibbes and scoffes into prayers , they with such a faith humbled themselues , that att length they obtayned the recouerie of their imposters sight . An hereticall soldier meeting a poore leaper , that went to the sepulcher of sainct Antony to be cured , sayd vnto him : Friend thou loosest they labour and time , for I assure thee , if sainct Antony euer cure thee of thy leaprosie , I am content to haue it . The poore Leaper yet omitted not to proceeded in his iorney , and being att the sepulcher of S. Antony he fell a sleepe . The S. appeared vnto him in a dreame and sayd : goe and carry thy clappers to the soldier that thou mettest in the way for he hath thy leproise as he said , and bid him vse them . So being awaked , and finding himselfe perfectly cured he caried his clapper by commandement of the S. to the soldier , whome he found full of leprosie from the head to the foot : for which he very hitterly lamented , and repēting what he had done vowing and recommending himselfe to the S. he deserued to be heard , hauing learned by experience , how great is the vertue of the Sainctes of God. Of many other miracles , and of the Breefe of S. Antony against the Deuils , which remained in the handes of the king of Portugall . THE XXXV . CHAPTER . IN a combatt that happened betweene two soldiers , one of them was so strangely hurt in one arme , that speaking humanely it was incurable , att least , sauing his life , he could not auoyd a perpetuall mayne . Now recommending himselfe to S. Antony he was presently cured , the wound being so closed , it as if he had neuer bin hurt . But as is said of the wicked , hauing past and escaped the danger they scoffe att the S. so the soldier began to consider by what meanes he might be reuenged , and diuers times discoursing therof with himselfe , the night before this lewd designe , the said wound came into his arme as before : the S. teaching him and all others , that the graces and fauours of God are not to be abused against his seruice , that is , employed in any thing which he forbiddeth , and is not pleasing vnto him , as to the detriment of ones neighbour . A child of Padua called Henry , hauing a swelling in his neck , vowed to the S. and was immediatly cured : but his mother that caused him to vow not regarding to fulfill it , the infirmity retourned , yet repenting and accomplishing the vow , her sonne was cured againe . An Abbot hauing great compassion of his seruant , that was deafe & dumme , vowed in his behalfe to S. Antony , that if he would please to cure him , he would employ him all his life in the seruice of his Church ; he was instantly cured , for which he was not vngratefull : for he employed him in his church all the dayes of his life in the Citty of Sautaren in the kingdome of Portugall , in the raigne of Don Donis . There was a poore woman , who though she were very deuout to S. Antony , yet being sinfull , the deuill sometimes posessed her and tempted her to destroy her selfe , persuading her that she could neuer satisfie God , for the many sinnes she had cōmitted but by voluntary killing her selfe ; to this false imagination , he added a false vision ; for the deuill appeared vnto her in forme of a crucifix , telling her that for the loue she boare him he would saue her , but she could hardly satisfie for her sinnes vnlesse she would voluntary murder her selfe ; to which purpose he coūsailed her to goe that very houre to the riuer Tage , and there to drowne her selfe , and promised her to receaue her att the instant into his glory . This woman hauing had this vision , concealed it sometime in her hart ; now it happened , that when her husband excedingly checked and rebuked her , amōg other iniuries calling her possessed with a deuill ; she partly in fury , and dispaire procured her by her husband , and partly vrged by the deuill by remembrance of the said vision , resolued to drowne her selfe , and with that intention departed from her house ; but S. Antony would not permitt such an act , so vnworthy of a Christian to be perpetrated , especially on such a day , it being on the celebration of his feast : for this miserable woman passing before his Church , was inspired to enter into it : which she did , and thē very deuoutly prayed the S. that he would voutsafe to reueale vnto her , if it were possible , whither it were the will of God she should drowne her selfe or not : hauing ended her prayer , she slept a sweet sleep and so light , that she heard the voice of the Sainct which in her dreame said vnto her : looke vpon thy bosome and when thou hast read the writing thou findest there , thou shalt be cured . The woman presently awaking found on her bosome a bitt of parchment , wherin was written in letters of Gold : Ecce crucem Domini , fugite partes diuersae ; vicit leo , de tribu Iuda : Alleluia , Alleluia : As soone as she had read the same , she was entierlie freed of her temptation . The king of Portugall Don Donis , hauing bin aduertised of this great miracle , by the husband of the woman , demaunded the said Breefe or writing , which was giuen him : but it was strange , this woman not hauing her writing , the deuill began presently to vex her : but hauing no meanes to demaund it againe of the king , who had put it amongst his reliques ( hauing wrought many miracles by this breefe ) the husband was aduised to request a copy therof , which by meane of some Religious , he obtained , which hauing deliuered to his wife , she was all the rest of her dayes freed from the said temptation , liuing securely the space of twenty yeares . How he deliuered from death the Princesse of Portugall . Taken out of the sixteenth chapter of the tenth booke , to be more properly put in this place . THe princesse , Lady Aldoucia daughter of the king of Portugall and of queene Teresa , by a very extreme and dangerous infirmity that tormented her , approaching to her death , her mother had recourse vnto sainct Antony , to whome she was much deuoted , most affectionately recommending her daughter vnto him , and praying him to remember that he was borne in that kingdome , and that as he had cured , saued , and raysed so many in Italy , he would please also to deliuer her daughter from that danger of death . Att that very instant , so strong and violent a fitt of the feauer did assault the sick Princesse , that euery one esteemed it her last agony . But then did the Sainct appeare vnto her , and said : daughter , God hath sent me to thee for satisfaction of the frequent prayers of thy mother , to putt it to the election of thy will , either to goe now with me to Paradise , or for consolation of thy mother to continue longer in the world . The Princesse hauing choasen the second ; sainct Antony deliuered her his girdle saying : Well , kisse this Cord : which she taking in her handes , and as she thought holding it fast , she cryed to her mother , Madame , Madame , come see the glorious sainct Antony whome I hold by his girdle , which he hath deliuered me to kisse therby to be cured : she comming and not seeing the Sainct att all , found her daughter perfectly well ; wherfore she diuulged this miracle in the Citty of Allenquor , where this happened , in the Church of the Frere Minors , whither she with all her Court repayred to giue thanckes to God and to his holy seruant . Of certaine other miracles of sainct Antony THE XXXVI . CHAPTER . A Poore man being seduced by an Inchaunter , that promised to procure him an instinct to know what soeuer he desired , entred with him into a circle where in an instāt he saw appeare a great number of deuils , who perceauing him to be vtterly amazed and terrified , did rent out his eyes and tongue , and then vanished . This miserable fellow hastened directly to the Church of S. Antony , where repenting to haue consented to the Magician , he inuocated with his hart , not hauing the vse of his voice , his assistance . And vpon these his humble prayers , in the time of high masse , as the Preist sung . Gloria in excelsis , Benedictus qui venit in n●●une Domini , his two eyes were miraculously restored him , which being knowne , all the Citty of Padua was full of the bruit , each one desiring to see him . Many of the more ancient and noble of the citty held it conuenient , that all the people there present should ioyne themselues in prayer that it might please God to accompany this first miracle with a second , in restoring his speech : To this effect they all fell on their knees & offered their prayers , the Masse alwayes cōtinuying : when the Agnus Dei was sung , his tongue was also restored , wherby he began with a loud voice to prayse God and his S. A Religious woman of the Order of sainct Clare , hauing heard preached the rigour of the paines of Purgatory , conceaued such a terrour of goeing thither , that she prayed almighty God to graunt her to suffer her Pugatory in this world , and so long continued in prayer that att length God heard her . But being vnable any long time to support , so rigorous and insupportable tormentes , she discouered the cause of her afflictions to the other Religious , whome she prayed to make supplication to God by the merittes of sainct Antony , that he would please to moderate those so bitter tormentes which she endured : and so all the Religious with such deuotion and humility applyed themselues to prayer , that by the merittes of S. Antony she was eased therof , & thenceforward she was no more so rash as to tempt God ; but entierly resigned herselfe to the will of his diuine maiesty , casting herselfe absolutely into his disposition . The Religious Br. Bernardine of Parma , by a violent catarre in his throat became dumme , for cure wherof were applyed all about his neck burning cauters , all which nothing auayled : so that he became so feeble that putting to him a litle waxe candle lighted , he could not with his breath blow it out : wherfore his death and stifling being feared , he was carryed to Padua , where the feast of S. Antony was celebrated , to visitt his sepulcher . There was then a great concourse of people , where in publike presence he offered his prayer , shedding abondance of teares : then he began to spett and to auoyd such a quantity of filthy and loathsome matter , that the beholders could no longer endure it , their hartes so arrising att the sight of such insupportable stuffe : and withall he was cured ▪ of the catarre and recouered his speech , for which he hartely praysed God and his sainct . The sonne of a poore woman about twēty monthes old called Thomasin , dwelling neere the said Church , fell one day vnaduisedly into a pond full of water with his head downeward , and was carryed home dead . His mother full of desolation , hastened with great faith to the sepulcher of the sainct , before which she fell on her knees , beseeching him with all her soule to restore her child to life : and promising euery yeare , though she were needy , to giue an almose to the poore in his honour , of the quantity of her sonnes weight in wheat : who was speedily restored to life to the exceeding amazement of all that were present , who together with the mother gaue thanckes to God for the same . These miracles of S. Antony are approued to be very authenticall , together with three or fower which he wrought with S. Francis , in whose life we haue inserted them , where by the vse of the table they may be easily found , for which miracles & many other , generally knowne , may truely be said : Mirab●lis est Deus in sanctis suis : Amen . The end of the Fift booke of the second part of the first volume , of the Chrocles of the Frere Minors . THE SIXT BOOKE OF THE CHRONICLES OF THE FRIER MINORS . WHERIN ARE CONTAINED THE LIVES OF twenty particuler and speciall Disciples of the Seraphicall F. S. Francis. Translated by the aforesaid . The life of Br. Bernard Quintauall , the eldest spirituall child of Sainct Francis. Of the conuersion of Br. Bernard Quintauall , and of his pouerty . THE FIRST CHAPTER . BROTHER Bernard Quintauall , was borne att Assisium , of the most noble family therin , where hauing considered the strangenes of life of S. Francis , his admirable contempt of worldly commodities , his vnchangeable assurance , his inuincible constancie in supporting iniuryes , and his exceeding patiēce , in enduring the troubles and laboures of this life , yea seeming dailie more and more to conceaue greater contentment therin ; He esteemed all this could not proceed but by the will of God : which he experienced , as hath bin amplie declared in the eight chapter of the first booke and first volume , where his conuersion is related att lardge . Hauing then renounced the world , and sold all he had in the marckett place of Assisium , and giuen the price to the poore and beggers of IESVS CHRIST , following S. Francis , he deserued to be his eldest child , as well in time as perfection ; for by speciall priuiledge he had the grace to be a true louer of pouerty . And also S. Francis sometimes would say , that Br. Bernard had founded his Order , selling his substance to giue to the poore , euen to his very apparell wherwith he was cloathed , so that his first Religious habitt was made of almose : then being thus naked , he offered and cast himselfe into the armes of IESVS CHRIST crucified naked , whome he imitated euen to his death . God also by a particuler prerogatiue bestowed on him , a ioyfull patience which merueillously shined in him , and particulerlie in those iornyes he performed vpon obedience , edifying his neigbour , and exercising himselfe in vertues . How Br. Bernard by the vertue of patience built a monastery att Bolonia , and some others in Lombardy . THE II. CHAPTER . AFter the first confirmation of the Order by Pope Innocent the third , and hauing receaued the precept of penitence , Brother Bernard was sent by sainct Francis to Bolonia , to edifie the people with examples of piety . Being in that Citty , the Children seeing him in so simple a habitt and so different from other Religious , they followed him in the streetes , crying after him , reproaching him , reuiling him , and vsing him as a foole : which he endured with immoueable patience and contentment ; yea to procure himselfe the greatest disgrace and dishonour for the loue of IESVS CHRIST , who was so much contemned for vs , he would frequent those places where was the greatest recourse of people , and there the idle and loytering companious scoffed att him , and flouted him as a foole . But the patient and obediente seruant of God , did neither resist nor complaine , but shewed a pleasing and ioyfull contenance , contenting himselfe for his food with a bitt of bread giuen him for the loue of God , and thus he continued for certaine dayes , till it pleased our Lord , to declare him to be his seruāt , which by this meanes came to passe . One of the noblest of the Citty who then was the Iudge , seeing and considering the life of this poore Religious , sayed in himselfe , this man thus contemned , must needes be some holy personnage in regard of his extraordinary patience . And therfore he called him vnto him , and hauing demaunded what he was , and whence he came , Brother Bernard drew out of his bosome the Euangelicall rule which sainct Francis had giuen him , and which he had written no lesse in his hart then in that paper : and without vsing any other wordes deliuered it vnto him . The iudge hauing seene the same , was stricken into an amazement , and tourning towardes many that were flocked thither to heare the Religious discourse : he sayd : This rule doubtlesse teacheth the most strict and rigorous religious life that is in the Church ; and in deed this man and all his companions that lead this life , represent vnto vs the Apostolicall Colledge , and therfore are worthy of very great honour . This being said , he conducted Brother Bernard to his house , with such ioy and contentment as if he had bin an Angell of heauen . A litle after , att his owne expences he built for him and his companions , a Couent without the cittie but very neere the walles as most commodious for them . He liued and dyed as a deuout Brother of the Order . In this sort was Brother Bernard the first that began the Couent att Bolonia , which he did not seeke to build sumptuouslle and found with much rentes and possessions , but with the examples of a most profound humility and patience ; he built vpon the firme rocke of IESVS CHRIST , who is our true and liuely foundation . Br. Bernard being then thus seated att Bolonia , the people by litle and litle knowing his sanctity , beganne to respect him and desirouslie to heare his wordes , and to admitt his Coūsailes , in such sort that in a short space , many did not only forsake their disordered life , but also left the world , becomming Frere Minors in the said monastery . To be short , he was generally respected of all as a sainct , each one desired to see him , and to kisse that habitt which formerlie they misprised ; but he , as the true and humble disciple of Euangelicall humilitie , shunning these vaine honours , retourned to the holie Father sainct Francis , whome he besought to send him some other where : wherin the sainct was willing to gratifie him , and sent him into Lombardie , where he edified the people with admirable vertue , and erected many monasteries , and recouered an infinite : nomber of soules that resolued to follow the life and profession of the : gospell of IESVS CHRIST . Of the pilgrimage of Brother Bernard to S. Iames in Galicia , and what happened to him there . THE III. CHAPTER . WHen the holy Father S. Francis went into Spaine to visitt the Church of sainct Iames in Galicia , he tooke Br. Bernard and certaine other of his companions with him . They found in theiriorney a poore sicke personne in a place very miserable and discomfortable , and vttetly abandoned ; there they remayned certaine dayes to haue care of him , serue and comfort him . But sainct Francis knowing his sicknesse would be of long continuance , lefte Brother Bernard to attend him , and proceeded on his pilgrimage , whence retourning he found the sick man recouered , and tooke Brother Bernard back with him into Italie , whence shortlie after he demaunded leaue of him to visite the Apostle Sainct Iames in Galicia , not hauing opportunitie to goe with him the other time ; and hauing accomplished his iust desire , att his retourne he came to a riuer which , by reason of the swiftnes and violence of the current which was very deepe , he could not wade ouer , wherfore he was enforced to stay att the side therof , where a litle after , an Angel in very actiue manner appeared vnto him , and saluted him in Italian : Which Brother Bernard admiring , asked him if he came from Italie , or whence he was : wherto he answeared , that he came from our Lady of Angels , where he had bin to admonish Br. Helias of his temerity in desiring to make a new rule , and that he had rudely shutt the gate vpon him , for which God would punish him . Which said , he easily conducted Br. Bernard to the other side of the riuer , and then incontinentlie vanished , leauing Br. Bernard exceedinglie comforted , who gaue thanckes to God for hauing visited and assisted him by his Angell . Being att Assisium he recounted to the holy Father S. Francis and others , what the Angell had tould him of Brother Helias : by which meane it was knowne that he who was att the dore of the Couent of our Lady of Angels , and had spoken to Brother Helyas ( as hath bin related in the 100. chapter of the first booke ) was sent of God , to propose vnto him the question there sett downe , to giue him occasion of amendement . How Brother Bernard receaued of almighty God the grace of extaticall contemplation and of the effectes therof , together with his abstinence . THE IV. CHAPTER . THis holy Father oftentimes retyred himselfe from the worckes and labour of the actiue life ( wherin he spent a good part of his time for the saluation of soules ) to the repose of the contemplatiue life , whereby he obtained of God such a sublimitie of spiritt and clearnesse of vnderstandinge , that the deepest learned diuines repayred vnto him , to demaunde solution of difficult and obscure passages of the holy scripture : It seemed that his soule conuersed continually in heauen . Sometimes he went ouer the mountaines entierly transported in God , rauished as a propheticall spiritt in manifest signe of his continuall mentall eleuation . Fifteene yeares before his death , as he was spiritually in heauen , he had also his countenance euer lifted very high : in his iornyes , when he began to feele the force of spirituall extasie , he would bid his companion to expect a while : then would turne out of the way and seeke some tree against which to rest , and so held himselfe firme and stable , that his spiritt might not wander diuers wayes , till the extasie were ended . He one time said to that great contemplatiue Brother Giles , that he made himselfe but halfe a man , remayning as a woman , shut vp in his Cell , and not goeing abroad to teach men the right way of their saluation . Brother Giles answeared him : O Brother , it is not permitted to all men to eat and flye as swallowes , as it is to you , who goeing , resting , not stirring , and running in any place whatsoeuer , doe alwayes tast the extaticall and diuine consolation . For which cause sainct Francis tooke great contentment to discourse with him of matters concerning God , so that , to that effect , they were sometimes found together in a wood , both rapt in extasie , where they remayned in that manner a whole night together . As he one day heard Masse in the quier , he was so rauished in spiritt , that he remayned till the ninth hower immoueable and insensible , with his eyes fixed towardes heauen . When he retourned to himselfe he seemed vtterly amazed , and tourning to the other Religious he cryed out vnto them : My Brethren , is there any man , howsoeuer great , rich and noble he may be , that will not esteeme it easy to carry a sack full of dung , ordure , and carrion , if therfore he be promised a pallace full of gold ? herby intending to signify the immensiue treasure which God reserueth for those that are contrite in heart . But it is a thing worthy of especiall note in him , that in fifteene yeares of his spirituall feruour , he neuer more then halfe satisfyed his appetite , though he did eat indifferentlie of euery permissable thing sett before him : whervpon he would say , that it cannot be called abstinence for a man to forbeare that which he tasteth not , seeing that this vertue fighteth against the tast of that which pleaseth and seemeth good vnto him : but because few attaine to that perfection , it is best to shunne the occasions . How this worthy seruant of God was tryed and exercised in patience and endurance of temptations . THE V. CHAPTER . BEcause almighty hath God oftē accustomed to proue his faithful seruantes by a restraint of spirituall consolation , and of his sweet presence , he oftentimes afflicted him in this kinde : but afterwardes considering his notable constancie , he could not but comfort him . He once past eyght dayes , without tasting any sweetnes of diuine conuersation : that time by reason of his exceeding loue to almighty God , seemed vnto him eight yeares : he kept himselfe solitary , and verie pensiue , continually praying God with much feruour , to restore vnto him the consolation he desired , and the ioy which by his presence he receaued . Herevpon , there instantly appeared in the ayre , a hand bended , and as it were in action of striking a viole , whence he felt so pleasing and delightfull a harmony , that it filled his soule interiourly with such and so excellent a sweetnes , that if the sound had longer endured , it had , ( as to him seemed ) dissolued his soule from his bodye . Almighty God tryed him also , and exercised him exceedingly , by terrible and strange temptations : which was reuealed in prayer to the holy Father sainct Francis , who recommending him most affectionately to IESVS CHRIST , that he would please to assist him with his grace , and to giue him victory against such potent and mortall ennemies , he heard a voice from heauen that said : Feare not , for the temptations which assault Brother Bernard , are giuen him for exercise and for a crowne , and att lenght he shall haue the victory ouer all his ennemies . Besides , know that Brother Bernard is one of the elect of the table of our Lord ▪ Sainct Francis was so comforted with this voice , that he could not satisfye himselfe with giuing thanckes to God : and thenceforth euer loued Brother Bernard better . He related all to his companions , adding that God would deliuer Brother Bernard of all his temptations , and before his death , would so setle his spiritt in peace , that all the Religious which should behold him should prayse God for it , and that from heere below he should ascend to IESVS CHRIST , in that peace and spirituall tranquillity ; which so came to passe . The sixt chapter is put in the middest of the 67. chapter of the tenth booke , with this title : How sainct Francis blessed Brother Bernard miraculously , in imitation of the Patriarch Iacob . That place being more proper vnto it . Of the zeale of Religion , and the charity which Brother Bernard had towardes the sicke . THE VII . CHAPTER . THe glorious Brother Bernard was so zealous of his rule and profession , that he sharply reprehended euery delinquent in that respect of what soeuer degree of superiority he might be : as , hauing one day seene Brother Helias Generall , on a very lusty , faire , and fatt mule , he came behinde him , and with a great zeale reprehending him , said : Brother Generall this beast wheron you ride , is very great and fatt , wheras you know our rule doth not permitt the same : then laying his hand on the rumpe of the mule , he repeated the same wordes , adding also many other . An other time , knowing that he was retired into his chamber , where with many other Religious he did ●eat meates delicately dressed , he was much troubled with the euill example of such remissnesse , wherfore he arose from the table of the refectory , taking his earthen dish in one hand , and his cup in the other , and went to the chamber of the Generall , ouer against whome he sate downe att the table , and sayd : Brother I entend to eat with you this good meat , which is the almose of the poore of our Lord. Brother Helias with these wordes was not a litle troubled and confounded , yet he durst not reply a word , knowing that he was esteemed of the Religious for a very holy man , and as such was generally reuerenced and honoured . This good Religious Brother Bernard , was also very charitable towardes the sick . A Religious one day demaunding of him why he gaue so much to a sick Religious person to eat , he answeared : Brother , I doe it , therby to dischardge on my part what is requisite , and what charity commandeth me : you may well iudge that the sicke eateth but according to his necessity . Of the death of the glorious Brother Bernard . THE VIII . CHAPTER . WHen it pleased God to call his seruant Brother Bernard out of this terrestriall prison , to his celestiall kingdome , he was assaulted with a violent disease , in which notwithstanding he continued so intentiue in God , that he would not endure to heare spoaken or to thinck of any other thing . Vpon this occasion when sometimes the Religious that had care of him , putt vinegar with rose water to his nose , or therwith washed his wrestes to recomfort him , knowing that the same did withdraw him from his diuine meditations , he would not permitt it to be applyed vnto him . If it chaunced that by ach of his head , or other occasion , some ill cogitation that was not of God troubled his minde , reflecting instantly on him selfe , he would forciblie shake his head to expell and driue it away . And that he might haue no occasion to be separated one only moment from God , vpon the necessities of his body , he resigned all his will , for the care of seconde causes and worldly respectes , into the handes of his Infirmarian , vsing vnto him these wordes : My beloued brother , I will no more thincke on the necessities of this body , I referre the care therof to you ; wherfore vse it as you shall thinck requisit , I will take whatsoeuer you shall prepare me : If you giue me nothing , I will thinck of nothinge . Now because , after the death of sainct Francis all the Religious did reuerence Brother Bernard , as their Father , knowing this to be his last sicknes , and that his death was neere , they for many respectes came to visitt him ▪ and among others , that worthy contemplatiue Br. Giles , who finding him weakened to so low an estate , said vnto him : Sursū corda , Brother , Sursum corda . Brother Bernard att these wordes exceedingly reioyced , and awakening his spiritt , answeared : Habemus ad Dominum : and willed one of the Religious to prepare some conuenient place for Br. Giles , that he might remaine neere vnto , during the time he had yet to liue , that he might applie himselfe to the excesses of contemplation : his sicknesse encreasing , he would not be without a Preist , & att euery moment that anything occured to his memory worthy of cōfession , he hūbly acknowledged it to his Cōfessour . The last day of his sicknes whē something was presēted to him to eat , he called all the Religious and prayed thē to eat with him , saying : My Brethren I beseech you to celebrate with me this my last hower : and then discouered vnto them such a feruour of charity and deuotion , that many Religious admiring it , confessed that albeit they esteemed him a sainct , yet they neuer so much experienced the excellencie of his vertue and sanctity as att that time . After he had receaued the sacrament of extreme vnction , he setled himselfe decently , and said to all his Religious : My Brethren , I beseech you for euer to remember this my houre , wherto you must all come in your degree . And I confesse and assure you that I haue neuer bin a Frere Minor , but in temptations ; considering that in them I haue euer found God to assist me : and now I feele such a contentment , that I would not haue omitted to serue God for a thousand such worldes as this . Now I accuse my selfe to God and you , of all the offences I haue committed : and in this my last houre doe beseech you to loue one an other , for this shal be a signe wherby you shal be knowne to be disciples of IESVS CHRIST . After such and the like wordes , his face became so ioyfull and cleare , that they all admired : and in that ioy his blessed soule passed from this vale of miseries , to the repose of glory : his flesh continued so cleare , tender and plumme , as that of a sucking child , and his countenance appeared so liuely , as that the Religious could not satisfie themselues with contemplating ( as in a shadow ) the great splendour which his soule was to receaue in heauen : att length he was solemnly enterred in the Couent of S. Francis att Assisium neere vnto the sepulcher of the holy Father , where were present a great assembly of people . How the glory of Br. Bernard was reuealed to Br. Leo , and Br. Ruffin . THE IX . CHAPTER . THe glory which God had ordayned for him was in this mannea reuealed to two Religious the companions of S. Frrncis , att the same instant that he dyed : Br. Leo , and Br. Ruffinus lay sick in a village neere to Portiuncula , where in one night they saw appeare vnto them a great nomber of Frere Minors goeing in procession , among whome they saw one more note-worthy then the rest , out of whose eyes issued beames more glittering then the sunne so that they could no longer hold their eyes fixed on him . They asked one of the Religious whither they went , and they answeared that they were come to seeke a soule that should accompany Br. Bernard to glorie , who att that very hower was departed this mortall life , and that was he , out of whose eyes they saw so much light proceed : which God permitted , because he alwayes iudged well of his neighbour , & whē he saw any poore people in ragged & pached cloathes , he would say to himselfe : these obserue pouerty better thē thee Br. Bernard , & iudged as though they had promised to obserue holy pouerty . When he saw men richly and sumptuously attired , he would say with great compunction of his soule : It may very well be that these gentlemen weare vnder that precious habitt , some hairecloth , wherby they weaken , mortifie and chastice their flesh : and exteriourly appearing to be full of vanity , they shunne vaine glory : which thou , Br. Bernard , performest not with thy poore patched habitt , though thou be generally esteemed a great penitent . And this glory also is giuen him because what soeuer good he saw in the creatures , the same he referred to the Creatour , and gaue him thanckes for it . Which sayd , the procession disappeared . The life of Br. Ruffinus , companion of S. Francis. Of the vertues in generall and sanctitie of Brother Ruffinus , by the restimonie of Sainct Francis. THE X. CHAPTER . GOd adorned and enriched the first Frere Minors , with the apparant and excellent vertues of Br. Ruffinus , as a shining rainebow through the cloudes with the beautifull variety of faire coulers , and as a vermillian rose , for his feruent charity , and as a white lilly for his purity , yelding a most pleasing sauour to the Church of God. This blessed Br. Ruffinus , was borne at Assisium , of a very noble family , and nere of kinred to the glorious S. Clare . He was conuerted to God by the examples and documentes of the holy F. S. Francis , he tooke the habitt of the Frere Minors , and was professed for such , as is formerly recorded in the 17. cha . of the first booke and first volume : he kept himselfe a true virgin , & obtained of God a singuler grace of contēplation . He was of a gracious & amiable conuersation among men . As one day he retourned frō prayer , he passed before S. Francis goeing to his cell , who seeing him comming a farre off , demaunded of his cōpanions that were about him , what soule in this world , was in their opinion most pleasing to his diuine maiesty . They very hūbly answeared that they knew not , but it seemed to thē that his soule was more pleasing to God , thē any other that they knew in the world , by reason of the singuler graces which he had receaued of his diuine maiesty . But S. Francis thus replyed : My Brethrē , I tell you and aduertise you that as for my selfe , I am the most vile and vnworthie seruant that God hath in this world , and he hath reuealed vnto me that the soule of Br. Ruffinus is one of the three most holyest in the world , so that I may securely call him S. euen in this life , sith he hath reuealed vnto me withall , that his soule is canonized in heauen . Of the ready obedience of Br. Ruffinus . THE XI . CHAPTER . THis good Religious B. Ruffinus , was as it were insensible of exteriour thinges , by reason of his continuall exercise of prayer , he had as an other Moyses an vnseemely grace of speech , so that his wordes seemed to be forcibly drawne out of his mouth , and therfore he spake litle . Yet though in that respect he were very vnfitt to preach , S. Francis neuertheles cōmanded him one day to goe to Assisium to preach what the holie Ghost should inspire him : wherin he excusing himselfe , the S. to chastice his disobedience , caused him to goe thither without his capuce , which he ioyful executed & preached to the people . But S. Frācis , to chastice himselfe for so strange a commandement , followed him also without capuce ( or as some affirme naked . ) And in that manner did end the sermon which Br. Ruffinus had begun , with such cōpunction & effusion of teares of the people , as if it had bin good friday : as hath bin more amply discoursed in the 30. chapter of the first booke and first volume of this first part ; the great obedience of Br. Ruffinus requiring so admirable an effect , to the spirituall profitt of the people . How the deuils feared and shunned Br. Ruffinus . THE XII . CHAPTER . THis Religious S. was for his great humility and purity so feared of the deuils , that they could not endure his presence , as in diuers accidents hath bin experienced , and one time particulerlie when he went a begging in the Cittie of Assisium , meeting many men that led one possessed very strongly bound and tyed towardes S. Francis to be dispossessed , he seeing Br. Ruffinus cryed out very loud and gaue such a straine , that breaking the cordes wherwith he was bound , he escaped and ran from the men that held him , who getting hold of him againe , and much admiring such an vnwounted act , asked him the cause therof , & he answeared , I did it , because that same Br. Ruffinus which asked almose hath by his vertues and prayers so burned me , that I cannot remaine in this body : which spoken he presently fled and left the poore man deliuered . The holy Father S. Francis being one time in prayer on the mount Aluerne in a sequestred cell , the deuilles laboured to disquiett him , casting stones very furiously and making such a noyse , that the mountaine seemed ready to be ouerthrowne : it chaunced that in the meane time Br. Ruffin . passed that way , who cōming to aske S. F. his benediction , called to him a farre , saying : God be praysed , and incontinētly the deuils making an extreme noyse fled away . S. Francis that had heard the voice of Br. Ruffinus , & had also heard the flight of the deuils , sodenly goeing out of his cell , cryed vnto thē : Yee Proud creatures , stay the cōming of B. Ruffinus , that he may chastice you , for he knoweth you very well . It happened an other time that ten possessed personnes which were abroad in the fieldes , mett there Br. Ruffinus , whome hauing scene they presently fled , and being demaunded of some that passed by why they hastened away , they answeared : by reason of that Br. Ruffinus , by whome weare pressed as grapes in the wine presse . The thirtenth chapter which should follow here , is inserted before , to better purpose , touching a greatt temptation of Br. Ruffin and how he surmounted the deuils by vertue of the prayer of S. Francis. THE XIII . CHAPTER . THis chapter is not conuenient to be placed here , as well because the subiect therof happened to him before he attayned to such perfection , and therfore this can be no proper place for it , as also because it is amply discoursed in the 45. chapter of the first booke , and first volume of this first part . Of the death of the glorious Br. Ruffinus , and of the apparition he had a litle before his death . THE XIV . CHAPTER . BRother Ruffinus and Br. Leo were both sick att one same time , as we haue formerly said in the last chapter of the life of Br. Bernard . Now as vpon this admirable vision they discoursed with themselues , of the soule of the said Brother Bernard , and that they came for an other soule . Brother Leo thincking it to be himselfe that should dye , because he felt himselfe very sicke , he arose out of his bedde as well as he could , and went very ioyfully to the bed of Brother Ruffinus , to whome he said : Brother rest in peace for it is the will of God that I now dye to goe to his glory . Brother Ruffinus answeared him : Brother you are deceaued , for the vision which you haue had , and the wordes which haue bin spoaken to you , are to be vnderstood of me , & not of you , for our holy Father S. Francis , glorious as he is , came lately thither , accompanyed with a great nomber of Religious , who told me I was to passe from this miserable life to the most blessed , in very short time : for earnest pledge wherof , he gaue me a sweet and gracious kisse , through which my mouth and lippes continue full of miraculous sweetnes . And that you may belieue me , come neere & you shall know it . Brother Leo comming neere vnto him , felt such a sweetnesse of that precious odour , that he was fully assured of what Brother Ruffinus had sayd : so the time of his departure drawing on , he called all the Religious of the Couent before him , whome he animated to the obseruance of their profession and to fraternall charity by most pious and excellent discourses , in the middest of which his soule ▪ departed to eternall peace , with that glorious company which expected him in heauen : and his body was buryed in the Couent of sainct Francis , where were already enterred some other of his disciples and deere companions . The life of brother Leo. How Brother Leo was familier companion , Confessour , and Secretary to sainct Francis. THE XV. CHAPTER . BRother Leo was Confessour and Secretary to sainct Francis , in which function after he had much profited in the actiue life , by all kinde of vertues and perfections , he was by the diuine grace brought to the delicious garden of the contemplation and holy conuersation of sainct Francis , and in regard that he was singulerly adorned and endued with the vertue of simplicity , the Sainct particulerly affected him , and reioyced much in his familiarity . Sometimes he would call him Brother beast , and simple sheep of God : and intending to decipher a true Frere Minor , he would say that the Religious who had the simplicity and purity of Brother Leo , was really a Frere Minor . Now as he was almost alwayes companion to sainct Francis , so had he the fauour to see him many times in extasie , & his body lifted vp in the ayre aboue the trees , and then himselfe would fall on the ground in the very place whence the Sainct was eleuated into the aire , and demaund of God mercy in fauour of his Sainct . It was he alone that merited to be companion of the Sainct that Lent , which he kept of sainct Michael Th'archangell , when he receaued the sacred stigmates on the Mount Aluerne : where he was participant of all the merueilous apparitions & reuelations that did precede the seraphichal apparition of IESVS CHRIST . And he was the first to whome the holy Father shewed his sacred stigmates , as to his most deere and cordiall freind , and to the Father of his soule that did daily dresse them , as in many places of his life hath bin very amply discoursed . Part of the 16. chapter , which followeth in the Spanish text , is placed in the middest of the 11. chapter of the second booke and first volume of this part : because thy are certaine reuelations of sainct Francis which sainct Leo had , the rest is that which followeth . How it was reuealed to brother Leo , that vnlesse we be assisted of God , we can doe nothing of our selues . BRother Leo one time in prayer , had a cogitation of presumption , trusting on himselfe and his vertues : And being in this cogitation , there appeared vnto him a hand , and he heard a voice from aboue that said vnto him : Brother Leo , know that without this hand thou canst performe no good thinge . Which Brother Leo hauing heard , entierly enflamed in diuine loue , he arose on his feet , and beholding heauen , he diuers times thus spake with a loud voice : It is true my God , that if thy puissant hand doe not helpe and assist our infirmity , we can doe nothing of ourselues : much lesse shall we resist our ennemies , and obtaine the meritt of perseuerance in thy loue and seruice . The 17. chapter is put after the last of the second booke and first volume of this first part , where is related a vision which Brother Leo had , of the vniuersall Iudgement , as being a matter appertaining to the holy Father sainct Francis. How Brother Leo burned the box which Brother Helias Generall of the Order had sett at the Church dore , to gather almose for the fabrique , against the purity of the rule . THE XVIII . CHAPTER . BRother Helias , who after the death of sainct Francis for many yeares gouerned the Religion as General , was he that very sumptuously builded the Couent of S. Francis att Assisium , where Pope Gregory the ninth layd the first stone : the almose of the people of Assisium not sufficing for so great an edifice , Brother Helias seeking all meanes possible to find mony for the worck , sett a box att the Church dore with this inscription : The almose for the sabriq●e , which many good Religious hauing seene , and especially Brother Leo , in regard that it was a thing directly against the obseruance of the purity of their rule , being zealous of the Euangelicall Pouertie , they repaired to the venerable Brother Giles to consult with him , and to aduise together by what meanes they might preuent this inconuenience : who answeared that he dwelt att our Lady of Angels , and therfore though one built a Couent as great as the Citty of Assisium , he would notwithstanding be content to remaine wher he was , and that was all his care . But Brother Leo not satisfied with this answeare , they added : we haue a purpose to burne that box : what think you of it ? Brother Giles then with teares of his eyes replyed : If Brother Helias be dead , you may doe so ; but if he liue , lett him proceed , for you will hardly endure his persec ution . But Brother Leo and his companions leauing Brother Giles , tooke the box and burned it , which Brother Helias vnderstanding , and being extremely vexed therwith , he very cruelly disciplined them all : and hauing detayned thē some time in prison , he banished them from Assisium : for which and other like matters , the Pope put Brother Helias from his Prelature : as we haue formerly related in the life of S. Antony of Padua . Of certaine miracles , and of the death of the glorious Brother Leo ▪ THE XIX . CHAPTER . WHiles Brother Leo resided att our Lady of Angels , it happened that a poore woman of Assisium dyed in trauaile of child , whose mother was also a very poore old widdoe , who being much afflicted att the death of her daughter , and not knowing how to bring vp the litle infant that was left vnto her , she went to brother Leo for his counsaile , to whome with teares discouering her greife , she moued him to haue compassion of her misery , so that he went and with feruour offred his prayers , demaunding of God assistance for that so desolate poore old womā . His prayer ended , he sayd vnto her : Goe good woman , and putt the child to thy breast , and hope that almighty God will giue thee the milke that he would haue giuen the mother of the child . Though this old woman was much amazed att this speech , yet the infant being present , she obeyed : for she offered her breastes vnto it , which were found very full of milke to relieue the child . And the same continued as long as there was vse for it , and the child attayning to competentage beame a man of the church . He often recounted that he had bin miraculously nursed by the merittes of Brother Leo. This seruant of God meeting a yong man in the way , and beholding his countenance , sayd vnto him : thou shalt be one of our Religious : which wordes had such efficacie in his hart , that he could neuer apply himselfe to any thing , till he became a Frere Minor A woman of Codale , in the vally of Spoletum , hauing an apostume in her brest , which ordinarily yelded forth corruption , and being void of all helpe that might any way releiue her , she repaired to Brother Leo , with great deuotion praying him to make the signe of the crosse one the place greiued : which being done , the apostume vanished , so that no apparance remayned therof . A yong man being exceedingly afflicted with the falling sicknes and a continuall feauer , did secretly cutt of a peece of the habitt of Brother Leo , out of the great deuotion he carryed towardes him , which hauing layd on his neck , he was presently cured : but hauing lost it , the said infirmity retourned , yet hauing gotten an other peece , he was perfectly cured againe . A man of Treuy , being by commandement of the gouernour of Spoletum imprisoned and enchained , he recommended himselfe to the prayers of Brother Leo who was att our Lady of Angels , who appeared vnto him about the time of noone , and in presence of all that were there , vnchayned him , then drew him out of prison , and commanded him to goe as a Pilgrime to our Lady of Angels ; which hauing performed , he there found Brother Leo , att whose feet prostrating himselfe , he thancked him for the great & singuler fauour receaued of him . But he answeared him , that he should only thancke the Virgin Mary , whose feast of her holy purification was celebrated that day . Our lord wrought many other miracles by the merittes of his seruant Brother Leo , to manifest his sanctity to the world , which would be too tedious to be inserted . That holy Father Brother Ruffinus and Brother Angel us by commandement of their generall composed the legend of sainct Francis , which was afterward called the legend of three companions , wherof the most worthy and remarckable hauing bin extracted and put in other histories of sainct Francis , the same was afterwardy lost . Brother Leo att length hauing in vertue and sanctity accomplished his dayes , he left the desert of the world , and retired to his celestiall contry . He was enterred att Assisium , in the Church of S. Francis. The life of Brother Siluester . Of the conuersation , merittes and death of Br. Syluester . THE XX. CHAPTER . THe good Father Br. Siluester , was the first preist that entred into the Religion of S. Francis. In the first booke and first volume of this first part we haue sett downe his conuersion , and how he became a Frere Minor. This was his eleuenth disciple , who so encreased and profited in the vertue of sanctity , that he discoursed and conuersed with God , as ordinarily one freind doth with an other : which S. Francis often experienced , and diuers times gaue testimony therof , as when he reuealed vnto him that the will of God was they should apply themselues to preaching : And also when S. Francis commanded him to chase the deuils out of the citty of Arezzo , which is amply discoursed in the fift and sixt chapters of the first booke of this first part . Now this holy seruant of God , after he had perfectly serued his maiesty many yeares , reposed in peace , and was buryed att Assisium in the Church of S. Francis , with his other companions . The life of Brother Macie . Of the holy conuersation and obedience of Br. Macie . THE XXI . CHAPTER . BRother Macie of Marignan , was very prudent , and well borne , God gaue him the talent of commendable speech , especially whē he discoursed of spirituall thinges , and therfore S. Francis often had him in company , that they who came to see and visitt him , might be so well entertayned by the delightfulnesse of his discourse , that they should not trouble him in his prayer . Now the holy Father S. Francis , as a discreet pastour that continually watcheth ouer his flock , considering that Br. Macie dayly encreased in vertue , to the end that no vanity should cause him to fall from the hight of his prudence , he sought to ground him well on the firme and secure foundation of humilitie ; wherefore he one day in presence of the other Religious said 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Brother , these your companions here , haue obtayned of God the grace of prayer and contemplation , and you haue receaued the grace of discourse : and therfore you are most fitt to entertaine those without the gate that come to visitt vs. Therfore I am resolued that your Brethren here shall all apply themselues to contemplation , and that you shall haue care of the gate , of the kitchen , and of begging : so that no other Religious shal be troubled with any temporall care . When the Brethren shall eat in the refectory , you shal be without the do●e , that strangers may be entertained by your good speeches , before they ring , so that it may be no trouble to them to expect : all this shall you performe by the merittes of holy obedience . Br. Macie very ioyfully accepted all , and for a time exercised it , till the other Religious hauing knowne the vertue he had in prayer , and the other partes of his perfection , they obtayned of S. Francis , who also knewe him ●ight well , that all the offices which he had might be equally diuided among them . The 22. chapter , is placed after the 100. of the first booke of this present part , because it is a matter particulerlie appertayning to Sainct Francis : it is an exercise of mortification performed by Brother Macie . How Br. Macie obtained of God the vertue of humilitie . THE XXIII . CHAPTER . BRother Leo entring one day into spirituall discourses with Br. Macie , and some other Religious , among other thinges he said : I know a worthy seruant of God ( meaning S. Francis ) that hath obtayned many graces of his diuine maiesty , as well in the actiue as contemplatiue life , and with his graces , he hath so profound a humility , that he thincketh there is not in the world so great a sinner as himselfe . This humility maketh him merueilously to encrease in sanctity , and so confirmeth him in the grace of God , that whiles he shall haue the same for his roote , which he hath already engrafted in God , it is impossible for him to fall . As Brother Leo thus discoursed of humilitie ▪ Brother Macie that gaue attentiue eare vnto him , became so affected to this vertue so gratefull to God , that he went to his prayer and hauing lifted his eyes towardes heauen , he vowed to almighty God that he would neuer take ioy of this world , till he knew and felt in his soule , that God had giuen him this vertue of humility : and so by sighes and teares he afflicted himselfe before almightie God , and seeming to himselfe that he iustly deserued hell , if he did not obtaine this grace and vertue , wherby that worthy freind of God which was full of all perfection , reputed himselfe inferiour to all creatures , and persisting continually in this griefe , obseruing the vow which he had made , and perseuering in his petition vnto God , sacrificing himselfe by abstinences , disciplines and teares , he deserued att lengh● as he went one day alone to pray on the mountaine , to heare a voice from heauen that twice called him by his name . Wherefore he knowing the voice of God , presently answeared : Lord here I am : and then God said vnto him : What wilt thou giue me , if I giue thee the vertue of humility , which with so great instance thou hast demaunded of me ? Br. Macie then answeared : My God I will giue thee all that I haue to my very eyes : But God answeared : keep thy eyes : I will giue three gratis a gift of what thou hast demaunded . And from that hower Br. Macie had entier possession of the humility which he had so much desired , together with such a diuine light , that he liued almost alwayes in a continuall spirituall ioy , as if himselfe had no longer liued , but IESVS CHRIST only in him . How Br. Macie desired to obtaine of God , to loue his ennemies as his deerest friendes . THE XXIV . CHAPTER . BVt this ioy continued not long , as it happeneth of the waters of God , the thirst wherof augmenth the more by drincking therof : for after he had receaued this grace he became more sorrowfull then before , by reason of the vehement desire he had to obtayne a greater : which the other Religious perceauing , they one day called him and sayed ▪ Tell vs Br. Macie , are we cause of thy sorrow ? or what straunge thing is happened ? we were wont to see thee exceeding ioyfull , and with a gracious and smiling contenance , but now we see thee very melancholy and much troubled . Br. Macie answeared them : My deere brethren you doe not cause or procure me any heauinesse ; but I will tell you whence it proceedeth . You must know , that some dayes past I haue laboured to obtaine of almighty God the precious vertue of holy humility , by meane wherof I thinck to acknowledge my selfe the most vile and greatest sinner in the world , as in deed I am . And because my humane reason ( in respect of its pride ) could not conceaue that the man which is day and night exercised in wachinges , abstinēces , prayers , and other practises of vertue , doth not esteeme himselfe much better then him who is daily employed in speaking ill , or liuing idly , or brutishly , without obseruing his promised vowes : att length God , of his mercy hath graunted me this humility , which by any spirituall exercise , by prayer , or whatsoeuer other meritt can neuer be obtayned . Know yee then , that the cause of my sorrow is , that I cannot arriue to this degree : if any one should cutt off my handes and feet , and crush out my eyes , though I should pardon him and doe him all the seruices I could deuise : I should not yet with so good a will loue him as before . This is that which I demaund of my God , for the hight and perfection of the grace which he hath graunted me : and then shall my soule be entierly ioyfull and content , as I hope , being conformable vnto his will , he will afford me the same . All this is spoaken to lett you vnderstand , what were the cogitatiōs , and what the desires of the first Fathers of the Order of S. Francis , what were their gold , their siluer , theirtichesse , and their treasures , such were their practises and negotiations , to witt , to learne only the meane to obtaine the perfection of vertues , which are the merchandise wherwith is purchaced the kingdome of heauen , and are the precious stones which the wise and spirituall merchant should seeke : and the treasure for purchase wherof he should not only sell all he hath in the world , but euen the desires of whatsoeuer he may haue : as also all temporall tast and selfe will , eating , drincking , and sleeping ; and by meane of very strict abstinence , of mortifications , watchinges , teares , and prayers they obtayned of God the vertues which they demaunded : and hauing obtayned them , doe possesse and conserue them to the great glory of God , to the profitt of their soules , and to the exceeding edification of their neighbour . Of the counsaile which Br. Macie gaue to a murmurer , to correct his fault . THE XXV . CHAPTER . THere was a very deuout man that ordinarily frequēted the Couent of the Frere Minors of Cybotoly neere Perusia , and discoursing with the Religious , he alwayes murmured att the sinnes of his neighbours , committed in his Citty . Br. Macie hauing often times heard him , could no longer endure him : for hauing formerly forborne him in respect of the presence of the Guardian , att length he drew him a part and sayd . My sonne I beseech you take the consaile that I giue you , as from one of yeares . Haue alwayes before your eyes and in your mouth the life of the holy and vertuous , and alwayes speake of their good conditions : for , doeing so , if thou be euill , thou wilt become good : and if thou be good , thou wilt therby become better . But be not delighted , yea shunne with all possible care , to speake or heare spoaken of the sinnes and defectes of your neighbour : for att length , of good you will become euill , and of bad farre worse , and will doe the same you heard spoaken of them . These pious wordes did not a litle profitt this miserable man , in regard that Brother Macie had such a grace of deliuery , that whatsoeuer he spake was to each one gratefully accepted , and imprinted in the hearer . Wherfore S. Francis describing a perfect Frere Minor , among other conditions , he must haue , ( would he say ) the religious and good conceite , the naturall science , and spirituall eloquence of Brother Macie . Of the prayer of Brother Macie , and of his holy death . THE XXVI . CHAPTER . BRother Macie was a Religious exceedingly addicted to prayer ▪ yea more then any other , shedding therin day and night abondance of teares , as to al his Brethrē was most manifest . He did eat only once a day , which was towardes the euening , the night being come he tooke his rest , about midinght he arose , and continued in prayer till day , in which the other Religious heard him often to repeat these wordes : My Lord IESVS CHRIST giue me if thou please , true contrition of my sinnes , and giue me grace to amende , and to satisfie thee according to thy holy will : which wordes he neuer ceassed to repeat , till he bathed and dissolued in teares : in the morning hauing heard masse , he retyred into his cell , and singing with a very deuout tune , would say : My Lord IESV CHRIST , permitt me I beseech thee , to feare thee , and to loue thee with all my hart : then falling to prayer he was heard often to repeat , vh , vh , vh with a contented , ioyfull , and feruent voice . In his contemplation , his countenance was alwayes very pleasing and ioyfull . Brother Iames of Falerone , a Religious of exceeding piety , demaunding of him one day , because he had often seene and heard him in this spirituall ioy to vtter those wordes without chaunge , why he did not varifie his tune ; he redily answeared : because finding all good and contentment in one thing , it is not needfull to change the tune . Thus this holy Father , replenished with many graces and merittes , passed from this temporall life to the celestiall and eternall , and was buryed in the Church of sainct Francis att Assisium , where were his other companions : some are of opinion that his body lyeth att Mur in the Marquisat of Ancona . The liues of the holy Brethren , Brother Zacharie , and Brother Walter . How Brother Zacharie and Brother Walter , were by commandement of the holly Father sainct Francis sent into Portugall , and of the first Monastery they founded there . THE XXVII . CHAPTER . BRother Zacharie and Brother Walter were sent by the holy F. S. Francis with some other Religious , into Portugall , there , by their preachinges and good examples to conuert sinners to penance , where being arriued , they were ill treated and entertained , as well because they were strangers , as for the nouelty of their habitt : theire defect of the Spanish tongue , was cause that they were not gratefully heard , and that they did not willingly discourse , and hauing no letters or patentes of the approbation of their rule and profession , they could no where be receaued , for the Portugals feared that they might be some heretikes of Italy , where then were many : so that these good Religious were constrayned to repaire vnto the queene Vraca , the wife of Alfonsus the second , to whome they recounted their persecution , and prayed her to bestow on them some litle church or chappel , where they might securely remaine , and celebrate the diuine seruice . This queene hauing graciously entertayned them , she curiously enformed her selfe of their life , estate , and rule , and the cause of their comming into Portugall , and resting at length sufficiently assured that they were the true seruantes of IESVS CHRIST , and professours of the obseruation of the Euangelicall life , she procured for them of the king a litle place nere vnto the Citty of Conimbria , among the hermitages there , and also permission to goe to Lisbone and to the cittye of Guimaranes , where the reputation of their sanctity being spred , came euen to the Princes Saucia , sister to the said king Alfonsus , a very deuoute lady , and enclined to all vertues , who had cōsecrated her virginity to IESVS CHRIST , & dwelt in the Citty of Alenquer . She exceedingly desiring to see and know these Frere Minors , which were so much spoaken of sent for thē , and hauing heard thē discourse of God , and obserued & remarked their spirit & vertue , would not permitt them to depart from her , but lodged them in her owne pallace , and assigned them a Church neere to the water where there were many poore celles , such as they required : and there did they remayne with out desire of any other , or consent to haue them bettered they being proper to the true life of these perfect poore of our Lord , the first founder of the sacred Religion of S. Francis. The place which these first Religious possessed , is now the Church of saincte Catherine , att the foot of the Citty of Alenquer , as is found recorded . Of the sanctity and miracles of Brother Zachary , who was the first Guardian of the Couent of Alenquer , and of his death . THE XXVIII . CHAPTER . THe said Monastery being thus founded with exceeding pouerty and sanctity , by the vertue and exemplar life of the sayd disciples of the glorious Father sainct Francis , and namely of Brother Zachary , as being the most notable in all vertues . This holy Father zealous towardes God in worckes of charity , in watchinges and prayers , did often offer his prayers before a Crucifix , which was after in the Chapiter of the said Couent of Alenquer till the yeare 1414. by which our Lord aduertised him of many thinges , as well concerning his owne as his neighbours welfare . The consolation and spirituall ioy which he receaued of this image was such , as he could not leaue it but with great greife . Brother Zacharie being Guardian , it one day happened that there were but two loaues of bread in al the Couent : the hower of refection being come , he enioyned all the brethren to prayer , then commanded them to sitt downe att table , and the sayd loaues to be portioned among all the Religious , and att the same instant there appeared an Angell att their gate , in forme of a beautifull yong man , who brought them as many loaues as there were persons in the Monastery , his grace and beauty was such as could be imagined . He calling for the Guardian gaue it vnto him , who with the other Religious knowing this present to come to them from the hand of God , who hauing care of all his creatures , neuer forgetteth his true poore , they gaue him thanckes for it : Many kept of this bread as a holy relique : but namely the Princesse Saucia who would haue her part therof . Preaching on a time with great zeale of the faith of IESVS CHRIST and of the saluation of soules , one that was incredulous being partly contrite and conuerted by his sermon , would afterwardes confesse vnto him , but by all the industry the good Father could deuise , he could not rid him of his doubtes touching the Blessed sacrament of the Eucharist . Art length hauing an exceeding desire to saue his soule , he sayd vnto him : Sith thou canst not be cured by the wordes of God , come againe to morrow in the morning , with the greatest deuotion thou canst , and perhappes it will please our Lord IESVS CHRIST , to illuminate and confirme thee by his diuine presence : and so dismissing him , and that day ended , the Sainct spent all that night in deuotion , praying God to voutsafe to illuminate and confirme this poore man in the holy faith . The next morning , he celebrated masse , this man being present with great deuotion , but the wordes of consecration being vttered , he saw the sacred host conuerted into flesh , and so continuyng till the Preist was ready to communicate : and then he saw it retourne to the forme of an host as before the consecration . This admirable vision entierly cleered his soule of all doubtes he had , and fully confirmed him in the Catholike faith . This glorious Father att length yelding vp his soule , it ascended to heauen , and his body was buryed on the right side of the crosse of the Church of the said Couent in Alenquer , with his other companions and the holy disciples of the glorious Father sainct Francis. The inhabitants of Alenquer att this present take the earth of that sepulcher , and with great reuerence apply it to the sicke , who therby recouer their health . Of a Religious that was disciple to sainct Francis , in the Couent of Alenquer . THE XXIX . CHAPTER . AMong all the Religious that were sent by the holy Father saint Francis to the said Couent of Alenquer , there was one very deuout and solitary , that , flying especially all conuersation and discourses with women , spent almost all his time in prayer . Now it happened that one of the ladyes of the Princes Saucia , called Mary Gracia , noting this Religious to be so spirituall , began to haue perticuler deuotion vnto him ; and therfore she desired to haue some conference witht him . But this holy Religious refusig all acquaintance and speech with any women , shunned her with all endeauour . Neuertheles it once happened that the Lady and the Religious in such sort met each with other , that the Religious could not without discurtesie auoyd to speake vnto her : for she much vrged him therto : but he sayd vnto her : Madame , I beseech you before I spake vnto you , cause to be brought hither some straw with fier ; which hauing don , he willed her to putt the straw & the fier together , the lady hauing so dō the straw presētly burned , the Religious then sayd vnto her : Madame , what issue you haue seene the straw to haue with the fier , the like , belieue me hath the seruant of God with a woman speaking with her without necessity . Whereat this lady was so shamefully amazed , that leauing this good Religious , she neuer more insinuated herselfe by her curious deuotion to trouble him . Wherfore as this holy Religious perseuered in vertues , so att the end of his life , his dead body was endowed with such a beauty and splendour , that all the Religious both admired and reioyced exceedingly , therby hauing more perfect assurance of his sanctity . Att the instant of his death , S. Antony of Padua , who then was Canon Reguler in the monastery of S. Crosse in Conimbria , celebrating the masse , saw in spirit the soule of this Religious mount into the aire , and gloriously to ascend into Paradise ; hauing first passed Purgatory , as a bird that flyeth swiftly . Of the life , sanctity , death and miracles of Br. Walter , and of the ancient custome of Portugall , to record matters that happened , by the yeares of Augustus Caesar . THE XXX . CHAPTER . THe vertue and sanctity of Br. Walter , disciple of S. Francis are yet of great fame , he hauing so piously and exemplarly liued , that in a short time he drew al the neighbour contrye to be friendes to his Order ; he also conuerted them from many vices and sinnes wherto the inhabitantes therof were much enclined and addicted , and exercised them in vertues . It is sayd that this holy Father being dead and enterred , there issued out of his tombe an oyle of such vertue as it cured many diseases , and perseuered till his body was transported to the great Couent neere to the said citty . The day of his death , which was the second of August , was a long time festiually solemnised ; and in regard of the great concourse of people that from euery where repayred thither , to honour and reuerence the holy reliques , there was kept a generall faire . A long time after , the Frere Minors hauing built their Couent very neere the citty , the Canons resolued to steale from them this holy body : but though to this purpose they came thither with a great nomber of men , and afterwardes with strength of oxen to draw away the tombe of the sayd S. entier : neuertheles they could not so much as lift vp the reliques alone out of the tombe , by what soeuer forcible endeauour , nor much lesse remoue the tombe from his place , notwithstanding the force of the oxen : so that att length perceauing the miracle , and that neither the will of God , nor of the S. was , that they should committ this theft , they full of shame and confusion departed , yet for this respect they had the S. in greater reuerence , though they went away much discontented . The Religious hauing the next morning vnderstood all the matter , they went to the tombe , whence , without any impediment they tooke the sacred reliques , and carryed them to their new Couent : and they that did accompany them did exceedinglie admire to see , that assoone as they put their hādes into the tombe to seeke for the reliques , they tooke them out without any difficulty , which so many men and oxen together could not doe before . Thus was this holy body placed in the Church of S. Frācis att Guimarames , where it is exceedingly reuerēced of the inhabitantes , who in their sicknesse and necessities accustome to recommend themselues vnto him , and of deuotion to take of the earth of his sepulcher : they haue also great experience of his merittes with God , by the fauours and graces which they daily by his intercessiō receaue of his diuine maiesty . The three first monasteries of the Frere Minors in the kingdome of Portugall , were those of Lisbone , of Guimarames , and of Alenquer , two of the which were transported to the citty of Guimarames , as hath bin sayd , and euen the Oratory of Alenquer , as well in regard itt stood in an euill ayre , as for the deuotion of the Princesse Saucia , was alss chaunged and accommodated in the Pallace where her selfe dwelt , vpon the Mount nere vnto the Citty , and the third which is att Lisbone , is not so neere the Citty as the others . There is nothing found in the ancient Chronicles , touching the first Religious of this monastery , but there is an epitaph in the first cloyster of the sayd Couent of S. Francis att Lisbone , wherby appeareth when this monastery , of litle and humble as it was in the beginning , was made so sumptuous as it is : for the writing and inscription of the epitaph is such : In the honour of the soueraine Monarch , of the glorions Virgin Mary , and of the glorious paranymph Gabriel tharchangel : Iohn Moguephi , Secretary & treasuror of the noble kinge of Portugall , hath erected thīs Cloister , this church , and this Chapter ; his soule rest in peace . This epitaph was written the yeare 1310. out of which nomber taking thirthy eight yeares , which the Emperour Augustus regned then from the incarnatiō of our Redeemer IESVS CHRIST , ( for the Portugals then counted , as a long time after by the yeares of Augustus ) would remayne 1272. from the Natiuity of our Sauiour IESVS CHRIST . He that will read this epitaph shal finde it at the discent of the staires that goe frō the gate of the Couent to the Cloister on the left hād . It is sayd that the Church was built by the people of Lisbone , in which time was also one of the first monasteryes of the Frere Minors in Portugall , called S. Antony neere vnto thē Citty of Conimbria , wherin the glorious S. Antony of Lisbone denominated of Padua , tooke the habitt and there resided some time , till he departed with intention to gett martyrdome . But it is not iustified wherfore the Religious approched so neere to the Citty , where to this presēt they haue a great Couēt ; but it is the foundation of a chappell called S. Antony , which the Citty in honour of him erected . Neere vnto it there was a very litle cell of earth , whervnto the people had great deuotiō , because it was sayd that S. Antony had formerly dwelt therin , but it was ruinated to build in that place the Monastery of the Frere Minors , of the Prouince of la Pieté in inuocation of sainct Antony . This place where the sayd cell was , is yet to this present the Chapter . The life of Brother Angelus of Pisa , a Religious of worthy sanctitie . Now Brother Angelus of Pisa , was sent with Brother Albert of Pisa also by the Father S. Francis into England , and of the ill entertainement they receiued of a Priour of S. Benets Order . THE XXXI . CHAPTER . BRother Angelus of Pisa was a Religious of worthie sanctity , who hauing founded the monastery of Pisa where he was Guardian , and as other affirme , after he had began the Couent att Patis , was by the holy Father sainct Francis in the generall diuision made the yeare 1219. sent into England , and with him went Brother Albert of Pisa , who afterwardes was Generall , and some other Religious giuen him for companions , by their doctrine & good examples to edifie soules in IESVS CHRIST ; and also there to found monasteries of Frere Minors . The third of May then these good Religious arriued in Englād , and went to Canterbury , where they were cuteously entertayned by the Dominicans who had already a monastery there ; thence they went farther to haue speech with the king , who was a very good Catholike , and fauoured all vertuous dessignes , and therfore they proceeded on towardes Oxford , and in the way they came to a Monastery of Religious of sainct Benedict before Arabud , scituat in the middest of a great mountaine , betweene Oxford and London , the night and aboundance of raine preuenting them of trauilling further , and being withall cold , and hauing nothing to eat , they there demaunded of those Religious for the loue of God entertainement for that night , as well in regard of their wearines , as of the raine and cold that hindred their farther trauell . The Porter seeing these men clothed in vnusuall attire and to speake a strange language , presently iudged them to be sycophants and sporting companions to gett their commons , and therfore instantly aduertised the Priour of them ; who was discoursing with his Relligious , among whome were the Sacristine , the Steward , and a yong Religious . He commanded the Porther to bring them in , with intention to recreat himselfe in seeing them play some sportes or trickes to content his Religious . The Frere Minors comming before them , were willed to shew some passetime to the company . Whereto they very humbly answeared that they were not Players or sportmakers , but Religious professours of the gospell : The Priour moued with this answeare , belieuing them to be indeed Ieasters , commanded them with many mockeries and dirisions to be incontinently and rudely thrust out of the dores . But the yong Religious man perceauing the proud commandement of the Priour , hauing great compassion of those poore barefoot and halfe naked creatures , so entreated the Porter , that he persuaded him for the loue of God to permitt the poore strangers to enter in , when the Priour should be retired , and to lodge them secretly in straw in the stable : which he did , and that Religious carryed them bread and beere : and so recommending himselfe to their prayers , he retourned to his cell . How the said Priour was seuerily punished of God , and also the other two Religious that were with him , for the discurtisie vsed towardes his seruantes . THE XXXII . CHAPTER . THe same night the yong Religious that had done that charity to the poore Frere Minors sleeping , saw in a dreame , IESVS CHRIST sitting on a merueillous throne , who calling them all to iudgement , sayd with a terrible voice : Bring forth the Priour and the Religious of this place , and they being instantly presented vnto him , there came on the other side a contemptible poore man , cloathed as the Religious that were thrust out of the said Couent , who complayningly with a loud voice and great feruour said to IESVS CHRIST . Most iust iudge , he bloud of the Frere Minors cryeth before thy diuine Maiesty , which this night hath bin shed by these Religious , that would not afford them lodgeing and refection in such necessitie and extreme perill : these poore Frere Minors hauing left all thy had for thy loue and goeing into England expresly to procure the saluation of soules redeemed by thy precious bloud , denying them that which they would haue giuē them if they had bin parasites and sportmakers . IESVS CHRIST then with a terrible voice sayd to the Priour : Of what Order art thou ? OfS. Benedict , answeared he : IESVS CHRIST tourning towardes S. Benett , asked him if it were true , that he was one of his Religious : the Sainct answeared : Lord this is a destroyer of my religion , as are also his companions , for my rule commandeth that the Abbots table be common to straungers in necessitie , and these haue alwayes denyed thinges necessary to the poore . IESVS CHRIST then condemned to death the Priour , the Stewerd , and the Sacristine ▪ and then he tourned to the Religious that had this vision , and had bin benefactour to the Frere Minors , and sayd : And thou , of what Order art thou ? he quaking and trembling for feare to heare sentence against himselfe , hauing seene S. Benett aduerse to his Religious , answeared : Lord , I am of the Order of this thy poore seruant ( meaning S. Francis ) of whome IESVS CHRIST demaunded if it were true that this Religious was of his Order : he answeared that he was , and that he had alredy admitted him : and then very graciously embraced him , and therwith he awaked vtterly amazed and trembling att this fearfull vision . And arising from his bed , he presently went to the cell of his Priour to relate him all : and entring in , he found him strangled in his bed , hauing so deformed & hideous a face , as procured a horrour to the beholders . Whe●att this yong Religious being vtterly terrified cryed out and ran to the celles of the other companions of the Priour , whome he found also strangled with the same fearfull aspect . This made him almost besides himselfe with care to find out the Frere Minors . But the porter had dismissed them for feare of the Priour , so that this yong Religious sought out his Abbot , to whome he recounted this chasticement inflicted by God on his Religious , which was instantly diuulged throughout all that contry , where this yong Religious was the fist that became a Frere Minour : and Br. Angelus and his companions were with great charity receaued by the king of England into the citty of Oxford . How Br. Angelus caused Couents to be builded att Oxford and other where : of his humilitie , and of his death . THE XXXIII . CHAPTER . THe kink presently appointed them a place neere the walles of the citty , and not farre from his pallace , there to build them a Couent , permitting them to breake the said wall for the better commodity of their building : He also permitted them to shutt vp a street that went from the same place to S. Fredesmond , that they might be the more retired , leauing only one gate for the king to enter att his pleasure . Now the fruit that these Religious wrought there , was such , that not only the great and notorious sinners , recalled themselues : but euen many gentlemen were conuerted and left the world , to follow that Apostolique life which those Frere Minors professed , among whome one was Don. Ridolfo a Bishop , who in a vision seeing S. Francis with his companions on the right side of our Lord , soueraigne Iudge , to iudge men , he forsooke his bishopprick and the world , by permissiō of Pope Gregorie the ninth ; and became a Frere Minor : as also did an Abbot , who together tooke the habitt and liued in Religion with such humility , that they gaue euident demonstration to be true contemners of worldly dignities . When their monastery was builded they carryed on their backes , stones , lime , & whatsoeuer was needfull to the worckmen . This first prouinciall of England hauing admitted into the Order many yong men , he erected and constituted a place of study , that the Brethren profiting in learning , might also in time benefitt in the gayning of soules : and to that end he prayed master Robert of Osse , Doctour in diuinity to assist in gouernmēt of the schoole of the Religious ; which the Doctour with great deuotion accorded vnto , and offered to direct & gouerue them till they had a Religious that could read vnto them . But Br. Angelus retourning one day frō visiting some other monasteries which he had erected in the same Prouince , he thought good to examine the progresse of these yong Religious in their study , and hearing them dispute of curious and friuolous questions , he began to cry out : O miserable wretch that I am what haue I done ? sith the simple and idiotes are rauished in God , and these my Religious with their learning call in question , if there be a God : And att the very hower dissolued and discontinued the study , being of opinion that it hindered the repose of the spiritt . This holy Religious was endued with a profound humility , which made him very gratefull to God and men : It is recorded of him that he would neuer accept the Order of Priesthood till he was constrayned by a Generall Chapter : Att length the day after the feast of S. Gregory , the Pope , he yelded his spiritt vnto God. After his death he wrought many miracles , as he had done also in his life time . He was buryed in the Couent of the Frere Minors in the citty of Oxforde , in a coffin of wood , to place him afterward in some honorable sepulcher . Certaine yeares after the people made him a sepulcher of marble , into which attempting to put him , they found in his coffin a liquor like vnto oyle sauouring as baulme ; which was his very flesh in that sort melted and dissolued : his precious bones did swimme on the said oyle . The Religious hauing inconsideratly handled the said coffin , thincking to remoue it , the bottome fell to the ground , and that precious liquour ran out with all , yelding to those present so delicious a sauour , that it gaue them all comfort and consolation : and so his bones rested in the new sepulcher , and the sayd oyle was withall care possible gathered vp : and therwith were cured many infirmities . Of the glorious Br. Ambrosse of Massa . Of the conuersion and sanctity of the blessed Br. Ambrose . THE XXXIV . CHAPTER . BRother Ambrose was from his birth so beloued of the diuine maiestie , that albeit he conuersed among worldly men euen to his complet age , yet was he by a speciall grace of God alwayes preserued from vices and sinnes : but being by his eternall maiesty induced to shunne the snares of the deuill , hauing , for the loue of IESVS CHRIST giuen all he had to the poore , he in the time of Sainct Francis became a Frere Minor ; and hauing obtayned of God the grace of contemplation and Euangelicall perfection , he withall his iudustry laboured , that the same might not proue vaine and fruitlesse in him . He therfore much exercised himselfe in the vertue of holy obedience , which is more pleasing to God then sacrifices . In the most violent and extremest cold , being almost naked , he trauelled for the necessities of the Religious , he continuallie employed himselfe in prayer , dailie examining his conscience , for the most part his reliefe was only bread and water with abondance of teares , and by such like abstinence , he mortified the concupiscences of his flesh , to be able with more puritie to offer vp his soule in sacrifice vnto God. He was exceeding compassionate vnto afflicted personnes , and with alacrity serued the sicke , not only Religious , but the seculer also ; If there wanted phisike he demaunded it for the loue of God , as also all other thinges necessarie : he was very humble , and therfore desirously laboured in the kitchen , washed the dishes , swept the house , and very willingly busied himselfe in all other offices of humility . If by any word or act he had giuen occasion of troubles to any one , he would presently put a cord about his owne neck and so goe aske him pardon , though he endured iniuryes done to himselfe as patiently as if no such thinge had bin : he liued fifteene yeares in such and the like exercises of vertue ; and afterwardes in his death and since , God hath discouered how gratefull the life of this his seruant was vnto him : before his last sicknes he reuealed the day of his death and the place , which he declared to one of his companions . He trauelled to Ciuitadochia , where being arriued , he fell sick , and few dayes after the terme of his life being exspired , one night att mattins he shewed such an extraordinary ioyfull face , as if he had some vision , that made him euen exteriourly to reioyce . Wherfore the Religious that attended him , demaunded if he had seene any Angell of heauen , or the holy Father Sainct Francis , he answeared that he had not seene the holy Father S. Francis , but of the Angel he sayd nothing . Being in those ioyes , he aduertised his companions of the death of one deuoted vnto him which was reuealed vnto him , saying that William was already departed out of this world vnto almighty God , and that himselfe should follow him the same day betweene none and euensonge , which came to passe : for att the time foretold this holy Religious Ambrose yelded his soule into the handes of his Creatour . Of many muracles wrought by this glorious S. Ambrose . THE XXXV . CHAPTER . THe nomber of miracles , by which our Lord would approue the life and sanctity of his seruant , Brother Ambrose ; was such , that Pope Gregory the ninth by an Apostolicall breuie commanded the Bishop of Ciuitadochia , and the Priour of S. Iohn of the Order of S. Augustin to meet , and to examine the life and miracles of the S. and hauing perused them to approue them for autenticall . This Briefe was giuen att the Palace of Lateran , the 13. yeare of his Popedome , by vertue wherof the said Prelates hauing made a most dilligent search , they found that fourteene lame persons had by the merittes of this seruant of God bin cured , as also foure deliuered of the falling sicknesse , one dispossessed in his life time , and two after his death , six cured of mortall impostumes , and one of a fistula . He restored hearing to one that was deafe , four men were cured of seuerall diseases , a woman of the bloudie flux , and an other whose child had bin foure monethes dead in her wombe : he restored sight to foure that were blind , and finally raysed many from death . The said Prelates tooke notice of these and many other miracles : but the death of the Pope peruerted his inscription in the catalogue of the SS . in the Church militant , though he were recorded in heauen , where he raigneth with IESVS CHRIST in his Church triumphant , making supplication to his diuine maiesty , for those that in their necessities haue recourse vnto him . Of the life of Br. Iuniperus , disciple of S. Francis. Of the exemplare humilitie and singuler patience of Brother Iuniperus . THE XXXVI . CHAPTER . BRother Iuniperus was one of the first and most perfect disciples of S. Francis : for he was so grounded in the firme and assured foundations of humility , patience , contempt of the world and of himselfe , that no tormenting temptations of the deuill , nor persecution of the world could in any sort remoue or desioyne him from his estate of perfection , There was neuer any that saw him troubled or disquieted , so couragiously did he support all iniuryes of wordes or actions : Which brought him to such misprise of himselfe , that many seeing him in such poore apparance and so ill treated , not knowing his perfection , esteemed him for a foole and sencelesse : But S. Francis that knew him right well , reputing him in the nomber of the perfect , sayd , that he should be a good and true Frere Minor , that attayned the misprise of the world and of himselfe , so far foorth as had done Brother Iuniperus : and oftentimes considering his simplicities , the contempt of himselfe , and patience in reprehensions giuen him , he would say to the Religious present : My Brethren , I desire , and would to God I had a great forrest full of such Iunipers . This worthy seruant of IESVS CHRIST oftentimes found new occasions for exercise of his patience to be misprised and reproached , yet without offending God , neuer shunning to be reputed a foole : as when he one time entred into the citty of Viterbium , hauing made a fardell of his habitt bound vp with his cord which he carryed on his shoulders and so went into the marckett place , where the children seeing him almost naked , vsed him as a foole , reuiled him with wordes , cast stones att him , and berayed him with filth . After he had left these that thus tormented him , he went to the Couent , where the Religious seeing him in such pittifull estate , and vnderstanding by him wherefore he had bin so handled , they were much scandalized att what he had don , and tooke it in very ill part , bitterly reprehending him for it : some told him he deserued to be cudgelled , others , to be imprisonned , others , to be hanged , for the great scandall he had giuen to the people : but he accepted all these indignities with a very contented and ioyfull countenance , as matter much desired of him : and in signification of the interiour contentment he conceaued , he tooke the fore part of his habitt , and beholding those Religious that were most offended with his fact , and rebuked him for it , sayd vnto thē , My freindes , fill this I pray you with these iewels : doe so , feare not , for I receaue them as precious stones and iewels that cannot be sufficiently esteemed . So called he the affrontes and iniuries done vnto him precious stones and of notable value with God. An other time being in the citty of Spoletum , he vnderstood that there was a feast to be solemnised att Assisium , whither would repaire from most parts of the world ; & nott minding too loose the gaine he hoped to make there , he determined to goe to the feast in the fashion aforesaid , and being in the citty , he went , expresly to be seene and the more to be mesprised of the people , into the principall streetes : which was presently related to his Brethren , as he well expected . Wherfore being come to the monastery , they all chardged him with notable iniuryes , calling him foole , and worthy to be layd in irons , for dishonouring their house and Religion : all concluding that he deserued a great penance : Wherevpon , the Guardian , hauing before all the company giuen him a rough and rude chapter , sayd vnto him : O miserable wretch ! what pennance can I impose on thee correspondent and worthy the excesse of thy notorious fact : Herevnto Brother Iuniperus very humbly ausweared : Father the correction you should giue me is , to permitt me to retourne in the same manner I came , and the same way . Herbie the Religious vnderstood well what had bin the cause of his comming , and being qualified and appeased , they pray7s ; ed God for it . How Brother Iuniperus abhorred honours , and consolations . THE XXXVII . CHAPTER . BRother Iuniperus being sent to Rome there to remayne , where the reputation of his vertues liued , some that were deere freindes to him and deuoted to the Order , vnderstanding therof , went out of the citty to meet him , so to entertayne him curteously and to honour him . But this holy Religious seeing them comming , and suspecting the occasion , which he extremely detested and shunned , he was att the first apprehension exceedingly troubled to resolue on some meane to auoyd that honour . Att lēght after he had some time discoursed in his spiritt of this subiect , still goeing on his way , he found children busyed in this sport following : they had layd a peice of wood crosse vpō a wall , att each end wherof was a boy sitting astride , who by equall waight did alternatiuely mount each other vp and downe . Brother Iuniperus gott one of the places and began to sport with the boy att the other end . His freindes and affectionat , comming there , did not yet forbeare very reuerently to salute him , well knowing his fashions and customes : but he persisting firme and constant in his purpose , would not seeme to see or heare them , so atttentiue did he appeare in that sport ; and so long he continued and so resolutely , that trying their patience , he enforced them att last to retourne home much discontented and disedifyed att the inciuillytie and folly of their freind ; and afterwardes he secrecretly slipt into his Couent , very ioyfull in hauing so auoyded the vaineglory of that worldly entertainement . An other time he hauing bin against his will commanded to goe to the house of a gentleman that desired much to discourse particulerly with him , he was thervnto constrayned by obedience : but by whatsoeuer meanes the gentleman could deuise to occasion him to discourse , he could not wrest so much as one good word from him . Yet supposing him to be weary or distempered with some indisposition , he for that night conducted him into a chamber very commodiously furnished for his repose : but very early the next morning , without speaking a word to any person he departed , leauing the bed and other furniture disorderly and confusedly heaped together , to be esteemed a foole . Which the gentleman hauing seene , he was exceedingly confounded and scandelized att this Religious , that thus disgraced him : and complayned therof to the other Religious , who exceedingly checked him for it . And then in their presence he reprehended himselfe , acknowledgeing that he did not only deserue to be rebuked , but also to be seuerely punished . Brother Iuniperus discoursing one time with some Religious touching death , one of them said : God graunt , me the grace to dye in some Couent of the Order , in the company of my Brethren , that my soule may be comforted , and assisted by their prayers , and that my body may be buryed with other Religious . Herevpon Brother Iuniperus tooke occasion of speech saying ; & I would that at the houre of my death my body might be so loathsome and stinking , that no Religious would aduenture to come neere it : but that they would therfore cast me into some priuie or smoke , and there leaue me as most abhominable : and afterwardes being dead would not aforde me any buryall , but that foules might deuour my body . The humility of this holy Religious was so admirable , as also his desire to be misprised for the loue of IESS CHRIST , that he could neuer esteeme himselfe in any sort sufficiently burdened with reproches , iniuryes , vilainies , and infamies , in his life and in his death . In which repect , we may iustly say : Non est inuentus similis illi , that more precisely then he obserued to repay this law vnto our Lord , in the same mony and coyne of reproches as he suffered for vs , and with such ●oue as this holy Religious ; and that more euidently discouered in himselfe the perfection of S. Paul in effect : Mihi mundus crucifixus est , & ego mundo : for he alwayes contemned it withall the pompes and vanities therof , esteeming the world to be but a foole . Of the remedy which Brother Iuniperus vsed , against the temptations of sensuality . THE XXXVIII . CHAPTER . BRother Giles , Brother Ruffinus , Brother Simon , and Brother Iuniperus , being on time together in spirituall conference and conuersation , Brother Giles sayd to the rest : My Brethren , I beseech you tell me , how you arme your selues against the temptations of sensuality . Br. Simon of Assium answeared : I consider the loathsomnes of this sinne , & how detestable it is , not only in the presence of God , but euen before men , who though impious , yet seeke to conceale and couer themselues from being seene in the exercise of such a filthy act . This consideration procureth in me a displeasure and detestation of this sinne , and deliuereth me of the temptation . Then Brother Ruffinus spake as thus : For my part , when I am tempted with that sinne , I fall on both my knees vpon the ground , I implore the assistance of the diuine clemencie , and of the glorious Virgin Mother , and so continue in prayer till I feele my selfe freed . Brother Iuniperus then spake to this purpose : When I perceaue such diuelish temptations are represented to my senses forcibly to assault me , I instanly shut the gates of my hart , whereto I constitue for seuere guardes , holy meditations and pious desires , for security of the castell wherin resideth the soule : and when their ennemies make their approches to giue an assault to that place , I , that command in that forteresse , cry to them from within : Goe your wayes , gett yee gone , the place is possessed for others ; yee are discouered , I am fortified with whatsoeuer is necessary to giue you repulse : In this manner doe I euer preserue my forteresse from being surprised by such base companions , who by their entry would vtterly ruinate me : or att least it would be very difficult for me to expell them , for att the instant that I perceaue them ready to assault me , without permitting them to lay their siege , I enforce them to retire with shame enough . Which Brother Giles vnderstanding he tourned to his companions , and sayd : Brethren , I am of Brother Iuniperus opinion , & resolue hēceforward to make vse of his stratageme of warre ; for it is most certaine ; considering that in this sinne the securest fight is to fly ; by reason that the traiterous appetite which is within the flesh , findeth such a strōge concurrence of assistāce in the exteriour sences by an army raysed by the deuill , and opposed against the soule , that the perill is extreme and the victory vncertaine , so that the securest is , not to permitt this traiterous domesticall sinne to enter into our hart . Iuniperus being one time reprehended for hauing spoaken too lightly , the mouth being the dore wherat the spiritt of deuotion and prayer goeth out , he continued six entiere monthes in perpetuall silence : the first day his purpose not to speake was in honour of God the Father , the second for reuerence of the Sonne , the third for loue of the holy Ghost , the fourth for the Queene of heauen , and so each day proposing some saincte , he strictly obserued his silence all that time with new feruour and deuotiō , though naturally he spake very litle , which also was of spirituall thinges , for as he could not endure to be flattered , so neither could he flatter , and so had no other discourse but of God , and as a Religious perfect in humility , he would rather learne and heare , then with wordes and exteriour signes of sanctity teach others . Of the great charity which Br. Iuniperus exercised towards the sick . THE XXXIX . CHAPTER . THis glorious S. had a great affection to the sick , and with an extreme charity did desirously serue them : by meanes wherof happened a strange accident att our Lady of Angels touching a sicke person , of whome by order of S. Francis who then was there , he had the chardge . This poore sick man was by the continuance of his infirmity become so feeble , that he had not so much strength as to eat , which would infallibly hasten his death : Br. Iuniperus hauing great cōpassiō of him , prayed him with tearfull eyes to tell him wherof he could willinglie ear , and he would procure it for him . The sick party answeared that he thought he could well eat of a hogs foote in Vinegar , if he could gett it . Br. Iuniperus replyed : be of good Courage Brother , I will presently bring you one dressed as you desire , and taking a great knife out of the kitchen , he went out of the house , and seeing many hogges feeding in a field neere by , he ran so fa●t after them , that he gott one and cutt off his foot , and therwith retourned to the Couent , where he presently dressed it with vinegar : then carrying it to the sick , he did eat therof with such appetite and courage , that recouering his tast and appetite he began to amend : and by this meane escaped for that time the danger of death . In the meane time the master of the hogges being by his swineheard aduertised , that a Frere Minor had cutt off the foot of one of his hogges , he , puffed vp with choller went hastely to the Couent , where exclaming as a maded man , he vttered many iniurious speeches to the Religious : and so farre was he transported with fury that he disgordged against them a thousand vilanies . Which the holy Father S. Francis vnderstanding , he went to him and sought to appease him , praying him for the loue of God to haue patience , and offred to repaire whatsoeuer dommage he had receaued . But the man , more possessed with despight then with the losse , would heare no proposition : but wēt away exceedingly scandalized att the Religious , of whome he bruted many lyes through the streetes , and very seriously and vehemently threatned them . These good Religious were in meane while exceedingly greiued att this accident , and knew not the cause therof : wherfore hauing long time discoursed vpon it among themselues , they att length addressed themselues to Br. Iuniperus , suspecting that his simplicity and some indiscreet zeale had moued him to this fact . But he respecting only God , contemned all those toyes and respectes of the world . The holy Father S. Francis called him before him to vnderstand the matter and circumstances : and he very ioyfully recounted vnto him , that God had directed and sent vnto him that hogge for the cure of the poore sicke Brother . Sainct Francis exceedingly admiring sayd vnto him : Ah Brother Iuniperus , you haue this day caused a great scandall : for the master of the hogge hath bin here and in all fury hath giuen vs infinite reproaches : but I acknowledge that he hath reason , and doe feare he will defame vs ouer all the citty . Wherfore I command you vpon obedience to run after him , to aske him pardon , and to assure him that he shal be satisfied for his losse , and especially so to deale with him as he be not scandalized att vs. Brother Iuniperus much admiring that any one should be moued to choller vpon so charitable a worck , considering it to be apparant , that temporall goodes are giue of God but for vse of charity , he answeared : Doubt not Father but I will presentlie appease him : in such sort as he shalle haue no cause to complaine of such a charity done , as more concerneth God then himselfe . Which sayd , he went in great hast to seeke out the master of the hogge , whome hauing found full of choller , he related vnto him how and for what cause he had cutt off his hogges foot : then added that he ought to thanck him , because thereby he had giuen him occasion of meritt in an act so pleasing vnto God as by his meane was accomplished . In meane while the man abused him and grew into such fury , as he was euen ready to strike him : but the good Religious fell at his feet , embraced him , and besought him for the loue of God to pardon him : which manner of proceeding so mollified his hart , that hauing apparantlie seene and perceaued his simplicity , and that what he had done proceeded merely of charitie , and not of malice , or to doe him a mischiefe , as the deuill had put in his head , he entred into himselfe , and repented that euer he had iniuryed the Religious and asked them pardon , acknowledging himselfe auaricious and ingratefull for the benefittes he had receiued of God : in satisfaction wherof , he presentlie killed the hogge : and causing him to be conueniently dressed , he sent him to the Religious , that for the verie loue of God they might eat him in satisfaction of the iniuries vttered against them : and thenceforward was very deuout and liberall to the poore of IESVS CHRIST . How Brother Iuniperus gaue all he had , and could haue for the loue of God. THE XL. CHAPTER . THis holy Religious was so compassionate of the poore , that when he mett any poorely cloathed , he would rip off part of his habitt and giue him : and because he did thus often , and retourned to the Couent halfe naked , his Guardian commanded him vpon obedience no more to giue his habitt nor part therof . After this commandement meeting a poore wretched creature that asked an almose of him : he , moued with compassion , sayd : I haue nothing to giue thee but this habitt : but I am forbidden vpon obedience to giue it to any : yet if thou wilt take it from me , I promise thee I will not hinder nor resist thee . The poore man vnderstanding these wordes , tooke off his habitt , and left him almost naked : so retourning to his Couent , he told the Religious that a poore man had taken his habitt from him : for which his Guardian knew not what to say vnto him . Now the thirst of charitable worckes being vnquencheable in the seruante of God , this thirst of pittie and compassion so encreased in Brother Iuniperus , that he did not only giue to the poore his habittes : but also , the bookes , the ornamēts of the altare , & the cloakes of his Brethren when he could gett them , and that occasion was presented : therfore when the Religious saw any poore demaunding almose of Brother Iuniperus , they would hide whatsoeuer was necessarie vnto them . It happened vpon one Christmas day in the Couent of Assisium , that the Sacristine goeing to eat , prayed Brother Iuniperus in the meane while to haue care of the altare : before which being in prayer , there came to him a poore old woman , demanding an almose for the loue of God : to whome Brother Iuniperus answeared : Mother if you please to expect a litle , I will see if vpon this altare so richli● adorned , there be any thing superfluous that I may giue you : and perceiuing siluer frenge vpon the ornament of the altare , he tooke his knife and ripped it off , and gaue it to the poore woman , it seeming to him more necessarie to cloath a liuing member of IESVS CHRIST then an altare of stone : though in the one and the other the intention be pious for the honour of God : He willed her presently to depart for feare that the Sacristin comming should take it from her . Wherin he did very well , for the Sacristin remembring the quality of Brother Iuniperus had scarce leasure to eat two bittes , but he retourned in great hast to the Church ; where looking carefullie if any thinge wanted , he missed the frenge of the ornament : which much disquieting him , he complayned to Brother Iuniperus , who answeared : Brother be not troubled , I haue giuen it to a poore woman that was in extreme necessity . The Sacristine knowing that there was no meane to recouer it , went to complaine to the Generall , who then was Brother Iohn Parent , a very deuout Religious : who answeared him , that the fault was his owne , sith knowing the nature of Brother Iuniperus , he had left him to haue care of the altare : Yet intended to reprehend him , so to preuent the like an other time . He therfore did so chapter and check him publikelie in the refectory and with such vehemence , that he got the rheume and pose withall : which more grieued Brother Iuniperus then the reprehension giuen him . Now after he had bin thus humbled , he went into the citty to seeke some remedie for his Generall : and it being late before he went foorth , att his retourne to the Couent it was night , and the Generall was retired to his cell to repose . But Brother Iuniperus omitted not to goe and knock , praying him to arise and take the medicine he had brought him : and though the Generall diuers times with rude and sharpe wordes reiected him , he neuertheles so long perseuered , that his Generall att length ouercome by his charity , was enforced to open his dore and to take a pottage that he had brought him for phisicke , which presently cured him . How Brother Iuniperus to confound the Religious of too much care for their food , dressed them att once enough for 15. dayes . THE XLI . CHAPTER . BRother Iuniperus was once in a certaine monastery , where all the Regilious goeing vpon occasion abrod , he alone remayned in the Couent to haue care of prouiding their supper , which he willingly vndertooke . Being then in his care of cookery , he began to consider how much time was lost in dressing of meat , and therfore bethought himselfe and determined to confound them by a new practise : which was he presently went into the citty where begging he got great prouision of flesh , as of poultry , veale , mutton , and of cheese , egges , hearbes and pulse of diuers sortes . And hauing borrowed a great cawdron he retourned to the Couent , and putt whatsoeuer was giuen him into it , yea the poultry with their feathers , and putt much wood into the fier to hasten his cookery and to make his meat to boile quickly . Herevpon the Religious retourning from abroad , one of them went incontinently to the kichen , where seeing poore Brother Iuniperus all watered with sweat , labouring exceedingly to farther their refection , with a great and lardge bord in forme of a skreene fastened before him , to keepe himselfe from scorching : and seeing so much flesh , yea the poultry to swimme on that great boyling cawdron , he was so amazed , that without speaking word he ran to fetch his brethren , who comming neere Brother Iuniperus , he sayd vnto them : Be of courage Brethren , I haue here att once dressed you meat for fifteene dayes ; that being sufficiently refected , we may haue the more time to spend in prayer . These wordes accompayned with the effect did so confound the Religious , that not knowing what to answeare , they went and aduertised the Guardian of what Brother Iuniperus did and would doe , who willed him to be called , and sharply reprehended him for this his folly and wast of meat . But Brother Iuniperus falling to the ground with teares acknowledged , that he deserued not only to be well reprehended , but to be hanged and hewed in peices , more then any malefactor whatsoeuer , sith being in the world he had committed such and such sinne : this he performed with such humility and misprise of himselfe , that the Guardian full of admiration dismissed him ; and then to the Religious vsed these wordes : would to God Brother Iuniperus would euery day wast as much meat as this day , on condition we might be so much edified therby as we are att this present . How Brother Iuniperus was feared of the Deuils . THE XLII . CHAPTER . BY reason of the great humility and simplicity that was in Brother Iuniperus , the deuils could not endure the vertue of his prayer , yet lesse his presence . It once happpened that one possessed trauailling in the fieldes with some of his freindes , he att their vnawares escaped from them and ran more then two leagues , none of his company hauing power to follow him . Hauing att length found him where he stayed , and hauing coniured him to tell the truth , and the cause of this his sodaine and farre flight , he answeared it was by reason of that great foole Brother Iuniperus that came the way directly towardes vs : for I cannot endure his presence : they to know if this master lyer then spake the truth , did curiously search , and found that Brother Iuniperus came that way they were to goe , so that if the possessed had no● fled , they had directly mett him . When the possessed personnes were brought to S. Francis if the deuill would not depart , he would thus threaten him : If thou dost not presently depart out of this body , I will send for Brother Iuniperus who shall chastice thee according to thy deserts . The deuill fearing the presence of this holy Religious , would presently flye . How the deuill attempting to be reuenged on Brother Iuniperus , did maliciously torment him and brought him euen to a gallowes , to hang him . THE XXXXIII . CHAPTER . THis great seruant of God was exceedinglie afflicted and tormented by the deuilles , according to their ancient custome to assault and torment the humble , more then all other men , as those whome they know to be most pleasing vnto almighty God. And albeit we find not recorded the secrett and particuler temptations of this holy Religious ; yet we cannot doubt but that he hath had exceeding great , sith the deuilles for no other cause feared him , but in regard that he often vanquished them : besides it being manifestlie seene that he could neuer be wearied with iniuryes , the more easily by his patience to suppresse the pride and arrogancie of the deuill . Yet we obserue a terrible temptation which the deuill weaued against him , which was such as brought him euen to the gallowes ready to be hanged , hauing formerly bin cruelly tormented : wherby may be coniectured what his other temptations were . The matter was thus : Brother Iuniperus being to goe to a castell where there dwelt a noble man very euill minded in regard of his cruelties , called Nicolas , who warred against the inhabitants of Viterbium , the deuill transformed into the shape of a man , went to this noble man , and hauing drawen him a part as to discouer vnto him some secrett of importance , sayd vnto him : My Lord I come to you as your seruant and friend to discouer vnto you that your ennemies of Viterbium haue concluded and determined your death in this place and to fier it , that none of your people escape : and to this effect , they haue plotted with a man and committed the chardge vnto him , who is already in the way to attempt it . He is disguised in this manner : his habitt is very base and contemptible , all tome , on his head he hath a capuce of diuers pieces and patches . Therfore command him to be brought before you , and you shall finde about him a long aule , wherwith to stabbe you , and a fier stone with maches to fier this castell . Which hauing vttered , he was no more seene by the noble man , whose cogitation was only vppon this aduertisement , that did extremely trouble him , as hauing bin deliuered him by so excellent and perfect an Oratour : and he was therwith so terrified that he did shake and tremble with the feare . He foorthwith aduertised the guardes of his castell and others whome he sent forth with charge if they found any such and so attired , to apprehend him and warily to bring him to him . Now Brother Iuniperus according to the speciall leaue he had , went alone , and in his way mett with yong idle companions , that as birdes wondred him and pulled him by the capuce , wherof they still toare of some piece , so that by such entreaty and his owne often giuing some litle piece to the poore , entring into the castell one would haue taken him neither for Religious nor lay person : and being knowne by the description giuen of him , the guardes layd hold of him , and brought him before the noble man , who caused him to be searched , where was found about him the aule wherwith he sowed his sandales , and a fier steele , to strict fier , when he was some time in the forestes in prayer . Being then found with those instrumentes fitt to execute the practise wherof he was accused , they began to torment him , to enforce him to confesse who sent him , and what he pretended to doe : considering withall the whole description of the traytor was approued and confirmed in him . First then his head was bound with grosse cordes fastened with two cudgels , in such sort as they forced and strayned the naturall disposition of the bones ( this extreme torment so wrought , that during the rest of his life he had neuer more the head ach ) after that he had giuen him infinite strappadoes . Being demaunded who he was , he answeared that he was the greatest sinner in the world , and being asked if he came not thither to betray the castell , he answeared that he was the greatest traytor that was , being examined if he had not promised and resolued to kill the Lord of the castell : he answeared , that he should doe wrose , if God would permitt and abandon him . Wherevpon he was att length condemned to be drawne through the citty att a horse taile , so to the place of execution to be hanged and strangled . This worthy mirrour of patience Brother Iuniperus , neuer alleadged one excuse or reason to iustifie himselfe , nor gaue no demonstration of his disquiett or vexation : but resigning himselfe entierly to the diuine prouidence , shewed in the middest of his torments a ioyfull and contented countenance . Now as all the people flocked together to see him trayned through the dirt , and consequently to be hanged as a traytor , one of the ministers of iustice , went incontinently to the Couent of the Frere Minors of the same Citty , and prayed the Guardian to hasten instantly for the reliefe and comfort of the soule of a miserable malefactour that was conducted to his execution and death , yet neuertheles hath no apprehension of death , nor hath care or speaketh att all of confession . The Guardian speedily hastened to the place of execution , where finding & knowing Brother Iuniperus , he began to weepe , and would haue put of his habitt to couer him , but he answeared , that it was better to couer a poore liuing creature , then one dead , so litle was this holy Religious troubled with the tormentes past , the ignominie present , and the apprehension of death att hand : but he appeared so cheerfull and so pleasant as if he had bin in a faire garden and plott of roses , gilliflowers and other beautifull and sweet flowers . Which the Guardian admiring , prayed the officers of iustice there present , to suspend the execution of this criminell , till he had spoken with their Lord whose fauour he would craue in behalfe of him that he knew to be innocent , which they willingly promised . Comming then to the noble man , he thus spake vnto him : Know my Lord , the man whome you haue condemned to so ignominious a death , is one of the most perfect Religious of our Order of Frere Minors , and is called Brother Iuniperus . This extremely vexed this noble man , who by reputation knew Brother Iuniperus , hauing heard of his meruailes : wherfore he accompanied the Guardian , euen to the place of the citty where he was , and there fell on his knees before him , and bitterly weeping , besought him before all the people to pardon him . The vertuous Religious did not only pardon him , but gaue him thanckes for being occasion of his meritt towardes God , yea and thenceforwd he tooke it so gratefully , that remayning in the Couent of the said place to cure and ease the torments he had endured , many honorable personnes presenting him many small commodities , he alwayes sent the most worthie and excellent to the Earle , affirming that he did not acknowledge himselfe more obliged to any man in the world then to him , because he had not found any that had more accomplished his desires then he . The earle , on the contrary said , that he knew therby that God would shortly end his enormous sinnes , and that he should not liue long , sith he had so vnworthely tormented an innocent and so sainct-like a man , though he knew him not , and that God would punish him for it . Wherin he was not deceaued , for a litle after he was slaine by his ennemies . Now this singuler fact may notifie vnto vs the patience of Brother Iuniperus , the excellencie of the vertues which God discouered in him , with what faith , hope , humility and fortitude he was armed , and the crosse which he carryed in himselfe , and wherin only he glorified , and the small gaine the deuill gott of him in this combatt , where he was subdued by the patience of Brother Iuniperus , more like to that of IESVS CHRIST , then to that of Iob. Wherein appeareth how truly the holy Doctors affirme , that almighty God is such a louer of our profitt and our glory , which is purchaced by labour in his seruice , that he denyeth it onlie to those who make themselues incapable to receaue it . Of a Companion of Brother Iuniperus , and that was vnder his gouernement . THE XLIV . CHAPTER . BRother Iuniperus in his age had a companion , that was so obedient and of such patience , that were he beaten and tormented a whole day together , he would neuer vtter a word of complaint . He was sent to begge att their houses who were knowne not to be charitable , but to be churlish , scoffers , and iniurious to the Religious , whither he would willingly goe , and with an admirable patience support the affrontes and iniuries offered vnto him . If Brother Iuniperus commanded him to weep , he would obey : if he commanded him to laugh , he would incontinently laugh . He being dead , Brother Iuniperus bitterly wept for this his deere companion , affirming that in this life there remayned vnto him nothing of worth , and that in the death of this Brother the world was as it were ruined , so much did he loue and esteeme the vertue of the patience and mortification of this great seruant of God , and his foster child . How Brother Iuniperus in prayer saw the glory of God , and of his death . THE XLV . CHAPTER . AFter the death of this Religious , the glorious Brother Iuniperus being very vigilant and feruent in prayer and deep contemplation , seemed to hate the world , and already to dye with desire to goe to the other life , such was his endeauour to ascend vnto almighty God. Being one time in the quier att masse , he was so rapt in extasie , that the seruice being ended , the Religious left him alone , where he so remayned a long time , and when he was retourned to himselfe , he came to the Religious , to whome , with a notable feruour of spiritt , he vttered these wordes : Ah my Brethren , why doe not we conceaue a pleasure to endure a litle labour and paine , to gaine eternall life ? After that he vttered many thinges of high consequence touching the humility , which deserueth the glory of the elect . These wordes gaue sufficient cause to iudge , that he had had some communication of heauen . And in the end the true and worthie disciple of sainct Francis and singular freind of saincte Clare , who called him the passetime of IESVS CHRIST : because she found in him great consolation of spiritt , and would haue him neere att her death : this good and holy Religious , I say , after he had many yeares liued in great perfection in this desert , passed from this life to the other , and was by almighty God transported into his glory . He was buryed att Rome in the Couent of Aracaeli . The life of Brother Simon of Assisium , the Disciple of sainct Francis Of the holy conuersation of Brother Simon . THE XLVI . CHAPTER . BRother Simon of Assisium was called of God to holy Religion in the life time of S. Francis. This Religious was by the diuine Maiesty endwed with such abondance of grace , and raysed to such a high degree of contemplation , that his whole life was a mirrour of sanctity , and represented to all , the image of the bounty of God , according to the testimony of them that conuersed with him . He rarely went out of his cell , and if sometime he conuersed with his brethren , his discourse was altogether of God. He alwayes sought solitary places : and though he had neuer learned the grammer nor other humane sciences , he neuertheles discoursed so sublimely of God and of the most sweet loue of IESVS CHRIST , that his wordes seemed rather Angelicall then humane . Brother Iames of Massa and some other Religious , went one euening with him into a wood to discourse of almighty God , and Brother Simon so sweetly discoursed of the diuine loue , that hauing spent all the night in that holy discourse , and the breake of day alredy appearing , it seemed to them that he did but thē begin . When this Religious perceaued the comming of any diuine visitation , he would cast himselfe on his bed as to sleep , or as sicke of the disease of the Espouse , who sayth in the Canticles : Tell my beloued I languish for his loue . Sometimes in the said diuine visitations he was so eleuated in God , that he remayned insensible of worldly thinges : so that a Religious once desiring to trye whiles he was in extasie , if he had any feeling , tooke a burning coale , and putt it on his bare foot , wherewith he did not only not come to himselfe , nor felt the heat of the fier , but the coale dyed on his foot , without leauing any signe of burning . The Sainct accustomed when he did eat with the Religious , to feed them spiritualy with the word of God before they receaued their corporall refection . How Brother Simon deliuered a Nouice from the temptation of the flesh , and how the Nouice became perfect in charity and of his death . THE XLVII . CHAPTER . THis good Father discoursing one day of almighty God , with such feruour declared the obligation which we haue to his diuine Maiesty and to our owne saluation , that a wordly yong man there present , resolued to leaue the world and to become religious , ( he was borne att Senseuerin , a citty in the kingdome of Naples ) & foorthwith tooke the habitt of Frere a Minor. But the deuill by whose blowing , the flames of temptations are enkindled , enflamed this Nouice with so great a heat and sting of sensuality , that loosing all hope of force to ouercome so great a temptation , he diuers times required his apparell of the sayd Father Simon to retourne to the world , affirming that he could no longer remaine in Relligion : but the good Father comforted him , and still deferred him to an other time . Neuertheles his temptations encreased daily . And as one day he exceedingly vrged him to permitt him to depart out of relligion , this holy Father hauing compassion of him , commanded him to sitt downe by him : which the nouice hauing done , he layd his head on his lappe , then lifting his eyes towardes heauen , he with such feruour prayed for him , that being rapt in extasie , he was heard , in such sort that the Nouice was so deliuered of his temptations , that thenceforward his sensuall heat was tourned into the fier of charity , wherof he made demonstration after he had made his vow , by this accident : A lewd fellow was condemned for his misdeedes , to haue his eyes crushed out : this Religious hauing heard report hereof , moued with charity towardes his neighbour , went and most instantly prayed the iudge , to temper iustice with mercy , and to mittigate the sentence giuen against that criminell . The Iudge answeared , that he could not . This good Religious then fell on his knees before the Iudge , and with tearfull eyes besought him , that the sentence then might be executed on himselfe , in regard that the party condemned , would not endure the torment nor support the disgrace so patiently as himselfe . The Iudge moued with such wordes , and admiring the Charity of this Religious , pardoned for that time the malefactor . This holy Father being in prayer in a solitary place , many birdes came ouer him and by their singing made so great a noyse , as they distracted him . Wherfore he commanded them in the name of God to depart , and they redily obeyed . The houre of death of this worthy seruant of God being att length come , and his yeares being accomplished , he yelded his soule to his Creatour , adorned with vertues and sanctity . He was buryed in the Couent of Spoletum where his notable merittes haue bin manifested , he hauing obtayned many graces of God , for the comfort and benefitt of infinitie personnes that haue implored him as their intercessour . The life of the glorious Father , Brother Christopher Of the mortification , charity , abstinence , and affliction of body of the glorious Brother Christopher . THE XLVIII . CHAPTER . THe venerable Brother Christopher was borne in Romania : he was Preist before he entierly left the world to follow IESVS CHRIST : he was moued thervnto by the example & predication of S. Francis , who hauing admitted him to the habitt and profession of the Frere Minors , sent him into France to the Prouince of Gascone , the yeare 1219. there to edifie soules and to plant the seed of Religion . This Father was of a profound humility and simplicity & especially pittifull to the afflicted . He succoured assisted and serued the leapers with great deuotion and dilligence , washing their feet , dressing their soares and vlcers , making their beddes , paring their nayles , and giuing them comfort in all their necessities . But how much he was pittifull in the behalfe of others , as charity commanded him , so much was he seuere and rigorous to himselfe , weakening him selfe by continuall fastes , and wearing a grosse hairecloth , hauing besides for a long time worne a coat of maile the more to torment his flesh . His perseuerance in rigour of life was , such that being an hundred yeares old he did eat but once a day , except the sondayes and principall feastes of the yeare , so that albeit his body grew old and decayed , he was neuettheles alwayes yong and firme in vertues . Notwithstanding such mortifications and abstinences he had a face very cheerfull , for the interiour ioy shined and appeared exteriourly , and the most sweet and gracious loue of his hart towardes his God , made all the afflictions sweet which his body endured . Of the diuine consolations which he receaued in prayer and att Masse . THE XLIX . CHAPTER . THis holy Religious neuer spent his time idly , but euer employed himselfe either in prayer , or reading , or in manuall exercise in the garden , or in some other seruice necessary to relligion . He was wery dilligent in prayer , and had the grace of shedding many teares . And that he might the more commodiously apply himselfe to prayer , he made choice of a very litle cell , made of earth and boughes of trees separate frome the others , wherin he spent most of his time ( which was a thing in manner generall to the first Fathers of that time ) and there was he often visited diuinely : as also the glorious Virgin Mary appeared vnto him one time with her mother S. Anne , & comforted him that was particulerly deuout vnto them . He euery day said masse with great deuotion and abondance of teares : which was very gratefull to IEVS CHRIST , as by the sequell appeareth . This venerable Brother saying masse one morning , one of the candels on the altare was casually putt out , and there was seene a light instantly to discend from heauen that lightened it againe . There was often seene a white pigeon houering ouer his head whiles he said masse : the Religious that serued and assisted him did often see it , he was a yong man very neat , and an innocent disciple of his , called Brother Peter , who hauing forsaken his kinred , his friendes , his patrimony and all the world besides ( on whose fallacious and deceiptfull apparences he would not relye ) entred into the Religion of Frere Minors , where he ascended to such sanctity , that in regard of his pure simplicity he merited often times to see and speake with his good Angell Gardien . The first time that he saw the pigeon discend vpon the head of the glorious Br. Christopher , not knowing what it signified , he sought to driue it away , wherin he exceedingly troubled his master , who was enforced to will him to lett it alone , and therby it was knowne what it was . This venerable Father one time calling to minde his sinnes committed in the world , extremely feared the punishment they deserued , conformably to that which the scripture sayth : Happy is he that alwayes feareth , and therfore he prayed this Angelicall yong man Br. Peter whose conscience he knew very well , to demaund of his familier Angell , his estate touching his former sinnes : who made him this answeare : Tell Brother Christopher he need not feare his sinnes past , because God hath pardoned them entierly . But lett him striue to perseuer in his good worckes begun , that he may meritt eternall life . The rest of this Chapter is inserted in the end of the 71. chapter of the second booke , being a vision that this holy Father had of the death of Sainct Francis. Of some miracles wrought by this glorious Br. Christopher in his life time . THE L. CHAPTER . ALthough this holy mā did not publikely ascend into the pulpitt to preach the word of God : yet did he deliuer it to such people as he conuersed withall , giuing them profitable admonitions accompanyed with seuere reprehensions : so that according to the etymologie of his name , he carryed IESVS CHRIST in his body by penance , in his hart by seruent prayers , and in his mouth by diuine prayses and wordes of his law , which he imprinted in the memory of sinners : And God , by many miracles which he wrought by him , would demonstrate , how gratefull his worckes were vnto him , and of what vertue and efficacie his prayers were before his diuine maiesty . Being in the citty of Cahors in France , a child of eight yeares old , called Remond , afflicted with so greiuous a disease that he was esteemed neere his end , S. Christopher , att the instancie of his mother prayed for him , and hauing made the signe of the crosse and layd his hand vppō the child , he presently spake calling his mother , who came with great ioy and gaue him to eat , and so by the prayer of this holy Religious , against all humane hope and apparance he was cured . In the same citty an other child called Peter could not moue his right arme nor his foot , and besides had almost lost his sight , so that he was generally iudged as dead . This holy Father att the request of the mother came to visitt him , and read the gospell ouer him , then made the signe of the crosse from his head to his feet , and the child was instantlie cured . A man of the same citty , hauing bin long time afflicted with the falling sicknes , prayed the holy Father to giue him his benediction , which hauing receaued , he was entierly cured of the said infirmity . A woman of Sauueterre in the same citty was exceedinglie vexed with a fieuer , and hauing great deuotion to the holy Father , she sent vnto him to come visitt her : which he hauing performed and prayed for her , she was cured by the signe of the crosse . A Priest that was very sicke , drincking of the holy water giuen him by Br. Christopher that visited him , was instantly cured . Againe in the Bishopprick of Cahors a woman hauing left her child in the field whiles she was reaping corne , by a sodaine sinister accident he became dumme . The mother hauing carryed him to diuers churches , & recommended him to God by the inuocation of many sainctes , the child found no cure . Att length full of confidence and deuotion she presented him to this holy Father , who hauing made his prayer , and the signe of the crosse vpon him , he restored him to his mother speaking as before : and shee giuing thanckes to God and his seruant , retourned full of consolation vnto her house . Of the spiritt of prophetie , and of some other miracles wrought by this glorious seruant of Iesus Christ . THE LI. CHAPTER . THere was without the citty of Cahors a very high mountaine , by which this holy Father passing one day , he saw many men and women on the banck of the riuer that ran vnder the sayd mountaine , employed in diuers actions . Br. Christopher sayd vnto thē : Fly ye all from this place , and that instantly : for the mountaine will incontinently fall : some of them , seeing no appearance , laughed first att this admonition . Yet the sanctity of this good Father being manifestly knowen , they all retired from that place , which they had scarcely done , but a great part of the mountaine fell downe without hurting any person : wherfore they all gaue thanckes to God for the benefitt receaued , and were the more deuout vnto this sainct . A woman of the sayd citty hauing bin afflicted with a longe infirmity , was visited by the sainct ; whome she prayed to obtaine of God for her , either that he would please to restore her health , or by death to deliuer her from such extreme anguishes . This holy Father answeared her : feare not , but take courage my daughter , for on such a day att the third houre thou shalt depart out of this life . On the sayd day he expresly retourned att the same houre : whome she seeing , sayd vnto him : Father that which you told me seemeth not to be accomplished , he replyed : doubt not my daughter , for it shall incontinently be accomplished , as in deed it was . For as they did ring att the third houre , this woman being cōfessed and hauing performed what belonged to a Christian , in the presence of this holy Father and of many others , yelded her spiritt to our Sauiour . This seruant of God in Marseilles saw two men in guise of Phisitians comming to visitt one that was sicke : but knowing in spiritt that this sick person was in estate of mortall sinne , and that the seeming Phisitians were two deuils , he made the signe of the crosse against them , and they instantly vanished : then the holy Father admonishing the sick party , he sincerely confessed his sinnes , and being contrite and comforted with a quiett conscience , he happely departed from this life to a better . In the sayd citty a good deuout woman , had a very auaricious husbād and sparing in worckes of mercy : whervpon she complayned to this holy Father that she had nothing to giue in almose but wine . The S. bid her giue securely of that wine for the loue of God. This woman obeyed him , giuing therof to all poore that had need , in such sort that there was not much left in the vessell , her husband drincking , knew by the tast of this wine that it was very low and neere the lyes ; wherfore he grew into choler with his wife , examining her what was become of his wine : she full of trembling answeared that there was yet much in the vessell . The husband sent his seruant to be truely enformed what quantity was left : she found the vessell full euen to the bung : wherof she with great ioy incontinently aduertised her master , which reuiued the soule of his wife , that was dying with feare , and thervpon she boldly recounted all to her husband , who resolued thenceforward to be more charitable towardes the poore ; attributing the present miracle to the merittes of the glorious Br. Christopher and to the vertue of charity , whose worckes our Lord doth not only recompence in the other world , but euen in this also . Of the glorious death of Br. Christopher . THE LII . CHAPTER . AFter that almighty God had ennobled and enriched his seruant Christopher with many merittes and miracles , and by the example of his holy life , had singulerly planted the rule and Order of the Frere Minors in diuers places of France , where he caused the erecting of many Couents which he furnished with Religious of holy life and exemplare conuersation : he would att length recompence him with eternall reward , as he ordinarily doth those that faithfully labour in the vigneyard of his holy Church . The night when he passed from this miserable life to that which is blessed , all the Religious being assembled about his bed , he made them a long discourse of the kingdome of God , exhorting them to perseuer with purity in his holy seruice ; they then demaunded his benediction , which he gaue them very affectionatly , in the name of our Sauiour IESVS CHRIST , then recommending his spiritt to his Creator , he rendred it vnto him ; and his body remayned so ●elligiously composed , that he seemed to sleep . He dyed in the citty of Cahors , the yeare of grace 1272. ( hauing spent fifteen yeares in the Order of the Frere Minors ) att six of the clock att night the Eue of Alsaintes , to reigne eternally with them . Att the very houre of his death , two Religious women ancient both in Relligion and vertues , did testifie to haue heard Angelicall musike exceedingly mellodious , accompanying the soule of this worthy seruant of God , vnto heauen . A man of the third Order , & of that citty , in a vision saw the soule of this glorious Father att the hower of his departure , carryed by Angels with great ioy into Paradise . The same night a Burgesse of Cahors called Peter , saw in vision the soule of this holy Father sitting on a very resplendant couch that did spread and sparckle glittering beames as the sunne : of whome demaunding who he was , I am said he , the soule of Br. Christopher , that haue left my body on earth and am goeing to heauen . This man sodenly awaked , and arising , likewise awakened all his familie to whome he recounted his vision ; then went to the monastery where he found the body of the holy Father alredy according to the custome , carryed into the Church , thence to be enterred else where . The day following , the death of this holy Father being diuulged , there repayred such a cōcourse of people to see this blessed body , that he could not be taken out of the handes of those that desired to touch him , to kisse & teare off part of his habitt to keepe for reliques , and to demaund some grace of God by the merittes of him that had worne it . This body being with much a doe att length takē out of the Church , & embalmed with precious liquours and aromaticall oyntments , it was on the third day putt in a coffin of wood , and enterred in the Church of the Frere Minors , with great solemnity and reuerence . Of the dead raysed , by the inuocation of this sainct . THE LIII . CHAPTER . ALmighty God voutsafed also to demōstrate the exceeding great miracles which by the merittes of this his gratefull seruant he wrought in the bishopprick of Cahors : for a mother hauing casually left her child vpon a bridge , he fell into the water and was drowned . The mother seeing her child dead , filled all the village with compassion of the sorrow and griefe which by her extreme lamentation she did discouer . Att length she had recourse to S. Christopher , to whome she vowed to visitt his sepulcher and to present vnto it an image of waxe if he would raise her sonne . The vow being made , the child began to moue his lippes , then to open his eyes , and by the merittes of such an intercessour in presence of many people , he retourned to life and ●afety . A creature being wrested dead out of the mothers wombe , was restored to life by the prayers and intercessions of this sainct , who was exceedingly importuned and induced thervnto by those that were present . In the same citty , a mother had layd her child of two yeares old in bed betweene her husband and her selfe : but awaking she found the child smothered and dead : after many regreets she made vow to S. Christopher , that if by his intercession the child might reuiue , she would carrie it to his sepulcher , and there would present a light and image of waxe . Which vow being made the child began to gape , then to moue the armes , and att length opening his eyes it retourned to life . In the same citty and after the same manner , the S. being inuocated , for a dead child by the father who was deuout vnto him , in these tearmes : O saint of God rayse my daughter and I promise thee to carry her to thy sepulcher , where I will offer there an altare cloth and an image of waxe ; she vpon this vow retourned to life , and the Father and others present gaue thanckes to almighty God and to the S. In a towne called Concet neere to the said citty , there was a youg man so weakened with a continuall feauer , that he was generally esteemed for dead , no motion could be perceaued in him not so much as of his pulse : wherfore his mother in extreme affliction , perceauing all humane helpe to faile , had recourse to almighty God , whome she inuocated by the merittes of S. Christopher , of whome she had heard many miracles recounted , to restore her sonnes health ; vowing , to carry him to his sepulcher , & there to present an altare cloth and an image of wax . The effect was admirable , for the presenting of her vow being finished he began to amend , and in short time was entierly cured , to the great astonishment and content of all his friendes and kinred , who fayled not to giue thanckes to God and to accomplish their vow . Health was also restored to an other yong man called Iohn , desperatly sick att Cahors in the manner aforesayd . A Relligious of the Order of S. Clare called Sister Mary , being so extremely weakened with sicknes that she could not remoue her selfe in her bed , nor much lesse take her rest therin , she expected only death : but hauing heard it reported that the holy Father Christopher was deceassed , and that he wrought infinite miracles , she bitterly lamenting presented vnto him this request . O holy Father that hast often heard my confession , pray vnto almighty God if thou please , that I may recouer my health , to serue him . Which spoaken she fell into a sweet sleep , from whence the next morning she awakened full of comfort and consolation , and went to the quier to communicate with her other sisters , who theratt were much amazed : and afterwardes they all together gaue thanckes to the omnipotent bounty of God and to his holy intercessour , by whose merittes he so compassionatly assisteth those that addresse their petitions vnto him . Of other miracles wrought in the cure of many dangerous and incurable diseases . THE LIV. CHAPTER . VPon the Mount Abban in the bishopprick of Cahors , a child reduced neere vnto death , and his mother extremely afflicted by dispaire of her sonnes recouery ; which hauing exceedingly weakened her by the great wearines of labour that this sicknesse causer her , she fell into a litle sleep , wherin she heard a voice that sayd vnto her : Woman feare no more , but make a vow for thy sonne to S. Christopher , and God by his merittes will cure him . This woman awaking , and hauing made her vow , her sonne was cured , and the mother carryed him to the sepulcher of the sainct , wher she thancked God and her Intercessour for it . A woman of the said citty of Cahors called Valeria , was so sick that the Phisitians iudged her as dead , and withall had alredy lost her speech and the motion of all her members , and was as black as pitch , a priest also comming to heare her confession , was constrayned to retourne without vsing his function : for she could neither speake , heare , nor make any signes . But her kinred and freindes that were present , greiued att the losse of a woman whome they cordially loued , fell deuoutly on their knees , lifted vp their ioyned handes , their contenances , and their prayers towardes heauen , and recommended her to the merittes of the holy Br. Christopher : and presently the sick woman began to speake and to praise God in his seruant , who had deliuered her from the perill of death , and restored her perfect health . A Priest called Geffry , being by the Phisitians forsaken as dead , and hauing already for the space of two dayes lost his speech , a sister of his praying to the S. for him , he began to speake , and afterward was perfectly cured . A woman so lamed in her handes and feet that she could hardly goe with cruches , fell on her knees neere the sepulcher of the S. and the e prayed him to obtaine her cure , vowing vnto him a foot and hand of wax . Her prayer and vow being ended , she was entierly cured , and went ioyfully with other women to carry lime and brick , to finish the sepulcher of the sainct . A yong man called Arnold was borne with his feet so crooked and wrested that they could not support him : his parentes vowed for him to the holy seruant of God , affirming that they would really acknowledge him for a sainct if he would cure the lame party , who to the exceeding amazement of those present , stood vpright , sound and ioyfull , and his father himselfe conducted him to visitt his sepulcher , publikely denouncing the grace and fauour which our Lord had done him , by the merittes of this glorious Intercessour . There are found recorded many other miracles which God wrought by the merites of his holy seruant Br. Christopher , deliuering many from death that were desperatly sick , restoring sight to the blind , curing feiuers , goutes , fistulaes , and other infirmities , restoring speech to the dumme , hearing to the deafe , and finally relieuing all that by his merittes inuocated almigthy God. But to auoyd prolixity I forbeare heare to deduce them , esteeming the prealeadged sufficient to occasion the faithfull to belieue the sanctitye of this seruant of IESVS CHRIST . The miracle following shal be for the incredulous only : A man called Ratier , being by chaunce neere vnto the sepulcher of this S. and hearing his miracles related : I cannot belieue , said he , that a man whome I haue seene in these dayes can worck miracles . Those present hauing reprehēded him , he would not acknowledge his errour , wherfore he deserued to be chasticed of God , as he was , thereby to make him know his temerity . For departing thence he had scarcely recouered his home but he felt himselfe surprised with a vehement fieuer , the affliction wherof opening his vnd●●standing , he also called to minde the arrogancie and temerity of his wordes , which he exceedingly repented , saying : O S. Christopher , pardon me , and assist me I beseech thee , I confesse thou wert and art a S. and in the vertue of God canst worck miracles , to whome thou hast bin so faithfull and obedient a seruant : I promise thee , if thou please to restore vnto me my health , I will presently visitt thy sepulcher , there to giue thee thanckes . This vow being made , he was instantly cured , and arose sound from his bedd , and went to accomplish his vow , giuing thanckes to God and to his holy seruant : and thenceforward he became a faithfull Professour & proclamer of the sanctity of the blessed Father Christopher . A summarie of the life of some other disciples of the holy Father S. Francis. THE LV. CHAPTER . IT would be a matter ouer tedious both to read , and to write the liues of all the disciples and companions of S. Francis , wherwith , as so many precious stones adorned with many graces and vertues , the said holy Father began to build his Euangelicall religion : considering withall that we haue not such authenticall relation of their liues & miracles as is requisite and necessary . In respect wherof we doe not make a particuler relation of each of them ; but will recount somewhat of certaine of them who haue so spent their time , that albeit their fame be not equall to the aforenamed , yet are they not of lesse sanctity and glory before God. The first of whome is the glorious Br. Peter Catanius the second disciple of S. Francis , and his first Vicar Generall , who was an eye witnesse of many Mysteryes that almighty God communicated vnto him , as in his life we haue recorded . This holy Religious being dead , God had already began by his intercession to worck many miracles , when the holy Father S. Francis hauing commanded him to forbeare the obtayning of such miraculous graces from God , his miracles ceassed , as hath bin amply discoursed in the hundredth chapter of the first booke , where is likewise related wherfore he was made Vicar Generall . Brother Angelus of Rieta was the first knight that entred this religiō , and was one of the twelue first disciples of S. Francis , and his companion in many worthy mysteries and miracles . The holy Father put from this good Religious an extreme feare which he had of the deuils , in such sort that he durst not continue alone att his prayers by night : for he commanded him to goe about midnight to the toppe of a high mountaine , and there aloud to crye out these wordes : yee proud deuils , come ye all now to me , and doe the worst you can : which hauing by due obedience performed , none of the deuils euer after came to annoy him , so that he was entierly freed of the sayd feare . And being fully perfected in vertues and prayer , he passed from this life to God , and was buryed att Assisium , with other companyons of S. Francis. Br. William an Englishman , was admitted in the number of the first twelue Disciples of S. Francis , in the place of Br. Iohn Chappell , that was an Apostata , and did hang himselfe as Iudas had done . The miracles wrought by this blessed Br. William in his sepulcher , haue sufficiently testified what he was : for almighty God by his merites there wrought so many , that he seemed to obscure the glory of his Father S. Francis , by whome he was buryed : and therfore Br. Helie who then was Generall of the Order , went to his tombe , and commanded him by holy obedience to forbeare worcking any more miracles . Br. Moricke , who was first Religious of the Order of the Porte-Croix or Crosse-bearers , was eminent vnder the discipline of the holy Father S. Francis , and was most famous for his admirable abstinence , and for a long space woare on his flesh an iron shirt , did eate no bread , but only hearbes and rawe pulse ; he neuer woare coat , but the only habitt during his life , and att his death he left many signes of his sanctity and perfect life . Br. Benett of Arezzo was also perfect in all vertues . S. Francis sent him to be Prouinciall att Antioch . There are strange matters recounted of this Religious , which being difficult to be belieued , and not being satisfied by the testimony of the writer , I haue thought it best not to record them here , for feare that they appearing indeed doubtfully , the like iudgement should be giuen of others here recorded that are most certaine and indubitable . It shall therfore suffice , to know , that this blessed Father had the spiritt of prophesie , as they testifie who knew him : and that hauing perseuered in sanctity of life , he reposed in peace . He was buryed in Arezzo his owne country , whither , it is held that he brought from Babilon , one of the fingers of the holy Prophett Daniel . Br. Peregrinus of Faleron was admitted to the religion of the holy Father S. Francis , who prophesied vnto him , that albeit he weere learned , he should notwithstanding apply himselfe to the actiue life , and his companion to the contemplatiue , and so it arriued , for he was a lay brother : for which humility , he obtayned of God an exceeding great perfection in vertues , and particulerly the grace of compunction and the loue of God ; for whose sake desiring martyrdome , he went to Ierusalem , where he visited all the holy places , with such deuotion , teares , embracinges and most tender louing kisses , that in those places he adored our Sauiour as present . Br. Bernard Quintaualle affirmed of this Religious , that he was one of the most perfect of the world . And as he was by name a Stranger , so was he also in his life : for the loue of IESVS CHRIST was so burning in his hart , that he neuer permitted any other thing to rest there : but alwayes walked and sighed towardes heauen : thus did he ascend from vertue to vertue , in such sort that he was exceedingly illuminated in his life , and in his death , by diuers miracles . Br. Ricerio employed himselfe in the contemplatiue life , according to the prophesie of S. Francis ; which made him familier vnto him , and he instructed him in many diuine verities , he made him Prouinciall of the marquisate of Ancona ; many matters cōcerning this holy Religious are recorded in the life of S. Francis. Br. Augustin of Assisium , Prouinciall of the land of Labour , commōly called Naples , was a Religious of such sanctity , that he merited , not only to be companion in life and profession with S. Francis , but also in his death and glory : for hauing in his last sicknes already lost his speech , he saw the soule of S. Francis ascend vnto heauen , which encouraged him to cry out : Stay holy Father , stay for me : and his soule foorthwith leauing his body , it accompanyed that of his blessed Father to eternall glory . Br. Roger the disciple of S. Francis , v as of such sanctity , that Pope Gregorie the ninth approued him for a S. & permitted commemoration to be made of him in the Couēt of the Frere Minors of Tiuoly ; but because he was not canonized with the accustomed solēnities , the Religious neuer durst keep his solēne feast . He was not canonized because the examē of his miracles , appointed by the said Pope , was neuer accomplished . Brother Philippe the Long , was also disciple of S. Francis. He was the first Confessour , Visitour and Minister of the Religious of S. Clare . It is found recorded of this S. that an Angell purged his lippes , touching them with a burning coale , as the Seraphin did to the Prophett Esaye , which was not a litle necessary to him that was to administer the word of God vnto Religious women . Br. Barbarus , Br. Iohn of S. Constantin , and Br. Bernard of Viridante , that were of the first companions of S. Francis , were exceeding eminent in their vertuous and merueillous actions ; as their worckes were written in the booke of life , so their soules for euer liue in glory , & their bodyes are buryed in the Couent of S. Francis att Assisium . Br. Pacificus , companion of the holy Father , was of such perfection that he merited to see many merueillous worckes , which our Lord secretly wrought in his seruant S. Frācis , and because the glorious S. knew his perfection and sanctity , he sent him Prouinciall into Frāce , where he remayned diuers yeares , then dyed and was buryed att Laon. The end of the sixt booke , of the second volume and first part of the Chronicles of the Frere Minors , wherin particuler mention is made of 25. disciples of the holy Father S. Francis , all of very singuler sanctity of life , & of worthy miracles . THE SEAVENTH BOOKE OF THE SECOND VOLVME AND FIRST PART OF THE CHRONICLES OF THE FRIER MINORS . WHERIN IS CONTAINED THE LIFE AND admirable doctrine of Br. Giles of Assisium , a Religious of great perfection , who was the third Disciple of S. Francis. Translated as before . Of the conuersion of Brother Giles to the Religion of the Frere Minors . THE FIRST CHAPTER . ALBEIT to read or heare the liues of all or any sainctes , exceedingly dispose the spirittes to the contempt of temporall pleasures and induce them to purchase true and eternall richesse : yet it cannot be denyed but that the life of some one more then an other doth cause these effectes , as I hope this ensuyng shall proue of the glorious Brother Giles of Assisium , who was the third that followed S. Francis : whose life being of singuler note , it is requisite it should be described more att lardge . The time employed in reading therof shall not be wasted : for the soules therby shal be enriched with holy doctrines , with diuine examples and documents . But I omitte to recount his conuersion , it being already handled in the ninth chapter of the first booke and first volume of this present part . How Brother Giles went to visit the reliques of S. Iames in Galu●a , and the holy Sepulcher of our Redeemer Iesus Christ in Hierusalē . THE II. CHAPTER . IT was the custome of the first Fathers of this Order , to goe often in pilgrimage , not to seeke their more liberty , nor to satisfie their appetite with better cheere , but for the exercise of perfection , and to suffer hungar , thirst , cold , heate , and the affi ontes which they often endured , as vnknowne in that new habitt , and so did they dispose thēselues to the incommodities of obedience , and were couragious : for they went barefoot , withone single habit , without wallets , edifying themselues in patience , and their neighbour in charitie . Now Brother Giles hauing gotten leaue of the holy Father S. Francis he went to visitt the church of S. Iames of Compostella , in which voyage he did not so much as once satisfie his hungar , such a desire had he to feele in himselfe the force of pouerty for the loue of IESVS CHRIST . Finding one day no meane to gett so much as bread ( wherwith only he liued ) hauing found in a barne certaine huskes of beanes left there after the threshing , he did eat them with great appetite , and after tooke his rest in the same place . The next morning he arose very early , as cheerfull and well disposed as if he had eaten the best and most delicate foode in the world . He was thus accustomed to suffer , being often in forrestes and solitary places , which were more to his content then the conuersation of the world , as lesse subiect to distractions in his spirituall exercises , and more commodious for spending the night in watching and prayer . In this iorney meeting with a poore sick creature full of soares , and not knowing what to giue him , he ript of his capuce and gaue it vnto him : but this charity enforced him to trauell twenty dayes bare-headed , till att last was giuen him cloth to make an other , and so did he walke with a habitt , according to the common fashion of his Order , deformed , but entierly conformable to the charity of the gospell . Being in Lombardie , he was called by a man , of whome he thought to receaue a charitie , but comming to him , he tooke out a paire of dice , and demaunded if he would play with him : So did the wretch flout att this good Religious , who went on bowing downe his head without replying a word . In this sort he was often the obiect of laughter vnto the sloathfull and idle companions , that made him their scorne , which he alwayes endured with patience correspondent . After he had also visited all the holy land , expecting commodity of shipping to retourne into Italy , it being necessary for him to liue vpon his labour as hauing no mony , he carryed water to passengers , for which seruice they gaue him bread , and remayning certaine dayes in the citty of Ason , he employed himselfe in the labour of his handes making baskettes and cases of ozier , and such litle conceates , wherwith he liued ; and if he wanted either worck or matter , or knew not wherin to employ himselfe , according to the diuers occasions of the places where he rest●●ed , his last refuge was to haue recourse to the abondant table of God , demaunding almose att the peoples dores , according to the documentes of his rule . He went also to visit the mount saint Michael , then saint Nicholas of Bar ; and in all these voyages into whatsoeuer place he entred , he exhorted those that he found , to doe pennance for their sinnes , and to apply themselues to the seruice of God the bountifull giuer of all goodnes , and to doe this in loue and charity towardes their neighbour . As he one day trauailled , he became so weary and so oppressed with hungar , that he was enforced to rest himselfe , and with wearines he fell a sleepe . As he awaked he found by him halfe a loafe which God had sent him of almose , which he ioyfully did eat , thancking his diuine maiesty : and being by meane of this celestiall bread reconforted , he cheerfully proceeded on his iorney . How this seruant of God endeauoured to gaine his liuing by the worck and labour of his handes . THE III. CHAPTER . S. Francis hauing sent him to remayne att Rome , therby the better to satisfie his desire , which was to liue vpon his labour , he went to a mountaine three leagues distant whence he brought wood to the citty : and for the price therof he was coutent with the gift of bread for his one dayes ●ustenance . He brought wood to a woman , who knowing him to be Religious would giue him a greater hire then was conditioned , but Brother Giles for the same cause ( to witt for the loue of God ) would not accept it , affirming that he would not be vanquished by auarice , wherwith this woman was exceedingly edifyed . He disdayned not to vndertake any seruice that might be required of him , prouided that it exceeded not the limites of modesty ; and so misprising the vanities of the world , he perfected and refined himselfe in mortification and humility . Assisting some others one time to gather nuttes , and his dayes labour being ended he was payed in nuttes , which being vnable to hold in his sleeues , he putt off his habitt , and tyed the two endes of his sleeues which he filled euen to the capuce , and so carryed them to Rome , where he diuided them among the poore : to conclude hauing imparted some share of his gaine to the Religious , he also gaue part vnto the poore . Sometime he tooke of the water of S. Sixtus and carryed to the Religious of Quatuor Coronatorum , who gladly dranck therof , and for the same gaue him bread , wherwith he liued , and what remayned he distributed vnto the poore . As he one day carryed water to the sayd Religious , a poore man in the way demaunded of him to drinck , and he gaue him therof : but vnwilling that the Religious should haue the rest , he retourned to draw more att the fountaine which was a league distant , such was his desire with his possibility to giue each one contentment . When any one hired him and entertayned him to day-labour , he alwayes conditionally reserued time requisite with attention to say his canonicall howers , and certaine other suffrages and deuotions . He was very carefull to shunne idlenes , and therfore he alwayes either spake of God , or prayed and contemplated , or vsed some handy labour in some litle matter of vtility ; whence proceeded , that loosing no part of his time , he sufficiently prouided both for his soule and and body . The Pope being att Rieta , the Cardinall Nicolas Bishop of Toscolan , desiring to haue Brother Giles in his company , out of great respect he had to his simplicity and sanctity , he instantly prayed him to seiorne certaines dayes with him , and to be content to eat as he did att his table , forbearing to seek almose otherwhere : But Brother Giles willingly promising to remayne in his house , would not yeld to eat of that he found there , and so went thither . Now the Cardinall complayning vnto him for that he would not eat of his bread , Brother Giles answeared with this verse of Dauid : Labores manuum tuarum quia manducabis beatus es & benetibi er●t . The Cardidall not knowing what to reply , prayed him att least to eat that which he receaued of his almose , or of his labour with his companion , which he promised to doe : and thenceforward he brought his begged bread to the Cardinals table , where he did eat it , and if any remayned he gaue it to to the poore . But there falling one day such a raine that Brother Giles could not goe abroad either to labour or to seeke almose , the Cardinall was very ioyfull therof , hoping that day to haue his desire , and that Brother Giles would eat of his bread : but he was deceaued , for Brother Giles exceedingly troubled for that he could not gaine his bread , bethought himselfe and went into the kitchin , where asking the Cooke wherfore his kitchin lay so vncleanly , offered to sweepe it for the gift of two loaues : which hauing gotten , he went to eat the said bread with the Cardinall ; who was againe deceaued the morning following , when as it rained extremely , for Brother Giles vnable to goe abroad , found meane for bread to make cleane the dishes , which made the Cardinall admire his firme resolution to li●e poorly , more then yet he had done . How our Lord releiued Brother Giles in an extreme necessitie . THE IV. CHAPTER . BRother Giles hauing thus seiourned a certaine time in the Cardinals house , the time of Lent drawing very neere , he determined to retire with his companion , into some solitary place , where his spiritt might contemplate in entiere repose : and to this effect tooke leaue of this Cardinal , who therwith exceedingly afflicted sayd vnto him : Alas my deere freind whither goest thou , as a bird without a nest ? But this good Religious ascended vp to a mountaine , where he found a litle chappell ( hauing bin an hermitage ) called S. Laurence , farre distant from habitation , and consequently very solitary : there he resolued to spend his lent , but three dayes after he was there arriued , it did so snow and freeze , that they could not possibly goe abroad . The holy Religious seeing there was no meane to goe foorth to seeke bread , sayd to his companion : Brother lett vs make petition to almighty God that he will please in our necessity to send vs bread , sith there is none but he that can heare and releiue vs. Then he recounted an history of certaine Religious , who wanting bread in the like necessity , had recourse to him and were heard . Being moued by such an example , they began on the euenning to pray with loud voice vnto almighty God , & so perseuered till the breake of the day following , when as God inspired a good man of a neighbouring place , who seeing the snow so extreme , called to minde that he had seene att other times Hermites att S. Laurence , & thought with himselfe , that if then there were any there , they could not come foorth to seeke food ; which mouing him to compassion he went out of his house with bread and wine , which he gaue to the Religious , and being retourned to his house , he aduertised his neighbours and friendes of the necessity of the said seruantes of God , and so procured that they wanted not wherwith to liue the rest of the lent , which happened to good purpose for them in regard of their extreme necessity . Br. Giles desirous to acknowledge the great charity vsed vnto him by those people , he said to his companion : hitherto we haue prayed to God for our selues , to be relieued in our necessity : heceforward we ought to pray vnto him for our benefactors ; so that persisting night and day in these petitions , our Lord bestowed such graces and fauours on the inhabitantes of that place , that neuer Frere Minor hauing bin formely seene there , many among them neuertheles being moued by the example and pious exhortations of the sayd Religious , forlooke the vanity of this world and became Frere Minors ; and such as could not , serued God by prayers , and did penance in their owne houses : and by this meane for corporall benefittes they gaue in exchaunge spirituall in double mesure . Of the humilitie and obedience of Br. Giles . THE V. CHAPTER . THe holy Father S. Francis cordially loued Br. Giles for his great perfection in all vertues , and his promptitude in doeing well : and therfore did often obserue him , and would say to his other Religious , that he was one of his knightes of the round table , so did he call the humble and deuout Religious . Now Br. Giles one day demaunded obedience of S. Francis to goe where he pleased , or to remayne where he was : the holy Father answeared him , your residence is prouided , goe where you will : whervpon hauing demaunded and receiued his benediction , he went and walked in this freedome fower whole dayes , but finding his spiritt much disquieted , he retourned to S. Francis : Father ( sayd he ) I beseech you designe me a certaine place whither to goe , because goeing according to my owne liberty I cannot haue my conscience free : the S. sent him to the Couent of Fabrian whither he went barefoote with a very ragged habitt , though the season were extreme cold . On the way he mett a passenger that sayd vnto him : I would not goe so poorly cloathed in so cold a season , were I therby to pourchace paradice : by which wordes the deuill so augmented the cold that he expected death therby : but he incontinētlie called to minde that our lord IESVS CHRIST went barefoote and poorely cloathed through the world , and endured far more cold and other labours for our sakes : these pious cogitations did in this sort warme first his hart , and then all his body with a diuine heat : wherfore he began to praise God his sweet lord , who had thus warmed him not with materiall fier , but by the only burning heatof his diuine loue . So Br. Giles remayned many yeares in the sayd place , where one day weighing his sinnes , he ascended on a mountaine neere by , whither he carryed a yōg Religious , whome he commanded , with a cord about his necke to lead him naked to the place where the other Religious were : and entring in this sort before them , he began with teares to cry : Haue compassion and pitty of me miserable and detestable sinner : The Religious beholding him in such a gastly plight , began all to weep , and prayed him to putt on his habitt : but he answeared , with bitter teares and extreme sighes , that he was vnworthy to be a Frere Minor : Yet if you will that I take the habitt againe , said he , I will , as an almose receaued of you , though I doe not deserue it : and so he cloathed himselfe and there remayned , labouring with his handes in making caskettes of straw to couer or keep glasses , and litle baskettes which he and his companion carryed to the neighbour towne and villages , and in exchau●ge receaued what they needed either of food or cloathing ; and with the rest he cloathed other Religious , saying that such almose done to any Religious prayed for him when he slept and could not then pray himselfe . This good Religious retourning one day from the fieldes , hauing in his handes a reed and a hatchett , he past before a church , the Chappelaine wherof seeing him called him hippocrite : which did so grieue and afflict Br. Giles that he wept bitterly . A Religious finding him thus lamenting , demandindg the occasion of his teares , he answeared him : because I am an hippocrite , as a Preist , did now instantly assure me . The Religious replied , poore man doest thou then belieue it to be true ? Br. Giles answeared that he belieued it because he was a Priest that auouched the same , and he could not conceaue that a Priest would lie . The Religious replyed , Brother , be no longer disquieted , for it may be thou art no hippocrite , because the opinion of men is most often farre from the iudgement of God. Br. Giles with this reasonnable answeare was somewhat satisfied and comforted , saying that if he were not such , it was by the pure grace of God. Hearing one day relation of the fall of Br. Helie , that had bin Generall of the Order , whence he was an Apostata , then liuing excommunicated thence in the traine and seruice of the Emperour Frederic the second , then a rebell vnto the Church , he with extreme griefe fell flatt vpon the ground , and there contemptibly tourned and tumbled himselfe , affirming that he would discend as low as he could , because the other had wrought his owne distruction by clymeing so high . This great seruant of God being one day out of the Couent , he receaued a letter and therby commaundement from his Generall to meet him att Assisium whither he instantly tooke his iorney : his companion putting into his minde that it were good to retourne first to the Couent to aduertise the Religious therof , he answeared : Brother , I am commanded to goe to Assisium and not to the Couent , so much did he yeld himselfe to obedience , that his only cogitation was readily to obay . The Guardian hauing commanded a Religious that was praying to goe to demaund almose : the Religious therat murmured exceedingly withhimselfe , and in this distemper came to Br. Giles thus cōplayning : Father , I was praying in my cell , and the Guardian hath commanded me to goe begge , so that I must omitt the greater good for the lesse . B. Giles answeared him : brother , you know not yet what prayer is : for the most true and perfect is , that the subiect doe the wil of his Superiour . How zealous Br. Giles was of his rule , and of holy pouerty . THE VI. CHAPTER . THe blessed Br. Giles , as the true disciple of S. Francis was a great friend of pouerty . From his entring into Religion to the end of his life he had neuer but one habitt , and that all patched . He went alwayes barefoot , & made his owne cell with earth and brāches of trees , shunning all such superfluous celles as were more hansome & commodiously built . Comming one time to Assisium to visitt the sepulcher of S. Francis , the Religious shewed him the Couent that was new built very great and sumptuous , shewing him the great edifice of the Church , and a faire structure of the altare that had three stages or stories of hight , then the Cloister , the refectory , the dormitory and other places newly built for the commodity of the Religious , who gloried in the accōplishment of so eminent a peece of worck . Br. Giles very attentiuely considered all without vttering a word ; and hauing seene all , he addressed himselfe to those that guided him saying : Brethren , here is no want vnto you but of women . The Religious seeming to be much scandalized att those wordes , Br. Giles replyed : you should not wonder att what I haue sayd , for you know well that it is no more lawfull for vs to dispense with pouerty then with chastity . So that you hauing bid adieu to pouerty , taking that for lawful which is directly against our rule , I doe much admire you doe not dispense with your selues in the breach of this other article , considering that both are vowes by you equally made vnto God. There was a Religious that came one day full of ioy and contentmēt to Br. Giles & sayd : Father I bring you good newes . This last night , I saw a vision of hell ; and looking very curiously into it , I could not see any of our Relligious . Which Br. Giles vnderstanding , he sighing sayd : I belieue thee my child , I belieue that you haue seene none : and oftentimes reiterating the same wordes he was rauished in spiritt : then retourning to himselfe he added : belieue it for certaine , my Child , that there are some ▪ but thou sawest them not because thou diddest not discend low enough , where they are tormēted , wretched as they are for not hauing performed worckes conformable to their rule and habit : for as holy Religious haue , with the most perfect and glorious , their residence in heauen , so those which are bad haue their place with the most wicked in hell . How much Br. Giles affected the purity of Chastity . THE VII . CHAPTER . THis venerable Father continually afflicted his flesh , keeping it subiect to the spiritt : Which he did to conserue in his soule the splendour of chastity , & therfore he accustomed to eat but once a day , and that litle and very late . He would say that our flesh was like vnto a hogge that very greedily ran to the dirt and filth delighting himselfe therin , or like the beetle that in all his life doth nothing but tumble and wallow himselfe in loathsome filthines . He would also affirme our flesh to be the most valliant soldier that our ennemy hath against vs : by which wordes and other like , he demonstrated what an ennemy himselfe was to the peruerse inclinations of his senses , and what a friend to Angelicall chastity . Being one day in the citty of Spoletum , he heard a voice as of a woman that called him : this voice being of the deuill , suggested into his heart such a temptation , as he had neuer experienced a greater . But as a valerous Champion of IESVS CHRIST , he chased farre away his ennemy and remayned victorious , first by cruell disciplining himselfe , then by seruent prayer . A Religious Priest being exceedingly afflicted and tormented by the deuill with a cruell temptation of the flesh and getting no remedy by abstinences and prayers , he sayd with himselfe , if I could see Br. Giles to discouer vnto him this mine affliction , I am assured he would relieue met but he was so farre distant that there was no meane to come att him . Br. Giles ( or his Angell for him ) appeared one night vnto him , with whose presence the Religious being exceedingly comforted , he opened vnto him all his temptation , and demaunded of him some ayde and counsaile . Br. Giles sayd vnto him , come hither brother , what would you doe to a dogge that would bite you ? The Religious answeared that he would cry att him and make him fly . Br. Giles replyed , doe the like to him that tempteth you , and I will pray to God to assist and encourage you therin whervpon the Religious awaking , he found himselfe fully comforted and deliuered of his trouble some temptation . Other Religious were also in such sort molested with the like temptations , that they became euen desperate and in tearmes to leaue the Order ▪ neuertheles they were deliuered by the wordes and prayers of Br. Giles . A Religious came one time full of ioy and contentment vnto him vpon a victory gottē against a tēptation of the flesh● for he had perceaued & heard a woman come behinde him , which caused him a very grieuous temptation , and the neerer she came vnto him , the more did his temptation encrease . But she passing before him ▪ and he hauing attentiuely beheld her , was freed of the temptation . Br. Giles asked him if she were old or yong : he answeared , she was olde and deformed . Br. Giles replyed that it was no great meruaile if the temptation presently ceassed , and with all added : know brother , that you gott no victory but haue bin vanquished ▪ for the victory consisted in not beholding her att all when she past by you : & this is the securest remedy one can vse in the conflict of the flesh . Therfore herein be very carefull hereafter , for feare that in steed of an olde , you behold a faire young woman , which would cause the temptation , with infamy , to proceed further . How Br. Giles went into Africa to preach to the Mores , with intention there to suffer Martyrdome . THE VIII . CHAPTER . THe yeare 1219. wherin the greatest generall chapter was held of the Frere Minors , S. Francis deputing and disposing of all his Religious throughout all Christendome and euen among the infidels , Africa fell to Br. Giles his lott , whither he hastened with many his companions of one same spiritt . And to that end they embarqued themselues with an Italian merchant , and safely arriued att Tunes ; but the deuill by diuine pe mission preuented him in this sort of his desired successe in this voyage : In the said citty of Tunes there was an old More , a man of great authority with those Pagans , whome they reputed a sainct ▪ he had for a long time opinatiuely forborne to speake : but as soone as Br. Giles and his companions were landed , this More went presently preaching and exclaming through all the streetes and corners that certaine Infidels were arriued , who intended to condemne and calumniat their great Prophett and their law ▪ and therfore counsailled and commanded them to seeke them out they being Christiās & to kil them . This caused a great rumour and tumult ouer all the citty , in such sort that in an instāt they were all armed and prepared themselues to murder these poore Religious . But the Christians hauing vnderstood the cause of this insurrection , and fearing the Mores would kill them all , they forcibly thrust Br. Giles and his companions againe into the shipp , in which they came . But these true seruantes of IESVS CHRIST did not omitt to preach to the Mores out of the shipp : which putt the Christians into such a feare , that they commanded the Marine●s of the vessel to hoyse their sailes : and so , being peruented of the effecting of their pious desires they were retourned into Italy . Of the hight and sublimity of Br. Giles his contemplation . THE IX . CHAPTER . AFter this holy Father had spent many yeares in the actiue life , in affliction and labours , it pleased almighty God to make him a new man , calling him to the repose of contemplation , and priuiledging him aboue all men of his time . The beginning of this his perfectiō was , when being in the Couent of Faleron neere Perusia offering his prayer one night he was touch●d with the hand of God , and replenished with such a supernaturall consolation , that it seemed to him that God would separate his soule from the body . In this instant he felt his members as dead , it seeming vnto him that his soule forsooke them and that being gon foorth she already delighted and pleased her selfe in the sight and contemplation of her so great naturall beauty , but much more of her spirituall , wherwith the holy Ghost had already endowed her , whereby she appeared to her selfe more beautifull then all humane consideration could comprehend , as himselfe a litle before his death did testifie . In this extasie we●e reuealed vnto him celestiall secrettes so great , that he would neuer disclose them to any : and therfore he would sometimes say : Happy is he that can conserue the secrettes of God in himselfe : and it must not be obiected vnto me that God hath reuealed them vnto me to the end I should manifest them to others : for when it shall please him that I reueale them , he will discouer them vnto me by other meanes . Of divers apparitions of our Lord and S. Francis , to Br. Giles . THE X. CHAPTER . THe eighteenth yeare of the conuersion of Br. Giles ( wherin S. Francis dyed ) he went to dwell in the Couent of Crettone in Toscane within the Diocese of Chiusi●the first night of his being there , there appeared vnto him in vision an Emperour that spake very familierly vnto him : this presaged vnto him the diuine vision of the glory which God communicated vnto him in that place , where spending the lent of S. Martin in very a●stere fastes and continuall prayers , he had one night an apparition of S. Francis : to whome he said that he had a great desire to speake vnto him . The S. answeared him : Brother sift and examine wel your selfe before hand : and so vanished . Br. Giles perseuering three entyer dayes in prayer IESVS CHRIST appeared vnto him before the feast of his holy Natiuity : and for as much as might be coniectured by his wordes , he was rauished in spiritt and with the eyes of his soule ●aw the glory of Paradice : he neither could nor durst explicate this viion , which was not continuall , but by intermission till the eue of the Epiphany , att which time he was so replenished with force and conso●tion both spirituall and supernaturall , that his weake and feeble huma●e body could not support it : for his soule seemed to expire , so that he ●as constrayned to breath out violent sighes , by reason of the force ●f his spiritt which his body could not sustaine , and albeit he were on he hight of a mountaine in a cell very remote where he prayed , yet did he other Religious sometimes heare him : and then would they sēd Br. Gratiā to assist & helpe him as there should be need . This Religious thus ●ming one time vnto him & asking him wherfore he cōplayned , the ●oly Father answeared : come hither my child , thou art come in good ti●e , for I wished thee here : & then recounted to him many thinges to his ●ceeding cōfort . The next morning retourning thither he foūd him bit●rly weeping , wherfore he prayed him not to afflict himselfe in that ●rt , for it might wee l shorten his dayes . Brother Giles answeared , Alas ●y friendly Brother , how may I refraine from teares , that feare to 〈◊〉 the ennemy of God ? for hauing receaued so many graces of his Maiesty , I doubt I doe not serue him as I ought , and according to his holy will , wherof if I were certaine , it would be more gracious vnto me then death it selfe : which he spake in respect of the vision and diuine reuelation that made such alteration in him , and therfore he sayd : Till this present I wēt whither I would , and with my handes laboured as I would : but henceforward I can no more follow my fantasie , but must doe according to the spiritt that I find to conduct me . This feare in this holy Faher was like to that of S. Paul when he sayd : we carie this ( diuine ) treasure in earthen vessels . Butt because the certaine perill of the losse of an eternall and infinite treasure , would cause a diffidence and despayre in any one by consideration of his naturall infirmity , he added : we know that the preseruation of the diuine treasure consisteth in the vertue and power of God and not of vs. The sayd Religious then tooke occasion to comfort him , or rather the holy Ghost , for and by him with the said sentence of S. Paul , saying , that though it were expedient that the feare of God should be alwayes in vs , yet should it be there with faith and full confidence in his bounty , who as he giueth grace vnto his seruantes , so also he giueth them force to preserue the same together with perseuerance . Br. Giles being by these wordes comforted , he proceeded in employing his dayes in such hight of contemplation and spirituall consolation , as is not to be expressed , demaunding of almighty God , as a fauour , not to be so ouer-chardged , alleadging that he being so great a sinner , an idiot , rustike and simple , was not worthy so much grace but the more he reputed himselfe vnworthy , the more did almighty God augment his fauours . There was a religious of pious life in the same Couēt , to whome God did some times reueale his secrettes certaine dayes befor that Br. Giles had the said vision : this Religious saw in vision the sunne to arise out of the cell of Br. Giles , and there-ouer to remayne till night , and he afterward seeing Br. Giles so admirably chaunged , sayd vnto him B other , support and gouerne tenderly the Sunne of God , and thou shalt be blessed . Of the graces which God bestowed on Brother Giles in the said vision . THE XI . CHAPTER . IF vnto any it appeare difficult to be beleeued , that Brother Giles saw almighty God , not only in imaginary and intellectuall semblance , but euen in his diuine essence , as this worthy seruant of God confessed , affirming that God had depriued him of faith : lett him read the epistle of sainct Augustin vnto Paulinam , De videndo Deum , wherin he shall find that speaking of the vision of God in essence , he sayth : It is not a matter incredible , that God permitteth this excellencie of diuine reuelation in his substance to certaine holy personnes before theire death , to the end their bodyes be buryed , he vseth these wordes , before they be dead for their sepulture , because as they who manifestly see God enioyning his glory , are entierly and totally separated from their mortall bodyes , in the same proportion it is necessary for those that are to receaue such a reuolation , to be separated from their bodyes according to the cognitiue and sensitiue puissance , att least to their actions : for this is in a certaine fashion to be out of the termes of this life . Wherevpon sainct Paul said : Were it that my soule were in my body , or separated from it I know not , God knoweth it , it was transported , rauished and eleuated euen to the third heauen . Brother Giles , speaking of the said vision which he had , affirmed that he was therby so assured in the knowledge of almighty God and of his glory , that he had lost the faith which he formerly had of him . He also affirmed that he was directly of opinion , that his soule entierly abstracted from the body saw almighty God. After his death he reuealed vnto a Religious , that also in the same vision he had bin replenished with the giftes of the holy Ghost and confirmed in graces : and doubtlesly the merueillous effectes that remayned in the soule of Brother Giles confirme this verity : for after this vision he was so often rapt in extasie , that there is hardly found any other saint before or after him to haue exceeded him therin . It appeared by his exteriour actions what esteeme he made therof : for he seldome or neuer went out of his cell , but employed himselfe in fastinges & prayers , shunning all idle wordes , and all fruitlesse conuersation : and if such discourses were forcibly vsed in his presence , and that any would needes make him some relation to the preiudice of any other , he would heare nothing therof , affi ming that each one ought to be very wary and respectiue not to offend God , his neighbour and his owne soule by such discourses . And on the contrary when he heard speake of God , he was presently rapt into extasie , and remayned insensible & as dead , so that the fame of this sublime and singuler grace being diuulged and made knowne to all personnes , euen to the contry people and to children , when they mett him they would say , Paradice Brother Giles , and att the instant and very place where he heard that sweet and gracious word he would fall into extasie : in such sort as if the Religious desired to talke with him of God and to receaue his consailes and doctrines , they must be wary not to speake of the glory of the diuine vision , least that being rauished in spiritt they were frustrared of their desire . And because he liued sequestred from the other Religious , Brother Bernard therfore as zealous of his neighbours good reprehended him therin , calling him but halfe a man , as regarding only his owne good . But Brother Giles answeared , that it was more secure to content himselfe with a litle then by attempting too much , to endanger the losse of all ▪ considering that vpon a very small occasion a great grace is often lost : so that one must be wary att such time not to loose that in laughing , which is not purchaced but with much labour and weeping . Being one day in spirituall conference with Brother Andrew and Brother Grātian two Religious of pious life and his spirituall children , he told them that he was borne sower times , first , out of his mothers woombe , secondly when he was baptised , thirdly when he entred into Religion , and fouerthly the day that IESVS CHRIST appeared vnto him , and manifested vnto him his glory . Wherto Brother Andrew answeared that it was true , but if he should be in a forraine contry , where it should be demaunded of him if he knew Brother Giles , he might auouch that he knew thus much of him , that it was twenty foure yeares since he was borne , and that he had faith before he was borne , but had lost it afterwardes : Brother Giles replyed that all this was true : because , sayd he , before , I had not such faith as I ought to haue : the which also God did take from me and gaue me a more cleare and perfect knoledge of him and of his glory , and among many graces which I haue receaued of his diuine Maiesty , this is one , that I haue knowne and doe know my selfe to deserue to haue a cord fastened about my neck , and to be in extreme disgrace trayned through all the streetes and publike places of the world , so to receaue all the scornes and derisions that can be offered to the lewdest man in the world . Whervpon Brother Andrew made him this demaund : Tell me Brother , if you haue not faith , what would you doe if you were Priest , and were solemnely to sing Credo in vnum Deum ? It seemeth you should necessarily say : Cognosco vnum Deum patrem omnipotentem : and incontinently he was rapt in extasie : all this he said , not that he had simply no faith : but by reason of a greater light and illumination which God with apparant euidence had giuen him . How Brother Giles was rapt in extasie before Pope Gregory the ninth . POpe Gregory the ninth being with his court remoued to Perusia , and vnderstanding that Brother Giles , of whome he had heard merueillous thinges , was neere thervnto , he sent for him as desirous to know him . Brother Giles came presently to Perusia . But being entred into the Pallace of the Pope he felt himselfe interiourly moued with the spirituall sweetnes which ordinarilie arriued him before his extasie : wherfore considering that it was not conuenient he should in that estate present himselfe before his holinesse , he sent his companion to make his excuse . But the Pope not admitting it would know why being within his Pallace he would not presently come to him : so that his companion was enforced to say vnto him : Most holy Father , Brother Giles hath deferred to salute your holinesse for no other cause , but that by signes ordinary vnto him , he foreseeth that comming in your presence he shall fall into extasie . The Pope hereto replyed : I come to Perusia more for this only respect then for any other thing : and therfore bring him incontinently hither which was done , but as soone as Brother Giles had in great humility kissed the feet of the Pope , he scarcely began to speake vnto him , but that he was rauished in spiritt and remayned immoueable with his eyes fixed towardes heauen : which the Pope seeing , he sayd : verily if thou die before me , I would seeke the knoledge of no other miracles to canonize thee . An other time the said Pope goeing to the Couent of the Frere Minors of Perusia to visitt Brother Giles , the Religious ran presently to his cell to aduertise him therof , but they found him in extasie , which the Pope vnderstanding , he went to his cell , accompanyed with many Cardinals and other noble men , who all continued a long time beholding him , and to see if he would retourne to himselfe . But seeing it , would not be in short time , the Pope with his company departed much admiring and troubled that he could not speake with him as he desired . He commanded that his extasie being ended , he should be told his holinesse attended him to dine with him , which was done , and at dinner time this good Father went to the Pope , whose feet he most reuerently kissed , and was with al curtesie entertayned . There was then with his holinesse a gentleman that sayd vnto him , that he had heard report of Br. Giles his gracious and sweet singing , praying his holinesse to cause him to sing , therof to receaue some contentment and consolation . The Pope as well in regard of his deuotion towardes him , as of his desire to heare him prayse God , said vnto him : Sonne , I should be glad you would comfort and reioyce vs in God , by some gracious and deuout song Br. Giles answeared , doth it please your holinesse that I sing ? which hauing diuers times reiterated , he retyred himselfe into a corner , and was presently rapt in extasie . The Pope & those with him , desirous to experience the force of that extasie , they felt & found him withour pulse or heat . The Pope being exceedingly troubled that he had lost the company and conuersation of this holy Religious , sharply reprehēded the gentlemā that had persuaded him to cause him to sing . The time of supper being come , and Br. Giles still in extasie , the Pope said to the Cardinals presēt : I am sory this holy Father is not heere with vs : but I am resolued to try in him the vertue of obediēce , whereof haue bin seene many experiēces in the Frere Minors : then cōming to Br. Giles he said vnto him : Because the Order of the Frere Minors depēdeth immediatly of vs , we cōmand thee vpon obediēce to retourne incōtinently to thy selfe . The successe was admirable , for att the very instāt this mā of God that had bin entierly insēsible & as dead , stood vp right on his feet , and wēt & fell on his knees before his holines , with deep humility acknowledging his fault . The Pope causing him to arise , took him by the hād & spake vnto him : then Br. Giles , demaūded of him how he did ; the Pope answeared that thāckes be to God he was well , Br. Giles added : Holy Father , you haue great need of the help of God in the great & importāt affaires which you haue . For I suppose that the inquietude & occupatiōs of the soule in exteriour matters , are of great labour . The Pope answeared : My child thou sayest true : therfore doe I pray thee to treat with almighty God for me , that by meane of his grace I may the more easily carry the weight of this burdē . Br. Giles replyed that he would willingly doe it , and submitted his neck to the yoke of the cōmandement of God : & to that end instātly retired himselfe from the presēce of the Pope , to performe his obediēce , and employed himselfe in prayer , where he was so rauished in spiritt , that he retourned not thece in fower houres after . In the meane while the Pope & all his cōpany praysed God in his seruāt , to whome he had imparted such a diuine familiarity that he cōuersed more out of , then in the world , though he were as yet in this mortall flesh . Now Br. Giles being retourned to himselfe , his holinesse sat downe att table & willed he should eat with him : which was an incredible contētment to the Pope , who afterward cōmended him to a chāber to repose . The day following his holinesse familierly discoursing with him asked him what should become of him . The holy Father making his excuse of answearing thervnto : the Pope againe vrged him att least to tell him what he should be . Wherto Br. Giles hauing likewise replyed that he could not answeare therin ; being still pressed by his holinesse cōmandement he sayd : holy Father , endeauour to keepe both the eyes of your spiritt alwayes very pure : the right eye cōtinually to contēplate high & future thinges , wherin we ought to addresse all our actiōs , & the left to order & direct presēt matters that are vnder our chardge , & doe appertayne to the duety of our place and quality . He spake many other thinges of notable edificatiō which are not extāt , wherby appeared the great abōdance of diuine lighte imparted to this holy Religious . The Pope therwith remayned more edified then euer , and was enamoured of this sainct , as being the true and perfect freind of God. Of the exercises , and of the affection Br , Giles had to the contemplatiue life . THE XIII . CHAPTER . THis true seruāt of God had his face alwayes cherfull & ioyful , and whē he spake to & answeared any one , he alwayes discouered himselfe to be full of ioy & deuotion , and entierly eleuated in God , yea sometimes he so exceeded in this ioy , that he oftē would kisse the very stones , & did such other like actes , thervnto cōstrayned by the loue of his Creatour : and perseuering in such grace he was very wary not to contristate the spiritt of God which he possessed , so that it was exceeding troublesome vnto him vpon whatsoeuer occasion , to leaue the diuine cōuersation and retourne to the cōsideration of these humane affaires . He desired to entertaine his life with leaues of trees only , so to haue more occasiō to shunne all humane cōsolation . Whē cōming frō prayer he mett with the other Religious , shewing himselfe to be ful of ioy , he would say in a māner as did S. Paul : The eye hath not seene , nor eare hath heard , neither hath it ascēded into the hart of mā , what thinges God hath prepared for them that loue him . By which wordes he confirmed and enflamed the spiritt of the other Religious in the loue of God. He held in exceeding reuerence and deuotion the sacramentes of the church & the diuine seruice . And if any discoursed vnto him of the cōstitutiōs & decrees of the Church , he in this sort with great feruour praysed thē : O holy mother & Romane Church ! Ignorant and miserable as we are , we doe not know thee , nor much lesse the zeale & boūty wherby thou labourest to saue vs. Thou art she that teachest vs the way of our saluation , and directest vs in the right and secure path , wherin ●e that walketh cannot stray , but he that seeketh and followeth another , shall only find therin an eternall damnation . He was present att masse with exceeding feruour . All sondayes and solemne feastes he receaued his Creatour , and employed those dayes entierly in contemplation of the grace receaued : for goeing very early into the church , he would there remayne all the day in the company rather of Angels and Saincts thē of men . Celebrating the feast of our Redeemer IESVS CHRIST , and many other times in the feruour of his prayer , he hath bin seene rapt in extasie and eleuated aboue the ground , the hight of three handfuls or a foot and a halfe . Of other such extasies of spiritt recorded of the glorious Sainct . FIue Prouincials did at one time with great deuotion and reuerence visitt this blessed Father with Br. Gratian his companion , who aduertised him of their arriuall , vpon knoledge wherof , he presētly mett them , and hauing graciously entertayned them , he with great feruour of spiritt began to speake vnto them , and beholding the heauen , with his armes opened as to play on a viole , he sung in this manner : O Br. make a castell , hauing in it neither stone nor iron ! O my Br. build me a citty without lime or stone ! and thus singing he was rapt in extasie . The said Prouincials knew not the signification of the wordes : But Br. Gratian told them that by the castels and citties , he meant the holy Apostles and martyrs of the Primitiue church , who without the armour of iron and without the helpe of any temporall matter generously builded the house of God in soules : which zeale and intention had Br. Giles renouncing temporalities , to become a castell of the liuing God and a glorious citty , not of temporall building or substance , but spirituall , of pouerty and diuine loue . And because they as Prouincials of the Religion were captaines and furtherers of this worck , he by this song gaue them a notable document of their duety in their vocation and office . This holy Father being in the monastery of Agele by Perusia , he after supper made an exhortation to the Religious in the refectory , with his ordinary feruour , and with such sweetnes that he enflamed the hartes of all his audience in diuine loue , yea his owne also , in such sort that he was rauished and out of himselfe in the middest of his Brethrē , where he so continued till the cock-crowing , and in the meane time he shined with such a splēdour which enuironed him , that the brightnes of the moone which then was in full , was so obscured that the shining therof being darckned by this new light , she appeared not in that place , which put the Religious in admiration , who gaue thanckes to our lord for the admirable worckes demonstrated in his seruant . Brother Giles one day thus reasoned with S. Bonauenture who was Generall of the Order : Father , God hath bestowed many fauours on you that are learned , for you haue knoledge of many matters by which you prayse him But what shall we doe to saue our selues , we , I say , that ar ignorant and idiots ? S. Bonauenture answeared : if God had giuen no other grace to men , but only ability to loue him , it would suffice : because loue is more gratefull to God , then any other thing that can be offered vnto him . Brother Giles herevpon replyed : Tell me , Father , if you please , can an ignorant person loue God as much as one learned ? he can , said S. Bonauenture : yea I say more , a simple and poore old fellow may loue our lord as much as a Doctour in diuinity . Vpon these wordes Br. Giles went with great feruour into the garden , and tourning towardes the towne , he cryed out : Poore and caitiue old wretch , ignorant idiot and simple , loue thy Redeemer IESVS CHRIST , and thou mayest be greater then Br. Bonauenture . Which sayd , he remayned three houresrapt in extasie . Of an admirable dispute held by Br. Giles touching free will , against Br. Gerardin , in the presence of many Religious . THE XV. CHAPTER . THe venerable Br. Giles being in the Couent of Perusia , a Romane gentlewomā called Seauē-Sunnes , that was very deuout to S. Francis both in his life time and after his death : for she made her residence att Assisium to beneere vnto his sepulcher , came to visitt him to receaue some consolation of his energicall doctrine : there did she find Brother Gerardin , a Religious of exemplar life and very learned , together with some other very spirituall Religious , who also came to visitt Brother Giles , to heare of him some spirituall exhortation . Thus discoursing together , they fell into dispute vpon a certaine passadge of holy scripture . And among many other sentences alleadged by Br. Giles for proofe of what he maintained , this was one : He that doeth not what he can , often endureth that which he would not . Br. Gerardin desirous to entertaine Br. Giles in discourse , to gratifie the cōpany and for his particuler cōtentment , thus begā scolastically to argumēt against him : Br. I much admire that you affirme that a man endureth what he would not , if he doe not what he can , considering that a man can doe nothing of himselfe : which is proued by many reasons , wherefore I say , that the power presupposeth the being , so that the action of the thing be according to its being . And so much doe the wordes of the Apostle signifie , where he sayth : If any man esteeme himself to be something , wher as he is nothing , he seduceth himselfe : whence ensueth that a man cannot doe any thing , sith he is nothing : which I will proue vnto you also by an other reason : If a man of himselfe doe any thing , it is either by his soule , or by his body , or by both together ; Now I will proue that he can doe nothing by meane of any of thē . First , he can doe nothing by meane of the soule alone , for it is most cleare that the soule separated from the body can neither meritt nor demeritt : neither can he doe more by meane of the body only , because the body receaueth all his operation of his forme , and without the soule it hath no humane being , so that much lesse can it worcke , which is a thinge proper to the forme , and finally , yet lesse can he doe by meane of the composition , that is , of the body and soule vnited together : and if he could doe any thing , it should be by meane of the soule : But I haue proued that the soule being separated from the body can doe nothing , and now I affirme that it can much lesse vnited with her body , because the body being corruptible chardgeth and burdeneth it : as for example , if a beast cannot goe vnloaden , much lesse can it vnder a burthen . Thus Br. Gerardin made his argument appeare very probable which procured to the audience an amazement and confusion . But Br. Giles very prudently answeared : My good Br. and friend , beleeue , I pray you , that you haue spoaken amisse : wherfore acknowledge therin your fault . Br. Gerardin hauing a litle smiled , acknowledged his fault : then Br. Giles againe : This fault is not of force . When the penance is not admittable and in due forme , no grace can be obtayned therby . But tell me , canst thou sing ? Br. Gerardin answeared he could : sing then with me , sayd Br. Giles , and drew out of his sleeue a litle instrument made of willow , like those litle gitternes or fidels wheron children play , wherof touching the stringes , he began to proue and demonstrate the propositiō of Br. Gerardin to be notoriously inuallible & false , thus affirming on the first : Br. I speake not of the being of man before the creation . I know then he was nothing , and therfore could doe nothing : but I speake of his being since the creation wherin man receiued of God a freewil , wherby he might merit or demeritt , meritt consenting to good , and demeritt yelding to euill : so that you haue very erroniously spoaken : And I thinck you intended to circumuent me , for S. Paul in the place by you alleadged , speaketh not of the nullity of the substance nor of the puissance , but of the nullitye of meritt , conformably to what he sayth in an other place : If I haue not charity I am nothing . Neither did I intend to speake of the soule in separation , or of the body dead , but of man liuing , who consenting to grace , hath power if he list , to doe well , and being rebellious ▪ to doe euill , which is no other thing then not to doe well . Where as you say , the corruptible body burdeneth the soule , the holy scripture doth not yet say that the same taketh away freewill from the soule , leauing her no power to doe good and euill : but the signification is , that it is an impediment to the vnderstanding , and that the affection and imagination of the soule is imployed and entangled in terrestriall affaires , therfore is it sayd a litle before : The terrestriall habitation depresseth the sences distracted in many cogitations and in diuers scattered affaires , which permitt not the soule freely to search the thinges of heauen , where our Redeemer IESVS CHRIST sitteth att the right hand of the Father almighty : because the sight is a subtility of the puissances of the soule , which are made dull and obscure by the diuers inclinations and occupations of the inferiour and corporall powers . Thus did Br. Giles by order refute all the reasons of Br. Gerardin , who much admiring the same , againe with affection and great deuotion acknowledged his fault . Brother Giles then sayd : this is the acknowledgement of the fault , Brother , that auaileth and striketh the stroake . But will you that I yet more manifestly demonstrate that a creature can doe somewhat ? Brother Gerardin answeared , Father I heseech you : Brother Giles then getting vp on a graue , cryed out : O thou damned that art tormented in hell ! Then himselfe in the personne of the damned with a lamentable , horrible and terrible voice that made those present to tremble , answeared : Oh that I am miserable ! that I am wretched and accursed ! then assuming his ordinary voice he proceeded : Tell me caitife , wherfore art thou damned ? And taking againe that lamentable voice he answeared himselfe . Because I haue not done the good I could , nor shunned and auoyded the euill as I might haue done . He asked him againe in his naturall voice : Thou damned wretch , what wouldest thou doe , or what wouldest thou giue , if it were permitted thee to doe penāce ? He answeared in the gastly voice : if al the world were mine , I would giue it and would content my selfe to dwell in a fire for many worldes , prouided that it were such as by litle and litle I could endure , only to auoyd eternall death : for so my paynes should one day att least haue end , but my damnation is eternall . Which said , he retourned towardes Brother Gerardin , and sayd : Well , haue you heard , Br. haue you heard , how a creature hath power to good or euill ? And after many other spirituall discourses , Brother Giles said to Br. Gerardin : Brother that you may not esteeme this to be a fiction , tell me , if a drop of water fall into the sea ; doth it then giue a name to the sea , or the sea to it ? He answeared , that the substance of the drop of water being swallowed vp , it tooke denomination of the sea , and not the sea of it . Br. Giles replyed : You haue reason ; and for proofe therof he was in the very instant rapt into extasie , so that he demonstrated by effect , that his soule casting it selfe into the profound ocean of the diuine loue and glory , being entierly swallowed vp in God , changed her essence of grace , into that of glory . How the blessed Br. Giles had the spirit of Prophesie . THE XVI . CHAPTER . A Dominican Frere being Doctor of diuinity was assaulted with a grieuous temptation , for the deuil would put him in doubt of the most pure virginity of the virgin Mother of God ; wherin whatsoeuer remedy he applyed , nothing did auayle him : and perceauing that his learning nor vertuous exercises would nothing profitt him , he much desired to be assisted by some spirituall personne that could deliuer him of this grieuous affliction . Wherfore hauing heard the same of the vertue of Br. Giles , and that he was a Religious illuminated of God , he repayred vnto him , and att the same time the holy Ghost reuealed vnto Br. Giles the comming of this diuine and the occasion therof , wherfore he went out of his cell and mett him . And entertayning him curteously , before the Religious began to speake , he sayd vnto him : Br. Preacher , she was a virgin before her child birth , then with a litle stick which he had in his hand he stroake the ground , and presently there did spring vp a faire lilly , then he sayd : Br. Preacher , a virgin in her childbirth , and likewise striking the earth with his sticke , there sprung vp an other lilly : and thirdly he sayd Br. Preacher , a virgin after her childbirth : and hauing touched the earth as before , the third lilly appeared . Then hauing made these three admirable demonstrations , and the sayd Religious being entierly freed of the temptations , the lillyes vanished . The holy Father with all speed retired into the Monastery , leauing the Religious full of astonishment and admiration , who gaue thanckes to God for his miraculous deliuery , from so troublesome a temptation of the deuill . Certaine Frere Minors determining to make a well on a mountaine neere to Perusia where Br. Giles was resident , and not according together touching the place , they repayred to him for his aduice , and presently tooke a staffe , & went to the place that God had inspired him , where striking the ground with his staffe , there sprung vp a most delightfull violett , and then he willed the Religious to dig there : which vpon sight of that miracle they did , and there found abondance of water wholsome and pleasant to drinck , and so they finished their well to relieue their necessity . How Br. Giles was visited by S. Lewes king of France , and what passed betwene them . THE XVII . CHAPTER . S. Lewes the ninth of that name , and fortie fourth king of France , goeing in Pilgrimage to Rome there to visitt the holy Apostles , determined to see Br. Giles , of whose sanctity he had heard notable report : being therfore att Perusia , he went to the monastery of the Frere Minors with some few of his neerest fauourites , all vested in pilgrimes weedes , where arriuing , he told he Porter that the desired a word or two with Br. Giles : the Porter deliuered his message that certaine Pilgrimes were att the gate , of whome one desired to speake with him . Br. Giles vnderstanding by reuelation who it was that demaunded for him , he full of feruour of spiritt went incontinently out of his cell : and comming to the gate , the king and he fell both on their knees , and very louingly embraced each other , with entertainement of most deuout and pious mutuall kisses in the face , as if their had bin a very inward and ancient amity betweene them . After they had thus some time remayned , and had shewen many mutuall tokens of charity , they separated themselues in silence without the vtterance of one word betweene them . Now whiles these two SS . were vnited in so spirituall a contentment , the Porter demaunded of one of the kinges followers , who that Pilgrime was that with such great familiarity embraced Br. Giles : who answeared him that it was Lewes king of France , who goeing to visitt the holy Reliques of Rome , tooke in his way the visitation of Br. Giles . The Religious vnderstanding who he was , were exceedingly troubled , because they had seene Br. Giles not only , not to haue giuen him the reuerence due to so great a King , but euen , not to haue vttered so much as one word ; and therfore they went expresly to the holy Father , whome they sharpely checked and reprehended for this great errour , that should in no sort haue bin committed against so puissant a Prince , being also a Christian endwed with so religious a deuotion and mansuetude , as that he came expresly to receaue of him some consolation . Hereunto Br. Giles answeared : Trouble not your selues deere Brothers , nor doe you admire , if you see me not speake to the king nor he to me ; For when we embraced each other , the diuine light manifested vnto vs the interiour of our hartes , reuealing the secrets of his to me , and of mine to him : and hauing fixed the eyes of our soules in the resplendant mirour of the eternall light , wherin euery thing is seene more perfectly then in it selfe , we discoursed together as much as we desired , with an extreme consolatiō of spirit , without any noyse of wordes , which would rather haue hindered then furthered vs , in regard of the sweetnes that our soules did feele . With this answeare the Religious being stricken into exceeding admiration and confusion , they acknowledged their faultes among themselues , repenting to haue iudged so admirable a worcke of God which they did not vnderstand . How Br. Giles comsorted and encouraged a Religious whome he had conuerted and brought to be of the Order , who complained that he shewed not himselfe so gracious vnto him as before he receiued the habitt . THE XVIII . CHAPTER . AKnight much deuoted and friendly to Br. Giles , by his pious admonitions became a Frere Minor , but after he had taken the habitt , Br. Giles seemed to haue no more care of him , for he no more visited nor instructed him as before , which was a great affliction to this Religious : wherfore he one day complained therof vnto him in these termes : Father , I am extremely troubled , discontented and doe admire att you , that whiles I was in the world , you tooke such paine to instruct me in what was necessary to my saluation , so that by your holy admonitions I am come to be Religious , and principally vpon hope the more commodiously to enioy your holy conuersation , wherin I experience the contrary , and find my selfe much deceiued . For you giue me not now so much as one word , so that you neither counsaile nor instruct me any more , nor giue me any manner of consolation ; so that you seeme to haue vtterly forsaken me : belieue you therfore I beseech you that my soule can receiue no greater contentment , then to vnderstand by you the manner how to gouerne her selfe in this new kind of life . Whereto Br. Giles answeared , Brother , sith you are of the house and family of God , as my selfe also him , and that you and I as fellowes doe fight vnder one capitaine and lord , it is not conuenient for me that am your companion , to command you to doe this , and not to doe that ; because I know not whither the wil of God be that you doe a thing contrary to that which I may counsaile you , and so I may persuade you to one thing , and God to an other . Thus speaking he lifted vp his face towardes heauen and speaking with his Redeemer in presence of this Religious , with a very sweet voice , and yet with feruour he said : O my Lord IESVS CHRIST ! how worthy and excellent a thing is sanctity and chastity ? how pleasing to thy diuine Maiesty ? how well louest thou the soule that possesseth it ? how doest thou heare her in the company of Angels ? and in what manner doest thou recompense her with eternall life ? then sighing with gesture that discouered exceeding contentment , he sayd : Ah! ah ! ah my God ▪ how pleasing and gratefull is such a soule vnto thee ? and beginning againe , he continued : O my God , how pleasing is that creature vnto thee , who for thy loue sequestreth his hart from the world , forsaking Father , mother , kinred , friendes and whatsoeuer he affected in the world ? then discouering an extreme ioy , he sighed as before , saying : Ah! ah ! ah my God! how greatefull vnto thee are the obedient soules , that haue no other will then thine ? O my God ▪ how doth thy diuine maiesty loue him , that with all his hart obeyeth thy holy commandementes ? and after these wordes , he sighed as before , and then sayd : O my God! how pleasing is that soule vnto thee , which being eleuated in thy loue perseuereth in continuall prayers , contemplating thy celestiall treasures and graces : But how much is that soule comforted of thee when in her deuotions she poureth out abondance of teares very gratefull to thy diuine maiesty , and profitable to her selfe , because they bathe the conscience , and open paradice vnto her ? Ah! ah ! ah my God! how pleasing is that sould , and how gratefull is that personne vnto thee , that for thy loue supporteth fatigations , labours and affrontes , and carryeth on him thy crosse , not refusing the burden therof , as our brother the asse , which complayneth not for being ouerloaden and beaten , nor when one sayth , I would the wolfe had eaten thee , or that thou were fleyed : yea to such iniuryes an affrontes he answeareth not a worde , to giue me a great example of patience . Now with this new kind of speech , this new Religious was exceedingly comforted , yea and extremely encouraged to perseuerance in the seruice of our Lord IESVS CHRIST . And this may serue for a generall document to make appeare what feare and discretion is to be vsed by him that is to teach those soules , whose perfect Master is IESVS CHRIST alone , who guideth them according to their capacity and the grace which he hath giuen them for their saluation , knowing that the instruction ought to be more of the spilitt and of God , then of any humane tongue , to touch and enflame their hartes in the poursuite of vertue . How Brother Giles defended himselfe from the deuill , by whome he was often persecuted . THE XIX . CHAPTER . THe wicked spirites were the more hatefull and enuious to this seruant of God , because he had knowledge and vnderstanding of many sublime and diuine secrettes : for which respect they often tormented him , as within few dayes after he had that diuine vision , being alone praying in his cell , the deuill appeared vnto him in so horrible and fearfull a figure , that it presently depriued him of his speach . But hauing in his hart called for helpe vnto almighty God , he was incontinently deliuered : and afterwardes made very fearfull relations of the lothsomnes of the deuill . Br. Giles being once entred about midnight into the Church of S. Appollinaris , in Spoleta , there to offer his prayers , the deuill lept vpon his shoulders whiles he prayed , and held him so crushed and oppressed for a time that he could scarce moue , yet he so strugled that he gott to the holy water pott , where hauing taken holy water and signed himselfe with the crosse , the deuill presently fled . An other time as he was praying , the deuill so tormented him , that he was enforced as much as he could to cry out : help me my Brethren ; att which call his companion Br. Gratian came running , and he was instantly deliuered . Praying also an other night , he heard the ennemy with many other deuils that were very neere him , who talking among themselues as men might doe , sayd : Wherfore doth this Religious labour so much , fith he is already a sainct , so agreable is he to God , and euen in continuall extasie . Which they sayd , to tempt him and induce him to vaine glory . The last yeare of his life , the deuill persecuted him more cruelly thē he had don before ; as he thought one night after prayer to repose himselfe , the deuill carryed him into so straight a place , that he could not turne him on any side , whatsoeuer endeauour he made to arise . Br. Gratian hearing him complaine , came to the dore of his cell to know if he were in prayer , or that some other accident were befallen him , and he perceiued that he was exceedingly troubled , wherfore he began to cry out : Father , what is the mater ? wherto this holy Father answeared : Come quickly my child , come quickly . But Br. Gratian being vnable to open the dore of the cell , sayd vnto him : I know not the reason , but I cannot open the dore . Br. Giles prayed him to doe his vtmost to open it speedely : which , after much labour he did , then comming neere vnto him with all his power to assist him , he could not so much as moue him out of the place where the deuill had throwne him . which Br. Giles perceauing , he said : Br. let me alone in this case , and lett vs referre all into the handes of God. So Brother Gratian , ( though against his will ) for bearing to endeauour to deliuer the holy Father out of this place , he fell to prayer for him , where by , a litle eased , he sayd to his companion : you haue done well in comming to assist me ; God reward you for it . But Brother Gratian complayning that he had not called him in this imminent perill of death wherin he was , and relating the disgrace it would haue bin to him , and to his companions if he had so dyed , he sayd vnto him : Be not troubled my child if God by me be reuenged of his ennemies : for you must know that how much the deuill resisteth God , seeking to afflict and torment me , so much more is he tormented and discendeth deeper to the profundity of hell , and so when he persecuteth me I am reuenged of him : for the seruice which I haue now done to almighty God , had no beginning of me but of his diuine Maiesty , as the end shall be , if it please him . Wherfore I am assured that the deuill neither can , nor euer shal be able to preuaile against God : yet did not the deuill omitt to torment him , in such sort that goeing att night to rest in his cell , he alwayes went sighing asif he would say , I expect , yea I goe to martyrdome . Of diuers answeres giuen by Brother Giles vpon sundry occasions . THE XX. CHAPTER . BRother Iames of Massa a very spirituall Religious , euen in regard of his particuler grace to be often rauished in God , one day demaunded of Brother Giles how he should gouerne himselfe in that grace : and the holy Father answeared : Brother , neither augment nor diminish , and shunne the multitude the most you can . Brother Iames not well vnderstanding him , asked him what he meant by those wordes , and Brother Giles replyed : when the spiritt is prepared to be conducted into the glorious light of the diuinity , it should neither augment by presumption , nor diminish by negligence ; he should also with all possibility loue and seeke solitarines , if he desire that the grace receiued , be well preserued and augmented . A Religious hauing asked him what he might doe that might be most pleasing to God : he answeared singing : One to one , one to one : the sayd Religious alleadging that he vnderstood him not , the holy Father replyed : you ought without any intermissiō or whatsoeuer pretēce , giue one sole soule to one sole God , if you will please him . Br. Gratian that had bin twenty yeares his companion and disciple , testified that in all that time he neuer heard him vtter one only idle word . This Religious as the discipline of so good a master had exceedingly profited by his company in spirituall & edificatiue mortification , and had receaued many other graces of God , wherin desiring not to faile , he one time demaunded of his master , in what worck and in what kind of the graces which God had grāted him he should most exercise himselfe : & this questiō he made because he was absolutely resolued precisely to follow his counsaile . Whereto the holy Father answeared : you cānot be more gratefull to God in any other action , then in hanging your selfe . Which the good Religious hearing , he was stricken into a greiuous amazement , and with such an answeare much troubled : wherfore Br. Giles proceeding , said : Know my child , that a mā which hangeth himselfe , is neither in heauē nor on earth , but is only lifted frō the earth , & looketh alwayes downe . Now doe you the like , sith if you cānot be now in heauē you may neuerthelesse so raise your selfe aboue earthly thinges ( being exercised in vertuous works and prayer ) that humility alwayes appeare in you , and liuing so , hope in the diuine mercy . By this counsaile he commended vnto him two singuler vertues , prayer and humility , as speciall graces of a Religious that desireth to please God. A certaine man talking one day with Br. Giles , sayd vnto him : Father I am resolued to become Religious : wherto he answeared : if you be fully resolued so to doe , goe first and kill both your parentes : which the other hearing he weeping replyed : Father I beseech you oblige me not to committ such euill and so grieuous sinnes . The holy Father then said ; what my friend are you so simple and so ignorant as not to vnderstand me ; I meant not that you should kille your parentes with the materiall , but with the mētall sword , because according to the word of our Lord , he cannot be his disciple , that hateth not his father , his mother , his kinred and his Friendes . Two Cardinals one time visiting Br. Giles , to cōferre with him of spirituall affaires , retyring att length frō the place of cōference , they feruently besought him to remēber in his deuotions to recōmend thē to God. Whervpon he answeared thē , my lordes what need can you haue of my prayers , sith you haue a greater faith and hope then I ? The Cardinals admiring this answeare , asked him what he mēt therby , he answeared : Because you with so much richesse , hōnour 's , delightes & tēporall contentmētes hope to be saued : & I with such and so cōtinuall labours feare to be damned . Which so touched those Cardinals to the quick , that they departed frō him very cōtrite in their soules , & their faces bathed in teares . A very spirituall Religious was troubled with a greiuous temptatiō , and very humbly and deuoutly prayed God to be deliuered therof : yet could he not be heard . Wherfore he repayred to Br. Giles , who vnderstanding his affliction said vnto him : Brother doe not admire if God , of whome you haue receaued so many graces , will that you continually fight against this your ennemy . For when a kinge armeth his knightes , with better and surer armure , it is a signe that he desireth they should fight the more couragiously for him . A Religious one day demaūding of Br. Giles how he could goe with a good will to prayer , because he ordinarily wēt without deuotion and very coldly : he thus answeared him : lett vs suppose that a king hath two faithfull seruantes , wherof the one is well armed , the other vnarmed . He will that they both goe to warre against his ennemies ; he that is well armed goeth with great security , as being well accōmodated and furnished of what is necessary for the battell : but the other sayth to the king , Syr , you see I am disarmed : neuertheles for the affection I haue to performe your seruice , I will not omitt in this estate to vndergoe this chardge with others . The king considering & taking notice of the loue and fidelity of this his seruant , he caused presently to be brought him such armour as he wanted and was needfull vnto him . So he that wanteth deuotion , and yet assisted with a strong faith , goeth boldly to the warre of prayer , lett him be assured that our Lord will not faile to furnish him , of what he seeth necessary for him to obtaine the victory . A man asking his opinion touching entring into Religion : The holy Father thus answeared : Tell me if a poore begger knew a great treasure to be hidden in a field , would he aske Counsaile to goe seeke ? whereto the other answearing , truely no : Br. Giles replyed : how much rather then ought a man runne to seeke and purchase the infinite treasure of the kingdome of God ? so this man with this counsaile departed , and hauing giuen all that he had to the poore for the loue of God , he presently became a Frere Minor. Of other like answeares of the blessed Br. Giles . THE XXI . CHAPTER . A Certaine good spirituall personne said one day to venerable Brother Giles . Father , I find my selfe exceedingly incombred , & I know not what counsel to take : for if I doe any good act , I am presently tickled with vaine glory ; and if I committ any sinne , I am so troubled that I am ready sometimes to fall into dispaire : The holy Father answeared : thou doest well to lament thy sinne , and to haue feeling of the perill wherto it leadeth : but it should trouble thee with discretion , considering that the power of God is much greater to receaue thee to mercy , then thine is to cause thee to offend God. But the feare of vaine glory should neuer hinder thee from doeing good deedes . For if the labourer before seed-season should say to himselfe , I will sow no corne , because the birdes & wormes of the earth may eat vp the seed which I shall sow before it take roote in the earth , or when it is sprung vp and greene it may be eaten by beastes before it ripen and be gathered in : if I say the labourer should thus discourse with himselfe and conceaue such friuolous difficulties , he would neuer sow , and so consequently neuer reape , whence would ensue that we should haue no bread : but the prudent and wise labourer doth till and sow his land and doth his endeauour , and committeth the successe to the diuine prouidence : So should you endeauour to proceed in good worckes without feare of vaine glory : for albeit it doe a litle trouble you for the time , the better and securer part doth still remaine vnto you . An other asking him if one could obtaine and possesse the grace of God remayning in the world : he answeared that he could : but I had rather , said he , haue one grace in Religion , then ten in the world : because in Religion grace doth easily encrease and is better there conserued , a man being there sequestred from the tumult and affection of worldly folies the capitall ennemies of grace : and with all the Religious his companions by charitable remonstrances and by example of their holy conuersation doe with draw him from euill , and inuite and induce him to goodnes . But the grace which some may haue in the world may also be easily lost ; because the solicitude of worldly affaires and cogitations , which is mother of distraction , doth hinder and trouble the sweetnes of grace , and other worldlinges by prophane and dishonest conuersations , by scandalous examples , and by diuilish hauntes and companies , doe diuert him from good and allure him to lewdnes : so that as it were by force they depriue him of his soules saluation , it being no part of their custome to further a vertuous life , but indeed to deride and scoffe att such as liue Christianly , nor to reprehend the vicious and ennemies of God , but to flatter and sooth them . Wherupon I conclude , that it is farre more 7s ; ecure to possesse one grace with a helpe that may conserue it , then ten with such hazard , yea in such imminent perill . A seculer man hauing once requested him to pray for him , he answeared : Brother pray for they selfe : for sith they selfe mayst haue recourse and accesse to God , why goest thou not ? why wouldest thou send an other on thine arrant ? this man againe told him that he acknowledged himselfe so great a sinner , that he knew himselfe to farre remote and separated from God : But he , being holy and well beloued of his diuine maiesty , had more creditt with him , and had also more occasion to performe the same , because he more often spake with God in prayer . Wherto the S. replyed : Brother , if all the corners of the citty were full of gold and siluer , and that it were cryed by sound of trompett through the streetes , that whosoeuer would , might take therof , would you send an other to fetch therof , or would you goe your selfe ? the man answeared that in deed he would not therin trust the best friēd he had , but himselfe would goe in personne . Thus , said Brother Giles , shouldest thou doe with God : for all the world is full of his diuine Maiesty , & each one hath power to finde him , goe therfore they selfe with faith , and send no other for thee . An other telling the holy Father , that he was determined to goe visitt the holy reliques of Rome , he answeared : seek first to know good mony from euill : therby insinuating vnto him , that pilgrimages doe not indifferently benefitt all pilgrimes , but only those that know and can discerne good and resist euill ; calling sinnes and euill examples , bad mony , and vertue , pure metall . A Religious was exceedingly troubled that he could not so well accommōdate the diett for the other Religious as to giue them all contētment , and therfore repayred to Brother Giles to take his aduice how to support with patience their murmures : the holy Father answeared : Knowe you my child , what is best to doe ? when the Religious shall say , these potage they are too fresh , or such like thing , take a dish-full of it , and eat it all , then make some shew to haue found it very sauory , and say aloud ; O excellent potage ! the dish-full which I haue eaten is worth an hundred ducketres : thus doeing in all other thinges , if you beleiue me , as I thinck you will , you shall shortly liue in repose , and shall conceaue such cōfort : that nothing shall any more trouble you , but you will pray to God that they often speake such thinges vnto you . Two Religious being expelled Sicilie by the Emperour Federick , a rebell to the Romane Church , they came to visitt Brother Giles , who hauing with great charity entertayned them , he asked them whence they were , and whence they came , and they answeared that they were Sicilians , and had bin expelled their contry by the Emperour , an ennemy of the Church : which the holy Father hearing , enflamed with zeale to their soules , he sharply reprehended them in these wordes : what , are you so bold as to affirme that you are expelled your contry ? doubtles you should no longer call your selues Frere Minors , which sundry times with a loud voice repeating , he with great feruour said vnto them : Brethren , you haue grieuously sinned against that great rebell to God , the Emperour Federick , of whome hauing receaued so great a fauour , you should also haue compassion of him , and pray to almighty God to voutsafe to mollifie his hart , and not murmure against him . And if you be true Frere Minors , you cannot truly say that he hath expelled you your contry , for Frere Minors haue nothing whatsoeuer in this life proper vnto them : so that this Prince hath taught you to be true Frere Minors and Pilgrimes on earth . Certaine pious discourses of the holy Father Brother Giles . First , a discourse of the way of saluation , and of perfection . THE XXII . CHAPTER . IF thou desire to saue they soule , said the illuminated seruant of God , demaund not the reason of whatsoeuer befalleth thee by meanes of any humane creature . If thou wilt saue thee , labour dilligētly to remoue and sequester thy selfe from all the consolations and honours that creatures can giue thee : because the diuels of consolatiōs are the more subtill , and more mischieuous then those of tribulations : therfore also the falles of man are greater and more frequent by consolations , then by afflictions and tribulations . All falles & greatest perilles , arriue principally by bearing the head to high : as all good proceedeth & is gotten by submission therof . Wretched are those that seeke to be honoured for their vices and lewd behauiours . If thou acknowledge to haue offended the Creatour of all thinges , support with patience the difficulties and grieuances arysing by each of them : for thou hast no cause to complaine of them , sith euery thing arriueth vnto thee from the hand of God. If any one contend against thee , though it seeme iust to thee to gaine , yet loose : for doeing otherwise , when thou shalt thinck to haue gained , then shalt thou haue lost . If thou desire to see well , crush , and thrust out thine eyes : if thou wilt heare perfectly , stop thine eares , and make thee deafe : if thou wilt speake well and discreetly , cutt off thy tongue , and become mute : If thou wilt doe euery thing well , cutt off thy handes : If thou wilt make perfect vse of all thy membres , rent them , cutt them off and separat them from thy body : If thou desire to liue , kill thy selfe : If thou wilt eat well , fast : If thou desire to repose and sleep well , watch : If thou wilt gaine much , learne to loose : O what a great wisdome it is to know how to doe althinges well ! but this not permitted to all . Grace and vertue are the true ladders to ascend to heauen , as vices and sinnes are the way and stumbling block that tūbleth vs into hel . Sinnes are the poyson and venime that murdereth the soule ; vertues with good worckes are most perfect treacle and restoratiues . Grace doth vnite and incorporate to it selfe other grace , and assumeth not to it selfe any vice . Grace will not be praysed , nor will vice be checked or be blamed . The soule reposeth in humility , whose daughter is patience . God seeth the purity of the hart , and deuotion tasteth him . If thou loue , thou shalt be loued : if thou feare , thou shalt be feared : If thou accōmodate thy selfe to liue well with others , they wil comply to liue well with thee . Happy is he that loueth , and yet desireth not to be loued . Happy is he that serueth , and yet desireth not to be serued . Happy is he , that knoweth how to liue with all , and yet desireth not that all liue with him : But because these thinges are great , they that haue litle iudgement attaine not vnto them . Three thinges are very profitable to man , and no euill can befall him that possesseth them . The first , if he voluntarily support all the afflictions and crosses that happen vnto him . The second , if for whatsoeuer he doeth or receiueth , he the more hūble himselfe . The third , if he sincerely loue that richesse which cānot be seene with corporall eyes . Those thinges which are most abādoned & contēned by worldlinges , are most esteemed & honoured of God & his saintes : For the sinfull & miserable mā abhorreth whatsoeuer he should loue , & loueth what he should hate . This worthy seruant of God intending to declare to a deuout man the obligation we haue to serue God , vsed this paraboll vnto him : A mā hauing neither feet , handes , nor eyes , had one day by a friend of his this demaund made vnto him : Tell me , what wouldest thou bestow on him that should giue thee feet ? and he answeared , that he would giue him an hundred duckettes , if he had so much . And if one would giue thee handes ? he answeared , he would giue him al his welth , moueables & immoueables . If one would giue thee eyes ? to him , sayd he , I would oblige my selfe in seruice al my life . You must now thē , brother , that in this world God hath giuen thee feet , handes , and eyes , and the whole body , with all thy tēporall and spirituall substance : & therfore thou must endeauour to please him , and to acknwledge such and so many benefites , for which thou oughtest to serue him all the time of thy life . A discourse of Faith. THE XXIII . CHAPTER . ALl the thinges that can be seene , related , or imagined , are as nothing , in comparison of those that cannot be seene , heard , or cōceaued . All the wisest and most holy personnes that haue bin , are , and shal be , who haue spoaken and shall speake of God haue sayd nothing nor can say any thing in comparison of what he is , no more then the point of a needle in respect of the heauens , the earth , and all the creatures therein contayned , yea a thousand times lesse . Two Religious of the Order of S. Dominick , one day visiting Brother Giles , and discoursing which him of faith , one of them sayd : sainct Iohn the Euangelist hath recorded many merueilous thinges of God. Wherto the holy Father answeared : Brother , S. Iohn hath sayd nothing of God : The Religious replyed Father , consider well , if you please , what you say ; for S. Augustin is of opinion that if S. Iohn had spoaken more highly of God , no mortall man could ▪ aue vnderstood him . Br. Giles then againe , I tell you brother , and once againe I tell you , that S. Iohn hath said litle or nothing of God. These Religious being much troubled and scandalized att the holy Father would needes be gon , and tourning away , Br. Giles stayed them and shewed them a very high mountaine whereon was the oratory of Cettone , neere where vnto they then were , and sayd vnto them : If there were one mountaine made of a thousand together so great as that you see , and att the foot therof a litle bird did eat of it , tell me , brethren , I pray you , how much would he diminish of that mountaine euery day , euery month euery yeare , yea in an hundred yeares ; they answeared him , that in a thousand yeares he would consume so litle as should not be perceaued . The holy Father thervpō inferred : Know you my Brethren , that the eternall diuinity is so immensiue , and is a mountaine of such eminent hight , that S. Iohn who was as a bird , hath said litle or nothing in comparison of the greatnes of God. These Religious acknowledgeing how prudently Brother Giles had spoaken , fell att his feet , confessing their errours : and so retourned exceedingly edified . Br. Giles one day discoursing of spirituall matters with a lawyer that was a Iudge in some place . O Iudge , sayd he , beleeue you that the recompenses which God promiseth his seruantes are great ? the Iudge answeared , he did . Br. Giles proceeding , sayd : I will proue that you doe not . How much are you worth ? the iudge answeared : about a thousād crownes . Well , said the Father , se now how you beleeue it only in wordes ; for tel me , if you could giue your thousand crownes for an hūdred thousand , would you not esteeme it a great gaine , & would you not presently employ them ? I beleeue you would , and yet you will not giue them for the kingdome of heauen . What followeth then , but that you doe not much esteeme , nor much valew the glory of the heauenly kingdome , in regard of the friuolous follies of this world ? And the reason is , because you haue no liuely faith . Yet the Iudge vnwilling to yeld , replyed to Br. Giles : Father , beleeue you that euery one worcketh as much as he beleeueth ? the holy Father answeared : he that beleeueth well and perfectly , worcketh and perfo●meth worckes correspondente , as did the sainctes , who did all the good they could , and haue accomplished , by pious desires what they could not performe in effect . And if one haue a perfect and liuely fai●h , he would arriue to that estate , as God would giue him a perfect knowledge and assurance euen of diuine thinges , as sayth the Apostle to the Romanes : I am sure that neither death , nor life , nor Angels , nor principalities , nor powers , neither thinges present , nor things to come neither might , nor height , nor depth , nor other creature shal be able to separate vs from the charity of God which is in Christ Iesus our Lord. And the man that assuredly hopeth this eternall & soueraine recompence , doth not regard any afflictiō : as on the contrary no good can satisfie him that despaireth of the eternal good ▪ in so much as a sinner should neuer despaire of the mercy of God whiles he hath life ; cōsidering that there is no tree so thorny & disordered , but men if they list can prune and rectifie it . Much lesse can there be so great a sinner in the world , as that God cannot adorne him with his graces and vertues . A discours of Charity , and of what the Prophet meant when he said , that all his friendes did deceaue him . THE XXIV . CHAPTER . CHarity is the principall of all the vertues : happy is he that feeleth not in himselfe any disgust of the thinges which he ought alwayes to desire . Brother Giles put this question to a Religious with whome he was very familier : doe you beleeue that I loue you ? the Religious answeared he did . Wel then , said the holy Father , beleeue it no more : for a creature ought not sincerely to loue but the Creatour , who is pure and infinite . An other Religious said to the holy Father : I beseech you Father , make me vnderstād how that must be interpreted which the Prophet saith : Euery friend deceiueth . Wherto he answeared : I deceiue you , in that I doe not search your good as I doe mine owne . For the more I repute your good to be mine owne , the lesse shall I deceaue you , & the more a man reioyceth att his neighbours good , the more doth himselfe participate therin : & therfore if you desire to participate therof , striue to reioyce therat , & to procure Charity is the truest & most sure way of saluation , sith that therby one doth not only reioyce att the good of his neighbour , but is also grieued att his crosses : he beleeueth and iudgeth well of others , and euill of himselfe : he honoureth others , and mispriseth himselfe . He that will not honour an other , shall not be honoured , and he that knoweth not himselfe shall not be knowne : he that will not weary himselfe , shall not repose : also the greatest of all labours and the most meritorious , is to labour in piety and benignity : he that doeth a good worck without loue and charity , is not gratefull to God nor to his sainctes : but he that for the loue of God maketh himselfe poore of temporall substance , shal be rich of such as are celestial . A man then ought to choose and loue diuine thinges and misprise particuler thinges , for what can be greater then to know how to prayse the benefitts of God , and to check himselfe for his proper malice ? I would I had bin taught in this schoole from the beginning of the world , and there would study to the end therof , if I were so long to liue , there to contemplate the prayse dew to the benefites of God , and the reprehension and chasticement due to my euill worckes . True it is that if I must committ an errour , I had rather it were in the consideration of my wickednes , then in the acknowledgement of the benefites receaued of God. For if we see many that for some litle seruice done them retourne many prayses and thanckes , how much more are we obliged in that kind of acknowledgemēt vnto almighty God ? And in deed a man ought neuer to make any comparison with this loue towardes him that hath a will to deliuer vs from all miseryes and to conduct vs to the fruition of al good , and that would euen dye to procure vs to liue . A discourse of humility . THE XXV . CHAPTER . A Man cannot attaine to the knowledge of God , but by meane of humility , sith that the true way to ascend on high is to debase ones selfe . All the euils and all the ruines of this world proceed of pride , as is seene in the euill Angell and in the first man , wherof the one was created in heauen and the other in Paradice ; which also may be obserued in the Pharisie spoaken of in the Ghospel , and in many others : And on the contrary , all good that euer hath bin done , hath bin wrought by humility , as is remarqued in the most sacred Virgin , in the Publican , in the Theefe , and others . But good God , why doe we not ordinarily carry on our shoulders some weighty burthen to crush downe our hard head , and to debase and humble it ? A Religious one day demaunding of Br. Giles how one might shunne pride , he answeared : Brother , wash your handes , put your mouth where your feet are , consider your sinnes , and haue contrition for them , and then often incline your selfe towardes the ground . Wretched is he that desireth glory and honour for his owne sinnes & vanities . A man is ascended to an high degree of humility , when he acknowledgeth that himselfe is contrary to his owne good . I also esteeme it a branch of humility to yeld to an other , and not to appropriat to ones selfe . I dare affirme that as one ought to attribute to God all goodnes as proper vnto him , so to our selues all euill . Happy is he that sheweth himselfe so vile before mē , as he is before God. Happy is he that walketh faithfully vnder the obediēce and iudgement of an other , as the holy Apostles did , after they were replenished with the holy Ghost . He that will haue peace and tranquillity in him , lett him repute al men greater then himselfe . Happy is he that desireth not to be seene in his wordes and behauiours that are commendable : but rather in the compunction and abiection wherin the diuine grace putteth him . He that is the holyest man in the world and reputeth himselfe most vile , he hath true humility . Humility knoweth not how to speake , and dareth not be talkatiue . Humility is like the brightnes of heauen : for as of the same brightnes and of vapours doe proceed thunders and earth quakes , wherof in an instant no more is seene , so humility doth ruine vices , wickednes , and the high toures of her ennemy pride , and then causeth a man after the performance of great matters , to repute himselfe nothing . By humility a man findeth the grace of God , and peace with men . For euen as if a mightie Prince would send his owne daughter into a farre country , he would not mount her on a restiue and proud horse , but on a gentle nagge that shall amble easily and securely : euen so God as soueraine king , giueth not his grace to the proud , but only to the humble . A discourse of the seare of God. THE XXVI . CHAPTER . THe holy feare of God expelleth out of man impious worldly feare , and is the guard of those goodes which cannot be expressed , not so much as by imaginatiō : But to haue this feare is a speciall gift , & not graunted to all . He that feareth nor , sheweth that he hath nothing to loose . The feare of God guideth and gouuerneth man , and causeth him to find grace with his diuine maiesty , by which whē he hath receaued this feare , he conserueth it , and hauing lost it , doth recouer it . All reasonable creatures that haue forgotten themselues in foule disorders , had neuer fallen therinto , if they had this gift of God , which is proper vnto the sainctes . And the more one is replenished with grace , the more is he humble and fearfull . Now albeit this vertue is least esteemed of men , yet is it not therfore lesse then others : for a man that in regard of his enormous offences committed against God , is worthy of death , cannot haue any assurance wherwith to shew himselfe in his diuine presence . Happy then is he who acknowledgeth that to dwel in the world , is to be in a prison , and that there one daily offendeth God. A man should alwayes feare that pride conduct him not into hell . Thou oughtest to haue feare of thy selfe and thy like , and to carry thy selfe respectiuely and warily : for a man that liueth in the middest of his ennemies , cannot be in perfect assurance . Our flesh is our ennemy , which with the deuill is continually aduerse to our soule . A man should more feare to be surmonted and ouercome by his owne malice , then by any other thing : for it is impossible for a man to ascend to the glory of God , or there to perseuer without a holy feare . Not to haue it , is a signe of perdition . This feare causeth one to obey with humility , and to stoope euē to the earth vnder the yoke of holy obedience , and he that hath the greater feare , is the more deuout in prayer , and he that hath the grace to pray hath obtayned no litle grace of God. The worckes of men appeare they neuer so great , ought not to be iudged by humane iudgement , but according to the diuine will and institution . Therfore ought we ( my Brethren in IESVS CHRIST ) euer to liue in feare . A discourse of Patience . THE XXVII . CHAPTER . HE that for the loue of God could support with patience all afflictions , should in short time obtaine abondance of graces , and should be Lord of this world , and haue one foot in the other . All thee good and euill which a man doeth , he doth it of himselfe : therfore thou shouldest not be scandalized if one doe thee iniury , but shouldest rather haue compassion of him . Support iniuryes patiently for the loue thou owest to thy neighbour : how much a man is prepared for the loue of God to endure abuses and affrontes , so great is he before his diuine maiesty , and no more : and how much he is feeble and weakely prepared to support the same thinges , so much lesse is he in the presence of God , and doth not know what God is . If thou heare any one speake ill of thee , assist him ; if he speake well of thee , referre that to God. If thou wilt make thy part the better , make it ill , and that of an other , good : I meane thou must praise the worckes and good wordes of others , and blame thine owne . If thou wilt gaine , loose : for in the end when thou shalt thinck to haue gained , thou shalt find that thou hast lost , because this way is such , that though it seeme to lead to saluation , it tendeth to perdition . We doe not orderly support afflictions , and therfore are not fitt to receaue and support spirituall consolations . Doe not wrong or iniury to any , and if it be offred to thee , support it patiently for the loue of God , and in remission of thy sinnes : for it is more meritorious to suupport a great iniury for the loue of IESVS CHRIST without murmure , then to feed euery day an hundred poore people , and to fast much and austerely . What doth it profitt a man to misprise himselfe , to afflict his body by fastinge , to pray , to watch and to vse discipline , if after all that , he cannot support an iniury done by his neighbour , for which he should receaue a greater recompence , then for whatsoeuer he could endure by his owne election ? To support tribulations and afflictions without murmure doth exceedingly purge the sinnes of a man , yea more then doeth a great effusion of teares : and therfore happy is he that supporteth all these afflictions patiently , in regard that he shall reape therby a great fruit of consolation . Happy is he that neither hath , nor desireth any consolation from whatsoeuer creature vnder heauen . He doth not hope for any recompence from God , that is humble and peaceable , only , when althinges succed according to his will. He that hath alwayes his sinnes before his eyes , will not faile to make his profitt of all the afflictions that befall him . Thou must acknowledge all the good thou hast to proceed from God , and all the euill from thy sinnes : for if one man had done all the good deedes that all the men in the world haue done , doe , or shall doe , withall that , if he duely cōsider himselfe , he shall find himselfe meerly aduerse to his owne good . This holy Father being demaūded by a Religious what one should doe , if those great tribulations forespoaken by our Sauiour to arriue att the day of the generall iudgement , should come to passe in our time , he answeared : If the heauens should raine sharpe stones and flintes , they could not hurt vs , if we were such as we should be . Know brother , if a man persist in his duety , all the euill that he can endure , will turne to his good : for as to him that hath a disordered will , the good doth tourne into euill , so to him that hath a pure will , the euill doth tourne into good . And all good is interiour in man , so that it cannot be seene . The grieuous infirmities , great labours , and molestfull offences which we endure , cause the euill spirittes which are about vs to fly . If thou wilt be saued , neuer seeke to haue iustice don thee against any creature whatsoeuer , because holy and vertuous personnes thinck only how to doe well , and to endure euill . If thou acknowledge to haue offended God the Creatour of althinges , acknowledge also thy desert to be persecuted by all creatures , which reuenge the iniuryes thou hast don to their Creatour . Therfore oughtest thou with much patience to support to be crossed & afflicted by all creatures , thou hauing no reason to alleadge against them , in regard that thou deseruest to be corrected by them . The vertue of a man that conquereth himselfe is in deed great , for therby he surmounteth all his ennemies , and maketh purchace of all good . It were a great vertue for a man to content himselfe to be ouercome of all the men of the world , for so he should become truely lord of all the world . If thou wilt be saued , labour to remoue from thee all hope and cogitatation of whatsoeuer consolation may arriue vnto thee by any mortall creature , because the falles proceeding of consolations , are greater and more ordinary , then those of afflictions . The nature of a horse is then esteemed noble , though he fly with great fury and dexterity , when he permitteth himselfe to be guided and gouerned by the discretion of the rider that stoppeth him att his pleasure , and maketh him goe whither he list . So when a man feeleth himselfe spurred by anger , must he doe , and permitt himselfe to be gouerned and directed by some one that is to correct him : yea he should desire to giue as a recompence for the loue of God all that he hath , to haue giuen him spurnes with the feet , bastonades , buffettes , and to haue his beard torne off , haire by haire . A Religious one day in presence of Br. Giles did murmure att a rigorous obedience enioyned him : to whome this holy Father said . Brother the more you murmure , the more you burden your selfe : and with the more deuotion and humility you submitt your neck vnder the yoke of obedience , the more easy and light shall you find it : you will not be iniuryed in this world , and yet wil be honoured in the other : you will not heare a displeasing word , and wil be one of the Blessed : you will not labour , and desire to repose : But you deceaue your selfe , for honour is purchaced by reproach , benediction by malediction , and repose by labour : the prouerb being true : Troutes are not taken with dry handes : and therfore lett it not trouble thee if thy neighbour sometime offend thee , for euen Martha , that was so holy , would prouoke our lord against her sister Magdalen , not without reason complayning of her : and neuertheles Mary was more sparing of her membres then Martha in the vse of them , but she laboured more then she in contemplation , though without Martha , Mary had lost her speech , sight , hearing and tast . Endeauour then to be vertuous and gratefull to our lord IESVS CHRIST , and sight couragiously against vices , support patiently afflictions , considering that there is nothing in this world of greater meritt , then to conquer ones selfe , and that it is most difficult for a man to conduct his soule to God , without this victory . A discourse of Idlenesse . THE XXVIII . CHAPTER . THe idle man looseth this world and the next , it being impossible to purchace any vertue without diligence and labour . He that may rest in a secure place , should not put himselfe in a place or doubt or danger . He is in a secure place , that laboureth for God. The yonge man that will put himselfe to paine for God , doth also shunne the kingdome of heauen . And if endeauour doe not further , at least let not negligence be an impediment and hinderance : for as idlenes is the way to hell , so good worckes are the way that leadeth to heauen . A man ought to be very carefull and diligent to conserue the grace he hath receaued of God , faithfully labouring therin : for oftentimes the fruit doth perish by meane of the leafe , and the graine by the huske . God graunteth to some , fruit , and a few leaues , and to others neither the one nor the other . I doe more esteeme the conseruation of the benefittes receaued of God , then the getting of thē . He shall neuer be rich , that knoweth how to gett , but not to keep . Wherfore many after much gaine , haue bin neuer the richer : because they knew not how to conserue ; yet is it not so great a matter to know how to conserue , vnlesse also one know how to gett . There are some that gainning but litle , become incontinently rich , because they know well how to keepe what they haue gotten . The riuers would not be so often dry , if running continually , they did not cast thēselues into the sea . Man demaundeth of God , graces without measure and end , and yet will make vse therof with measure and end : but he that wil be loued and recompenced without end , ought to loue and serue without end . Happy is he that employeth his time , body , and spiritt in the loue of God , that attendeth no recompence vnder heauen for the good he doeth . If one should say to a very poore man , Friend , I lend thee this my house to make vse therof for three dayes , in which time , if thou knowest how to employ it , thou mayest gaine an inestimable treasure ; this being assured and confirmed vnto him for most euident , would not he vse all his endeauour to make this gaine ? That which is lent vnto vs of our lord is our flesh , our life , and whatsoeuer benefitt we can make therin , is in a maner but as three dayes . If the graine of corne doe not corrupt , it cannot only produce no fruit , but it also withereth and consumeth entierlie of it selfe without any encrease : wherfore is it not better to make it to rott . to the end it may spring , be gathered , threshed in due time , and then layd vp into the garner of eternall life . A man doth seldome take counsaile to doe ill : but being to doe good , the first thing is to take counsaile of all the world . The prouerb sayth , one must not putt the pott to the fire in expectation of a promise : A mā is not happy for hauing only a good will , but he must rather with all possibility labour to accomplish the same by good and pious worckes , because God giueth his grace to a man to the end he follow the same . A man one time praying Brother Giles to giue him some consolation , he answeared : Endeauour to doe well , and thou shalt be comforted : for if a man doe not prepare in himselfe a place for God , he shall not find him in his creatures . What man is there , that will not doe that which is best , not only for his soule , but euen for his body in that which concerneth this life ? I can truely affirme , that whosoeuer shaketh off the sweet and light yoke of our Sauiour , shall find it afterward far more painfull : and he that therwith burdeneth himselfe most , att lenght shall find it most light . Would to God all men would doe that which they may acknowledge to be best for their bodyes euen in this world : for he that made the other world hath made this also , and can giue to man in this world the benefittes which he giueth in the other , and the body feeleth the happinesse of the soule . A Religious hearing Brother Giles to speake these wordes , sayd vnto him : Tell me Father , if you please , we may perhappes dye before we haue any experience of any good : The holy Father answeared : The Furriers are knowen by skinnes , Shomakers by shooes , and forgers by iron : But tell me , Brother can a man be knowne by an art that he neuer practised ? Thinck you that Princes and Potentates bestow great fauours and prefermentes on sottish personnes and without iudgement ? there is no probability . Good worckes are the true way and meane to the fruition of all happines , as ill deedes to fall into all miseries , happy is he that feeleth no scandall att whatsoeuer matter vnder heauen : and he that is edifyed with whatsoeuer he seeth and heareth , and that amongest all thinges chooseth only those that he may vse to the most benefitt of his soule . A discourse of the contempt of the world . THE XXIX . CHAPTER . VNhappy is the man that setleth his hart , his desires , and his hopes on earthly thinges , for which he looseth all celestiall happinesse . If the Eagle that soareth so high , had to each of her winges fastened one of the beames of the Carpēters worck att S. Peters in Rome , it is most certaine she could not mount into the ayre . As I obserue many that labour for the body , so doe I find few that trauell for the soule . Many take exceeding paines for corporall affaires , breaking and cutting the marbles , digging mountaynes , labouring the earth , furrowing the sea , and performing many other painfull exercises : but who is he that laboureth manfully and with feruour for the soule ? The auaricious is like the Mole , that thincketh there is no other good but to digge the earth , and therfore therin setteth vp his rest : yet doubtlesse ther is an other treasure vnknowne to the Mole . The birdes of heauen , the beastes of the earth , and the fishes of the sea content thēselues when they haue sufficient to eat : but because man cannot content himselfe with what the earth affordeth , he alwayes sigheth after somewhat else . It is certaine that he was not created principally for these base thinges , but for such as are high and supreme , for so much as the body was made for the soule , and this world for loue of the other . This world is a field of such quality , as the that hath the better and greater part therof , hath the worse share . This holy Father to this purpose alleadged that the holy Father sainct Francis did not loue the Antes , because of their ouer much care to assemble their prouisions : but loued the birdes much more , because they made no prouision to liue vpon , but depending on the diuine prouidence , made only search from houre to houre according to their need . A discourse of Chastity . THE XXX . CHAPTER . A Religious demaunded of the venerable Br. Giles , how a man might best keepe himselfe from the vice of the flesh : and he answeared : he that will remoue a grosse stone or beame , vseth therin more industry then force : so must he doe that will preserue his chastity : for it is like to a most cleare looking glasse , which may be blemished and stayned in his brightnes by one only breath . It is impossible that a mā can attaine the diuine grace , whiles he is delighted in sensuall pleasures . Consider althinges , behold , tourne and retourne vp and downe , and from one side to an other , you shall finde att lenght that nothing is more necessary then to fight against the fles● , which seeketh day and night to deceaue and betray vs : he that surmounteth it hath ouercome all his ennemies , and becommeth afterward assuredly capable of all happines . He would ordinarily say , that if he were to make choice of the vertues , he would choose chastity . Being asked what he called chastity , he answeared : I call chastity the conseruation of all the sences of the body in the grace of our Lord. A maryed man that was deuoutly affected towardes him , was one day present when he praysed chastity , and sayd vnto him : Father I desire to be resolued of you , if liuing with my wife , and keeping fidelity towardes her , I am secure touching this point ? Br. Giles answeared him : what , doe you not know that a man may as well be droncken with the wine of his owne tunne , as with that of an other mannes ? A discourse of Temptation . THE XXXI . CHAPTER . A Great grace cannot be possessed in peace , but that there wil arise many contrarieties : yea the higher degree of grace a man hath , the more shall he be assaulted of the deuill : but a man should not therfore omitt to prosecute his course of vertue , for the more violent the combatt is , the more excellent shal be the crowne , when he shall haue ouercome . And if any doe misse this employment , lett him know that it is because he is not such as he ought to be ; besides this is to walke alwayes in the direct way of our Lord IESVS CHRIST , in which all trauell and displeasure is sweet ; but a man that followeth the course and way of the world , findeth displeasure and labour euen till death ; so that albeit the more a man shal be perfect in vertues , the more will vices be contrary vnto him : yet hating them so much , att euery vice that he surmounteth , he purcacheth a great vertu , and becomming victorious ouer all kind of vices , wherby he might haue bin tormented , he shall not faile of a great recompence for it , and vpon whatsoeuer occasion he omitteth to walke in the way of our Lord IESVS CHRIST , for the same occasion he looseth his recompence . The burden of temptations , is often like to the trauell of the labourer that findeth a great peece of land which he is to worck vpon , couered with thistles & thornes , so that he is constrained with great trouble to cleare the same before his labour be auayleable : in such sort that he often repenteth to haue enterprised so painfull a businesse , in regard of the great expences and bodily labour that he is enforced to employ therin : For first he considereth that he must leuell and make euen all the hillockes that are vnequall with the ground , and therof seeth not the fruit : Secondly he cutteth or burneth the bushes , thornes and thistles therin , yet seeth no fruit therof : Thirdly with much labour and sweat he diggeth vp the rootes , neither yet seeth the fruit . Fourthly , he openeth the earth with the plough-share to cleanse the same , yet hath no sight of the corne that is the ground of such his labour . Fiftly he tilleth it the second time and maketh it into furrowes : Sixtly he soweth his graine . Seauenthly when the corne is sprung vp he cleanseth it and rooteth out the weedes : Eighthly he doth haruest the corne into his barne : Ninthly with much labour and sweat he separateth it from the chaffe causing it to be threshed , winnowed , sifted and very diligently cleansed : Tenthly and lastly , he transporteth the corne into his garner ; and for the contentment he conceaueth to see the fruit of his paines and labours , he then forgetteth them , and purposeth to vndertake yet much greater , for the only ioy he hath of his haruest . Now the like effect is in the temptations and labours which one endureth in this world , for the spirituall fruit and contentment , which he is to reape therof in the life euerlasting . A Religious hauing one time conference with Br. Giles , sayd vnto him : Father it is recorded that S. Bernard once sayd his seauen penitentiall psalmes , without euer thincking of other matter , nor was assaulwith any distractiōs . The holy Father answeared : I would better esteeme a castle valerously assaulted , and more couragiously defended . A discourse of Penance . THE XXXII . CHAPTER . A Iudge discoursing with Brother Giles of spirituall matters ; asked him by what meanes seculer personnes might ascend to the state and glory of vertue . Wherto the holy Father answeared : A man ought first to procure sorrow and contrition for his sinnes , then to confesse them with bitternes and griefe to haue offended God , and afterward to fulfill the penance that his ghostly Father shall enioyne him . So being in good estate , he must carefully keepe himselfe from offending God , and shunne all occasions that may induce him to sinne , and finally must exercise himselfe in good worckes . Blessed be the temporall affliction that conuerteth to a mannes happines , and accursed be the pleasure that tourneth to his misery . A man should endure and support affliction in this world with a good will , sith our Redeemer IESVS CHRIST hath giuen vs an example in himselfe . Happy is he that hath true contrition of his sinnes , and lamenteth day and night , nor will seeke his consolation in this world , but where all the desires of his hart shal be satisfied . A discourse of Prayer . THE XXXIII . CHAPTER . PRrayer is both the beginning and perfection of all good . Prayer illuminateth the soule , and by it good and euill are discerned . All sinners ought to make this prayer vnto God , that he will giue thē knowledge of their owne sinnes , of the diuine mercy , and of the benefittes receaued of IESVS CHRIST . He that cannot pray , knoweth not God. It is necessary for all those that are to be saued , if they haue vse of reason , to apply themselues to prayer , to obtayne mercy of God. Lett vs suppose that a widdow and lady which were much retyred , simple and chast , had a sonne , that for some crime committed were prisonner & condemned to death : This Mother though honorable and retyred , would she not repayre to the Prince , with abondance of teares to seeke fauour for her sonne ? This vrgent necessity , no doubt , for the extreme loue of this widow to her sonne ( though she were very rarely seene to goe out of her house ) would enforce her to runne through the streetes , with cryes , weepinges and lamentations , to sollicite all those whome she thought might any way assist her in sauing the life of her sonne : which she would attempt without any feare or respect of the modesty requisite to her degree and quality . In like manner he that knoweth his sinnes , knoweth consequently to aske pardon for them with shame and humility . There was one that growing as it were into despaire , for that in prayer he receaued not the grace of God which he desired , complayned therof to Br. Giles , who answeared him : Brother , I counsaile you to goe on sweetly , and to haue patience ; for , as there being lees in a vessel , one doth not therfore shake and entermingle it together with the wine , which were it neuer so good would be vtterly spilled therby : And as , though sometimes the mill-stone grindeth not good meale , one doth not therfore breake it , but with time and patience repaireth it : so must you doe , and thinck your selfe vnworthy to receaue any consolation in prayer : considering that albeit a man had liued from the beginning of the world till this present , and were to liue till the end therof , and should euery day in prayer power a quart of teare-water out of his eyes , yet should he not att the end of the world be worthy to receaue any consolation from God. An other Religious demaunding of this his Father , why a man was more tempted in his prayer then in any other time , he answeared : When any one hath a processe in a kinges Court , and knoweth that his aduersary seeketh to gett some fauour against him att the kinges handes , he endeauoureth with all meanes and possibility to hinder his repaire to the Court : if he cannot , he procureth att least that the king giue not eare vnto him , or at least that he obtaine not his request ; and then vseth all his indeauours to procure iudgement in his owne behalfe : Thus worcketh the deuill against vs. And therfore when you discourse with any one , you shall very rarely perceaue the deuill to warre against you with his temptations : but if you goe about to recreat your soule with God in prayer , you shall incontinently feele the shottes of the ennemy against you . But you must not therfore giue ouer prayer , but with great feruour and resolution perseuer , for there is the true and assured way , leading to the celestiall contry : and he that for temptations omitteth prayer , is like to a coward that flyeth the combatt . An other Religious said to this holy Father : I see many that , when they are in prayer , incontinently obtaine the grace of deuotion and teares : but my selfe can neuer find any consolation . Br. Giles answeared : Brother , omitt not to continue prayer with your accustomed feruour . For if God giue not you his grace att first , he can giue it you att an other time : and that which he might haue giuen you in a day , or in a weeke , in a month , or in a yeare , he will giue you when he shall see it most conuenient and most necessary for you . But in the meane while faile not in your endeauour , and leaue the care of the rest to the prouidence of God. For the master Cutler giueth many hammer-strokes on the iron , before the endeth a knife , and then att last finisheth it with one blow . A man ought to haue great care of his saluation , sith that if it were possible that the whole world were heaped vp with men to the very cloudes , and of all them only one were to be saued , yet not one should omitt to follow his vocation and procure the grace to be that one : for , to loose the glory of Paradise is not a matter of small importance , as to loose the lachett of a shooe , or such other thinge . But wretched as we are , there wanteth not one to giue , but to receaue : the refections are prepared , but there is none ready to eat . Many good worckes are commended in holy scripture , as to cloath the naked , to feed the hungry and other like thinges , but prayer ought to be in spiritt and truth as our Lord IESVS CHRIST saith . The holy Religious are as wolues , who seldome goe foorth in publike , vulesse vppon vrgent necessity , neither then doe they long remayne abroad . A Religious that was very familier to Br. Giles asked him one time , why he did not more often goe abroad to visitt the seculers that desired to conferre with him . The holy Father answeared him : I desire to satisfie my neighbour without preiudice to my soule . Do not you beleeue that sometimes I would giue my neighbour a thousand duckets if I had them , rather then I would giue him my selfe ? the Religious answeared , that he beleeued him . Beleeue you not also , sayd the holy Father , that I would giue my neighbour foure thousand duckets , rather then my selfe ? The Religious answeared , I beleeue you . Br. Giles then inferred : Our Sauiour sayth in the Gospell : he that forsaketh Father ; Mother , Brothers , Sisters , kinred , friendes , and all other worldly thinges , for my sake , shall receaue an hundred fold in this world , and in the other , life euerlasting . This holy Father seeing a gentleman , that was esteemed to be worth threescore thousand duckets , to enter into Religion sayd : The retribution which God giueth in this life is excessiuely great , sith that to this man is to be deputed and hundred times threescore thousand duckets , but we are blind and worse then blind , that will neither know nor consider it . This good Father on a time sayd : beleeue me if we should see a man replenished with grace and vertues , we should not support the sight of his perfection : and if a man were perfectly spirituall , he could hardly permit and endure to see or heare any wordly thing , or to speake with any worldly personne but vpon vrgent necessity ; but would affect to be alwayes solitary . He sayd of himselfe : I had rather be blind , then be the fairest , richest , wisest , and most noble in the word . This Religious asked him the reason . Because , said he , all thinges are apt to hinder my sure way ; & this my blindnes and want of sight , might be a guid and assistance vnto me . A discourse of spirituall warinesse , and of consideration . THE XXXIV . CHAPTER . IF thou wilt tast the chieffest good , thou must sequester thy selfe from all sensual thinges : if thou wilt loue thy selfe well● , thou must hate thy selfe : If thou wilt liue well , mortifie thy selfe : if thou wilt be rich , make thy selfe poore ; if thou wilt liue deliciously , afflict thy selfe : if thou wilt liue in security , perseuer alwayes in feare : if thou wilt be exalted , humble thy selfe : if thou wilt be honoured , dispise thy selfe : if thou desire to haue that which is good , endure that which is euill : if thou wilt be blessed , support maledictions . O how great is his wisdome that can performe this ! but because they are great matters , they are not graunted to all . If a man should liue a thousand yeares , and had nothing to doe without himselfe , he should find businesse enough within him , yea he were not able to cōpasse all that was necessary to be done . None should desire to see , to heare , or to speake , but what were a furtherance to his spiritual profitt , and vpon whatsoeuer occasiō , should proceed no further . He that will not know , shall not be knowne . But vnhappy are we if hauing the giftes of our Lord IESVS CHRIST , we doe not know thē : & they that haue then not , seek not to haue them ; a man imagineth God according to his apprehension , but God is such as he is . A discourse of the Actiue and Contemplatiue life . THE XXXV . CHAPTER . AS no man can conueniently attaine to the contemplatiue life , if he be not sincerely and deuoutly exercised in the actiue , wherin it is necessary that with all his cogitation he apply himselfe : so he shall proue a true actiue man , who if he could feed all the poore of the world , cloath them , and supply all their necessities , and doe good to all churches and hospitalles , and this being done , each one should esteeme him a lewd man , and he knowing so much , should not att all respect it , nor forbeare , but rather continue his pious worckes , yea should the more voluntarily and with greater feruour exercise them ; as one that desireth not any recompence in this life : considering that Martha , careful to serue our Lord IESVS CHRIST , demaunded assistance therin of her Sister Mary Magdalen , and was reprehended of our lord , because she would distract her sister from contemplation , who yet gaue not ouer her good worcke : so he that is truely actiue should not omitt good worckes for whatsoeuer reprehension may be giuen him ; sith he hopeth for no recompence but in heauen . A Religious came cōplaining to Br. Giles , that his brethren made him to labour so much , that he had hardly time enough to pray , and that for that cause he was determined to procure licence to remoue vnto an other Couent , where he might with more repose serue God in prayer . Wherto the holy Father thus answeared : if you were in the Court of the king of Frāce , & should demand of him a thousand marck in siluer , he might answeare , what hast thou don for me that may moue thee to demaund such a recompence ? but if you had formerly done him some notable seruice , you might with fa●re more assurance make such demaund . Therfore if you will serue God , you must first labour in obedience ; sith it is a greater vertue to doe one thing att the will of an other , then to doe two , att ones owne pleasure . Then he added : No mā can obtaine to contēplation of the glory of his diuine Maiesty , but by feruour of spiritt & feruēt prayer , and then is a man enflamed with the feruour of the holy Ghost & soareth vp to diuine contēplation , when the hart is so disposed with the m●bers , that neither can nor will thinck of other thing then that w ich it possesseth and feeleth . He shal be a perfect contemplatour who , hauing all his mēbres cutt off , yea and his tongue , would neither thinck , procure , nor desire to haue any other member , nor whatsoeuer other thing he can imagine vnder heauen , and this by reason of the excellencie of the most delicious and ineffable odour and sweetnes of contemplation . In that respect S. Marie Magdalē being prostrate att the feet of our lord IES . CHR. receaued and felt such a sweetnesse of his wordes , that she had no member in her , that could or would doe other thing then what she then did . Which she sufficiently testified , when her sister complayning att the wāt of her helpe , she answeared nothing either by wordes or figues . But our Redeemer as her Aduocate and Procuratour answeared for her : & withall she was imployed in his seruice more excellently then Martha was . Now to contemplate is to sequestred from men , and to remayne vnited alone with IESVS CHRIST . Br. Giles made this demannd to a Religious of his Couent : Brother what say the Doctours of contēplation ? the Religious answeared : they speake diuersely . Will you , replyed the holy Father , that I speake mine opinion therof ? the degrees of contēplation are , fire , vnction , extasie , tast , repose , and glory : then he added : a more expresse contemplation of God with the soule cannot be giuen , then that of the Espouse , with his Espouse : for the Spouse , before he receaueth his Espouse , sendeth her precious stones , iewels , and other ornamentes of price to adorne her : but whē they are together , the Espouse leaueth all those thinges to approch vnto her Spouse : so doe good worckes and vertues adorne the soule as precious stones and sumptuous attire , and prayer vniteth it vnto God. An ancient Religious demaunded of Br. Giles , if the soule by extasie and contemplation did sometime euen in this life goe out of the body , and he answeared , that it did : yea he assured him , that he knew a man yet liuing , whose soule being lifred vp in extasie , went out of the body , and forsooke it , yea already vtterly forgetting the same . I beleeue said the Religious , that such soule was exceedingly grieued to retourne into her body . Br. Giles then smilingly replyed : Brother that which you say is true , yea most true . This holy Father would often , in prayer and att other times with exceeding feruour , say : What art thou my God , of whome I demaund this ? and what am I that aske it ? I am a sack filled with dung , with loathsomnes and with wormes : and thou art lord of heauen and earth . And thus beginning his prayer , he would be incontinently eleuated and rapt into almighty God. Of profitable science and vnfruitfull , of preaching and the interpretation of those wordes of the scripture : Ego rogaui pro te Petre. THE XXXVI . CHAPTER . THe Venerable Br. Giles would sometimes say lett him who desireth to be learned humble well his head , lett him be exercised in good worckes , and lett him rent his body on the earth , & God will giue him knowledge . It is a soueraine wisdome to doe good worckes , carefully to obserue the cōmandementes and to consider the iudgements of God. He once sayd to a Religious that would goe to a lecture att a Colledge : Tell me wherfore would you goe to the lecture ? Know that the most worthy science is to feare and loue God : these two vertues will suffice you , a man hath knowledge according to his good worckes and no more . Be not only carefull to profitt others , thou being obliged to be more carefull to benefitt thy selfe . We would often times know many thinges for others , and few for our selues . The word of God is not of him that heareth it , nor of him that vttereth it , but of him that putteth it in effect . Many not knowing how to swimne throw themselues into the water to helpe an other that they see in danger of drowning ; but hauing aduentured too farre , they are drowned together : so that wheras there was but one in perill , two are lost by presumption : In purchasing aboue all thinges the saluation of thy owne soule as thou art obliged , thou shalt not omitt to assist others , but rather in doeing good worckes for thy selfe , thou shalt also profitt them that wish thee well . The Preacher of the word of God is a messager of his maiesty , to the end he be to the people a flaming light , a glittering glasse , a standerd-bearer of his warryers . Happy is he that conducteth others by the assured way , that faileth not to walke the same way , and that inducing others to runne , standeth not still himselfe : and so if he helpe to enrich others , he remayneth not poore . I suppose a good Preacher preacheth more for himselfe then for others , and it seemeth that he who endeauoureth to draw soules out of an euill course to setle them in a good , ought to feare that himselfe be not seduced from the same good way , and led to the way of the deuill . A Religious demaunded of this holy Father , whither were better to preach well , or to doe well : he answeared , tell me who doth meritt more , ha that goeth in pilgrimage to sainct Iames of Galicia , or he that sheweth him the way ? I see many thinges that are not myne , I heare much that I vnderstand not , and I speake much that I doe not performe ; and it seemeth to me , that a man is not saued for seeing , speaking and hearing , but for well performing that which he knoweth to be the best . Wordes are farther distant from deedes , thē the earth is remote from heauen . If any one would permitt you to goe into his vineyeard there to gather grapes , would you content your selfe with leaues ? It is a thousand times more necessary for a man to gett instruction for himselfe , then for all the world . If you desire to know much , doe many good worckes , and humble your selfe withall possibility . A Preacher should not speake ouer-curiously , nor too grosly : but should vse only common and ordinary tearmes . Then the holy Father smilingly proceeded : there is great difference betweene the ewe that bleateth much , and her that bringeth many lambes : that is , it is not one thing to preach , and to putt in execution . Br. Giles one day sayd to a Doctour , that seemed to glory much in his doctrine and preaching : if all the earth were in the possession of one man , and he should not labour it , what fruit would he reap therof ? Rely not therfore so much one your learning , albeit all the knowledge of all the world were in your head , because not performing worckes necessary to your saluation , it would nothing auayle you . This holy Father prayed a Religious that went to preach att Perusia , to take for the theme of his sermon these wordes : I kisse , I kisse , I speake much and performe litle . This is in his life a litle before . This holy Father expounding these wordes of our Sauiour IESVS CHRIST , I haue prayed for thee Peter , I haue prayed for thee , that thy faith faile not : and thou once couuerted , confirme thy Brethren : he thus interpreted it : Almighty God , sayd he , would giue to vnderstand that a man should first labour for himselfe , and then for others ▪ And albeit the conuersion of soules be very gratefull vnto God , yet it is vnderstood of those that can doe it without preiudice to the saluation of their owne soules , seruing God , as S. Paul , whersoeuer they are . Therfore this holv Father would often with great feruour of spiritt , say : Paris , Paris , thou doest ruinate the Order of S. Francis. Which this good Religious sayd , seeing the disquiett and trouble of spiritt of many learned Frere Minors , that put confidence in their sciences . Br. Giles hearing a quaile and a doue to sing , sayd in feruour of spiritt ; there is the way , there is the way , and not there : as if they sayd , lett vs endeauour to doe well in this life , and not expect the other : with reasō sister doue thou speakest this , so sweetly groning . But sinner wheron thinckest thou ? why makest not thou they profitt of this aduertisment ? Besides , it is to be vnderstood that Br. Giles speake this vpon the allusion of the Italian● and Spanish tongue , with the note of the doue and the quaile , which is , quaqua , which cannot be applyed to the French tongue . A discourse of good and euill wordes . THE XXXVII . CHAPTER . HE that vttereth good wordes is as the mouth of God , & he that speaketh ill , litle differeth from the mouth of the deuill . When the seruātes of IESVS CHRIST assēble together in any place to discourse , they should talke of the excellēcy of vertues , that they may seeme pleasing vnto thē , and giue them cōtentment , and should also be exercised in thē . By which act they shall come to loue thē more , and to performe better actions : for the more a man is burthened with vices , the more needfull it is for him to speake of vertues ; because by the frequēt and pious discourse of them , he persuadeth and easily disposeth himselfe to put them in practise . But what shall we say , the conditions of this world being so corrupted , that one cannot speake good of good , nor euill of euil ? We will then confesse the truth , that we know not how to speake of good , how good it is , nor lykewise of euill how euill it is . Wherfore it seemeth that neither of these to thinges , can sufficiently be comprehended . So that I tell you , I esteeme it not a le●●e vertue , to know how to be silent , then how two speake well : and according to my iudgement , a man should haue a long neck as a Crane , that his wordes passe by many ioyntes , before it goe out of the mouth . A discourse of perseuerance in good worckes , and of the memorie of death . THE XXXVIII . CHAPTER . WHat doth it profit a man , to fast , pray giue almose , mortifie himselfe , and to haue vnderstanding of celestiall thinges , yet with all this doth not arriue to the desired port of saluation ? There hath bin sometime seene in the mayne sea a faire shipp loaden with abondance of wealth , which neere vnto the hauen , surmonted by a litle tempest , hath miserably perished . What then hath auayled the brauery and richesse that it brought ? But on the contrary hath bin seene an old vessell , vnseemely and contemptible to each one , that hath defended it selfe from the perilles of the sea with her burden of merchandises , and securely arriued in the port , & such an one deserueth praise . The same happeneth also to men of this world , and therfore ought they to liue alwayes in the feare of God. For although a tree grow and is fastened in the ground , he doth not yet sodenly become great , and when he is great , he doth not presently florish , he is not so soone fruitfull , if he be , they be not ripe , if ripe , they do not in euery respect content the master . For some doe rott , other are beaten downe by the windes of temptations , and are deuoured by the wormes of the sences . Two thinges I hould for great benefittes of God , when a man hath his hart remote from sinne , and replenished with loue towardes God : which two thinges whosoeuer shall possesse without danger of any euill , shal be in possession of all good : But he must perseuer , because if one had from the beginning of the world to this instant , liued in distresses afflictions , and now should haue abondant fruition of all kind of ioyes , all the miseries past would not offend him : on the contrary , if one had alwayes spent his time in continuall iollyty and contentment , and were att this present oppressed with diuers miseries and infirmities , his pleasures past would nothing reioyce him . Wherfore each one should leuell att that , where althinges are to end and determine . A seculer person hauing told this holy Father , that he would be content to liue a long time in this world and to be rich and haue his pleasure in all thinges : he answeared him : If you should liue a thousand yeares , and were lord of all the world , what recompence shoulde you receaue in the death of this body , which you shall with so great affection and pleasure , haue serued ; but wormes , stinch , and eternall death ? Better were it for you my child , beleeue me , to endure a litle here , so to receaue in heauen that incomprehensible recompence , which by no humane tongue can be expressed . A discourse of Religion and Obedience . THE XXXIX . CHAPTER . I Would more respect a litle grace from almighty God in Religion , then much more in the world : because there is more perill and lesse helpe in the seculer estate then in Religion , and yet a sinfull man hath more feare of his good then of his euill , because he feareth more to doe penance entring into Religion , then to persist in sinne in the world . They that enter into Religion , and performe not what is conuenient to their vow , are like a common labourer that adorneth himselfe with the armour of a braue soldier and when he must fight , knoweth not how to vse it . I doe not esteeme it much to enter into the Court of a king , and to gett fauour of him : but I much esteeme , to know how to liue in a Court as one ought and so to perseuer : The Court of a great king , is Religion , wherin it is a small matter to enter and to receaue some gift of Almighty God : But to know how to liue there , and to perseuer in holy deuotion to the end , is a matter very laudable and estimable . Wherfore I had rather liue in seculer estate , with desire to enter into Religiō , then to be Religious with wearinesse and ircksomnes . The glorious Virgin Mother of IESVS CHRIST was borne of sinfull man & woman , and liued not inclosed in any Religion , neuertheles she was , & is as she is . But when a Religious hath made profession , he must beleeue that he neither knoweth nor can liue out of Religion . It doth vndoubtedly seeme vnto me that the Religion of the Frere Minors was sent of God into the world , for a great benefitt and profitt to al men : but we shal proue extremely miserable , if we be not such as we ought to be . I esteeme the Religion of the Frere Minors , to be the poorest and the richest of the world : but we haue this de●ect , that we aspire to rise to high : when a shippe is broaken by a tempest , though the affliction be great , he that can , striueth to saue himselfe . Considering all the Religions that are , and haue bin from the beginning of the world to this present , I find none so reasonable , conuenient , nor better then this of the Frere Minors . He is rich that playeth the part of a rich man , he is wise that imitateth the wise , he good that imitateth the good ; and he noble that is a true follower of our most noble Lord IESVS . Vertuous conditions open vs the way to all happines , and vicious to perdition . And therfore the more a Religious submitteth himselfe vnder the yoke of odedience , the more fruit doth he produce ; and the more obedient a Religious is and more subiect to his Superiour , for the honour and loue of God , so much more is he poore of spiritt and purged of his sinnes . A Religious truely obedient is as a soldier well armed , and as a horseman mounted on a gallant Courser● , who securely breaketh through the middest of his ennemies without detriment . The Religious that obeyeth with murmure is as a disarmed horseman on a cowardly iade , that passing through his ennemies , stumbleth , and is taken prisonner . The Religions that seeketh to liue according to his will , desireth to goe to the fire of hell . When the oxen submitt their neck to the yoke , then are the corne-loftes full with graine : but when they run wandering ouer the fieldes and taking their pleasure , it is a signe that the garners are empty . The more eminent and wise personnes yeld their head vnder the yoke of obedience ▪ but the il-aduised and ignorant , retire themselues and contemne to obey . The mother doth often bring vp her sonne and rayse him to honour , and the vngratefull sonne disobeyeth his mother and derideth her : Many Religious doe the like to Religion their mother ther. I more esteeme to obey a Superiour for the loue of God , then to obey God himselfe : for he that obeyeth the vicar of IESVS CHRIST , with greater reason would he obey God himselfe , if he command him . He that submitteth his head vnder the yoke of obedience , and afterward remoueth it to follow of himselfe the way of perfection according to his fantasie , he discouereth his interiour pride . Wherfore it seemeth to me , if one had obtayned the grace to speake with the Angels , & were att the instant called by his superiour , he should incontinently leaue his conference with the Angels , and obey a man , to whome he hath voluntarily made himselfe subiect for the loue of God. Our Lord and Redeemer IESVS CHRIST hath made the verity of this doctrine appeare in Br. Andrew , my deuout companion , who being in feruent prayer in his cell , his diuine Maiesty appeared vnto him in forme of a very beautifull child , who by the splendour of his contenance , and the familiarity which he shewed him , filled him with an ineffable consolation . But in the meane whiles it runge to Euensong : the poore Religious then not knowing what to doe , resolued to leaue his God , and went incontinently to the quier , saying , that it was the better to obey the creature for the loue of the Creatour , in this māner giuing satisfaction to both the one and the other . The sequell discouered how pleasing this his opinion was vnto God : for the euensong being ended , Brother Andrew retourned to his cell and there yet found the litle child IESVS , who sayd vnto him : If thou haddest not gone to the quier , I had presently gone hence , and neuer retourned . A discourse of vertues and vices in generall , and of Prayer . THE XL. CHAPTER . DIuine thinges make a man rich , and humane thinges make him poore . Wherfore men should follow and loue the one and the other . For as all the wayes of the earth are full of vices and sinnes , so they of heauen are full of vertues , which being prepared for creatures , call to each one , saying : come and entertaine vs , and we will teach you the way of saluation , but man miserable as he is , hath no mind that way . Whose fault is it then if he liue in misery and pouerty , sith being called of God , he will not take the paines , to come to his presence ? wherby he maketh himselfe guilty of eternall death . For as vertues and graces are the way and ladder leading to heauen : so sinnes are the downfall descending into hell . But it is very perillous to demaund of God vertues and graces , because , if hauing receaued them , we doe not good worckes accordingly , we make his diuine Maiesty more our ennemy , and prouoke his wrath to chastice vs for our ingratitude : in respect that by how much greater the gift is which God presenteth to his creature , the more vngratefull doth he proue that conserueth it not . The more a man is surmonted by vices and sinnes , the more ought he to hate and abhorre them . By prayer a man doth often meritt great graces and vertues , for he is therby illuminated in his soule , and fortifyed in faith , he taketh notice of his misery , obtayneth feare and humility , and purchaseth a contempt of himselfe : he getteth contrition for his sinnes , the gift of teares , and amendement of his euill life . Prayer maketh the science of a man pure , maketh him constant and stable in patience , and delighting in obedience , it maketh him perfect in mortification of himselfe ; it purchaseth vnto him an assured knowledge , the gift of vnderstanding , the gift of force , the gift of prudence , and finally conducteth him to the knowledge of God , who manifesteth himselfe to them that adore him in spiritt and truth : for a man by prayer is inflamed in loue , then presently runneth after the diuine odour , and obteyneth the sweetnes of delight , then is eleuated to repose of spiritt , where he is admitted to the glory of the sweetnes of God. When he shall haue layd his mouth to the word of the most high , wherwith alone the soule is satisfied . Who can euer separate him frō prayer , which raiseth and eleuateth the spiritt vnto contemplation ? And that they , who shall desire to obtaine the afforesaid thinges , may know to attayne therto , lett them , among all other well obserue these six considerations , as most necessary , wherof the first is touching his sinnes past , for which he must haue contrition : the second , to be prudent in his actions present : the third , to foresee those to come : the fourth , lett him consider the mercy of God that expecteth mannes repentance , not taking vengeance on him , though he haue made himselfe worthy of eternall tormentes , according to diuine iustice , which he dessembleth , in expectation of his amendemēt . The fift is of the benefittes of his diuine Maiesty , which are innumerable , as the incarnation , and passion , and all for our benefitt , the doctrine which he left vs , and the glory he promiseth . And for the sixt and last , he must consider what our Redeemer IESVS CHRIST hath loued in this life , as pouerty , nakednes , hunger , thirst , cold , humility dishonour , contempt , trauels , wherin we must endeauour to conforme our selues , and to follow him with all possibility . Of some other spirituall discourses of this glorious Sainct . THE XL. CHAPTER . THis holy Father was once demaunded by a seculer person , vpō what occasion man should be more enclined to euill then to good , he answeared : It hath bin more apt to the earth , since the malediction therof , to produce ill weedes , then good hearbes . But a carefull and dilligent labourer , can by his industry so husband it , that those weedes shall not easily grow therin . An other putting him a question of predestination , he answeared : The water of the sea shoare is sufficient to wash my feet , yea my whole body ; and I esteeme him a foole that this being able to content him , will cast himselfe into the mayne sea : for I beleeue it sufficeth a Christian to know how to liue well , without search into matters so highe . Then he added : you must pray to God that he giue you not too much felicity in this world , but that he send you great combattes against your sences , and that therin he doe not assist you by the tast of his diuine sweetnes and suauity , for your greater recompence , and his greater glory . Hereby may be discerned whither a man loue God perfectly , if with an earnest care he endeauour to sequester himselfe from vices , seeking daily to augment in good worckes , because it is a greater vertue to follow grace , then patiently to support afflictions , for many haue patience , but follow not grace . Frere Minor , is as much to say , as one vnder the feet of all men , and the greater the descent is , the greater also is the sally . We ought more to feare temporall feclicity , then temporall euill ; for the euill followeth man , and felicity is his contrary . We must so conuerse with men , as we loose not that which God woorketh in vs. But lett vs rather labour and trauell to saue our selues with litle , sith that it sometimes happeneth that a man being skilfull in swimming , and will imprudently seeke to helpe an other that is in perlll of drowning in the water , they both are drowned , and so the losse is double . A man shal be obliged to yeld an account of the graces which he hath not : For as God createth a creature by his bounty and grace , he ought reciprocally appeare gracious and acknowledge the same ; if not , lett him know that he hath lost grace by his owne negligence . For if he would trauell and labour in the grace receaued , he should obtaine many other graces of God , which through his owne fault , he hath not . I desire , sayd this holy Father , first to obey euen to death : then to be humble vnder the feet of each one : thirdly I desire rigorously to chastice and rent my flesh with my teeth , and so bind my neck with an iron chaine , as I would haue no power att my pleasure to gett loose . How God wrought many miracles by the merittes of Brother Giles . THE XLII . CHAPTER . OVr Lord by a notable miracle declared how much was the meritt of charity in his seruant Brother Giles , who meeting on the way to Assisium a gentleman that was carryed to haue a foot cutt off , wherin there was a wound so eaten with a cancre , that if the foot were not cutt off , his life were in imminent danger : The gentleman knowing Brother Giles , weeping , made him a pittifull relation of the occasion of his iorney to Assisium , then opened his legge , and shewed him the wound , and with great humility and deuotion prayed him to make the signe of the crosse theron : Br. Giles therby moued with pittie and compassion , made the signe of the crosse on the wound , then with great deuotion kissed it , and the gentleman was a litle after entierly cured and retourned to his house a foot , praysing and thancking God for such a grace , obtayned by the meritt of his holy seruant . This good Father one time reprehended a Religious for a fault committed ; and he tooke this reprehension sinisterly and with litle patience , but the night following there appeared vnto him one that sayd : Brother henceforward receaue with patience and in good parr the aduertisments and reprehensions which shal be giuen you : for he that shall beleeue and obey Br. Giles , shal be happy . The Religious incontinently after this vision arose before it was day , and came to the holy Father , acknowledging his fault of impatience vsed vnto him , and most humbly besought him to correct him often , promising thenceforwaad to take whatsoeuer should come from him , not only with patience , but with great ioy . A Religious that had neuer seene Br. Giles , but had heard such report of him , desired to see both him , and some of his actions . But being exceedingly grieued that the great distance betweene them , put him in dispaire of euer receiuing that happines , he one night saw in a vision a booke , wherin no other thing was written but these wordes : This is he that prayeth continually for all the people , and for the holy . Cittie : which the sayd Religious vnderstood to be Brother Giles . A woman of the citty of Perusia , hauing no milke wherwith to suck her litle child , had recourse to this holie Father , to whome she was much deuoted : but he being in extasie , she could not speake vnto him . And she not hauing leasure to expect , came neere him where he prayed , whose breast hauing with exceeding faith and deuotion , touched , she had milke sufficient to nource her child . How God communicated to Br. Giles a most pleasing seeling of glory before this death . THE XLIII . CHAPTER . THis holy Father a litle before his death , retourning from prayer into his cell replenished with a merueillous ioy , sayd to his companion : My child , giue me thy iudgement in this : I haue found a treasure of such worth and excellency as no humane tongue can expresse ; and therfore my child , I pray thee againe speake thine opinion therof . Which he diuers times repeated with an exceeding feruour of spiritt , and with such enflamed charity , that he seemed to be really druncken with the wine of the loue of God , and the abondance of his grace . But this Religious hauing told him that it was time to goe take his refection , he ioyfully answeared him : My child , this is a singuler refection and farre better then any other . The Religious thincking to tempt him sayd : Father , lett vs not now thinck of these thinges , but lett vs to goe to dinner . Wherto the venerable Br. Giles replyed that such speech was iniurious vnto him , and that he should haue done him greater pleasure to haue stricken and wounded him to the bloud . Now one may piously presume that this holy soule had notice that it should shortly leaue the flesh , to enioy that notable treasure of eternall glory which it so much desired , there to haue fruition and tast of the most sacred presence of our Sauiour IESVS CHRIST . About that time a Religious told him , that the holy Father S. Francis had sayd , that the seruant of God should alwayes desire to end his life by martyrdome , wherto he answeared . For my part I respect not to die better then in contemplation . Of the admirable prophesic he made of himselfe , and of his death . THE XLIV . CHAPTER . BRother Giles , besides his age being wasted by grieuous insrmities , as ache in his head and stomache , by a very troublesome cough , and burning ague , so that he could neither eat , sleep , nor repose : The Cittizens of Perusia out of great deuotion towardes him , sent many armed men to guard him : that being dead , his body might not be buryed other where : well knowing that he did not only desire , but would order to be buryed att our Lady of Angels . Vnderstanding then that he was guarded with armed men , with great seruour of spiritt he vttered these wordes : Brethren , tell the Perusians that the belles shal neuer ring for my canonization nor for any miracle of mine , and that they shall haue no other signe , but that of the Prophet lonas . Which the Perusians vnderstanding , they answeared they would haue him in their cittie , though he should not be canonized : and so the eue of sainct George att the houre of Mattins , as soone as the Religious had layed him on a bed to repose , hauing receaued the holy sacramentes ordayned by the Church , without any acke of his body , that might discouer and make appeare the agony of his death , only shutting his mouth and eyes , this contemplatiue soule was dissolued from the body , with great repose , God hauing for all eternity eleuated it vnto his glory . This holy Father departed this life the yeare of grace 1260. and of his conuersion to Religion 52. haning merited to ascend vnto heauen their to raigne eternally , the same day that he receaued the habitt of the holy Father sainct Francis , becomming his true follower and disciple . The Perusians after death seeking stones to make him a tombe , found a sepulchre of marble , wherin was carued the history of the Prophett Ionas , where they layd his body , according as he had prophesied . Of the reuelation of the glory of this S. THE XLV . CHAPTER . A Person of notable sanctity saw in vision the holy Br. Giles accōpayned with a great number of soules of Religious & others that then were dead , and comming out of Purgatory they with him ascēded into heauē . He saw our lord IESVS CHRIST with a great multitude of Angels that came to receaue him with musicke exquisitely melodious made by those Angelicall quiers : these blessed soules were with great honour entertayned of our Redeemer into his kingdome , were he seated them on a seat of merueillous glory . Att the same time that Br. Giles was sicke of his last sicknes , an other Religious fell also sick euen to death , who was instantly prayed by a third Religious his Friend , that if it should please God to call him , he would reueale vnto him his estate , if the diuine Maiesty would permitt it : which the sick Religious promised . Wherfore he dying the same day that Br. Giles did , appeared to this his Religious friend , and thus spake vnto him : Br. giue thanckes vnto God for that it hath pleased him to graunt and giue me his glory , deliuering me with many other soules from the paines of Purgatory by the merittes of Saint Giles . Which sayd he vanished . This Religious not daring to reueale this apparition to any , fell grieuously sick : But conceauing that this sicknes might be sent him for not diuulging the glory of Br. Giles , he instantly called into his Couent some Frere Minors , to whome and to many other Religious he recounted the foresaid apparition , and was with all miraculously recouered . S. Bonauenture said of this holy Br. Giles , that God had giuen him one speciall grace , which was , that whosoeuer did inuocate him in matters concerning the saluation of their soules , were heard . Our lord wrought many miracles after his death , by his merittes and intercession . He cured three personnes of infirmities in their eyes , fiue that were lame , and two of paine in their feet , that hindred them from mouing : three of the sqinancie , a woman in trauell of child : two of agues , one of the stone , and many of diuers other diseases . The end of the seauenth book and second volume , of the first part of the present Chronicles . THE EIGHTH BOOKE OF THE CHRONICLES OF THE FRIER MINORS . WHERIN IS DESCRIBED THE LIFE OF the glorious Virgin S. Clare , the institution of her rule , the conuersion of S. Agnes her sister , and of an other S. Agnes , daughter to the king of Behomia . Of the intention of our Lord in the vocation of S. Clare , and of her contry , her father and mother . Of a reuelation vnto her mother touching her sanctity , and of her birth . THE FIRST CHAPTER . SIX yeares after the conuersion of the holy Father S. Francis , and the fourth yeare after the confirmation of his rule by Pope Innocent the third , the yeare of grace 1212. the omnipotent Father of light , hauing framed and sent into the world a new man , his seruant S. Francis , by him to reforme his faithfull in this sixt age , would also that a valerous woman should by his worck appeare in the world to accompany that his great seruant , to the end that of those two , should be new borne a perfect regeneration of the children of God. And as the first naturall generation came of man and woman , as of an vnited beginning : so this spirituall generatiō of the imitators of the life and counsailes of IESVS CHRIST , proceeded , in all the Church , and in all the estates and qualities of personnes , of one same spiritt of zeale , of perfection , of humility , and of powerty , from one man and one woman . And to the end it might not be vnlike the creation , almighty God hauing first perfected his seruant S. Francis , would frame of the ribbe or side of his life , doctrine and sanctity , the glorious Virgin S. Clare , his true and litigimate daughter in IESVS CHRIST for his companion , as zealous also of perfection and Angelicall reformation . With great reason therfore hath she her place in the Chronicles of the Frere Minors . For she being a ribbe and partye of the same Order , it is very requisite a special mention should be made of her sanctity of life , as we shall here performe . And if it be not according to her meritt , shall att least be done with the least defect we can possible , being resolued to employ therin that litle force of spiritt which God hath giuen vs , and this to the honour of his diuine maiesty , of his holy seruant , and to the edification of soules . The glorious saincte Clare was borne in the citty of Assisium , scituat in the prouince of the Vally of Spoletum , which is a territory appertayning to the Romane Church . Her Father and Mother were noble , of a famous and very weathy famility : her mother was called Hortolana ( which in our tongue may be termed Gardener ) and not without mystery , considering she was to produce so noble and vertuous a plant in the garden of the holy Church . This woman was exceeding deuout and compleate in the fruites of good worckes , and albeit she were maryed , and consequently obliged to the care and gouernment of her house and family , yet did she not omitt , with all her power to be exercised in the seruice of God , and employed in worckes of mercy . She was so feruent in the loue of IESVS CHRIST , that with great deuotion she passed the sea with many other Pilgrimes , and visited those holy places which our Redemer IESVS CHRIST God and man had cōsecrated with his holy presence , and retourned exceedingly cōforted and enriched with many merittes . She also visited the Church of Th'archangell S. Michael on the mount Gargan , and with a pious and feruent desire visited the Apostles S. Peter & S. Paule in Rome : in such sort did that vertue and feruour in those dayes shine , in many holy personnes , but now so weakened is the feruour of Christians touching visiting holy places , and the reliques of our Lord and his SS . that it is almost lost , by the continuall warres of heretikes and of our sinnes . Now our lord began to poore out the abondance of his celestiall giftes on the root , that afterwardes the sproutes of greater sanctity might follow and dispearse into bowes . Neither would he that this deuout woman Hortolana should be depriued of the consolations and knowledge of this grace : for being neere her childbirth , she one day with great feruour prayed in a Church , and before a Crucifix , where she besought almighty God to deliuer her from the danger of death in her childbirth which she much apprehended ; and she heard a voice that sayd : Woman , feare not , For thou shalt safely and without danger bring forth a light that shall illuminate and lighten all the world . Being thus comforted and admonished by this diuine answeare ; so soone as she was deliuered of a daughter , she caused her to be called in Baptisme , Clare , firmly beleeuing that in her should be accomplished the splendour of the light promised , according to the prouidence and ordonnance of the diuine bounty . Of the education , charity , prayer , mortification and virginity of saincte Clare . THE II. CHAPTER . SAinte Clare being borne into the world , she began incontinently to appeare and to shine as a morning starre in the obscure night of the world , for in the most tender yeares of her first infancie she alredy discouered euident signes of notable and pious worckes , wherin she made appeare her naturall worth , and the graces which God had communicated vnto her : for being naturally of a very delicate constitution , he receaued of her mother the first foundations of faith : afterwardes being inspired of God , to apply her selfe to vertuous and pious worckes , she shewed her selfe to be a vessell aptly prepared for diuine grace : and as she abounded in interiour piety , as wel by nature as by grace , towardes poore beggers , so according to the small meanes which thē she had , she supplyed their necessityes . And to the end her sacrifice might be more gratefull vnto God , the most delicate meates that were giuen her , for the nourishment of her litle body , she hid , and gaue it secretly to the poore . Thus did piety augment and encrease in her , and nourished charity in her soule , preparing her to receaue the grace and mercy of almighty God. Her greatest contentment was in prayer , wherby she was often sustayned , made ioyfull , and comforted as by an Angelicall milke , and in a most delicious manner eleuated to the diuine pleasures of the conuersation of our lord IESVS CHRIST . In these beginninges , hauing no beades , she vsed in steed therof certaine litle stones , some to serue for the Pater noster , and others for the Aues , and so she offred her prayers to God. Whervpon beginning to feele the first feruours of diuine loue , she iudged that she must contemne all transitory apparence and painted flowers of this world : and being by prayer well enstructed of the holy Ghost , she resolued as a wise spirituall merchand to haue no more regard of terrestriall affaires , acknowledging them vnworthy to be esteemed : and with this Spiritt she did weare as an other saincte Cecilie , vnder her gay apparell , a hair-cloth , so exteriourly satisfying the world , and interiourly her Lord IESVS CHRIST . But hauing attayned the age of mariage , she was importuned by her Father and other kinred , to choose a husband . Wherto she would neuer consent , but vsed lingringes and delayes , putting off and differring what she could , all humane mariage , and euer recommended to our Lord IESVS CHRIST her virginity , with the other vertues whe● with she was endued , by such exercises endeauouring to please almighty God , that he might bestow on her his only Sonne for her Spouse . Such were the first fruites of her spiritt , and such the exercises of her piety , so that being anoynted with such a sweet and spirituall oyntment , she yelded a most pleasing sauour , as shoppe replenished with most delightfull liquors , whose sauours though they be shutt vp , discouer and manifest themselues . In such sort that this holy virgin began , without her knowledge to be commended by her neighbours , the true same of her secrett pious worckes so publishing themselues , that in an instant they were exceedingly spred abroad , and euery where diuulged . How the virgin S. Clare had knowledge of the vertues of the holy Father S. Francis. THE III. CHAPTER . THis vertuous virgin Clare hearing the grat same of the admirable life of S. Francis , that then renewed vnto the world the way of perfection in the same citty , with a merueillous example of piety and vertue , and considering that many gentlemen did follow him , and that his life was already approued by our holy mother the Church , she exceedingly desired to see and heare this worthy seruant of God , therunto inspired by the soueraigne Father of spirittes , to whome had already bin presented the first fruites of their deuotions , though differently . S. Francis hauing bin aduertised of this her desire , and hauing heard the bruit of her vertues and holy affections , desired also exceedingly to see her , and to conferre with her , with intention to frustrate the world of so noble and precious a pray , to present her vnto our soueraigne Redeemer , to serue him in some notable enterprise , as preordayned of God to despoyle the great prince of the world . Neither did his diuine Maiesty faile , to open vnto them the meanes : and to at taine therunto , he inspired this vertuous woman to relye on a very honorable graue woman , that gouerned her in her house as her mother . And to the end this holy purpose might be sinisterly enterpreted of men , and to hinder publicke murmure , she went out of her Fathers house with this good womau , and found out the holy Father , by the feruour of whose pious discourses , she was presently enflamed with diuine loue , and moued by his holy actions which she admired , as seeming vnto her more then humane . And therfore she began very exquisitely to dispose her selfe to the effecting of the wordes of the holy seruant of God , who hauing very louingly entertayned her , began to preach vnto her the contempt of the world , and by euident reasons to demonstrate vnto her , that all the beauty of thinges present is but a vanity , filled with false and deceipt full hopes . Then he persuaded vnto her pure eares , the honourable and amiable espousale of IESVS CHRIST , and counsayled her to conserue that most precious pearles of virginall purity , for that glorious Spouse , who out of loue he bare to the world being God became man and would be borne of a virgin . This holy Father sollicited this affaire and playd the procuratour as a Paranimph and Embassadour of the heauenly king . The holy virgin on her side beginning already to tast the sweetnes of contemplation , and the proofe of the eternal ioyes , the world began to seeme vnto her vile and contemptible as indeed it is , she as it were melting for the loue of her celestiall Spouse , whome she already desired with all her hart . Thencefoorth therfore she desprised precious stones , iewels , gold , sumptuous apparell , and all other worldly trash as filth and donge , and abhorring the detestable delightes of the flesh , she resolued intierly to dedicate her selfe a liuely temple to IESVS CHRIST , and to take him for the only Spouse of her body and soule : and so submitting her selfe totally to the counsailes of the glorious Father S. Francis , him , next after our Lord , she tooke for guid and directour of her life . How S. Francis drew the virgin S. Clare out of the world , and made her Religious . THE IV. CHAPTER . ANd to the end the most cleare Mirrour of her soule might not be stayned and blemished with the dust of this world , and that the contagious seculer life did not corrupt her innocencie , the holy Father prudētly endeauoured to sequester this virgin from worldly people . And the solemnity of palme-sunday approching , the holy espouse of IESVS CHRIST , wit a great feruour of spiritt repayred to this man of God , and most instantly demaunded of him , when , and how she should make her retyre from the world . Whervpon the holy Father S. Francis ordayned , that one the day of the sayd feast she should goe to the procession of palmes with the people , decked and adorned the most richly and gorgiously that she could procure , and the night following goeing out of the citty and withall out of all conuersation of the world , she should change seculer pleasures into lamentations of the passion of our Lord. Palme-sunday being come , the glorious S. Clare went in the cōpany of her mother and other ladies to the great Church , where there happened a matter worthy to be recorded , as not done without the prouidēce of the diuine goodnes . Which was , that all the other ladyes goeing , as is the custome of Italie , to take holy palme , and S. Clare , out of a virginall bashfulnes , remayning alone without mouing out of her place , the Bishop descended the steppes of his seat , and putt into her hand a branch of palme . The night approching she began to prepare her selfe for effecting the commandement of the holy Father , and to make a glorious flight and honorable retyre frō the world , in honest company . But it seeming to to her impossible to goe foorth att the ordinary and chieffest dore of the house , she bethought her selfe to take the benefitt of a back dore , which ( though it were damned vp with grosse stones and mighty blockes ) she with an admirable courage , & a force rather of a strong man then a tēder yong woman , her selfe brake open . Thus then leauing her fathers house , her citty , kinred and friendes , she with extraordinary speed arriued att the Church of our lady of Angels , where the Religious that in the house of God , were employed in pious watchinges , receaued with burning wax lightes in their handes , this holy virgin , that sought her Spouse and Redeemer IESVS CHRIST with a lampe not extinct and empty , but filled with diuine loue . And incontinently in the selfe same hour and place , hauing left and abandonned the immondicities of Babilō , she gaue the world the ticket of defiance and repudiation before the altar of the soueraine Queene of Angels , where the glorious Father sainct Francis , inspired of God , and neglecting all other worldly respect , cutt off her haire : then he cloathed her with a poore habitt of the Order , reiecting the iewels and gorgious attire which she brought , to be giuen to the poore of IESVS CHRIST . It had not bin in deed conuenient that the new Order of florishing virginity towardes the end of the world , should otherwhere begin then in the Angelicall Pallace of that most emminent lady , who before had alone bin a mother and Virgin , and consequently more worthy then all others . In the very same place had the noble cheualrie of the poore of IESVS CHRIST , the Frere Minors , their beginning vnder the valerous Captaine sainct Francis : to the end it might euidently appeare that the mother of God in this her habitation ingendred and produced the one and the other Religion . And so , as this new espouse had raceaued the habitt and ensignes of holy penitence before the altar of the most sacred virgin Mary , the humble seruante was accepted by IESVS CHRIST for his espouse , and the glorious Father sainct Francis conducted her to the Monastery of sainct Paul in Assisium , where were Religious women of the Order of S. Bennet , there to remayne till almighty God prouided an other Monastery . How much the kinred of S. Clare laboured to retire her from Religion , and how she was conducted to S. Damian . THE V. CHAPTER . THe kinred of this holy virgin vnderstanding what she had done , and the bruit of her resolution being diuulged ouer all the citty , many of the kinred and friendes of her Father and mother assembled and consulted , to preuent this vertuous virgin of her holy resolution : and comming to the monastery of the Religious of sainct Bennet , whither she was retyred , they purposed to execute by violence what they could not compasse by humane reasons , trying their forces against that meeke lambe of IESVS CHRIST , and by their malice and peruerse counsaile , seeking to delude that simple doue : then did they make her deceitfull promises , exhorting her to retyre her selfe from such base condition and abiection , demonstrating vnto her that it was a matter vnworthy her noble discent , and that neuer the like happened in the citty . But the virgin firme and stable in IESVS CHRIST , approaching to the Altar , discouered her hairelesse head , alleadging that she could no more be separated from the seruice of IESVS CHRIST , for whose loue she had already forsaken all the world and themselues also ; and the more they tormented her , the more was her hart enflamed in the loue of IESVS CHRIST , he supplying her with new forces to resist . Thus for many dayes together disturbed with many iniuryes , she endured great contradictions in the way of God : and albeit her kinred perseuered in their attemptes to withdraw her from her pious designe , her feruour yett did neuer wax cold , nor her hart feeble : but on the contrary , so many iniurious wordes and violent threates did so confirme her confidence in God , that her kinred were constrayned to forbeare any more to vexe and disquiett her , retyring themselues as all ashamed and confounded . Thus did almighty God make appeare , how much the power of those that are his , though of themselues feeble , did exceed the strong and puissant of the world . But in regard that her soule had not perfect repose in that place , she was by the holy Father sainct Francis placed in the Church of sainct Damian , & there as in secure harbour , she cast the anchor of her soule , without euer chaunging place , neither in respect of the great restraint therof , nor for feare of solitude , this church being without the citty . This was the Church in reparation wherof the glorious Father S. Francis laboured in the beginning of his conuersion : and where also he offered mony to the Chappelaine to repaire it : this holy Father being also in this church and praying with abondance of teares , merited to heare the voice of the crucifix , before which he was , that thrise reiterated vnto him : Goe Francis and repaire my house , which as thou seest is ready to fall . The glorious virgin Clare for the loue of her heauenly Spouse , shutt her selfe vp in that litle place , and there imprisonned her selfe , during her life sequestring her body from the turbulent tempest of the world . This siluered doue there building her nest in the concauities of that church , engendred the colledge of Virgins of our Lord IESVS CHRIST , there institued a holy Couent , and gaue a beginning to the Order of poore Religious women , and thus being setled in the way of penance , she battered the hard turfes of her members , with the coulter of the crosse , and perfectly sowed the seed of sanctity and iustice , making with her very soule steppes and traces of vertuoue progresse for thē that were to follow her . How the Virgin Agnes , sister to S. Clare , was by her feruent prayes conuerted , and of the persecutions she endured by her kinred , and how she was miraculously freed of them . THE VI. CHAPTER . SAincte Clare had a yonger sister , who both in regard of bloud and of pouerty was really her sister , she exceedingly desiring the conuersion of this yong virgin , neuer failed in her most feruent deuotions , which in her first dayes she offered to almighty God , the most deuoutly she possibly could with a perfect affection , to beseech him , that as she had liued with her sister in the world , there might be also betweene them a vnion of body and will in his seruice , most instantly Importuning him to make appeare to her sister whome she had left in her mothers house , what a notorious deluder the world is , and how full of discontentment : and on the contrary how sweet and contentfull is IESVS CHRIST , and that consequently he would please to change her desired resolution of carnall marriage , and cause her to embrace the vniō of diuine loue , and to take for Spouse the king of glory . Now in regard that our lord had already setled such an amity betweene these twoo sisters , that their separation was afflictiue and troublesome vnto them ( though then their desires and willes were farre different ) he made no delay to fauour this his deuout suppliant , euen in this first petition , which she so instantly required of him , and which his diuine Maiesty so readily granted . Sixteene dayes then after her conuersion , her sister Agnes inspired of God , with a strong and prompt resolution gaue a slipp and farwell to the world , and came to her sister Clare , to whome discouering the secrett of her hart , she sayd , she was resolued to serue God in her company . Which the glorious Clare vnderstanding , she most amiably embraced her , and with a very ioyfull and contented countenance sayd : My most deere sister , I giue infinite thanckes to our lorde IESVS CHRIST , that it hath pleased him to heare me , and deliuer me from the affliction I endured for your sake . This noble conuersion of Agnes by the prayers of her Sister Clare , was seconded by as many contradictions of her kinred : for these blessed sisters seruing our lord IESVS CHRIST and imitating his steppes , she that had most tast of God and was in highher progresse , instructing her sister Nouice : their kinred knowing that Agnes was with her sister Clare , twelue men of their neerest bloud , as Brothers , Vncles , and Cosen germanes , assembled to assault them and to combat the espouses IESVS CHRIST . The day following then , with an extreme rage and fury they came to these holy virgins , yett att their first comming , dissembling their lewd intension , they shewed them some fauourable countenance : then addressing them selues to the virgin Agnes , dispairing of all opinion to withdraw S. Clare from her holy purpose , they demaunded of her wherfore the was retyred into that place ; then willed her to deliberate and resolue to retourne with them to her fathers house . Wherto she answeared , that she was resolued , the grace of God assisting her , to remayne with her sister : which answeare one among them disdayning , full of passion and transported with choler , tooke her by the haire , and gaue her many blowes with his feet and sistes , then vsed all his force to pull her out of the place , which att length by the helpe of the others he performed : for taking her in their armes , they forcibly trayled her out . But this litle daughter of IESVS CHRIST , seeing her selfe violently wrested by those furious lions out of the armes of her God , she began to cry to her sister , help me sister , and permitt me not to be separated from our Lord IESVS CHRIST and your louing company . Her carnall kinred trayned a long the vally this virgin of IESVS CHRIST against her will , and in despight of her feeble , though couragious resistance , renting her cloathes from her tender body . In meane while sainte Clare vnable by other meanes to relieue her sister , had recourse to prayer , with abondance of teares beseeching God to voutsafe to giue a couragious confidence to her sister , that his diuine fauour defending his faithfull seruant , humane forces might be ouercome , and our lord heard her : for att the instant of her prayer , the body of the virgin Agnes , miraculously became so weighty , that her kinred were att lenght enforced to leaue her one the ground . And albeit so many men and their seruantes putt all their forces to lift her vp , yet could they neuer doe it , but called labourers & worckmen of the vineyards that wrought therabout to assist them , yet their great nomber no more auayled then the lesser . Finally the forces failing of her kinred and those that attempted to assist them : they acknowledged the miracle , though scornefully , saying : It is no meruaile that she is so weighty she hauing bin all night , as lead , whervpon Signeur Monalde her vncle in extreme passion , lifting vp his arme to strike her he presently felt an extreme paine therin , which did not only torment him for the present , but a long time after . Herevpon S. Clare ( after her prayer ) arriuing , besought her kinred to forbeare in vaine to contend with God , and to leaue vnto her the care of her sister , who lay as halfe dead . They perceauing that they would neuer stagger in their pious resolution , being exceedingly wearyed , left the two sisters together . This troup then being departed , the tormented Agnes arose from the ground full of ioy in IESVS CHRIST , for whose loue she had fought and ouercome in this her first conflict , against the world and his Prince the deuill , by fauour and assistance of diuine grace ; and her sister asking her how she felt her selfe , she answeared , that notwithstanding all the affliction they had procured her , by buffettes , beatinges , spurnes with their feet and fistes , tearing by the haire , trayning her through stony wayes , she had felt in manner nothing , especially by the vertue and force of diuine grace , and next by the merittes of her good prayers . Shortly after the holy Father sainct Francis cutt off her haire , leauing her stil hir proper name , Agnes , in memory of the innocent lambe IESVS CHRIST , who offering himselfe in sacrifice to his Father , gaue resistance to the world , fought valerously and ouercame . And so the holy Father instructed her with her sister , and taught her the way of God , in such sort that she so encreased and profited in Religion , in vertue and sanctity , that she was an admiration to all the world . Of the humility of the Virgin saincte Clare . THE VII . CHAPTER . PRofound humility was the first assured stone and foundation which the holy Virgin layd in the beginning of her Religion , after she had began to labour in the way of God , so to aduance and sett forward the building of all other vertues . She vowed obedience vnto sainct Francis , which vow in all her life she neuer transgressed ; and for three yeares after her conuersion she desired rather , with great humility to be subiect , then a superiour shunning the title and office of Abbesse , taking more content to serue among the seruantes of IESVS CHRIST , them to be serued . But being att lenght by the holy Father sainct Francis thervnto constrayned , she vndertooke the gouernement of the Religious , which bred in her hart more feare then presumption , so that she rather continued and became a seruant , then free from subiection . For the more she seemed to be raysed to the office and title of dignity , the more did she repute and esteeme her selfe vile , and the more shewed her selfe ready to serue , and made her selfe more contemptible then all her Religious , both in habitt and base seruice . She disdained not to doe the office of seruantes , giuing water to the Religious to wash , whome she made often to sitt , her selfe standing and seruing them att table . When she commanded any thing , it was vnwillingly , rather desiring to doe , then to command others . She performed to the sicke all kind of seruices , were they neuer so loathsome , as to make cleane the immondicities and filthines , shunning with so worthy a spiritt , the loathsome actions , nor abhorring or disdaining the most offensi●e sauours . She often washed the feet of the lay sisters , when they came from abroad , made them cleane , and with great humility kissed them . It one time chaunced , that washing the feet of a seruant , and offering to kisse them , the seruant vnwilling to permitt such humility , pulled away her foot to auoyd it , but she did it so rudely , that she gaue the holy virgin a dash on the face . Yet so farre was this Sainct from being offended therwith , that on the contrary she mildly tooke the foot of the seruant againe , and kissed the sole therof . Thus did this true espouse of God accomplish the doctrine of IESVS CHRIST , and the example which he left when he washed the feet of his Apostles . Of the voluntary pouerty of the Virgin saincte Clare , and of her zeale to that holy vertue . THE VIII . CHAPTER . THis holy virgin made a vnion and correspondence betweene her pouertye in all externall thinges and her holy pouerty of spiritt , and first att the beginning of her conuersion she made sale of her patrimony and birth right , al which distributing vnto the poore of IESVS CHRIST , she reserued nothing to her selfe . Hauing so abandoned all the world exteriourly , and enriched her soule interiourly , freed of the burden of worldly affaires , she ran farre more lightly after IESVS CHRIST , and thetby contracted such an inuiolable amity with holy pouerty , that she would haue possession of no other thing then the glorious IESVS CHRIST , nor would she permitt her spirituall daughters to possesse any thinge else . And with this Euangelicall trafique , she purchaced the most precious pearle of celestiall desire , in place of all the other thinges which she had sold , acknowledging that the same could in no sort be enioyed together with the distraction and occupation of temporall thinges . Giuing instructions to her Religious , she would somtimes say vnto them , that this their company should be then gratefull to God , should become very rich in pouerty , and should by such meane conserue it selfe firme and stable , if it were alwayes fortified and enuironed withe the rampiers and strong bulwarckes of pouerty . She also admonished her beloued daughters in our Lord IESVS CHRIST , to conforme themselues to him lying poore in the bed of pouerty , who was no sooner borne , but was by the most sacred virgin his mother layd in the narrow cribbe . Now desiring to entitle her rule by the title of pouerty , she demaunded of Pope Innocent the fourth the priuiledge of pouerty , who as a a Magnanimous Prelat reioycing att the great feruour of this holy virgin , exceedingly commended this her deuotion , assuring himselfe that the like priuiledge had neuer bin demaunded of the Apostolike sea . And to the end a new and extraordinary fauour might answeare this new and vnaccustomed demaund , the holy Pope with an exceeding contentment wrote with his owne hand the first pattent of the priuiledge . Which Pope Gregory the ninth his predecessour , of holy memory , had also done , who with a Fatherly affection louing this espouse of IESVS CHRIST , once gaue her counsaile , in consideration of the diuerse alterations of matters , and the strange euents of times , yea and in regard of the perills of future ages , to be content that her Order might haue some possessions , himselfe offering to bestow it on them : but she couragiously withstood it , and as a true , poore , and legitimate daughter of the Patriarch poore S. Francis , would neuer accord thervnto . The Pope alleadging that if she feared the breach of her vow , he would absolue her therof . This Virgin very humbly answeared him in these tearmes : Holy Father , I shal be very ioyfull if it please your holinesse to absolue me of all my sinnes . But to free me from performing the Counsailes of God , I will accept no absolution . This holy virgin with an exceeding ioy receaued the morcels of bread which the Religious brought from begging , and had gotten for the loue of God : But she was much troubled when she saw whole loaues . She laboured much to conforme her selfe in all conditions of perfections of perfect pouerty with him that was poorely crucified : And in such sort that no transitory thing might separate the most poore virgin from her beloued , nor hinder her from her most ardent feruour to follow our Lord IESVS CHRIST . Of the miracles of the pouerty of the glorious S. Clare . THE IX . CHAPTER . IT happened one day that the glorious virgin S. Clare knew that there was but one only loafe of bread in her Couent , and so the houre of dinner being come , she called the despensier , and willed her to cutt the loafe she had in her custodye in two , and to send the one halfe to the Religious that were without , and to keepe the other for themselues , wherof she should make fifty portions , there being so many Religious , and then should sett it on the table of pouerty . Whereto the despesier answeared that the miracles of IESVS CHRIST were needful to make so many portions of so small quantity of bread . But S. Clare replyed : Daughter doe only what I command thee : the Religious went presently to effect the commandement of her Abbesse : who in the meane while , together with all the Religious applyed themselues to prayer , presenting their deuotions and teares to their Spouse IESVS CHRIST , and instantly by his bounty the litle the morcles of bread so augmented in the handes of the despensier that cutt it , that they sufficied to feed all the Religious . It happened an other time that the seruantes of IESVS CHRIST wanted oyle , so that they had not sufficient to dresse meat for the sick : S. Clare being aduertised of this necessity , tooke a pott , which as mistres of humility she washed with her owne handes , then sent it to the turne wheele , that a Religious man there might take it to goe demaund oyle for the loue of God. Hauing to this effect caused to be called a Religious mā to send him ( as matters doe not succeed as men propose , but according to the pleasure of the diuine and mercifull prouidence ) S. Clare hauing recommended this necessity to almighty God , the said Religious found the pott full of pure oyle ; which perceauing , he thought the Religious within had required it without need ; and with a kind of murmure he said : I know not why the sisters haue called me , their pott being full of oyle : So the miracle was discouered . Almighty God did often also by extraordinary meanes supply the necessities of his poore seruantes , by the meritorious prayers of sainte Clare . Of the austere mortifications , abstinences and fast of S. Clare . THE X. CHAPTER . I Doubt whither it be not more expediēt to conceale , then to diuulge the admirable affliction and rude penance of sainte Clare , because this holy virgin hath performed such extreme mortifications , that many who shall read them acknowledging themselues cowardes & ouercome in this conflict , ( as al we are ) and putt into admiration att these merueillous actes , will perhappes call in question her prowesses , which is to oppugne the very truth . Is it not a great matter that vsing one only habitt all patched , and a poore cloake of the grossest cloth , she rather couered her body then defended it from the importunities of the seasons ? But it is more admirable that she neuer woare stockinges , shooes , nor other thing on her feet , after she became Religious . It was also a strange matter , that she fasted dayly and neuer failed for whatsoeuer occasion that happened . She neuer lay on mattresse , though that were no singuler prayse vnto her , all her Religious doeing the like . This espouse of IESVS CHRIST woare more then the rest a haircloth as great as halfe a tunicle , made of hogges haire , the haire next her flesh being halfe shorne : She also woare a haire cloth , which a Religious very importunately once borrowed of her : but prouing it to be so rude and sharpe , she restored it to saincte Clare three dayes after , more readily then she had ioyfully borrowed it . Her ordinary bed was the bareground , except sometimes she slept on dry branches or twigges , vsing for a pillow a block of wood . But in regard that the rigorous life wherwith she so afflicted her body brought her to sicknesse , the holy Father saint Francis commanded her to lye on chaffe . The rigour of her abstinence in her fastes was such , that she could not maintaine her body in life , so litle did she eat , but that it is easy to iudge she was sustayned by diuine vertue . When she had her health , she fasted all the Aduent and Lent ; and from Alsaintes to Christmas with bread and water the sondayes excepted : and which is more admirable , three dayes of the weeke , munday , wednesday and friday of the lent , she did eat nothing at all : so that the commandement of fast , and the rigour of her voluntarie mortification seemed to haue a contrariety each with other , because the eue of a perfect or commanded fast , she vsed but bread and water . Neither must it be admired if such a rigour of so long continuance , bred many infirmities in this holy virgin , which wasted her forces , and ouerthrew all her naturall strenght and health of body . The deuout Religious daughters of this holy mother , had exceeding compassion of her , and very bitterly lamented her voluntarily procuring her owne death . For remedy wherof , saint Francis and the bishop of Assisium forbad her those three dayes of fast , which euery weeke she cruelly inflicted on her selfe , and commanded her not to passe one day without taking att least an ownce and a halfe of bread to conserue her life . And albeitt such grieuous affliction of the body doe accustome to breed also some affliction to the heart , yet did the contrary succed in her ; for she carryed a countenance so gracious and ioyfull in all her austerities , that she seemed , either to haue no feeling of them , or not to feare any inconuenience therof ; Yea , she in a sort scoffed att corporall afflictions : which sufficiently demonstrated that the spirituall ioy wherwith she was interiourly nourished , appeared exteriourly in her holy face , because the true loue of the hart , alwayes maketh corporall afflictions easy and light . Of the deuotion and spirituall profitt which the fame of the glorious S. Clare procured ouer all the world . THE XI . CHAPTER . THe fame of sainte Clare began within litle time to spred ouer all Italy , which caused women from all partes to begin to runne after the odour of the precious liquour of her fanctity . The virgins after her example approached vnto IESVS CHRIST and made him presentes of their virginity . Marryed women endeauoured to liue more chast and vertuously : Gentlewomen and Ladyes contemning their faire houses and sumptuous tables , shutt themselues into Monasteryes , esteeming it a great glory to liue in strict penance for the loue of IESVS CHRIST . This Saint was also a spurre vnto men , to excite in them a violent feruour , and principally to youth , that began to take courage in the contempt of the world , and by example of the frayler sexe , to fight against the temptations and deceiptfull pleasures of the flesh ; Many marryed personnes with mutuall consent obliged themselues to continencie , the men entring into Couentes of men , and the women into monasteryes of Religious women . The mother induced the daughter to serue IESVS CHRIST , the daughter the mother , one sister an other , and briefly each one by a holy enuie desired to serue IESVS CHRIST , all seeking to participate of the euangelicall life which by this espouse of IESVS CHRIST , was demonstrated vnto them . An infinite number of virgins that by her fame were induced to piety , vnable to become Religious , or to leaue their Fathers houses , endeauoured yet to liue therin religiously , leading a reguler life without rule . S. Clare by her example produced such branches of saluation , that it seemed the saying of rhe Prophett was to be accomplished in her : The fruites of the desolate and barren , are far greater then of the maried . Whiles these matters thus proceeded in Italy , the discent of this benediction , which destilled downe in the vally of Spoletum , grew , by diuine prouidence to so spacious and lardge a floud , that the violent current therof ouer flowed all the citties of the holy Church , so that the nouelty of such admirable thinges , was speedily diuulged ouer all the world , and with such praise and admiration gaue such lustre , that the nature of her vertues filled with splendour the chambers of great ladyes , and penetrated euen into the great pallaces of Duchesses , yea those most pure beames of her brightnes pearced into the very cabbinettes of Queenes and Princesses , in such sort that eminencie of bloud and hight of nobility submitted & debased it selfe to follow the steppes of this glorious Virgin , many reiecting the beames of their honour , and the sublimity of their estates , so that some ladyes that could haue bin marryed to kinges and dukes , induced by the fame of saincte Clare , tooke vpon them the practise of strict pennance : and many already marryed to men of great nobility , desired in their estate to imitate this seruant of IESVS CHRIST . An infinite number also of citties were in this example adorned with Monasteries of yong women : The fieldes , and mountaines were ennobled and enriched with the structures of these celestiall buildinges . The exercise and honour of chastity did multiply in the world , saincte Clare carrying the standerd of the Order of Virgins , which being almost extinguished , she restored to perfection reneweing it by the blessed flowers of her example and conuersation . But retourning to the history , lett vs speake of the perfection of the prayer of this glorious Virgin , by meane wherof she obtayned of God so great graces for her selfe and her daughters . Of the feruent and perfect prayer of the Virgin , S. Clare . THE XII . CHAPTER . AS saincte Clare was mortified in her flesh , and far remote from all corporall recreation , so did she continually busye her soule in deuotions and diuine prayses . This virgin had fixed and imprinted the subtility of her feruent desire in the eternal light : & as she was remote from earthly occupations and rumors , so did she the more lardgely dilate the bosome of her soule to the influence of diuine grace . She continued in long prayer together with her Religious after compline , the riuers of teares that flowed from her eyes awakening and bathing the hartes of her companions : When the sleep of others gaue her opportunity to be solitary , being often in prayer , she would lay her face against the earth bathed with teares , kissing it sweetly and with such contentmenr , that she seemed alwayes to hold in her armes her Spouse IESVS CHRIST , att whose feete her teares trickled downe , and her kisses left their impressions . It happened one time , that as this holy virgin powered out her teares in the silent of the night , the Angel of darcknes appeared vnto her in figure of a black yong man , saying : If thou continuest this extreme weeping thou wilt become blind . Wherto she answeared : He that is to see God , cannot be blinde . Wherwith the deuill being confounded vanished and fled . The same night this S. being in prayer , after matines , all bathed in teares , the temptor appeared againe vnto her and sayd : Weep not so much , vnlesse thou wilt haue thy braine to melt and distill , in such sort as thou shalt auoyd it att thy eyes and nostrels , and therwith shalt haue thy nose crooked . S. Clare with great feruour answeared him : He that serueth IESVS CHRIST can haue no crookednesse , and presently the wicked spiritt disappeared . Many signes did discouer & make knowne the great alteration she receaued in her selfe , in the feruour of her prayer , and how sweet and delectable the diuine bounty was vnto her in this ioy and holy conuersation : for when she retourned from prayer , she with admirable contentment , brought wordes enflamed with the fire of the altare of God , which kindled the hartes of her Religious , and procured in them a great admiration att this extreme sweetnes that appeared and flashed out of her face . It is without doubt , that almighty God had coupled and conioyned his sweetnes with her pouerty , and did manifest exteriourly in her body , that her soule was interiourly replenished with diuine light . In this manner did she ordinarily liue full of so supreme delightes , passing ouer this deceiptfull world with her noble Spouse IESVS CHRIST , and being on this wheele of motion , she was theron sustayned with an assurance and firmity of vertue , very stable , and preserued with the celestiall eleuation of her soule , in the hight of heauen , keeping the treasure of glory securely shutt vp , with in a vessell of flesh , here below on earth . This holy virgin accustomed to call vp the yonger Religious a litle before mattines , and to awaken them with the ordinary signe , to excite them very often to praise God. All her Religious sleeping , she did watch , lighted the lampe , & rung att mattines , so that negligence found no entrance into her monastery : nor sloath had there any place . She also , by the sting of sharpe repreprehension , and of her liuely and effectuall examples , expelled tepedity and ircksomnes in prayer and the seruice of God. How the Mores were expelled the Monastery , by the prayers of S. Clare . THE XIII . CHAPTER . THis being the place where we should record the miracles of this holy virgin , it is not conuenient that we pretermitt them in silence : for as the merueillous effectes of her prayer are veritable , so also are they worthy of honour and reuerence . In the time of the Emperour Federick the second , the holy Church in diuers places endured great persecutions , but particulerly in the vally of Spoletum , which being subiect to the Romane Church , dranck of the vessell of wrath of this mischieuous tyrant , his capitaines and soldiers being scattered ouer the fieldes as grasse hoppers , with sword to murder people , and with fire to burne their houses . The impiety of this Emperour did so augment , that he had assembled all the Mores that dwelt on the mountaines and among the desertes , to make himselfe the more fearefull vnto his vassels : and after he had by lardge promises gayned these Mores , and disposed them into diuers places , he gaue them att length for retyre a very ancient but ruined citty , which yet to this present is called , Moura des Mores , which they fortifyed , and then thither retyred about twenty thousand fighting men , who did much mischeife ouer all Apulia , and in other Christian places . These ennemies of the faith of IESVS CHRIST came one day vnexpectedly towardes the cittye of Assisium , who being already close to the portes , a great number of them came to the Monastery of saint Damian , as a lewd and dissloyall nation that continually thirsteth after the bloud of Christians , and dareth to committ indifferently all kind of execrable actes , without either shame of men , or feare of God. These Mores then brake euen into the Monastery of sainte Clare , where she was with her Religious daughters , who had their hartes surprised with an extreme terrour : but much more when they heard the barking and crye of those dogges so neere them , so that they were euen dying with the apprehension , not knowing where to seeke reliefe , nor of whome to hope for deliuerance from so emminent perill , but by the merittes of their holy mother , Whome with infinite sighes and teares , they aduertised of what they heard and saw . This holy virgin ( though sick ) encouraging her Religious , caused her selfe with incredible constancie to be carryed to the gate of her Monastery , att the entry wherof in the sight of all her ennemies , she with very great reuerence placed the most blessed sacrament of the Eucharist , in the pix before which falling postrate on the earth , she with abondance of teares thus spake to her beloued Spouse IESVS CHRIST : Is it possible my God , thy will should be , that these they seruantes , who cannot vse materiall weapons to defend thēselues , and whome I haue here brought vp & nourced in thy holy loue , should now be deliuered into the power of the Infidell Mores ? Oh my God! Preserue thē if thou please , and me likewise : for albeit thy diuine Maiesty hath cōmitted thē to my gouernemēt , yet is it not in my power to defend thē from so great a perill , sith this protection cānot be but by a worck of thine omnipotencie : Therfore doe I recōmend thē to thy diuine Maiesty , with all the affection that I am able . As soone as this holy virgin had sent these prayers vnto heauē , she heard a voice so delicate as if it had bin of a sucking child , that said : I will protect you for eue● : The holy mother did not yet giue ouer to present her prayers , saying : My God , I humbly beseech thee , if so it be thy holy will , to preserue and defend this thy citty of Assisium , which doth nourish vs for the loue it beareth to thy diuine Maiesty . Wherto God answeared : This citty shall suffer much , but in the end I will by my fauour defend it . Sainte Clare hauing heard so gracious newes , lifted vp her face bathed with teares , and comforted her beloued daughters , saying . Deere Sisters , I assure you that no euill shall befall you : only be carefull to haue a firme faith and confidence in IESVS CHRIST . The diuine assistāce made no long delay : for the presumption and rage of the Mores was incontinently cooled , so that a sodaine vnknowne terrour hauing surprised them , they speedily retyred ouer the walles which they had scaled and ouer leapt , to enter : They being thus by the vertue of the prayer of sainte Clare expelled , she priuatly called the Religious that had heard the sayd voice of God , and commanded them , that howsoeuer it were ▪ they should not diuulge what they had heard , during her life . How the citty of Assisium was an other time deliuered by the prayer of this holy Virgin. THE XIV . CHAPTER . ON an other time , one of the principall Capitaines of the Emperour Federick called Vitall d'Auerse , a man very ambitious of glory , full of courage and a notable Capitaine , conducted his troupes to besiege Assisiū , and hauing encōpassed it , he exposed to wast and spoile the plaine contry therabout , making a totall ruine euen to the very trees which were hewed downe , and then framing his siege , he vttered menacing and vaunting oathes , that he would not stirre thence , till he had giuen the citty a victorious assault : and so this siege so long continued that the besieged began to loose courage , as wanting many thinges extreemely needfull vnto them . Wherof this holy seruant of IESVS CHRIST being aduertised , sighing in her hart , she called all her Religious , to whome she thus discoursed : My deere sisters , you know that all our necessities haue euer bin supplyed by the charity of this citty ; so that we should proue very vngratefull , if we should not according to our ability assist them in this extreme necessity : then she commanded to be broughte her , ashes , and all her Religious to discoife their heades , and to giue them example she began to couer her bare head with ashes , wherin all the other Religious following her , she said : Goe ye to our Lord IESVS CHRIST , and with the greatest humility and most feruent prayers that you can possible , demaund of him the deliuery of your citty . It cannot be expressed with what feruour and teares these deuout virgins incessantly offerred their prayers and teares vnto God , one entier day and one night , demaunding mercy in behalfe of the said citty besieged by their ennemies . These prayers and teares were of such force and vertue , that the omnipotent in bounty and mercy had compassion of them , and from the day following sent them his puissant assistance , in such sort that the ennemies camp was defeited , the Capitaine constrained shamefully and in despight of his forces without sound of trompett to raise his siege : for he fled without euer after troubling the Assisians , being shortly after slaine . Of the reuerence and deuotion which S. Clare had to the most B. Sacrament , and of the vertue of her prayers against the Deuils . THE XV. CHAPTER . THe deuotion of S. Clare towardes the most precious Sacrament of the Altare was such , that she made it apparent in many of her actions : for though she were most grieuously sick in her bed , yet would she so dispose her selfe therin , and be so propped and stayed vp that she might conueniently spinne , an exercise which she exceedingly affected , and wherin she desirously employed her selfe , and did it delicately : and with the threed of her labour , she caused to be wouen very curious and fine cloth , which she employed in furniture for the chalice . She one time got made 50. corporals which she sent in cases of silke to many Churches of the valley of Spoletun . When she was to receaue the most sacred Sacramēt , before she presented her selfe therunto , she was alwayes bathed in teares , and so with exceeding feare approaching , she did reuerence him that was hidden in the Sacrament , as acknowledging him to be the same that gouerneth heauen and earth . Therfore did the deuils so much feare the prayer of the espouse of IESVS CHRIST S. Clare , as they haue sundry times declared . A very deuout woman of the bishoprick of Pisa came to the monastery of S. Damian to thanck God & his seruant S. Clare , for hauing bin by her merittes , deliuered of fiue deuils that possessed her , which in goeing out of her body , confessed that the prayer of S. Clare did burne them , and to their great confusion expelled them out of the humane bodies which they possessed . Of a merueillous consolation which S. Clare receaued on the feast of the most holy Natiuity . THE XVI . CHAPTER . AS the glorious S. Clare was alwayes in her sicknesse with a liuely memory mindfull of her beloued IESVS , so was she correspondently visited by him in her necessities . As once in the night of the Natiuity when the world and Angels did so solemnly feast for the birth of our Redeemer , all the Religious went to the quier to Matines , and left their holy Mother accompanied only with her grieuous infirmity : wherfore hauing begun to meditate on the great mistery of that night , and lamenting exceedingly that she could not assist att the diuine seruice , she sighing sayd . O my God , thou seest how I remayne here alone ! and ending this , she began to heare the Mattins that were sung in the Church of S. Francis in Assisium , very distinctly vnderstanding the voice of the Religious and the very sound of the Organes : yet was she not so neere the said Church as she might humanly heare what was song there : but it must necessarily be concluded , that this was miraculously don in one of these two sortes : either that the singing of the said Religious was by the will of God carryed to S. Clare , or her hearing was extended extraordinarily , and by speciall grace of God , euen to our Lady of Angels neere vnto Assisium . But this S. was further fauoured by a diuine reuelation , which exceedingly comforted and reioyced her for she was by almighty God esteemed worthy , to see in spirit his holy cribbe . The morning following , her Religious comming to see her , she sayd : Deere sisters , blessed be our Lord IESVS CHRIST , that it hath pleased him , not to leaue me alone , as you haue don : but know that by the grace of his diuine Maiesty , I haue heard all the solemnity and all the seruice that this night hath bin performed in the Church of our holy Father S. Francis. Of the spirituall doctrine wherwith S. Clare nourced and eleuated her daughters . THE XVII . CHAPTER . THe virgin S. Clare acknowledged that she was committed to the Pallace of the great king , for gouernesse and Mist●esle of his deere espouses , therfore did she teach them a sublime doctrine , and did comfort and assist them with such loue and pitty , as with wordes cannot be expressed . First she taught them to cleare their soules of all rumours of the world that they might the more freely attaine to the high secrettes of God. She also taught them to haue no affection to their carnall kinred , and entierly to forgett their owne house , the better to please IESVS CHRIST . She admonished them also to surmount and misprise the necessities of the body , and to gett a habitt of repressing the deceiptes and appetites of the flesh , by the bridle of reason . She likewise taught them that the subtill ennemy , armed with malice continually addresse●h his hidden snares to surprise the pure soules , and that he tempteth the pious in other sort then worldlinges . Finally she would haue them so employed in handy labour for certaine houres , that they might afterward be more promptly prepared to the desire of their Creatour , by the exercise of prayer , which after their labour they should vndertake , not leauing for such paine , the fire of holy loue , but rather by it , expelling the tepedity of deuotion alredy purchaced . There was neuer seene a st●●cter obseruation of silence then among them , nor a greater forme and example of vertue . Neuer was there seene don in this holy house one act of vanity , neither by word , nor signes , nor was there discouered by any vaine discourse any desire of lightnes , so much were they mortified . Their holy mistresse gaue good example by wordes and by her pious & briefe documentes , she taught her duciples feruent desires , admonishing them to possesse and conserue them vnder the keyes and custody of strict silence . By meane of deuou● Preachers she procured to her daughters , the holy word of God , wherof her owne was not the least part , she being filled with contentment and ioy when she heard the word of God preached , would with such deuotion and consolation reioyce in the memory of her sweetest Spouse IESVS CHRIST , that one time hearing the sermon of Brother Philipp de Adria , a most famous preacher , there was seene before this holy virgin a most beautifull child , which there remayned during almost all the sermon , comforting her with his ioyfull delectations , of which apparition she receaued such a sweetnes and delight , as she could no way explicate . Albeit this most prudent virgin had neuer studyed , yet did she much delight to heare a learned man preach , well knowing that vnder the wordes of science lay hidden the sweetnes of spiritt , which her selfe more subtility obtayned and tasted with more sauour . She accustomed to say , that the sermon of whosoeuer preaching the word of God was exceeding profitable to soules , considering that it is no lesse prudence to know how sometimes to gather beautifull and sweet flowers from a mong grosse and rude thornes , then to eat fruittes of a good plant . Pope Gregory the ninth one time att the instance of diuers Prelates , commanded that no Religious should preach att the monasterie of poore Religious women without his expresse permission : wheratt the pittiful mother complayning , in regard that thenceforward her daughters should seldome be spiritually fed with holy doctrine , with teares she sayd : Lett then all my Religions be taken hence , sith they are taken away who gaue vs the food of spirituall life . And with all sent away the Religious that appertayned to her monastery to serue them in getting almose abroad , refusing to haue Religious that should prouide them bread to reliefe the body , sith they were depriued her that gaue them bread to nourish their soules . Wherof his Holinesse being aduertised he reuoked his prohibition , referring all to the disposition of the Generall of the Frere Minors . S. Clare had not only care of her daughters soules , but of their bodies also that were feeble and tender , for whose necessities she prouided with exceeding feruour and charity . For she often in the night when it was cold went to visitt and couer them , whiles they slept . And if she found any ouer-much benummed with cold , or otherwise in ill disposition through strict obseruation of the commune rigour , she commanded them to take some recreation , till their necessities were satisfied . If any of her daughters were troubled with temptations , or were sorrowfull or melancholie , she would call her a part and louingly comfort her . Sometimes she would fall to the feet of those that were heauy and afflicted , to putt away the force of their griefe by her motherly cherishinges , for which they yelding themselues to this their holy mother , did not proue ingratefull . They reuerenced the office of Prelature in their mistresse , and followed the conduct of so diligent and secure a guide , and ayming their actions by the espouse of IESVS CHRIST , they admired the excellencie of such a sanctity and charity . Of the deuotion which Pope Gregoire the ninth bad to the virgin sainte Clare , and of a latter which he wrote vnto her whiles he was yet Cardinall . THE XVIII . CHAPTER . POpe Gregory the ninth had a merueillous confidence in the prayers of saincte Clare , hauing experienced their great vertue & efficacie , and often times when he was in any difficulty , both whiles he was Cardinall and bishop of Hostia , and afterwardes when he was Pope , he would by letters recommend himselfe to this glorious virgin , demaunding helpe of her , because he knew of what importance her assistance was ; this being in him not only a great humility , but also worthy to be dilligently imitated , to see the vicar of IESVS CHRIST on earth to begg helpe of a seruant of God , in recōmending himselfe to her prayers . This great Pastour knew well what diuine loue could doe , and how freely pure virgins doe finde the port of the consistory of the diuine Maiesty open . There is extant a very deuout letter of this Pope , written to saincte Clare whiles he was Cardinall , which is here inserted to make appeare that the spiritt of God made his residence in this Prelat , and what deuotion he carryed to the sanctity of the glorious saincte Clare . To the most deere sister in IESVS CHRIST and mother of his holinesse , sister Clare the seruant of IESVS CHRIST , Vgolin miserable sinner , Bishop of Hostia recommendeth himselfe , what soeuer he is and what he may be . Well beloued sister in CHRIST IESVS , since the houre that the necessity of my retourne separated me from your holy speeches , and depriued me of that pleasure to conferre with you of celestiall treasures , I haue had much sorrow of hart , abondance of teares in myne eyes , and haue felt an extreme griefe . In such sort that if I had not found att the feet of our Lord IESVS CHRIST the consolation of his ordinary piety , I feare I had fallen into such anguishes as my spiritt would haue forsaken me , and my soule would haue vtterly melted away , and not without reason , because that ioy failed me , with which I discoursed with your good company of the body of our Redeemer IESVS CHRIST and of his presence on earth , celebrating the feast of Easter with you and the other seruantes of our Lord. And as whiles our Sauiour by his dolorous passion and death was absent from the presence of his disciples , they were possessed with an extreme griefe and affliction , so doth your absence procure my desolation : and though I acknowledged my selfe a grieuous sinner , considering the prerogatiue of your merittes and the rigour of your holy Religion , I know not out of doubt but that the number and grauity of my sinnes are such , and so much haue I offended God the vniuersall Lord , that I am not worthy to be vnited to the society of the elect , nor to be sequestred from worldly occupations , if your teares and prayers doe not obtaine me pardon of my sinnes . And therfore to you I committ my soule , to you I commēd my spiritt , as IESVS CHRIST on the crosse recommended his spiritt to his Father , to the end that in the terrible day of the vniuersall iudgement you giue an account for me , if you be not diligent and carefull of my saluation . For I confidently beleeue that you may obtaine of the soueraigne Iudge whatsoeuer by your deuotion and your teares you shall demaund of him . The Pope speaketh not of cōming to Assisium , as I desire : but I purpose to visitt you and your sisters att my first commodity . Recommend me to Agnes your sister and mine , and to all your other sisters in IESVS CHRIST . Of the confirmation of the first rule of saincte Clare , inserted with her rule . THE XIX . CHAPTER . THe holy Father sainct Francis by instruction of the holy Ghost , made a rule for saincte Clare , and the Religious that intended to follow her , distinguished & ordered by chapters conueniēt , and conformable to the Rule of the Frere Minors , which rule this holy Father imparted vnto Cardinall Vgolin , then Bishop of Hostia , who was Protectour of his Order , and was after Pope by the title of Gregory the ninth , who was very affectionate vnto him , and confirmed the sayd rule in the rigour of a strict pouerty & austerity of life , not by bulle , but only of his Apostolicall authority , and viua voce . The Order of saincte Clare had not this rule confirmed by authenticall bull , till the third yeare of the Popedome of Innocent the fourth , which was the yeare 1245. when the sayd Pope att the instance of certaine Prelates and of certaine Abbesses of the Religion of saincte Clare , instituted the second rule for the virgins of this Order , vnder the title of the enclosed Religious of the Order of sainct Damian , in which rule he dispēsed with the Religious touching their vow of pouerty in commune , and the confirmation of this rule passed in the citty of Lions , which dispensation exceedingly afflicted saincte Clare and all her Companions , for the zeale they had to the obseruation of the holy Euangelicall pouerty . And not only the monasteries which desired the said dispensation and rule of Innocent the fourth , did accept the same , but euen other monasteries were enforced to receaue and follow it . But the Pope being afterward better enformed , commanded the Generall and all the Prouincialls , that they should in no sort constraine the Abbesses and Religious of the Order of S. Clare and of S. Damian to obserue the rule which he had newly instituted : but willed and commanded that the first rule giuen by the holy Father sainct Francis att the beginning of his religion , and confirmed by Pope Gregory the ninth , should be perpetually obserued , commanding and commending it to the Cardinall of Hostia Protector of the Order , to see it obserued , notwithstanding whatsoeuer appellations , & letters obtayned or to be obtayned . The bull of Pope Innocent the fourth , att the instance of S. Clare , for renewing the graunt made by Pope Gregory the ninth That the Religious of S. Damian may not haue goodes in propriety . Taken out of the 10. booke and put here in due place . INnocent Bishop , seruant of the seruantes of God : to his beloued daughter in IESVS CHRIST Clare , and to the other Sisters of the Monastery of saint Damian of Assisium , as well present as to come . Health and Apostolicall benediction . Because it is manifest that desiring to be dedicated only vnto God , you haue sold all your substāce to distribute it among the poore , the better to renounce cogitations and desires of temporall thinges , and that you haue a firme resolution not to posses in whatsoeuer manner , any kind of possessions , nor immoueable goodes , in althinges following the steppes of him that for vs became poore , the true way , verity and life : The necessitie and want of corporall thinges being vnable to deterre or separate you from this firme resolution , because the left hand of the celestiall Spouse is vnder your head , to sustaine the great weaknes of your body , which you haue subiected to the law of the spiritt with an exceeding feruour and charity . This Lord also that feedeth the birdes and cloatheth the flowers of the fieldes , will reward you with himselfe in eternity , when his right hand shall embrace you in the perfect sight of him . Considering withall that with great humility you demaund of vs that of our Apostolicall fauour we confirme your sayd resolution taken to follow most strict pouerty : We by the to nour of these presentes doe graunt you , that you may not be constrayned by any whoseuer , to take , haue , nor to retaine temporall possessions . And if any sister either will not , or cannot obserue this rule , lett her not remayne with you , but lett her incontinently be putt in some other place . We ordaine and command that no person , of whatsoeuer quality or condition he may be , presume to trouble your Monastery . And if any person ecclesiasticall or seculer knowing this our ▪ constitution and confirmation , be so rash as to attempt in whatsoeuer manner against it , and if after three seuerall times reprehended and aduertised , he do not amend , & make satisfaction answearable to his default , let him be depriued of his office , dignity and honour , and lett such person be reputed as already condemned for his impieties by the iudgement of God , & therfore lett him be cutt off from the most holy cōmunion of faithfull Christians , and be obliged to the diuine vengeance att the last iudgement . But they who shall loue you in IESVS CHRIST and your Order ; and especially the Monastery of sainct Damian , the holy peace of God be with them , that they may receaue the fruit of their good worckes , and find the recompence of eternall beatitude in the day of the rigorous and last iudgement . The sequel of the aforesaid ninth chapter . AFterward the same Pope confirmed the first rule v●uae vocis oraculo with his owne mouth , formerly approued by the sayd Pope Gregory the ninth his predecessour , and by the Cardinall of Hostia Protectour , who by commission receaued from his holinesse had approued the same , in such sort that this first rule was renewed into force . This Pope Innocent afterward confirmed it by his bull in the citty of Assisium , the eight of August , the second yeare of his Papacie . Whervnto he was enforced by the deuotion and most humble request of S. Clare . Apostolicall confirmation of the rule which S. Francis gaue to S. Clare . INnocent Bishop seruant of the seruantes of God , to our welbeloued daughters in IESVS CHRIST , Clare Abbesse and to the other sisters of the monasterie of S. Damian att Assisium , health and Apostolicall benediction . The Apostolicall sea accustometh to consent vnto iust desires , & liberally to fauour the vertuous and pious requestes of them that seeke the same . And because you haue humbly required vs , touching the rule according to which you ought to liue in common in one spiritt and vow of most high pouerty , the same rule hauing bin giuen you by the holy Father S. Francis & by you receaued of him with much cōtentment , & which rule our venerable Brother the Bishop of Hostia of Veltré approued , according as is more amply cōtayned & declared in the letters of the sayd Bishop , conformable to the commandement which we gaue him to approue it by Apostolicall authority to that effect cōmitted vnto him , desirous now to accord vnto your requestes , we confirme againe by these presētes the said rule by our Apostolicall authority , causing the tenour of this rule to be writtē word by word in these presentes , as followeth . Vgolin by the grace of God Bishop of Hostia & of Veltré , to his most deare mother and daughter in IESVS CHRIST , Clare Abbesse of S. Damian att Assisium , and to her Religious as well present as to come , health and Fatherly benediction . For so much as you my welbeloued daughters in IESVS CHRIST , despising the pompes and delightes of the world , and following the warlike course of IESVS CHRIST and of his most sacred mother , haue chosen to dwell corporally enclosed to serue God , we commending your pious resolution , are willing benignely to graunt with a good will and Fatherly affection your demandes and holy desires . And therfore inclining to your pious petitions , we by the Popes and our owne authority doe confirme , for you and all those that shall succeed in your Monastery , the forme and rule to liue by meane of a holy vnion and of the most high and sublime pouerty , which the glorions Father sainct Francis hath giuen you to obserue , as well by word as by writing : which rule is here vnder specifyed as followeth . The rule of the Religious of S. Clare , called Damiates . THE FIRST CHAPTER . WE are to begin the rule & forme of life of the sisters which the glorious Father S. Francis instituted , which is in obseruation of the holy Ghospel , liuing in obedience and chastity , without any propriety . Clare the vnworthy seruant of IESVS CHRIST , and the litle plant of the holy Father S. Francis , promiseth obedience and reuerence to Pope Innocent and to his successours canonically elected , and to the Romane Church . And as she in the beginning of her conuersion together with all her sisters , hath promised inuiolable obedience to his successours , lett all her other sisters be in like sort for euer obliged to obey the successours of S. Francis , and sister Clare , and other Abbesses that shall succeed her canonically elected . How the Religious must be receaued into Religion . THE II. CHAPTER . IF any Virgin or woman diuinely inspired present her selfe to you to be admitted to this course of life , lett the Abbesse be obliged to damaund aduise of her sisters : and if the greater part consent therto , she may receaue her , after permission had of the Cardinall Protectour of the Order . Bur before the habitt be giuen her , lett her very diligently examine her , or cause her to be examined touching the Catholique Faith , and the holy sacramentes of the Church . And if she be found sincerely faithfull in those matters , and doe loyally confesse them , and promise entierly to obserue them , and that she be not marryed , or if hauing a husband he by consent of the Bishop of the Diocese become Religious , hauing vowed continencie , and she not hauing other impediment , as ouer-aged or infirme , or want of iudgement , and discretion to obserue such course of life , lett the manner and rule of liuing be dilligently declared vnto her : then being found capable , the wordes of the gospell be denounced vnto her , that she goe and sell all she hath , and endeauour to distribute it vnto the poore : which if she cannot effect , her good will shall suffice . And lett the Abbesse and other sisters be carefull not to confound their cogitations with her temporall affaires : but lett them leaue that care to her , that she dispose of her substance as our Lord shall inspire her . And if she demaund counsaile of them thervpon , lett them direct her to some vertuous person that feareth God , by whose counsaile she shall dispose of her goodes among the poore . After that , hauing cutt her haire about her garment , and discloathed her of her seculer attire lett be giuen her three coates , one cloake , and lett her no more be permitted to goe out of the Monastery without profitable , manifest and probable occasion . The yeare of her probation expired , lett her be receaued to obedience , promising perpetually to obserue the life and rule of our pouerty . None may weare the vaile but after the yeare of probation and nouitiat : the sisters also may weare a cloake , to be more lighty , decently and commodiously prepared to labour . Lett the Abbesse discretly prouide thē cloathing according to the qualities of the personnes , places and time , and correspondent to necessity . The virgins that are receaued into the monastery before their age conuenient , lett their haire be cutt , and being disattired of their seculer garmentes , lett them be cloathed with the same cloath that the other Religious do vse , as it shall please the Abbesse , and hauing attayned age conuenient , lett them be cloathed as the other , and make their probation . And lett the Abbesse commende them , as also the other Nouices to a mistresse , whome she should choose of the most vertuous of the monastery , who shall carefully instruct them according to the order of our professiō . Lett the forme aforesaid be obserued in the examination made to receaue the sisters that are to serue without the Monastery , and they may weare hose and shooes , and lett no woman or mayden dwell in the Monastery among you , if she be not receaued according to the forme of your profession . My deere and welbeloued sisters , I admonish , pray , and require you for the loue of IESVS CHRIST , who comming into the world was wrapped in poore cloutes , and then by his most sacred mother layd in a manger , that you alwayes cloath your selues with the poorest and coursest cloath , and the meanest that you can possibly . Of the manner of saying the diuine office , of fasting , and of the time of communicating . THE III. CHAPTER . THe Religious that can read , shall say the diuine office according to the vse of the Frere Minors , when they may haue a Breuiary , and shall read it without singing , and they who sometimes vpon some light impediment , cannot read the office , shall say their Pater nosters as the others sisters that cannot read , who shall say for their Mattins twenty four times the Pater noster , for Laudes fiue , For the Prime , Third , Sixt , and Ninth houre for each seauen times the Pater Noster , for the Euensong twelue times , and for Compline seauen times . They also shall say for the euensong of the dead , seauen times the Pater Noster with Requiem aeternam , and for the Matins twelue times . And the sisters that can read shall say the office of the dead . When any Religious of the Monastery shall dye , the sisters shall say fifty Pater Nosters for her soule . The sisters , shall fast att all times : but on the Natiuity of our Lord IESVS CHRIST , fall it on whatsoeuer day , they may eat two meales . The yong , the weake , and the seruantes that liue out of the Monastery , may be dispensed withall for their fastes by mercy and charity , according to the discretion of the Abbesse . But in time of manifest necessity , the sisters shall not be obliged to corporall fast . Lett them with permission of the Abbesse , confesse twelue times in the yeare : lett them be exceeding wary not to entermingle any wordes in their confession , but what is necessary thervnto and for the saluation of their soules . Lett the sisters communicate seauen times a yeare , to witt att the Natiuity of our Lord , Maundie thursday , att Easter , Ascension day , Whitsonday , on the Assumption of the Virgin Mary , and Alsaintes : since the canonization of sainct Francis , for the eight communion , is added the day of his feast . It shal be permissable for the chappelain to communicate the sick within the Monastery . How the Abbesse is to be chosen . THE IV. CHAPTER . THe Religious shal be obliged to obserue the canonicall forme in election of their Abbesse , where they shall endeauour to haue the Generall of the Frere Minors , or att least the Prouinciall , who may by the word of God vnite them , and admonish them to agree , touching the election of their Abbesse , to doe what shall seeme to them most profitable aduertising them not to choose a Religious that is not professed : and if one should be elected before profefsion , and made Abbesse by any other meane , lett not such Abbesse be obeyed , till she haue made profession conformably to the ordonances and to the rule of our pouerty . And the terme of her chardge being ended , lett an other be chosen . And if sometimes after the election of the Abbesse all the sisters iudge her vncapable of such chardge for the good of the seruice of God and of their Monastery , lett them be bound and obliged to choose an other , as soone as they can according to the said rule . And lett her that shal be chosen consider well what is the burthen which she hath taken on her , and to whome she must yeld an account of the sheep wherof she hath taken chardge . Lett her endeauour to be rather Superiour to precede her Religious in vertues and pious conuersation , then in honour and dignity : to the end that the sisters induced by her example , obey her more for loue then for feare . Lett not her carry any particuler affection , for feare that in louing one she may scandalize others , lett her comfort the afflicted , and be alwayes the first and last in assisting art diuine seruice . Lett her be the reliefe and recourse of the afflicted , that if the remedies of saluation faile them , she att least exempt and deliuer them from the disease of despaire . Lett her haue a very diligent care of the comunalty in all thinges , but principally in the Church , in the dormitory , in the refectory , in the infirmary , and in their cloathing : And lett her Vicaresse be in like sort obliged to all the aforesaid . Lett the Abbesse be obliged to assemble all her Religious in the chapiter att least once a weeke , in which place as well she as the others , shall accuse themselues of all their publike sinnes and of all their defaultes and negligences . Then lett her there treat and consult with her sisters of the affaires of their Monastery , because God doth oftentimes communicate and giue his spiritt to the meanest of the company . Lett her not enter into great or important debt , but by the common consent of all the Religious and vpon a manifest necessity , and withall lett it be by the entermile and mediation of the Procuratour of the monastery . Lett the Abbesse , as also the sisters , be carefull not to receaue any pledge or gage into their Monastery in regard of the troubles , encombers , and scandales that often arriue therby . Lett all the officers of the monastery be also elected by the common consent of the Religious , the better to entertaine peace and fraternall vnion among them ; and likewise shal be chosen and elected att least eight Religious of the most discreet , of whome the Abbesse shal be obliged to take counsaile in such matters as our rule requireth . The Religious likewise may and ought , if they know it to be necessary , put out such officers as are indiscreet and incapable , and choose others in their places . Of silence and of the manner of speaking in the speake house and att the grate . THE V. CHAPTER . THe sisters shall keep silence from Cōpline till the Third hower , those except that serue without the monastery . But let it be alwayes kept in the dormitory and in the Church , as also in the refectory att the houre of repast , sauing in the infirmary were the Religious may alwayes speake discreetly for the recreation and seruices of the sicke . They may also briefly and in a low voice open their necessities . It shall not be permissable for any sisters to speake att the speakehouse or grate with out permissiō of the Abbesse or of her Vicaresse . And lett not those that haue leaue to speake in the speakehouse , presume to speake there but in the presence of two sisters , that may heare whatsoeuer is there spoaken . But lett them not presume to goe to the grate , if there be not att least three sisters present , sent by the Abbesse or her Vicaresse , who shal be of those that are chosen by the Religious to be Counsailers to the Abbesse . And lett the Abbesse and Vicaresse be obliged to obserue this order of speaking as much as shal be possible , and lett not any speake att the grate but very rarely , and att the gate neuer . Lett there be putt before the grate within to couer it , a curtaine of black cloth , which shall not be drawne but for more conuenient hearing the sermon , or when a sister would speake with any one : Lett no Religious speake att the grate with whome soeuer in the morning before the sunne arise , not att night after the sunne is sett . Lett there be alwayes a black cloth before the speakehouse within-side , which shall neuer be drawne . Lett no sister speake in the lent of S. Martin , nor in the ordinary lent in the speakehouse but to a Priest , to confesse , or for some other manifest necessity , which shal be referred to the discretion of the Abbesse , or her Vicaresse . That the Religious may not receiue nor haue any Possessions , nor any thing proper , in their owne , or any third persons Custody . THE VI. CHAPTER . Here is an adiunction of S. Clare , proper to her rule , which hath bin here annexed since the death of S. Francis. IT hauing pleased he most high celestiall Father to illuminate my hart with his diuine grace , that I might doe penance by the example and doctrine of the holy Father S. Francis , a litle after his conuersion , my selfe and my Religious promised obedience vnto him . Now the holy Father seeing that we feared no kind of pouerty , labour , affliction , or contempt of the world , yea that all these thinges did exceedingly content vs , hauing compassion of vs , he prescribed vnto vs a rule to liue in this manner . Sith you are become daughters and seruātes of the most high , by diuine inspiration of our Redeemer , and that you haue resigned and committed your selues to the conduct of the holy ghost , I will and promise for my selfe and my Religious to haue alwayes care of you as of our selues , and this with a particuler care and diligence : which I will carefully accomplish and obserue during my life , and will that my Religious very diligently accomplish and obserue the same for euer . Now to the end we might neuer leaue the most holy pouerty which we haue vndertaken , & that this might be knowen to those that shal succeed vs , a litle before his death he left vs his last will in these termes : I Br. Francis poore wretch and caitife , will follow the life and pouerty of my most high Lord IESVS CHRIST , and of his most holy mother , and therin perseuer to the end . And I beseech all you poore sisters , and counsaile you to liue alwayes in this most holy life of pouerty , and aboue althinges to keep your selues from forsaking it , vpon whose counsaile or doctrine soeuer that would persuade you the contrary . But now as my selfe and also all my sisters haue euer bin carefull to obserue the holy pouerty which we haue promised to God and to our holy Father S. Francis , I desire also that the Abbesses , which shall hereafter come to succeed me in this chardge , be obliged , with all their Religious , to haue diligent and inuiolable care not to receaue possessions , inheritances , or other thinges proper whatsoeuer reserued of their owne , or from others that may giue them , nor whatsoeuer other thing that may be called proper , but that which shal be needefull to a requisite necessity of the Monastery . Neuertheles they may haue and possesse a litle ground to make a garden , to supply the necessities and seruices of the sisters . How and in what sort the Religious must labour and exercise themselues . THE VII . CHAPTER . THe sisters to whome God hath giuen grace and ability to labour , after the third houre they may employ themselues in some decent exercise and conuenient to their profession , that may be for the common profitt , sincerely and deuoutly : yet in such sort that expelling idlenes , the capitall ennemy of the soule , the spiritt of holy prayer and deuotion be not extinguished , wherto all other tēporall thinges ought to serue . And what they shall haue wrought with their handes , they shall bring to the chapter before all the other Religious , deliuering the same to the Abbesse or to her vicaresse . The same shall likewise be done touching all the almes that shal be sent to the monastery , by whome soeuer , that some prayers be offered in common , for such benesactours : and then such thinges shal be distributed according to the common necessitie , by the Abbesse or her vicaresse , with the consent of the discreet or Counsailers of the Abbesse . That the Religions may not appropriat any thing to them selues , and of the sick sisters . THE VIII . CHAPTER . LEtt not the Religious haue any thing in propriety : but lett them serue God in this world as pilgrimes and strangers in all pouerty and humility , seeking almose with confidence , and they must not be ashamed therof , considering that our Lord IESVS CHRIST became poore for vs in this world . It is this sublimity of the most high pouerty , that maketh and instituteth you , my beloued sisters , heires of the cestiall kingdome , making your selues poore of temporall cōmodities , to be ennobled with celestiall vertues . Lett it be your part and portion , to conduct you to the land of the liuing : wherto to arriue my deerest sisters , for the loue of our Lord IESVS CHRIST , despise and haue no regard to gett any other thing . Let it not be permitted to any Religious to send or receaue letters , nor to take or conuey any thing in , or out of the Monastery without leaue of the Abbesse . Lett it neither be permissable to any Religious to keep any thing that is not giuen or permitted her by her Abbesse or Vicaresse . And if their kindred or others send any thing to the Religious , lett the Abbesse cause it to be deliuered : And if that Religious to whome it is sent haue need therof , she may vse it : if not an other that hath need may of charity vse it . And if mony be sent , the Abbesse by aduise of the discreetes , shall therwith prouide and supply the wants of her to whome it is sent . Lett the Abbesse be obliged to haue care of the sick sisters , as well to comfort them , as to procure by her selfe and others , that which their infirmity requireth , touching their diett and other thinges necessary , according to the possibility of the place : and lett them be prouided for with charity and compassion : Considering that all the Religious are bound to sssist , succour and serue their sick sisters , as they in the like case would expect of others . And lett one sister securely manifest and discouer her necessities to an other : in regard that if she that is a true mother , doe loue and cherish her carnall child , with what greater dilligence and care ought a sister to loue & cherish her spirituall sister ? and therfore it shal be permitted to lay the sicke on beddes of chaffe , and to giue them a pillow filled with downe or soft feathers , and they that haue need to be layd on Matteresses filled with wooll , and to haue coueringes , it may be graunted them . When the said sick sisters shal be visited by them that enter into the monastery , they may briefely answeare them in discourse of edification . And lett not the others sisters that shall haue leaue to speake , yet presume to doe it to those that enter into the Monastery , if there be not two of the discreetes present to heare what they shall say , whome the Abbesse or her Vicaresse shall nominate : and lett the Abbesse her selfe and the Vicaresse be obliged also to obserue this forme of speaking . Of the penance fitt to be giuen to the Religious vpon occasions , and of the manner of negotiation without the Monastery . THE IX . CHAPTER . IF any Religious be so forgetfull as to sinner mortally against the rule or institutions of your profession , by the instigation of the deuill , hauing bin once and twice reprehended and chaptered for it by the Abbesse , and euen by the other Religious , without amendement : As many dayes as she remayneth obstinate lett her eat but bread and drinck water in the refectory , before all the other sisters and vpon the ground : afterwardes lett her be enioyned to a greater pēnance , att the pleasure of the Abbesse . And lett her be prayed for , during her abstinencie , demaunding of God to illuminate her hart , and to reduce her to pennance . Lett the Abbesse and the Religious be wary not to be much offended or troubled att the sinne of any of their sisters , because anger and vexation , of it selfe hindereth charity towardes ones neighbour . If it should happen , which God , if he please , forbid , that the sisters should fall into contentious wrangling against one an other , and should vtter wordes of scandall , she that shal be cause therof , lett her , before she offer any prayer to IESVS CHRIST , goe fall on her knees to the feet of the other , and not only demaund pardon of her , but lett her entreat her to pray to our Lord to pardon her . And the party offended , remembring the wordes of our Lord , saying : If you forgiue not with a good hart , no more will your heauenly Father forgiue you , lett her most willingly and freely pardon her sister all the iniuryes she may haue receaued of her . Lett the lay sisters that serue without the monastery , and trauell abroad , neuer goe forth of the monastery but vpon some manifest necessity . Lett them goe modestly and speake litle , that the personnes with whome they haue affaires , be edified by them : And lett them haue a speciall care not to be in company that may be suspected , nor to entertaine any euill counsaile . Lett them not be Gossips to men or women , for feare that some occasion of murmure doe arise therof . And lett them not be so bold as to recount vnto the Monasterie the newes of worldly matters and affaires , and lett them be most strictly obliged not to report abroad any thing done or spoaken in the monastery that may occasion scandale . And if one of them doe simplie fall into one of these errours , it shall rest in the discretion of the Abbesse to giue her a pennance answearable to her offence , yet with compassion , which she shall doe by the aduise and counsaile of the greater part of the discreetes . How the Abbesse ought to visit her Religious . THE X. CHAPTER . LEtt the Abbesse visitt her Religious , admonish , reprehēd and correct them with charity , not commanding them any thing against their soule and the Order of your profession . Lett the Religious be mindefull also that for the loue of God they haue renounced their proper will : and that therfore they are obliged in all thinges to obey their Abbesse , according to their promise , prouided that it be not against their saluation and your profession . Lett the Abbesse vse such familiarity with her Religious , that they may comport themselues as mistresses towardes their seruantes : for in such sort must they liue together , as that the Abbesse be seruant to all her Religious . I also exhort my sisters , and in the name of our Redeemer IESVS CHRIST , I admonish them , to beware of pride , of vaine glory , of enuy , of auarice , of cogitations and solicitude of worldly affaires : not to speake euill of any , to shunne dissention , murmure and diuision : but lett them be all carefull to preserue vnity of fraternal loue , which is the knott of perfection . Besides , they that cannot read , lett them not regard to learne , but lett them only consider , that they ought aboue althinges to desire to haue the spiritt of IESVS CHRIST and his holy operation , that they ought alwayes to pray vnto God with purity of hart , & to be humble and patientin afflictions and in their sicknesses , and that they ought to loue them that reprehend them , because our lord sayth : Blessed are they they that suffer persecution for iustice : for theirs is the kingdome of heauen . He that shall perseuer vnto the end shal be saued . Of the duety of the Portresse . THE XI . CHAPTER . THe Portresse must be prudent and of good conuersation ripe , of yeares and fitt to remayne and reside all the day long att the cell of the port , the dore wherof shal be alwayes open : She must haue and keep with her a fitt companion , which shal be appoynted her by the Abbesse or Vicaresse , to call any , or to doe what occasions and occurances shall require . The port or gate shabe of two folding leaues and fastened with two lockes and padlockes which in the night shal be shutt with two keyes , wherof the Abbesse shall haue one and the Portresse the other . The port shall neuer be without guard by day , and shal be shutt with one key only . But it must be most dilligently guarded , very respectiue care being taken that it neuer be open but vpon necessity . When any one commeth to enter , they shall not be opened vnto him , but vpon permission formerly had of the Pope or the Protectour to enter into the monastery : where it shall not be lawfull for any person to enter before the sunne rising , or after sunne sett . Nor lett the Religious permitt any to enter into their monastery but vpon reasonable , manifest and ineuitable occasion . If it be permitted to a Bishop to celebrat within the monastery to blesse the Abbesse , to consecrate a Religious , or for any other important occasion , lett him be content to enter with the least traine and most decencie that may be . When it shal be necessary for any Officer or worckman to come in for some worck of importance , lett the Abbesse place some fitt person att the gate to admitt only those into the Monastery that shall haue employment : and lett the Religious then vse all endeauour to keep themselues out of the sight of those that come in . How the Monastery is to be visited . THE XII . CHAPTER . YOur Visitor ought alwayes to be of the O●der of the Frere Minors , such as shal be constituted and commanded by the Cardinall your Protectour : and yet he must be of a life generally knowne for pious and exemplar . His office shal be to correct the excesses committed against the order of your profession as well in the head as in the members . The said visitor must speake vnto you in publike place , that he may be seene of all . It is permitted him to speake with many Religious or with one alone , of matters concerning the visitation , as he shall thinck most to the purpose . You shall haue ordinarily without , yet neere to your Monastery , foure Religious , wherof one shal be your Chaplen , who shall haue also a companion that shal be a Preist of good report and discretion , and two lay brothers of vertuous and pious life , for the helpe and ayd of your pouerty , as we haue alwayes compassionatly found the said Order of the Frere Minors : which we still demaund as a singuler fauour of the said Order for the loue of God and of the glorious Father S. Francis. And lett it neuer be permitted to the Chaplen to enter into the sayd Monastery without the other Priest his companion . And lett those that shall enter alwayes remaine in some publike place , in such sort as they may see one an other . And to heare the confessions of the sick that cannot come to the speakhouse , to administer vnto them the communion and extreme vnction , and to assist them in the agonies of death , it shal be permissable for the sayd priestes to enter in ; and also for the solemne Masses and obsequies for the dead , or for the buriall , the Abbesse may admitt into the Monastery personnes of vnderstāding and fitt for that purpose . And withall this , lett the Religious be alwayes obliged to haue for their Protectour , Gouernour and Correctour , a Cardinall of the Romane Church , who shal be by his Holinesse appointed vnto the Frere Minors : to the end they may be alwayes in submission and subiection to the feet of the same Church , firme and stable in the Catholique faith , perpetually obseruing the pouerty and humility of our Lord IESVS CHRIST , any his most holy mother . Thus endeth the rule of the poore Religious women , giuen att Perusia the 16. of September the 10. yeare of the Papedome of Innocent the fourth . The sequel is the remainder of the 19. chapter . LEtt not any perseon be permitted to breake or rent this our letter and bull of confirmation , and lett none be so bold or rash as to contradict it . And if any presume to doe it , lett him know that he shall incurre the disgrace and malediction of God & his holy Apostles sainct Peter and sainct Paul. Giuen att Assisium the 9. of August , the 11. yeare of our raigne . The end of the confirmation of the rule of saincte Clare , which sainct Francis instituted for her . Of the the most feruent loue of Iesus Christ which enflamed the hart of S. Clare , and how the deuill tormented her : of an extasie wherin she continued a night and two dayes together . THE XX. CHAPTER . WHen S. Clare heard speake of the passion our Redeemer IESVS CHRIST , she oftē accustomēd to weepe in cōpassion , in such sort that out of the sacred woundes she would sometimes draw dolorous feelinges & affectiōs , and att other times ioyes and consolations of admirable sweetnes . And the crosse of IESVS CHRIST , which with her Spouse she carryed in her soule , and the weight therof gaue her so much more tast of contētment as she felt more griefe . The great abondance of teares which she powred out for the passion of IESVS CHRIST , kept her sometimes out of her selfe , and the internall loue which she had imprinted in her hart , in manner continually represented vnto her IESVS CHRIST crucified . She ordinarily gaue exāple by worckes , of what she taught her Religious by wordes . For admonishing them often and instructing them secretly touching some exercise , before she had ended her discourse , she was seene to power out of her eyes abondance of teares . Among the houres of the diuine office that are sung in the Church , she was present with greatest deuotion att the Sixt and ninth , by reason that att such houres she was crucified with her Redeemer IESVS CHRIST . The holy Virgin retyring one time to her priuate deuotion after the ninth houre , the deuill came to her , and did beat her outragiously , and euen did so hurt her in the face , that her eye was all bloud-shott and the signe remayned on her cheeke : but S. Clare omitted nor for that to perseuer in her prayer . And to the end she might with the more deuotion apply herselfe to the cōtentmentes which she conceaued in mediating of IESVS CHRIST crucified , she ordinarily contemplated the mistery of the fiue woundes : and therfore she learned by hart the office of the crosse , as the true louer of the crosse S. Fancis had taught her . She accustomed to weare against her naked flesh a girdle of thirteene knottes , wherto also were litle stones fastened in forme of knottes : which she did for a secrett memory of the woundes and doulours of our Redeemer IESVS CHRIST . One lent vpon Maundy thursday , wheron our Lord IESVS CHRIST shewed a particuler loue to his disciples , att the houre of the agony that our Redeemer did sweat bloud and water in the garden , this holy virgin retyred into her oratory full of deep sorrow , and ioyned herselfe with almighty God in prayer as if she had seen him praying , and as if , by contemplation of the soule of IESVS CHRIST sorrowfull euen to death , she her selfe had felt and suffered his prison , his derisions , his iniuries , reproches , affrontes , beatinges , sentence , crosse and most ignominious death , carrying in her memory a like sorrow , wherfore as vtterly transported , she sate on a straw-bed , and all that night and the day following , she was so absorpt and rapt out of her selfe , that her eyes being open and without motion , she seemed to hold them fixed in one place , and remayned so insensible being conioyntly crucified with IESVS CHRIST , that a Religious familier vnto her , comming often to see if she wanted any thing , she found her alwayes in one same manner . But on the night of holy saterday , this deuout Religious came to her deere mother with a candle , and partly by signes and partly by wordes , she made her , the best she could , to vnderstand the commandement that the holy Father sainct Francis gaue her , that she should not passe one day without taking and eating something . So in the presence of this Religious , sainte Clare , as if she came out of another place , sayd vnto her : what need haue you to light this candle ? is it not day ? Wherto the Religious answeared : Mother , the night of holy thursday is past , as also goodfriday , and we are now in the night of Easter eue . The Sainct replyed : my daughter , blessed be this sleep which almighty God att length after my long desire hath granted me . But I admonish and command you , not to speake herof to any creature liuing , whiles I shall liue in the world . Of many miracles wrought by saincte Clare by the signe and vertue of the crosse . THE XXI . CHAPTER . OVr Redeemer IESVS CHRIST recompenced well the pious desires and good worckes of his beloued Virgin saincte Clare : for as she was enflamed with an infinite loue of the misteries of the holy crosse , so by the vertue and power of the same crosse , she became noble in the signes & miracles of IESVS CHRIST . Oftentimes in making the signe of the crosse on the sicke , they were miraculously cured , and indifferently of all sortes of diseases . A Religious man called Stephen , hauing a hote feuer that exceedingly afflicted him , the holy Father sainct Francis sent him to saincte Clare , to make the signe of the crosse vpon him , as one that well knew her perfection and vertue , which he exceedingly honoured . Now the Lady Hortulana mother of saincte Clare was then in the Couent of saint Damian : for a litle before , considering that her daughters had espoused IESVS CHRIST , she came to them to Religion , where this happy lady serued as a true Gardener in that Garden enclosed with those virgins , our Redeemer IESVS CHRIST , and with the glorious Agnes sister to sainte Clare , and the other Religious all replenished with the holy Ghost , to whome the holy Father saint Francis sent many diseased whome they cured , after hauing made on them the signe of the crosse , which they most hartely honoured . The sayd Religious then being sent to sainte Clare , she , as the daughter of obedience being therto commanded by the holy Father Saint Francis , presently made on him the signe of the crosse , then left him a litle to sleep in the Church , in the place where she was accustomed to pray , and the Religious hauing a litle reposed , arose sound , secure , and freed of his infirmity : then he retourned to saint Francis , by whome he had bene sent to saint Damian , and consequently was cured . A child of three yeares old of the citty of Spoletum called Matthew , had by chaunce a stone thrust into his nose , whence it could not be gotten out , so that the child was in extreme perill : whervpon he was brought to saincte Clare , who hauing made the signe of the crosse on him , the stone incontinently fell out of his nose , and he was perfectly well . An other child of Perusia hauing a filme on his eye was brought to sainte Clare , who touching the eye of the child , and making the signe of the crosse theron , willed them that had presented the child vnto her , to carry it vnto her mother that she might also make the signe of the crosse vpon it , which hauing done the eye became cleare , and being purged of the filme that obscured it , he was presently cured , whervpon sainte Clare affirmed that this miracle was wrought by the merittes of her mother , who finding such glory to be attributed vnto her , reputed her selfe vnworthy therof . One of her Religious called Beneuanta , hauing had for twelue yeares together an impostume vnder her arme , which did purge by fiue seuerall issues , saincte Clare had compassion therof and made on her the vertuous signe of the crosse : then with her owne handes taking away the playster , she was cured of her long continued sores . An other of her Religious called Aimia , being for more then a yeares space afflicted with the dropsy , together with an extreme paine in her sides and a burning feeuer , sainte Clare conceaued a very strong compassion of her , & therfore hauing recourse to her noble and infallible medicine , she made on her body the signe of the crosse in the name of her beloued IESVS CHRIST , & the Religious was perfectly cured . An other seruāt of God borne att Perusia , had for two yeares so lost her voice that one could scarcely heare her speake : but hauing vnderstood by a visiō which she had the night of the Assuption of our Lady , that sainte Clare should cure her : the poore afflicted creature hauing very impatiently expected the breake of day , repayred with a strōg confidēce vnto that holy virgin , and by signes craued her benedictiō : which fauour hauing obtayned , her voice which so lōg time she had wāted , became as cleare and shrillas euer it had bin . An other Religious called Christina that had bin lōg time deafe in one of her eares , & had in vaine tried many remedies , S. Clare hauing made the signe of the crosse on her head , & with her hād touched her eare , she recouered her hearing as perfectly and clearly as before . An other Religious called Andrea had a disease in her throat , the griefe wherof procured her much impatiēce : it was admirable , that among so many prayers enflamed with diuine loue , there should be a soule so cold , & among such prudent virgins , one so indiscreet & vncōsiderate . This Religious feeling her selfe one night more tormēted with her infirmity then ordinarily , afflicted & impatiēt that her paine did rather encrease thē diminish , she so crushed & pressed her throat , that she made appeare her intentiō to choake her selfe , thincking by violēce to expell that swelling , so to auoyd longer torment & by ignorāce attempting to doe more then was the will of God. But whiles that poore Religious busied her selfe in this folly , saincte Clare by diuine inspiration had knoledge therof , wherfore calling one of her Religious she willed her to hasten downe and boyle an egge in the shell and cause sister Andrea to swallow it , which done to bring her to her presence . The Religious instātly dressed the egge , and forthwith brought it to the sicke party , whome she found litle better then dead , hauing so crushed her throat that her speech was vtterly gone , yet she made her swallow the egge as wel as she could : then raising her frō her strawbed , shewith much labour led her to S. Clare , who thus spake vnto her : Wretched sister confesse thee to God , and haue contrition for what thou intendedst to doe , and acknoledge that IESVS CHRIST will giue thee health far better then thou with thy owne handes haddest purposed to doe : change thy euill life into a better , for thou shalt neuer recouer an other sicknesse that shall succed this , but shalt dye therof . These wordes procured in this Religious a spiritt of compunction and contrition , so that she , being entierly cured of this grieuous infirmity , amended her life ; and a litle after she fell into an other sicknes which saincte Clare had foretold , wherof she ended her life piously . It doth manifestly appeare by these examples and by many other merueillous thinges , which this holy virgin wrought by this healthfull signe , that the tree of the crosse of our Sauiour IESVS CHRIST was deeply planted in her hart , and that in a merueillous manner the fruites did interiourly recreat her soule : sith the leaues therof did exteriourly worck such remedies , by the handes and merittes of this glorious sainct . How saincte Clare blessed bread , wheron the signe of the crosse miraculously remayned . THE XXII . CHAPTER . S. Clare was a disciple of the crosse , of such notable fame and sanctity , that not only great prelats and Cardinals much desired to see her , to heare and discourse with her , for which cause they often visited her : but the Pope himselfe boare her also this affection , in so much that Pope Innocēt the fourth repayred to her Monastery , to heare of her , as a secretary of the holy Ghost , celestiall and diuine discourses . And hauing a long time conferred with her of matters of saluatiō & of the prayses of God , whiles they entertayned thēselues in so pious a discourse , S. Clare caused the dinner to be prepared , & the tables for the Religious to be couered , causing bread to be brought thither , with intentiō to procure the Vicar of IESVS CHRIST to blesse it , to be afterwardes kept of deuotion . Their discourse thē being ended , sainte Clare fell on her knees before the Pope and besought him to blesse the bread ; wherto his holinesse answeared : daughter Clare , I will that you blesse it your selfe , making theron the signe of the crosse . The sainct therto answeared , most holy Father , pardon me if you please : for if I should doe it , I should deserue sharpe reprehensiō in presuming to giue my benedictiō in presence of your holinesse . The Pope againe replyed : well , that no presumption be imputed vnto you , and that you meritt therby , I command you by holy obedience to blesse these loaues , making on them the signe of the crosse . This daughter of obedience presently lifted vp her hand and made the signe of the crosse on the bread , whence ensued an admirable accident , for the crosse remayned on the bread , wherof part was eaten of deuotion , and the rest reserued as a holy relique , which euent filled the Pope with admiration , for which he gaue thanckes to God , then gaue his benediction to sainte Clare , who receaued it with great humility , and was much comforted withall . Of many infirmities of the glorious Virgin S. Clare , of her weaknesse , and how she was visited by the Protectour . THE XXIII . CHAPTER . THe Virgin sainte Clare had now forty yeares run the race of the most eminent vertue and practise of pouerty , and broken the alleblaster of her body in the most strict prison by fasting and rigours of disciplines , and by this meane filled the house of the holy Church with the most precious oyntment of her vertues , wherwith she drew after her an infinite number of soules to the seruice of IESVS CHRIST : and as she already approached to the recompence of eternall glory , hauing supported diuers infirmities and consumed the forces of her body in her first yeares by the rigour of penance , she was also in her latter dayes oppressed and afflicted with diuers grieuous sicknesses . But because in the time of her health , she was in such sort enriched with the meritt of good worckes , that being sicke she gained the true richesse of the merittes of patience , she yet enioyed the fruites of her vertues that were ripened in afflictions and molestations occasioned by diuersity of diseases . But the vertue of her patiēce doth euidently appeare in that hauing bin twenty eight yeares together afflicted with diuers diseases , she was neuer heard to vtter the least murmure or complaint : but continually were heard to proceed out of her mouth , pious wordes and thanckesgiuing to almighty God. Now being exceedingly weakened with infirmity and euery moment seeming to her the drawing on of the end of her life , it pleased our Lord IESVS CHRIST to prolong it till she might be visited by the eminent Officers of the Romane Church , wherof she was a seruant and special child . For the Pope being yett att Lions , & this S. beginning to be more tormented by her infirmities then she accustomed to be , a sword of sorrow through-pearced the soule of her beloued daughters . But a virgin , seruante of IESVS CHRIST and a very deuout Religious of the Monastery of saint Paul , and Order of saint Benedict , had att that time this vision following : It semed to her that she did visitt sainte Clare withall her sisters att saint Damian , whom she saw in a sorrowfull , yet precious bed , about which they all lamēted expecting her death : and withall she saw come to the bolster of the sayd bed , a very beautifull woman , who sayd to them that wept : My daughters , weep not for her that is yet to liue , for she cannot dye til our Lord and all his disciples doe come . A litle after the Romane Court was att Perusia , where the encrease of sainte Clares sicknesse being diuulged , the Cardinall of Hostia hastened with great dilligence to visite the espouse of IESVS CHRIST , whose Father he was by office , Gouernour by speciall sollicitude , and Fosterer and friend in most pure and chast amitie ; and her he comforted , applying and with his owne handes administring vnto her the most sacred sacrament of the Eucharist , and then made a very deuout sermon vnto the Religious : sainte Clare with great humility and in the name of our Redeemer IESVS CHRIST , besought him to accept in recommēdation that her family , and all her other poore sisters of other Monasteries : but aboue all she most instātly besought him , to obtaine of the Pope and the Colledge of Cardinalls , a priuiledge and confirmation of holy pouerty . Wherto the Cardinall gaue his word , and as a faithfull Protectour of her Religion , & one most deuout and affectionat to saincte Clare , did afterwardes effect it : For Pope Innocēt the fourth att her most instāt request , confirmed the rule which the holy Father saint Francis had instituted for her , as is formerly recorded : of which rule S. Clare had neuer till then other cōfirmation written then that of the said Cardinall , because the Pope supposing to induce sainte Clare , not to bind her Religious to such an extreme pouerty , did still deferre to confirme her rule by writing . But Innocent the fourth seeing the perseuerāce and last will of sainte Clare , graunted the same vnto her by a bull , the eleuenth and last yeare of his raigne , as we haue before recorded . And the yeare being almost expired , the Pope came , with his Cardinals from Perusia to Assisium , wherin the first vision touching the death of the holy virgin was accomplished : for the Pope being in his office more then a man , by the aucthority which he hath of IESVS CHRIST on earth , whose person he representeth in the temple of the Church militant , the Cardinals accompanying his holinesse , represented the disciples of our Lord IESVS CHRIST . How Pope Innocent the fourth visited S. Clare in her last sicknes , and gaue her absolution . THE XXIV . CHAPTER . THe diuine prouidence would no longer deferre the accomplishment of the will of S. Clare , but her Spouse IESVS CHRIST came to eleuate into his celestiall Pallace , his poore espouse and pilgrime on earth , who desired nothing more , that being deliuered of this mortall body , she might haue the sight and fruition of her most glorious IESVS CHRIST in his kingdome . Now then the members of this virgin being by continuance of her sicknes as vtterly decayed , there befell her a new weakenes , which being a token that she should in short time be called of God , she also vsed it as a ladder to mount to eternall saluation . Whervpon the Pope , Innocent the fourth , came to the Monastery of saint Damian , accompanied with many Cardinals , to visitt the seruant of God , not doubting but she whose life he had already approued , was the most perfect in sanctity of all women of his time , and therfore worthy to haue her death honoured by his presence . His holinesse then being entred , he went directly to the glorious Virgin , and comming neere to her bed , he tendered her his hand to kisse , which fauour saincte Clare with exceeding ioy receaued . But besides that , she with great humility besought him to aford her his feet to kisse . The Pope to content her sate downe vpon a litle bench , and deuoutly presented vnto her his Apostolicall feet , on which this sainct reuerently laid her face and mouth , most affectionatly kissing them , then with the serenity of an Angelicall countenance , she demaunded of him remission of all her sinnes . Wherto the Pope answeared : would to God my deere sister , I had need of such a pardon : but finally he gaue her the benefitt of absolutiō , and the gift of his benediction , then left her in peace . She hauing that morning receaued the most sacred communion att the hand of the Prouinciall of the Frere Minors of that prouince , with her handes ioyned and her eyes eleuated towardes heauen , she weeping sayd to her Religious : My daughters , prayse almighty God for the benefitt it hath pleased him to bestow on me this day , which is such that the earth and the heauens are not of sufficiencie to recompence it , sith this day I haue both receaued the same Lord , and am esteemed worthy to see his vicar on earth . How S. Clare comforted her sister S. Agnes . THE XXV CHAPTER . THe daughters were all about their mother , without whom they were in short time to remayne orphanes , the cōsideration wherof through-pearced their soules with a most bitter griefe . The heauines of sleep , nor hungar could not draw them from the presence of their mother : the contentment which they receaued in her presence made them forgett to eat and to sleep , because all their exercise was to weepe and particulerly her most deuout sister Agnes , who was expresly come from the Monastery which she had newly erected att Florence , to be present att her death . Being then in this anguish , she tourned towardes her sister , and most instantly prayed her , not to depriue her of her presence . Wherto sainte Clare answeared : Deere sister , whome I cordially loue , sith it hath pleased God that I depart , be you ioyfull , and weepe no more : for I assure you , our Lord will shortly come to you , to visitt you with an exceeding consolation before your death . Here followeth the testament of the holy S. Clare . In nomine Domini Amen . AMongest all other benefittes , which we haue receaued of our bountifull benefactour the king of mercies , and doe daily receiue of him : & for which we are most boud to praise him , one is for our vocatiō : which by how much greater it is , by so much more are we bound vnto him : the Apostle saith : acknowledge your vocatiō . God hath made himselfe a way , which he hath shewed by word and example , & our holy Father S. Francis , a most perfect zelatour , and follower of the same way hath thaught vs : wherfor my beloued Sisters we ought to marcke the vnmeasurable benefitt which God hath done vnto vs : amongest the rest that which he hath vouchsafed to worcke in vs through his seruāt our Father S. Frācis , not only after our cōuersion , but alsowhen we were in the captiuity & vanity of the world : for after his conuersion ( not hauing as yet any Brethren or companions ) being ro repaire the Church of saint Damian , where he was visited with diuinecōsolation , and cōstrained wholly to abandon the world , filled with ioy and illumination of the holy Ghost , he prophesied of vs that which our lord hath afterwardes fulfilled ; standing then on the walles of the said Church he called with a loud voice in the french tongue , vnto some poore people dwelling therby saying . Come helpe me in this Church of sainct Damian : for there shall came women of whose good life and holy conuersation , our heauenly Father shal be reioyced in his whole Church . In this may we obserue the infinite bounty of God towardes vs : who of his aboundāt mercy and charity hath vouchsafed to prophesie those thinges by his seruant of our vocatiō and election : & not only of vs hath our holy Father prophesied these thinges , but also of those who hereafter shal be called vnto that vocation , wherto our Lord hath called vs. With what care of soule and body are we then bound to keep the commādements of God , & of our holy Father saint Francis , to the end that with the grace of God we may pay the multiplied talent . And our lord hath not only placed vs as an example vnto the seculer , but also vnto all our Sisters whome he shall call vnto our vocation , that we may be vnto those who conuerse in the world a mirrour and example . For our Lord God hath called vs vnto so great thinges , that they may take example of vs , who are giuen vnto others for an example , for which we are bound greatly to blesse & the more ought we for this to be strēgthened in our lord to doe well : wherfore if we liue according to the forme aboue mentioned , we shall leaue good example vnto those which follow vs , & with short paine we shall receiue the reward of euerlasting life . After that our heauenly Father vouchsafed through his great mercy and grace to illuminate my hart in such sort that by the example and touching of our holy Father S. Francis , I began to doe penance : a litle after my conuersion , I , with a few Sisters whome our Lord gaue me ▪ haue willingly promised vnto him obedience , like as our lord through the light of his grace inspired vnto vs by meanes of his merueillous life and holy doctrine . Saint Francis then marcking that we were tender and fraile according to the body , yet neuerthelesse nothing dismayed with any necessity , pouerty , paine , tribulation , or contempt of the world , but that we esteemed all those thingees as great pleasure , euen as he had experienced by the example of his Brethren : he reioyced in our lord , and with great charity inclining towardes vs , he obliged himselfe & his Brethren to haue alwayes ouer vs a speciall and diligent care . We also by the will of God & of our holy Father saint Frācis , repaired to the Church of saint Damiā there to dwell , a litle after which time , our lord through his great mercy & grace multiplyed vs : and then was fulfilled that which our lord had foretold by his seruant : for we had dwelt before in an other place : litle after that , he wrote vnto vs this forme of life , and principally that we should perseuer in this pouerty ; and it was not sufficient vnto him to haue admonished vs therunto in his life , by many sermons & aduertisemētes , to the end he might moue vs to the loue and obseruance of this most holy pouerty : but he hath also giuen vs many writinges , that after his death we should not fall from the same holy pouertye , according to the example of the Sonne of God , who liuing in this world did neuer leaue the same : which holy pouerty , our holy Father saint Francis , and his Brethrē did honour and obserue during his life ; Wherfore , I Clare , seruant and handmayd of Christ , and of the poore Sisters of saint Damian , although vnworthy , and the litle plant of our holy Father saint Francis , considering this with my other Sisters , as also the highnes of our profession , made vnto such a worthy Father , and the frailty of vs and others , which we feare after the death of our holy Father , who next vnto God was our only piller , and comfort : againe and againe we binde our selues vnto the holy lady pouerty : to the end that the Sisters who are , or shall come after my death , may by no meanes decline from the same . This Pouerty I haue alwayes bin carefull ( with the grace of God ) to obserue , and to cause it to be obserued : and for more surety of the same , I haue made my Profession therof vnto our holy Father Pope Innocent the fourth in whose time we began , and haue confirmed it by his successours : that by no meanes in no time , we should decline from this holy Pouerty , which we haue vowed vnto God and vnto saint Francis. Wherfore I bending the knee both of myne inward and outward man : in all humility doe commend vnto the church of Rome , to our holy Father the Pope , and especially vnto the Cardinall , to whose protection , together wit the Franciscans we are committed , that for the loue of God , who was layd in the cribbe , liued poorly in this world , and dyed poorly on the crosse , they will keepe the litle flock which God the Father hath gayned in his church , through the wordes and examples of our holy Father saint Francis : causing it to follow the humility and pouerty of his deerly beloued Sonne , the Father of wisdome , and of his holy mother , and that they will cause the holy pouerty to be obserued which we haue promised vnto God and to sainct Francis ; as also strengthen thē for to obserue the same . And like as God gaue vnto vs our Father saint Francis , for our founder and helper in the seruice of God and of those thinges which we haue vowed vnto God and vnto him to obserue ; and as he was carefull whiles he liued to exercise vs his plantes , by word & examples : so I commend and leaue my Sisters , who already are , as also those who hereafter shall be vnto the successours of saint Francis , and to the whole religion : that they wil be alwayes an assistance vnto vs to profitt from better to better , to serue God , and to accomplish and obserue this holy pouerty . If it should happen att any time that the said sisters should leaue their country or citty to goe vnto an other , they are firmely bound after my death in what place soeuer they are , to obserue the holy pouerty , which they haue vowed vnto God and to saint Francis. Those which shall be in office as also the other sisters , shal be carefull not to receiue more land then extreme necessity doth require , as a garden for hearbes vnto their necessity . And if for the defence or vse of the cloyster , it weere needfull to haue more land , they shall take but only to supply the necessity , and in this lād they may neither plough nor sowe . I admonish you all my Sisters , who are & shall be , that you labour to follow the way of simplicity , humility , pouerty , and also the modesty of holy conuersation , as we in the beginning of our conuersion , haue bin taught of Christ , and of our holy Father saint Francis through which ( not through our meritt ) but through the mercy of the liberall giuer ; the Father of mercies hath spread abroad the sauour of our good name , as well vnto those who are far off , as to such as are neere . And for the charity of our Lord IESVS lett thē keepe the vniō of loue . The charity which you haue interiourly , shew it exteriourly by worckes , to the end that through your exāple , the sisters who are called vnto your profession , may encrease in the loue of God , & mutuall charity . Also I pray all those who shal be chosen in the offices of the sisters that they study to excell the others , rather in vertue and modest conuersation , then in their office : to the end that by their example , the Sisters that were called vnto the religion before them , be moued to obey them , not only in respect of their office , but for loue . The Abbesse must be carefull & discreet towardes her Sisters , as a good mother towardes her children . She must also haue a prouident care of euery one according to their necessity , of the almose which it shall please God to send her . She must withall be so sweet and indifferent vnto all , that the sisters may with out feare or doubt , declare vnto her their necessity , and that they confidently haue recourse vnto her , when the Abbesse and the Sisters shall thincke it to be necessary . The Sisters that are subiect , lett them remember that for the loue of God they haue renounced their owne willes , wherfore I will that they obey their mother , as they of their one accord promised vnto God to doe : to the end that their mother seeing the humility , charity , & vnion which they haue vnto each other , may easily beare the chardge , with the office shesustaineth : and because it is heauy & bitter they must through their holy conuersatiō , turne it into sweetnes . And because the way is narrow & the gate streight , which leadeth vnto life , & few there are that walke in it , and few that perseuer therin : blessed are they that haue receiued the grace to walke in it , and to perseuer vnto the end : lett vs therfore be carefull , if we be entred in the way of our lord , that by out fault and negligence we doe not fall from the same : to the end that we committ not that iniury vnto our lord , to this blessed mother the glorious Virgin Mary , to our holy Father sainct Francis , and to the triumphant and militant church : for it is written , accursed are they who decline from your commandement . For to obtaine this grace , I bend my knee vnto the heauenly Father through the merittes of lord IESVS , and of his blessed mother ; of our holy Father saint Francis , and of all the Sainctes : that it well please him of his diuine Maiestie , who hath giuen a good beginning , to graunt grace also , that it may augment and perseuer euen vntill death . Deerly beloued Sisters , present and to come , to the end that you may the better perseuer in your vocation ; I leaue vnto you this writing , and in token of our Lordes benediction and of the benedictiction of our holy Father saint Francis , and of me your mother and seruant . The end of the testament of the glorious Virgin saincte Clare . Here ensueth S. Clares Benediction vnto her Sisters , present and to come . IN the name of the Father , and of the Sonne , and of the holy Ghost . Amen . My deerly beloued Sisters , our lord giue you his holy benedictiō , and behold you with his holy eye of mercy , giuing you his peace : as also to all those that shall enter and perseuer in this our Colledge and monastery , and vnto all other of the Order , who shall perseuer vnto the end in this holy pouerty : I Clare seruant of IESVS CHRIST , and litle plante of our holy Father S. Francis : your mother & Sister , though vnworthy , doe beseech our lord IESVS CHRIST , that by the intercession of his most holy mother , of the holy Archangell S. Michaell , and of all the holy Angels , of our holy Father S. Francis , and of al the holy Saintes , that it wil please him to giue and confirme vnto you this benediction in heauen , and in earth by multiplying in you his holy grace : and in heauen by eleuating you into the eternall glory with his saintes . And I giue you my benediction in my life , and after my death , in all that I am able , and more then I am able : Withall the blessinges , wherwith the Father of mercies hath or shall blesse his spirituall children , both in heauē and earth : or that the spirituall mother doth , or shal be able to blesse her spirituall chirldren . Amen . Be alwayes louers of God , of your soule and of your Sisters , and be alwayes carefull to keepe that , which you haue vowed to God. Our lord be alwayes with you , and you with him . Amē . Of the death of the blessed Virgin S. Clare , and of a vision which one of her Religious saw . THE XXVI . CHAPTER . THe holy virgin , and seruant of IES . CH. was many dayes towardes the end of her life afflicted with diuers diseases . The faith & deuotiō which att that time each one boare her , exceedingly encreased , yea so far foorth as she was honoured as a S. being ordinarily visited by Cardinals , Bishoppes , and other Prelates . But , which is more admirable to heare , hauing bin seauenteen dayes without force to receaue any sustenāce that was presented vnto her , she was neuertheles so fortified of God and encouraged of his diuine Maiesty , that she exhorted all those that would comfort her to be prompt in the seruice of God. A Religious mā intending to comfort her and to persuade her to haue patience in so grieuous a sicknesse that procured her so much torment , she with a smiling countenance & cleare voyce answeared him : Brother , since the time that I knew the grace of my God , by meanes of his seruant saint Francis , no paine hath bin troublesome vnto me , no penance hath seemed difficult , nor no sicknesse ircksome . And as almighty God approached neere vnto her , & her soule being as it were att the dore to goe forth , the blessed virgin would haue the most pious and spirituall Frere Minors to be present , to discourse vnto her of the passiō of our Lord IESVS CHRIST , and by their pious wordes to enflame her more in the loue of God. Wherfore some of them who were vnto her true Brethren , in our Redeemer CHRIST IESVS were present , and amōg others Br. Iuniperus , the familier of our Lord IESVS CHRIST , who often vttered vnto her , such fiery and enflamed wordes of the omnipotēt God , that she by his presēce being filled with an extreme ioy , one day demaunded of him , if he then knew nothing new of almighty God : whervpon Br. Iuniperus opening his mouth to answeare her , there issued out of the fournise of his enflamed hart , infinite sparckes of such sublime wordes , that this holy virgin receaued therof much consolation . Finally turning her Angelicall face towards her deere and beloued daughters and sisters there present , bitterly weeping , she recommended vnto them the pouerty of our Redeemer IESVS CHRIST in this her last passadge , praysing and thancking God , for the infinite benefittes which they had receaued of his diuine Maiesty , which she particulerly recounted vnto them ; then she gaue them all her benediction , & also to all the Religious of her Monastery present & absent , and to all those that should enter into her Order . There were present two companions of saint Frācis , Br. Angelus , who though much afflicted did yet comfort the others , and the right simple Br. Leo , who ceased not to kisse the bed of the holy virgin , that was leuing the world , who was lamēted of her daughters because they wer left orphanes & were no more in this life to see their most holy mother , and therfore they accōpanyed her soule vnto heauen with abōdance of teares , without power to admit any other consolation then to desire to goe with her : wherwith being so afflicted , they could not without difficulty forbeare with their nailes to rent their faces ; but it not being permitted them to dischardge thēselues of such greife exteriourly , it did enflame in them a more burning fire within : For those espouses of IESVS CHRIST were sufficiently morified by the rigour of Religion , albeit the force of greife did constraine thē to cast forth loud cryes and sighes , and to power out riuers of teares . The holy virgin att lenght being turned towardes thē , begā very sweetly to say vnto her soule , goe my soule , goe sorth securely ; thou hast an assured guide to performe this voyage : for he that is they Creatour , hath sanctified thee , & hath alwayes conserued thee , affecting thee with a tender loue , equall with that of a mother towardes her child . And thou my God , be praysed for hauing created me . A Religious sister asking her what she meant therby : she answeared : I speake to my blessed soule . Her most glorious Spouse IESVS CHRIST was not far from her , & attended for her . Thē tourning to one of her Religious , she sayd : Doe you not see my daughter , the king of glory whome I see ? Almighty God also layd his hand on an other Religious , who saw with her corporall eyes thorough the teares that distilled from them , a glorious vision ; she being pearced thorough with the dart of sorrow , cast her eyes towardes the gate of the house , and saw enter a great procession of virgins richly cloathed in white , hauing each one a croune of gold on their head : but one of them appeared more beautifull , sumptuous and glittering thē the rest : For she had on her head an imperiall crowne , garnished with precious stones , out of whose countenāce proceeded a light so shining that it cōuerted the obscurity of the night into cleare and bright day : It was with out doubt the glorious Virgin Mary , Queen of virgins , who came to the bed of the espouse of her sonne , to whome enclining she graciously embraced her , and incontinently she was couered and the bed also by the other virgins with an extreme sumptuous mantell . So the day following , which was the eleuenth of August , this holy soule ascended to heauen , there to be crowned with perpetuall glory . Happy was her departure out of this miserable life , sith it was her entry into that of eternall felicitie . For the fastes which this S. performed in this exile , she is now ioyfull and had her fill att the magnificall table of the cittizens of heauē : and for the humility and basenesse of her habite , she is now gloriously attired with the glory of Paradise . The continuall sighes and desires which she had for the presence and loue of her deerly beloued Spouse , are accomplished by the blessed vision of God face to face , and by the assured fruition of the soueraigne good : leauing the way open to the example of sanctity , that we blinded , and miserable mortall creatures , reiecting these short , false and deceiptfull pleasures of this world , may purchase the permanent , true and assured that indure eternally . Of the honorable obsequies that were performed for S. Clare . THE XXVII . CHAPTER . WHiles the soule of S. Clare departed this life , the report of her deceasse was incontinently diuulged through Assisium : whence both men and women in such abondance speedily flocked to the Monastery , that none seemed to be left in the citty . Each one presently esteemed her a sainct , and called her the espouse of IESVS CHRIST , accompayning their discourses with great abondance of teares of deuotion . The officers of iustice repayred thither accompanyed with many warlike Champions and a great nomber of armed men , which that night guarded the monastery , for feare that precious treasure might be bereaued them . The night following , the Pope with all his Court came thither , accompayned by all the neighbour people . The Religious men of S. Damiā being ready to begin the office of the dead , the Pope would haue to be sayd the office of the holy virgins , wherin he would haue canonized her before her buryall : But the Cardinall of Hostia hauing demonstrated vnto him that it was fitt in this affaire to proceed with more humane prudence , the Pope permitted the sayd Religious solemnly to proceed in the office of the dead according to the custome . The said Cardinall hauing taken for his text , Vanitas vanitatum & omnia vanitas , made a very worthy and deuout sermon to manifest the vanity of thinges appertayning only to this world , where he exceedingly exalted that most eminent Contemptrice of vanityes : which ended , all the Cardinals and other Prelates accompanied this holy body with an exemplar deuotion . All the funeralles being very solemnly accomplished , the cittizens of Assisium thincking it not secure that this precious treasure should remayne so farre out of their citty , they caused this holy body with exceeding great pomp to be transported , singing psalmes and hymnes with the sound & melody of diuers musicall instrumentes , and in a very solemne procession they carryed it into the Church of sainct George within their citty , where the body of sainct Francis had formerly bin reposed . And it was very reasonnable that he who in his life , had giuen a patterne of the way of life vnto this holy virgin , should as is were prophetically prepare her a place of sepulture ▪ There was then a great repaire and confluence of people frō diuers citties , townes , and villages vnto Assisium , to thanck IESVS CHRIST , and to pray , vnto this blessed creature , proclayming , this virgin to be really a sainct , and glorious , who now liueth in Paradise with the Angels , hauing bin already so much honoured of men on earth . O blessed virgin , pray now to God for vs , and gaine our soules to IESVS CHRIST in heauen , as thou hast conuerted and gayned so many , liuing on earth . The holy virgin passed this transitory life to the other of rest , the yeare of grace , 1253. the twelfth of August , forty yeares after her perfect vocation to God , and the 60. yeare of her age . She was enterred the 12. of August , on which day her feast is solemnised att Assisium , and ouer all the holy Romane Church . Of the miracles wrought by the merittes of S. Clare , and first of possessed personnes that haue bin deliuered . THE XXVIII . CHAPTER . THe cheefest marckes that sainctes can haue , and the worthiest testimonies of faith and reuerence , are sanctity of life , and the perfection of good worckes : for sainct Iohn Baptist , wrought no miracles during his life , and yet they that haue wrought many , shall not be esteemed more holy then he . And therfore the notable renowne of the religious life of saincte Clare , might suffice to make her appeare such as she is , if the tepedity , coldnes , and remissnesse of the world , and partly also deuotion did not otherwise require . But sith this holy virgin was not only in her life time by her merittes swallowed vp in the depth of diuine illumination , but was also after her death of merueilous splendour ouer all the world by the light of her miracles ; and as the most pure verity hath caused the recording of many of her miracles , that they remayne as testimony , memory and denunciation of her sanctity : therfore also the multitude of them enforce the rehearsall of some , that they may be generally diuulged and knowne . A child called Iames , seeming not so sick as possessed , in regard that sometimes he cast himselfe into the fire , or into the riuer , fell rudely on the ground , and with such fury did bite the stones that he brake his teeth withall , forced bloud out of his head , and wrested his mouth most strangely , yea sometimes would seeme a mōstrer , so dubling and folding his members , as his feet would be on his necke . He was ordinarily twice in the day afflicted with the like tormentes , in such sort that two personnes sufficed not to restraine him from tearing of his cloathes , yea there was great difficulty to keep him from murdering himselfe . Many Phisitians hauing in vaine laboured to cure him , att length his Father named Guidalot had recourse to the merittes of S. Clare , affectionatly saying : O holy virgin honoured of the world , to thee I adresse my self , to beseech thee to obtaine of God my sōnes health . Then ful of cōfidence he conducted him to the sepulchre of this sainct , and layd him therevpon , and he presently miraculously obtayned the fauour he desired , his sonne being perfectly cured of all his infirmities , and was neuer troubled after . Alexandrina of the towne of Frata , neere to Perusia , was possessed & tormented with an abhominable deuill , to whose power she was so left that he made her fly as a byrd to the topp of a rock neere to the riuer of Tiber , then made her descend to a branch of a tree that did hang over the sayd riuer , then to hang on that branch , there playing her idle pranckes . This woman had halfe her body vtterly benummed , for which the Phisitians could find no remedy : Att lenght she came with great deuotion to the shrine of saincte Clare , and inuocating her merittes she was cured of all her afflictions : for she had also the gout in her left hand , and her body halfe paraliticall was cured , and withall she was entierly freed of the oppression and seruitude of the deuill An other woman of the same place was cured before the sayd sepulcher , who was in like sort possessed with the deuill , and had withall many other diseases . Of many that were miraculously cured of diuers diseases . THE XXIX . CHAPTER . A French youth , goeing to Rome in company of others his country men , fell sick and lay by the way , and by the force of his infirmity lost his sence and speech , and his body became deformed as it were a monster , then became he so furious that he could not be held , so that he seemed ready to dye ; which spectacle did not only moue his companions to compassion , but did also exceedingly terrifie them : and therfore they bound him to a biere and carryed him to the Church of saincte Clare , where hauing placed him before her sepulcher , they applyed them all to prayers , inuocating the helpe of God and of the S. who made such intercession for the yong man , that he was in an instant entierly cured . A man of the citty of Spoletum , called Valentin , was exceedingly afflicted with the falling sicknesse , in which he fell six times a day in whatsoeuer place he was , and besides he had one foot so wrested awry that he was vtterly lamed : he was brought on an asse to the sepulcher of S. Clare , where hauing remayned two dayes and three nightes , the third day attempting to moue his lame foot , and none being neere him , he made such a noyse , that being heard by some a farre off , they seemed to heare the kreaking of a peice of dry wood , and the man was instantly cured of both the one and the other his sayd diseases . The sonne of a woman of Spoletum , called Iames of twelue yeares old , beingblind , could not goe without a guid : being once forsaken by him that conducted him , he fell into a pitt , brake one of his armes , and hurt his head . The night following sleeping by the bridge of Varue , a woman appeared vnto him , and sayd : Iames , if thou come to me to Assisium I will cure thee . Arising early in the morning , he much admired att the vision , which he recounted vnto two other blind men , who answeared him : Brother , we haue lately heard of a Lady that is dead in the citty of Assisium , att whose sepulcher God worcketh by her merittes great miracles : which the blinde youth hauing heard , he left the two other blind men , and wiht a strong confidence hastened to Assisium : in the way he lodged att Spoletum , where in the night he had the same vision , which encreased his hope of recouering his sight , and made him hasten in time to arriue to the church of saincte Clare . But he found it so filled with worldly people , that he could not enter : which exceedingly troubled him . But seeing no remedy , he rested att the dore , and there remayned till the euening , where this poore blind youth being weary by his iorney , and afflicted for that he could not enter into the church , setled himsesfe the best he could , to rest vpon the ground , leaning his head against a great stone , and so slept : and presently the third time heard the sayd voice , speaking : Iames , God will doe thee good , if thou canst enter : and incontinently awaking out of that sleep , he began to cry and begge of the people with abondance of teares , to permitt him to enter , which hauing a long time continued , they gaue him place : and hauing discloathed himselfe , putting his girdle about his neck , he went to the sepulcher of the sainct , before which with great reuerence and humility he fell on his ' knees , and hauing persisted sometime in prayer , beseeching saincte Clare to intercede for him , he fell into a gentle slumber , wherin saincte Clare appeared vnto him and sayd : Arise Iames , for thou art already cured : and being awaked and raysed on his feet , the defect of his sight left him , and by the vertues and merittes of this Sainct he clearly saw , for which he glorifyed God , and gaue him thanckes for so admirable a worcke , exhorting all present to doe the like , and to prayse our Redeemer IESVS CHRIST , in his holy seruant . Of the lame and paralitiques cured by saincte Clare . THE XXX . CHAPTER . A Cittisen of Perusia called Iohn Martin de Buony , wēt one time with many other Cittisens out of the citty to fight against their ennemies of Tullinium : the skirmish being ended , Iohn found his hand exceedingly hurt with the blow of a flint stone , and the bone being broken , he was therby maymed : hauing bin att extreme coste for the cure therof , yet without any remedy , but still enforced to carry his arme in a scarfe , he alwayes complayned therof as of a desperat may me , and asked counsel about cutting off his hand , but hauing one day heard speech of merueillous matters wrought by almighty God att the intercession of sainte Clare , he with a strong faith vowed to goe to her sepulcher , whither arriuing he very deuoutly and reuerently presented her a hand of wax , then fell on his knees and made his feruent prayers to God , that it would please his diuine Maiesty , by the merittes of that holy virgin to cure him . The successe was admirable , for before this gentleman arose , he felt his hand entierly cured , for which he gaue thanckes to God and to the Saint . A yong man of Castrouitoly , called Petronius , was so consumed with a disease which had for three yeares continually afflicted him , that he seemed to be already withered and corrupted , yea he was therby brought to such weakenesse , that in goeing he stooped with his face as it were on the ground , and found great difficulty to walke , though with a staffe in his hand to support him . His Father hauing already bin exceedingly chardged about his cure , continued yet in resolution to employ the residue of his substance , out of his vehement desire to see his sonne cured . But the Phisitions hauing assured him that there was no hope of cure by humane art , he had recourse to the new Sainct : of whose vertue hauing heard much report , he caused his sonne to be carryed where the Reliques of saincte Clare reposed . And hauing made his prayers by her sepulcher , he recouered his former health , and miraculously arose sound and straight as if he had neuer endured infirmity , yea he ran , leapt , and praysed God and saincte Clare , inducing all present to haue greater faith and deuotion towardes her . In the towne of sainct Quiric , within the diocesse of Assisium , a child of ten yeares old , hauing bin borne lame , went so pittifully and painfully , that if he chanced to fal to the groūd , he could not rise againe but with extreme difficulty . His Mother had many times recommended him to S. Francis , yet found he no redresse : but vnderstanding afterward that the virgin sainte Clare was very famous for infinite miracles which by her merittes were wrought att her sepulcher , she caused her sonne to be carryed thither , and incontinently after he had bin there , his bones were setled in their places , and his members were cured : that which sainct Francis , entreated by deuout prayers would not graunt , he referred to be obtayned and impetrated by the merittes of his disciple saincte Clare . A Cittisen of Augubia , called Iames le Franch , had a sonne of fiue yeares old so lame that he could not goe , which he very impatiently supported , it seeming to him that the torment of his child was a reproch vnto his honour and family . When this child was on the ground , he would wallow and creep in the dust in that sort to goe : and if he would stay himselfe against any thing to arise , he could not : for nature had giuen him only a desire , but no force and ability thervnto . But his Father and mother consulted to make a vow for him , and to offer him to the merittes of sainte Clare , to whome they promised , that being cured , he should be called hers . The vow being made , the espouse of IESVS CHRIST cured this child , who began so well to goe , that without any helpe he went to the sepulcher of the sayd sainct . A woman of Castel Menany , called Plenaria , had bin long time benummed , in such sort as she could not goe without a staffe : but causing herselfe to be carryed to the sepulcher of S. Clare , and hauing there deuoutly offered her prayers , she the day following obtayned what she there with faith demaunded . So she retourned home on her owne feet , who came thither supported by the feet of others . A woman of Perusia had a swelling on her cheeke which tormented her a long time , and besides had al ouer her body many ring wormes & tettars , she had also her neck greater then her head . And often thincking of S. Clare , she one day went to her church , where withgreat deuotion and a true faith she made her prayers : and continuing by her sepulcher till euen within night , she fell into a great sweat , wherby the swelling began to wax dry and to shrinck , and so by litle and litle she was so perfectly cured , that there remayned no shew of scarre . How two children were by saincle Clare rescued and preserued from the rage of wolues . THE XXXI . CHAPTER . THe vally of Spole●ū was accustomed to be much afflicted with wolues , who did of●ē proy there on humā flesh . There dwelt a woman called Bonna , on the Mount Galien , within the diocesse of Assisium , who hauing two children , had scarce ended her lamentations for the one which the wolues had deuoured , but , whiles she was busy in her house they carryed away the other . The wolfe carryed her child to the top of the mountayne , & grapled it by the throat when a labourer in the vineyardes hearing the pittifull cry of the child , called the mother , and admonished her to haue care of her sonne , in regard he heard a crying voice like to his . The woman not finding her sonne , presently beleeued that the wolfe had seased on him , and therfore began to rayse her lamentation towardes heauen , deuoutly inuocating the helpe of S. Clare in these tearmes : O blessed saincte Clare , haue compassion on me miserable woman , and restore me my child . Alas heare if thou please the prayers of an infortunate mother ! permitt me not to continue in this so rigorous desolation . Whiles this poore woman so recommended her distresse to saincte Clare , her neighbours fournished with weapons hastened after the rauening wolfe , and comming to the top of the sayd mountaine , they found that he had left the child wounded in the throat , whose woundes a dogge was licking . And so the child was safely recouered by the merittes of saincte Clare , who was inuocated by his mother , to whome he was brought , and was incontinently restored to perfect health . A litle girle of the towne of Canary , being about noone abroad in the ayre where she did some seruice to an other woman , there came a wolfe , which being taken by the girle but for a dogge , he lept on her neck & tooke hold of her head . The other woman and the mother of the girle there present , ran after , and cryed for helpe , inuocating sainte Clare : and it was admirable to heare , that the child being in the teeth of the wolfe reprehended him , saying : Thou theefe , how canst thou carry me farther I being recommended to that holy virgin ? The wolfe as daunted with those wordes , gently sett the girle on the ground , and as a theefe found and taken in the fact , he fled : and the girle retourned without any hurt vnto her mother . How diuers were deliuered from drowning and danger of sea , hauing i●uocated S. Clare . THE XXXII . CHAPTER . AShippe fraught with many personnes departing out of the port of Perusia , for the I le of Sardinie , the first night there arose such a terrible tempest , that the force therof leaked the bottome of the vessell : which made apparent to all therein , that they were in most euident perill of shipwrack : wherfore they began to inuocate the Queene of heauen , and many other sainctes to assist them . Att length perceiuing no apparence of their liues safety , they addressed themselues to saincte Clare , and vowed to her , that if by her intercession they were deliuered , they would goe all naked to their very shirtes , with their girdle about their necks , to visitt her sacred reliques att Assisium , carrying each a wax light of two poundes in their handes . This vow being made , they saw three great lightes discend from heauen , the one wherof setled on the forepart of the shipp , an other on the poupe , and the third on the pumpe , by the vertue wherof the leakes where the water entred did close , and the sea became so quiet and calme , that with a gracious wind the vessell was accompanied and conducted by the said lightes to the part of Arestan , whither being arriued and landed , & the marchandise all safely putt on shoare , the sayd lightes vanished , and ( which was admirable ) the shippe presently sunk and was cast away . They that had gone out of her acknowledging the miracle , att their retourne to Pisa deuoutly accomplished their vow , yelding infinite thanckes to almighty God , and to the virgin sainte Clare , for the great benefitt receaued by her intercession . How S. Clare was canonized by Pope Alexander the fourth . THE XXXIII . CHAPTER . POpe Innocent the fourth liued so litle time after the death of sainte Clare that he cold not canonize her . The holy siege hauing bin two yeares vacant , Alexander the fourth was chosen Pope , who being exceedingly deuoted and a friend to piety , protectour of Religious , hauing heard true relation both of the miracles which our Lord IESVS CHRIST wrought , for the glory of his holy seruant , and of the renowme of her vertue , which daily more and more diuulged it selfe in the Church : knowing also that her canonization was generally desired , his holinesse being also induced by the assurance of so many miracles , therfore begā to treat in the Consistory of her canonizatiō . Wherin to proceed more maturely , there were elected prudent and vertuous men to examine the sayd miracles and the irreprehensible life of the sainct . Which being done , and this holy virgin being found and proued to haue bin in her life an vnspotted mirrour of all vertues , and to haue bin ennobled of almighty God after her death by true and approued miracles , the day of her Canonization was appointed , when were present with his Holinesse many Cardinals , Archbishoppes , Bishoppes , other Prelates , and a great number of Priestes and Religious , with infinite noblemen , gentlemen and others each in their degree and quality , before whome the Pope proposed this sacred affaire , demaunding the opinion of the Prelates : who with one accord gaue consent , and affectionatly besought the said sainct might be canonized in the Church , as IESVS CHRIST had glorified her in heauen . In this sort then , three yeares after her happy decease , Pope Alexander caused her solemnely to be enrollod in the Catalogue of Sainctes , ordayning her feast to be celebrated with solemnity in the Church , the 12. of August . This Canonization was performed the yeare of grace 1255. and the first of the raigne of the Pope , to the praise and glory of our Redeemer IESVS CHRIST . The life of saincte Agnes sister to saincte Clare . The conuersion of this Sainct is described before in the fift chapter of this present booke , and therfore to auoyd reiteration it is here pretermitted . How saincte Agnes was by the holy Father sainct Francis sent to Florence , there to build a Monastery . THE XXXIIII . CHAPTER . THe virgin and espouse of our Redeemer IES . CH. Agnes true sister & companion of S. Clare , as well in bloud as in vertue and Religion , perseuered and persisted in notable sanctity of life in the Monastery of sainct Damian , and from the time of her entrance into Religion euen to her death , she alwayes woare a very rough haircloth next her tender flesh . Her ordinary refection was almost alwayes bread and water ; she was naturally very pittifull to euery one . Sainct Francis finding this virgin to haue obtayned of God , by meane and assistance of her sister , a worthy perfection , he sent her to Florence there to found a new Monastery of poore sisters called Mount Celi , wherof sainct Francis made her Abbesse . This holy virgin induced many soules to abandon the world to serue IESVS CHRIST , which she did by meane of her pious conuersation and sanctity of life , by holy discourses and wordes of God , that sweetly flowed out of her mouth : and as a perfect Contemptrice of transitory thinges and follower of IESVS CHRIST , she planted in this Monastery ( conformably to the desire of the holy Father sainct Francis and of saincte Cla●e ) the obseruance and profession of Euangelicall pouerty : but being exceedingly grie●●d with the absence of her sister , she wrote this letter following vnto her , and to all the Religious of the Monastery of sainct Damian , wherin she had receaued her education and spirituall nourriture . A Copte of the letter which saincte Agnes wrote to her Sister saincte Clare , and to all the others sisters of her Monastery . THE XXXV . CHAPTER . TO the venerable and beloued Mother in our Lord CHRST IESVS Clare , and to all her Couent , humble sister Agnes , the least of the disciples of IESVS CHRIST and of yours recommendeth herselfe vnto you all , and prostrate att your feet doth yeld you all submission and deuotion , wishing vnto you what is most precious from the most high king of kinges . To the end that all nature which hath bin created of God , doe acknowledge it selfe to be such , as none can persist of it selfe in its owne essence , the diuine prouidence most prudently permitteth that when any one esteemeth himselfe to be in prosperity , then is he drowned and plunged in aduersities . This I tell you ( my most deere Mother ) that you may know what affliction and extreme heauines possesseth my spiritt , being so tormented that hardly can I speake : and this because I am corporally separated from you and my holy sisters , with whome I hoped to haue happely liued and dyed in this world . So farre is this my griefe from slacking , that it continually encreaseth : which as it had a beginning , so doe I beleeue it will finde no end in this world . For it is so continuall and familier vnto me , that it will neuer forsake me . I was persuaded that life and death should be a like , without power of any separation on earth , amongest them who haue one same conuersation and life in heauen , and must haue one same sepulture , them I say , who one same and equall naturall profession , and one same loue hath made sisters . But as far as I can see , being abandoned and afflicted on eache side , I am much mistaken . O my holy sisters ! I beseech you to be reciprocally grieued with me , and lett vs weepe together , I being assured that you shall neuer experience any doulour comparable to that which I now feele , in being separated from them with whome IESVS CHRIST had conioyned me . This griefe tormenteth me incessantly , this fire burneth my hart continually , so that being on each side afflicted , I know what to thincke , neither doth any hope remayne but to be assisted by your prayers , that Almighty God easing this affliction , may make it tollerable vnto me . O my most gracious mother ! what shall I doe and what shall I say ? sith I know not that euer I shall see you more , or likewise my sisters . O that it were lawfull for me to vtter vnto you the conceiptes of my soule , as I would desire , or that I could open my hart vnto you on this paper , then should you see the liuely and continuall dolour that tormenteth me ! My soule b●rneth inter●ourly , being afflicted with an incessant fire of loue , and my hart groneth , sigheth and lamenteth , with desire of your presence . Myne eyes cannot haue their fill of weeping , and albeit I seeke some consolation against this bitternes , yet can I find none : but euery thing turneth into griefe : and much more when I cōsider the meanes to see you . I am entierly steeped in these anguishes , hauing none that can comfort me in this life , but that I receaue a litle consolation from the liberal hand of our Sauiour IESVS CHRIST . Which causeth me to beseech you all to giue thanckes vnto his diuine maiesty for this fauour and mercy extended towardes me , and for that through his grace I finde in this Couent such concord , peace and charity as by wordes cannot be expressed ; these sisters hauing receaued me with exceeding loue & deuotion , yelding me obedience with extraordinary promptitude and reuerence . They all with one accord recommend themselues to our Lord IESVS CHRIST & to you , my sister , and to all the sisters of the monastery ; and I recommend both my selfe and them to your prayers , beseeching you as our Mother , to be mindfull of them and of me , as of your daughters : and know you that they and I , will all the dayes of our life , obserue and keep your holy preceptes and aduertisementes . Besides . I desire you should know that the Pope hath accorded to whatsoeuer I demaunded him , conformably to your intention and mine , and particulerly in the matter you know ; viz. that we may not possesse any thing proper . I beseech you my most deere Mother , to procure of the R. Father Generall that he often visitt vs , to comfort vs in God , whose grace be with your spiritt , Amen . Of an extasie of S. Agnes , and how S. Clare saw her thrice crowned by an Angell . THE XXXVI . CHAPTER . SAinte Clare in her last sicknes obtained that her sister S. Agnes might come to see her in the monastery of S. Damian , to keep her company during the few dayes she had to liue . And so S. Agnes hauing left her Couent well grounded in Religion and sanctity , she came to Assisium , where sainte Clare being one night in prayer a part from her sister , she neuertheles saw her , being also in prayer , lifted from the earth , and an Angell to crowne her head three seuerall times with so many crownes . The day following she demanded of her sister , what player or contemplation she had made the night past : But she of humility vnwilling to manifest her prayer , being att length enforced by obedience , made her this relation : I considered the great goodnes and patience of almighty God , wherby he supporteth such enormous offences of sinners ; which I considered with a deep sorrow and compassion . Then I thought and yet doe thinck on the loue which almighty God beareth to sinners , and how he endured death to saue them : Thirdly I considered and doe consider , and am with cōpassion exceedingly afflicted , for the soules in purgatory and their great tormentes : and because they cannot helpe them selues , I asked mercy for them of the most sacred woundes of our Redeemer IESVS CHRIST . How S. Agnes sent S. Clares vaile to the monasterie of Florence , and of her death and translation to S. George of Assisium , with all her Religious , into a new Couent . THE XXXVII . CHAPTER . AFter the death of sainte Clare , sainte Agnes sent her black vaile which she did ordinairily weare , to the poore Religious of Moūt Celi , which she had founded att Florence : which she did in regard of her great amity towardes them , & that they might inherite some reliques of sainte Clare for their comfort and deuotion . That vaile is yet in the sayd monastery , where it is so carefully preserued , that in substance and colour it seemeth still new . There is likewise to be seene in the same monastery a cloake of sainct Francis , by which reliques our lord worcketh many miracles . A litle after the death of sainte Clare , sainte Agnes , also desired to be present att the mariage of the lambe , whither she was inuited : but she first receaued the consolatiō which sainte Clare had promised her , that before she departed out of this life , she should see her Spouse IESVS CHRIST , as a tast of the eternall felicities wherto she was to be eleuated and conducted by her sweet Spouse CHRIST IESVS . She dyed the 56. yeare of her age , replenished with perfect sanctity ; and being deliuered out of this prison , she went to possesse the kingdome with Angels and the holy virgins that had bin consecrated to IESVS CHRIST , in which glory these two sisters and daughters of Sion , companions in heauen by nature and grace , doe prayse God without end . There assembled a great multitude of people vpon the death of sainte Agnes , and they with great deuotion ascended the ladder of the monastery of sainct Damian , hoping there to receaue some spirituall consolation of sanctity , but it happened that the chaine which held the ladder did slip , so that al those that were on it , fell downe one vpon an other : which made a great bruit and clamour by those that were hurt , who hauing with a strong faith inuocated S. Agnes , were all cured . The sayd holy virgin was enterred att S. Damian , but afterward was transported into the Church of S. George , wher she still remayneth together with her sister in Assisium ; by the which Church the Cittizens haue builded a faire monastery entituled S. Clare , whither were afterward remoued the Religious sisters of S. Damian : which was don to preuent many inconueniences that might arriue vnto them , being without the Citty . The said Religious brought from S. Damian many Reliques , and particulerly the Crucifix which spake to S. Francis , att the beginning of his conue●sion , which is extant in the sayd monastery of S. Clare : and the F●ere Minors are att S. Damian . Of many miracles that almighty God wrought by the merittes of S. Agnes . THE XXXVIII . CHAPTER . AGirle of Perusia had a cancred fistula in her throat , who hauing deuotion to S. Agnes , visited her sepulcher . The Religious there hauing vnbound her soare , att the entry of the Couent , and then hauing with a strong faith offered her prayers , she arose sound , and retourned to her house exceedingly comforted , yelding thanckes to God and to his seruant . There was a Religious sister att our Lady of Angels , of Perusia , who had a mo●tall soare in her brest , which the Phisitions had iudged to be incurable ; in it there were three holes , so that the Religious women exhorted her to beare this affliction with patience as proceeding from the hand of God , and to conforme her selfe to his will. This diseased sister being alwayes of minde to recommend her selfe to S. Agnes , kneeling one day before the Altare , she with much deuotion commended her to the holy seruant of God , demanding of her redresse of her infirmity . Wher withall falling into a gentle and sweet slumber , S. Agnes appeared vnto her , and with her hand touched her mortall wound , with which visitatiō she was sweetly comforted and cured : & at her awaking finding her selfe sound , she gaue infinite thankes to God and to her aduocate S. Agnes . An other Religious womā of the monastery of Venise , had an impostume in her breast , which was opened by the Phisitions & found so dangerous , that they allotted her a very litle time to liue . This poore wretch therfore in this distresse , recōmended , her selfe to the two sisters S. Clare and S. Agnes , and about mindnight these to SS . as most skilfull Phisitions brought boxes of most precious oyntmentes , and accompayned with many virgins entred into the infirmary , where this sick sister was , which was seene by many Religious , and drawing neere to her bed , S. Clare sayd vnto her : Sister I am assured that you shal be cured by the power and goodnes of God , and by the merittes of S. Agnes . The sick Religious not knowing who spake vnto her , douhted of this reuelatiō : and the sainctes replyed that they were P●isitions of Assisium . Then S. Agnes annoynted the soare with the oyntment she had brought , and so the vision disappeared , and the diseased sister was in such sort cured of her mortall wound , that no apparence remayned therof . An other Religious of the monastery of S. Clare in Assisium had bin for sixteene yeares afflicted with such an infirmity , that the other Religious alwayes held her for a leapre ; this diseased creature besought S. Agnes to pray to the virgin of heauen for her recouery : And this prayer being performed with a vow , the Religious was incontinently cured , and freed from all remainder of her infirmity . A Burgesse of Assisium had bin long time lame by a blow of a stone receaued on his foot , and being hopelesse of humane remedy , on the feast day of S. Agnes , he wēt as wel as he could to her Church , and with a strong faith and deuotion fell on his knees before her Altare . His prayer being ended , he arose sound and Iusty , which he recounted to many and thancked almighty God for it . A Painter called Palmere being in a dangerous sicknesse , & by the Phisitiōs giuen ouer as dead : one night after his speech was lost , his brother expecting in his opinion , his last breathing , was exceedingly disquieted , and comming to his bed side and lamenting him as already dead , he fell on his knees , addressed his prayers to sainte Agnes , and with abondance of teares and great confidence made a vow , that if his brother by her merittes and intercession might be cured , as often as he painted her image , he would sett a crowne of gold on her head . This prayer & vow being ended , the sick party incontinently began to speake : as if he had awakened out of a profound sleep , and called for meat , and did hungerly eat , then arose from his bead , saying that two Religious women came to visit him being in his agony and reputed for dead , and that the same visitation had such force , as it left him perfectly cured as he appeared . A woman of Assisium had a sonne of 12. yeares age , that had an impostume in his breast , where the cancre was so encreased , that it had made it in such sort venimous as it exceeded the Phisitions skill to cure it : This woman hauing vnderstood that by the merits of sainte Agnes almighty God had cured such diseases , she commanded her sonne often to visit her sepulchre , and deuoutly to recommend himselfe vnto her : which he did , in such sort that approching one euening so neere her sepulcher that his mortall soare touched the same , and there falling a sleepe , he so remayned till the next morning , when awaking he found himselfe entierly cured : for which hauing thancked God and his Sainct , he retourned to aduertise his mother , affirming that sainte Clare and sainte Agnes appeared vnto him in the night , and that sainte Clare brought an oyntment , wherwith sainte Agnes hauing annoynted him , he was presently cured . Of possessed personnes deliuered by the merittes of saincte Agnes , and of certaine other miracles . THE XXXIX . CHAPTER . THere was in Assisium a child of 12. yeares age , who being amōg other children , an vnknowne mā gaue him a greene beane-cod , which the boy opening , three of the beanes fell to the ground , and the fourth only he did eat , yet as soone as he came home , he vomited extremely , then began to tumble and furiously to behaue himselfe , tourning and rolling his eyes in his head , in such sort as it well appeared that he endured extreme torment : and his gesture so terrifyed them that beheld him , that they iudged him possessed : and therfore his Father & many other his kinred brought him the next morning to the Church of sainte Clare , where hauing offered their prayers for him , and inuocated the intercession of sainte Agnes , the child a litle after begā to crye and barck as a dogge , then cryed out , take heed , there are two deulls already gone out : Say an Aue Maria , & the third wil be gone . Which being presently done , the deuill withall left the child . A woman of Tullinium , being tormented with many wicked spirits , her Father and grand mother vowed to goe with her to Assisium , to visit the sepulcher of S. Agnes , with faith and hope that by her merittes she should be deliuered , and so this possessed woman remayning before the sepulchre of the S. from the ninth houre till euensong , she felt her selfe freed from the deuils that possessed her : this was done on the feast of S. Francis. The kinred of this deliuered woman offered an image of waxe weighing two poundes to the sepulchre of the sainct , in acknowledgement of the grace and fauoure receaued . A man of Perusia with a continuall feiuer , had in his body an impostume , wherof the Phisitions gaue their iudgement he would in short time end his dayes . Wherfore a woman called Celiola , admonished him to recommend himselfe to sainte Agnes , and to vow the visiting of her sepulchre . Which hauing done and his prayers ended , his infirmity ended withall , being cured both of the one and the other disease ; for which not being vngratefull , he visited the said sepulchre , and euery where preached the pray●es of the holy virgin , giuing thanckes to almighty God for such a fauour . A Religious of the Monostery of saincte Clare in Assisium , had lost the sight of one eye , and was in danger to loose the other . But finding that no humane application did auayle her , she recommended her selfe to saincte Agnes , and the other Religious of her Monastery also prayed for her , who as she one time prayed in the Church , saw a woman that came to her and said : Sister open your eye , for your sight is recouered : and so opening her eyes she clearly saw , but she could no more see the woman that spake vnto her ; only she was assured that it was sainte Agnes , to whome she had hartely recommended her selfe . Vitula , the wife of Matthew du Loup , att sainct Francis gate in Assisium , had a sonne called Martin , that had a deep soare in his throat , and an other in his shoulder , both mortall , whence issued such an offensiue sauour , that it was not possible to come neere him . Att length after many remedyes had in vaine bin tryed , his mother recommended him to sainte Agnes , to whome hauing with a deuout hart offered her prayers , the S. one night appeared vnto her richly attyred with a diademe of gold on her head , and a branch of lilly in her right hand , and sayd vnto her : My daughter disquiett not thy selfe for they sōne , for he shal be cured and deliuered from perill . Which this woman hauing heard , she arose full of comfort , and went to the Monastery of S. Clare , and recounted this apparition to the Abbesse and the Religious : then she heard masse , which being ended , the Religious shewed to the mother and the sonne the sacred Reliques of the saint , and at the instant the sonne was cured of the impostume in his throat only . After that , S. Agnes appeared to him in vision together with an other womā that brought a viol full of oyntment . S. Agnes then sayd to the child : My sonne , how doe you ? wherto he answeared : I am by the merittes of S. Agnes cured of the impostume in my throat , but that which is on my shoulder procureth me extreme affliction . The S. replyed : I will cure this , as I did the other in thy throat : then she vnbound the sayd impostume , tooke of the plaister , and cast it on the ground , then applyed therto the oyntment which her companion had brought , and instantly the child was perfectly cured . When his mother came to see him , she found the playsters on the ground , and her sonne sound and lusty , who particulerly recounted vnto her the sayd vision , which afterward was generally diuulged : This happened in the yeare 1350. The life of an other saincte Agnes , who was daughter to the king of Bohemia , and Religious of S. Clares Order . THE XL. CHAPTER . IN the beginning of this Religiious Order there was an other virgin besides the precedent called Agnes , as illustrious in sanctity as in bloud , for she was daughter to a king of Bohemia , who promised her in mariage to the Emperour Federick ▪ and this holy virgin hauing heard the worthy reputation of S. Clare , who then liued , by such as ●ame from Rome and Assisium , being inspired of God , she besought the king her Father , to giue her leaue to ●erue rather the celestiall , then a terrest●iall Spouse . But the king knowing that he could not recall his word and that whatsoeuer excuse he should alleadge to breake this mariage , the Emperour would sinisterly interpret it , he vtterly denyed her . Now the virgin hauing found the drift and cause of this denyall , assured her Father that if he would accord to what she demaunded , she would vndertake that the Emperour should condiscend thervnto , presuming confidently on the fauour of IESVS CHRIST . She knew well to deliuer many other allegations with so good a grace and with such persuasiue tearmes , that she purchaced her Fathers cōsent to what she des●ed , without further seeking the approbation of the Emperour . Whervpon this Princesse presently sent for certaine Frere Minors of Magnes , where they had a Couent , who comming to her did shortly after consecrate vnto God this royall plan● , with many other gentlewomen of a great families of Bohemia , to whome they gaue the habitt of Religion , instructing thē in the life and rule of S. Clare . The king desiring to assigne a good pensiō , and to bestow on the Monastery where his daughter was a good reuenue , to supply the necessities therof , she formally withstood him , purposing to liue and dye poore , and to be maintayned by almose , cōformably to her rule , rigourously obseruing the intention of the holy Father saint Frācis & S. Clare , in the vow of pouerty , which is yet to this day in the same māner obserued in the sayd monastery , which is in Prague , the chiefe citty of the kingdome of Bohemia , with frō this first foundation , layd by this holy Princesse , hath alwayes bin furnished with gentlewomen . Now the Emperour hauing vnderstood that his promised loue had abandōned the world , he was att the first apprehēsion exceedingly troubled : But considering with more maturity that she had not forsaken him to take an other man , but for IESVS CHRIST himselfe , he was att lenght satisfyed , contented and comforted . S. Clare being aduertised of all that this Princesse had done , and of her life and perfection , who also had written and expresly sent a messenger to acknowledge obediēce vnto her as to her Mother and mistresse , auouching her selfe her humble disciple , S. Clare answeared her by a letter filled with much feruour and consolation , and sent her in token of amitye and good will , a girdle , a vayle , a cupp of wood , and a dish wherin the S. her selfe accustomed to eat , and many like small thinges , which the holy Princesse with great deuotion accepted . Our Lord wrought many miracles by the ●aid Reliques , which euer afterward were kept in the sayd Monastery in very great deuotion and reuerence . The renowne of this Princesse being diuulged ouer al Almania , there were founded many monasteries of poore Religious in her imitation , which were filled with many daughters of Princes , Dukes , Earles and other great Lordes and gentlemen of that contry , who in imitation of saincte Clare and the sayd Princesse Agnes abandonning the world and the follyes therof , espoused for eternity IESVS CHRIST , seruing him alone in pouerty and humility . This sainte Agnes of Bohemia being illustrated by many vertues and miracles , hauing assembled an infinite number of Religious in diuers Couents , and hauing with them perseuered in all perfection of vertues , she left this transitory world to take eternall possession of her glorious celestiall Spouse CHRIST IESVS , who honoured her and made her blessed , as he hath manisested by many miracles which he hath wrought by her great merittes & intercessions : The Emperour Charles the fourth who was also king of Bohemia , was two seuerall times deliuered from death by the intercession of this celestiall Princesse , and therfore att his death he enioyned his sonne Wenceslaus and successour in the Empire , to procure her canonization : But he was hindered by important and continuall troubles and affaires , that disabled him to execute the pious and iust desires of his Father . Of many other Religious that florished primitiuely in the Order of S. Clare . THE XLI . CHAPTER . THere was an other holy Religious of the royal bloud of Polonia called Salome , whose sanctity was manyfested by diuers miracles , which God wrought after her death , she by her merittes deliuered many women from perill of death in trauell of child , many lame were restored to the vse of their limmes , blind recouered sight , and wounded personnes were cured . A holy Religious of Padua , called Helena , florished in great perfection of life in the monastery which was builded by the Seraphicall Father S. Francis , and in which the blessed Father S. Antony of Padua yelded his spirit vnto almighty God. This holy Religious liuing in that place , after she had there obtayned of God many vertues , she was tryed by IESVS CHRIST , and refined as gold in the furnise of afflictions . For she kept her bed depriued of all corporall force , yea and of her speech for 15. yeares , during all which time she ordinarily demonstrated by signes and gestures an exceeding great alacrity and ioy in her hart . Our Lord reuealed many thinges to this sainct , which she manifested to the Religious who curiously recorded the same to be kowne to posterity . The sayd religious sisters being demaunded how the infirme Religious could make the vnderstand those wordes , sith she could not speake , they answeared that themselues then obserued so strict a silence that they scarcely spake att all , but demaunded and opened their necessities by signes , which were well vnderstood among them , for expressing whatsoeuer they desired to haue knowen . And in that sort had they vnderstood the sayd S. whose body for many yeares after , the sayd Religious sisters did shew to such as in deuotion repayred to see it , remayning entire and incorruptible , yea her nayles and haire , did grow as if she had bin liuing . By her merittes God wrought many miracles , and particulerly on the Marquesse of Parma , who was of the family of Lupi called Boniface , who being in the anguish of death , the Marquesse his Lady making a vow to this sainte Helene for his health , it was perfectly restored vnto him . In the beginning of the Order of saincte Clare , there was also of it the daughter of a king of Hungary called Cuiga , sister vnto blessed sainte Elizabeth the widowe , who hauing taken the habitt and made profession of the rule of saincte Clare , became so famous , after the death of sainte Elizabeth , in sanctity and miracles , both during her life and att her death , that question is att Rome touching her canonization . The end of the 8. booke and second volume of the first part of the cro●icles of the Frere Minors . THE NINTH BOOKE OF THE SECOND VOLVME AND FIRST PART OF THE CHRONICLES OF THE FRIER MINORS . WHERIN IS DESCRIBED THE INSTITVTION and rule of the third Order called of penitents , made by the holy Father S. Francis. And the liues of many of the said Order , especially of Sainte Elizabeth , Queene of Hongary . How the Order of the seculer penitents was instituted by the holy Father S. Francis. THE FIRST CHAPTER . THE Seraphicall Father saint Francis sowing ouer Italy the word and seed of life , a good part therof fell into the hartes of men that were bound by the knott of Matrimony , and of personnes of such like condicion , whose soules could not freely follow the spiritt of penance as they desired , yet their feruour was such , that sometimes euē whole townes and villages were dispeopled in following the holy Father saint Francis , who purchased the saluation of their soules . Wherupon this holy Father being requested , yea importuned generally and particulerly , to institute an Order and rule wherin seculer and marryed people might liue to doe penance , and to liue in a more secure estate for their saluation : The yeare 1221. he instiruted the Order of Generous Penitents , whereof all Christians that liue not in monasticall Religion might yet be mēbers . The first that entred this Order was an holy man called Lucius , and though no rule is found to be recorded att that time , nor forme of liuing prescribed by S. Francis , to these Penitents , yet it is most assured that he gaue them certaine rules , according to which they should temporally and spiritually gouerne themselues , were it to fast , or pray , more then other seculers , to know what office and deuotions they should vse , what almose they should giue , how they should be cloathed , and what rigour of penance they should vndertake : of which ordōnances deliuered by S. Francis and recorded by them to whome he taught the same , Pope Nicolas the fourth cutt off one part , and left only that which was most easie instituting a rule , which here we will insert , which was also afterward confirmed by the Apostolicke sea , by three most ample letters patentes . And albeit the first and ancient habitt of these penitentes was afterwardes different in diuers prouinces , yet is it most probable , that the most common and general , was the same which those of the third Order yet weare in Italy , as most conformable to their statue . The colour is gray like to that of the Frere Minors ; but the forme and fashion is as others seculers doe weare : and it is credible that S. Frācis his will was that the sayd Penitentes should weare this habitt , si●h in those places where this Order was by him first instituted and where he most conuersed , this manner of habit was vsed . These sayd Penitents may not weare the cord as the Frere Minors . These of the third rul ( which haue succeeded those ) who liue in cōmon and are Religious by vow , can lesse auouch the wearing of a cord , but must vse a leather belt . And it is to be noted that the Frere Minors cannot receaue these Penitents to the profession of Religious obedience , or to any vow but only may admitt and receaue them to the sayd rule of life and company of the Penitents , exhorting and admonishing them to obserue the same . They may also assist them in confession and other spiritual worckes as Cōfreres and true Brethren of the Order . Neuertheles the Religious may not be their Prelates or Superiours , because they are subiect to seculer & ecclesiasticall iurisdiction . These Penitents may yet , as is practised in all their Cōfraternityes , create an head or chefe by the title of Minister , Rector , or Priour , who shall haue care to assemble the Brethren att certaine times to consult of matters touching their company . It is also manifest that S. Francis alone , among al other authors of religions , did institute and ordaine the Brethren and sisters of the third Order of Penitents . And because he had formerly instituted two rules , the one of Frere Minors , and the other of poore Sisters , this Confraternity of Penitents was called the third Order : thence is deriued their denomination . Since that time some others Orders , principally the Begging Freres endeauour to imitate S. Francis , and to institute also other Confraternities of imitating Penitents or what such other denomination they will , and submitting themselues in some sort to the sayd Orders , they withall enioy their priuiledges . But to the end more apparent knowledge may be had of this first and true Order of Penitentes , instituted by the holy Father S. Francis and the holy sea , and of the fruit which they haue produced in the Church , we will proceed in declaration of this Order . First we will sett downe certaine Apostolicall fauours and concessions bestowed on this confraternity in the beginning therof : then , the rule which the said Pope Nicolas the fourth of blessed memory compiled & approued : finally we wil deduce the illustrious personnes that haue florished in the sayd Order in all sanctity , which wil be a matter gratefull and worthy to be recorded . The Briefe of Pope Gregory the ninth , wherby he declared this Order to be confirmed and fauoured by Pope Honorius the 3. THE II. CHAPTER . GRegory Bishop and seruant of the seruantes of God , to all the Brethren of the Order of Penitents instituted in Italy . Forsomuch as the detestable enuy of the ennemy of mankinde doth with greater obstinacy persecute the seruants of CHRIST IESVS , spreading his snares against them , and with all his power seeking to withdraw and remoue them from the seruice of the king of kinges , by malicious inuentions , we knowing that these hauing forsaken the vanitie of the world , though they be yet with their bodies on earth , neuertheles in soule and spiritt they conuerse in heauen , renouncing worldly desires for the loue of God ; they enioy not only transitory pleasures , but eternal richesse ; so much more also doth he torment them , no otherwise then did the Egiptians persecute the people of God , that went out of the Egipt of this world , till they perished by diuine punition and a new manner of death , finding & receauing the end which their worckes deserued . And after our Sauiour and Redeemer IESVS CHR. hauing receaued holy Baptisme went into the desert , where hauing fasted 40. dayes and 40. nightes , the same wicked spirit feared not to tempt him . Therfor he that addicteth himselfe to the seruice of God , must according to the sentence of the Sage , prepare his soule vnto temptations . Which being considered by Pope Honorius the 3. our Predecessour , and that doeing worckes of Penance you were afflicted by the children of this world by diuers afflictions and crosses : & that therfore you had need to be nourished and fauoured by laudable worckes , he embracing and louing your Religion in the bowels of IESVS CHR. gratified the same with speciall grace , commanding all Bishoppes and Archbishoppes of Italy to exempt and free you from such oathes as are accustomed to be exacted of Gouernours of townes and other officers of others places : and to protect you that you be not constrayned to accept publicke offices and chardges , or to be receauers of common rentes and such like affaires . But because the children of darcknes ( who by their humane prudence haue learned to repute darcknes light , and light darcknes , and this by calomnie of sinister interpretation ) haue so afflicted you in the preiudice of your priuiledges : that you are for more vexed and chardged then before you had those priuiledges , for albeit the sayd Officers cānot exact your oathes , they find other occasions to enforce you to sweare ; not permitting you to giue your reuenues in almose where you please : Wherfore you haue with great humility demaunded that we deliuer you from the obligation of such oathes as you haue made , those accepted of peace , faith , and testimony , and that you may not be chardged with impostes and contributions more then your other fellow Cittizens : & that you may employ your reuenues in pious vses , and distribute it att your pleasure , and may not be troubled for the debtes and faultes of your neighbours , but that you be obliged to answeare the debtes of others for which you shal be engaged . We then considering that you enter into the way of perfection , and that the children of the world will so much the more hinder you , as they are and know themselues different frō your holy life , and that they make a confused heape of peruerse oppositions , to hide and obscure the veritie : doe by aucthority of these present letters , giue and graunt to all you in your vniuersity ( of whose faith and Religion we hold our selues assured ) the permission which you demaund of vs in all the sayd matters : most expresly commanding you , that yon endeauour to vse the grace and fauour well which we bestow on you , and that none of you abuse the same : Vnlesse you wil be frustrated and depriued of the priuiledge which we graunt you : and therfore lett none &c. Giuen at saint Iohn Lateran the 30. day of March , and second yeare of our Popedone . This present Breife was giuen the yeare of grace 1228. wherin appeareth that the Confraternity of the Penitentes was not exempted from seculer or ecclesiasticall iurisdiction , though in this Briefe it be tearned Religion ; because this title of Religion is taken and vnderstood lardgely , for Christian Religion . The Briefe of the said Pope Gregory the ninth , wherby he permitteth the Penitents of the third Order of S. Francis , to heare diuine office in time of interdiction . THE III. CHAPTER . GRegory Bishop and seruant of the seruantes of God , to the Archibishoppes , Bishoppes and Prelates of the church of Italy . It being euident , that the intention of those who are mindfull of death is , not to follow the vanitie of the world , but IESVS CHRIST , doeing pennance with an humble hart by true contrition , chasticing and subiecting the sences to reason , and that their intention is to apply themselues to the seruice of God : So that it were an iniust thing , that these cōfraternityes should be separated and depriued of the diuine offices & Ecclesiasticall sacraments : it being reasonable that they receaue some speciall fauour of the holy Apostolike sea in these and other matters that concerne the seruice of God. There being then many through Italy that obserue this order of life which some call Brothers Penitents , we cōmand your prudence , by this our Apostolicall Briefe , that in the Churches of your iurisdiction , wherin it is generally permitted you to say the diuine office in time of interdiction , you doe admitt and receaue them also in to the Church in the sayd time of interdiction , prouided alwayes that they be not cause of the sayd interdiction : the which office neuertheles shall not be sayd but after expelling the interdicted and excommunicated out of the Church , the dores being shutt and no ringing of belles ; and that you also admitt them to the Ecclesiasticall sacraments and to buriall in Churches or church yardes . Giuen at Perusia the 2. of August , and third yeare of our Popedome . An other Briese of the said Pope Gregory the ninth in fauour of the Freres Penitents . THE IV. CHAPTER . GRegory Bishop , to the Archibishoppes and Bishops of Italy . It doth too manistly appeare , how the clemencie of God is abused by such as hinder or delay those who withall their hart desire and seeke to serue IESVS CHRIST , in conuerting themselues vnto him . And yet no man doubteth but they are accursed of God , that spread their ambushes against the sayd seruants ●o make them stumble , disturbing them by diuerse persecutions , as imitators of Pharo , who hauing his harte obdurate , neuer permitted the people of God to depart out of Egipt but by force of chasticement : and being departed , did not omitt to persecute them by tyranies and crueltyes , till himselfe and all his were submerged by the diuine right hand , leauing to all an example that his like deserue the like punishment ; you therfore must vnderstand , that being come to the knowledge of Pope Honorius the third , our predecessour of blessed memory , that some in your quarters , very prudently considering their end , resolued to doe penance in their owne howses or other where , and desirous more purely to approch vnto almighty God , they abandon the vanities of this world , and doe impose on their miserable flesh ( the true daughter of Babilon ) so much paine and affliction , as it would impose on their soules the true daughters of God , that by this meane the fault and punishment which they haue merited , may by his diuine Maiesty the more easily be remitted . But the Gouerners and Magistrates of the Citties and townes where they resided , not considering , that they who really serue God doe not entangle themselues with affaires and businesse of this world , wherwith the Espouse will not foule or defile the feet she hath so well washed with the teares of penance : doe , on the cōtrary enforce them to sweare to follow and accommodate themselues to the warres , constraying them to accept and vndertake publike offices , yea they , who the more commodiously to serue God , were retyred into obscure places in villages and hermitages , haue bin by them enforced to retourne to the citty : then haue they imposed on them new & the greatest chardges , taking pleasure to affront and afflict those whome they ought more to honour and cherish , as the friendes of God. Wherfore our office of Pastor being to fauour such as by such resolutions & lanctity of life become the friendes of God , after the example of our sayd predecessour of blessed memory , we by this Apostolicall B●iefe , doe command your fraternities , not to permitt the sayd Penitents-besides domestical affaires ) to be without reason molested in al the afforesayd thinges , and other like , wherein their holy purposes may be hindered , and that you restraine their persecutors , by Ecclesiasticall censure notwithstanding whatsoeuer oppositions or appeales . Of an other Briefe of Pope Innocent the fourth . THE V. CHAPTER . INnocent Bishop , seruant of the seruantes of God : to our welbeloued children the Generall and Prouinciall Ministers of the Frere Minors of Italy and the kingdome of Sicily , health and Apostolicall benediction . We with a benigne fauour doe assist all such as being deuoutly cōuerted vnto God , produce in his Church fruites worthy of penance , to deserue att the handes of God an eternall recompence . The Confraternities called the third Order of S. Francis being very remarckable among them through Italy and the I le of Sicilie , we condescending to their iust petitions , doe by aucthority of these presents command your prudence , to appoint vnto them in time conuenient , Religious of your Order of capacity to be visitors , who instructing them in matters fitt for them to doe , shall correct and reforme them , as cause shall require , and shall chastice the transgressours , and restraine them by Ecclesiasticall cēsures . Notwithstanding whatsoeuer appeales . &c. Giuen att Lions , the fift of August , and fift yeare of our Popedome . Of the authenticall institution of the first rule and forme of life of the Brethren Penitents of the third Order of S. Francis , ordayned by Pope Nicolas the 4. inserted with the said rule . THE VI. CHAPTER . NIcolas Bishop , seruant of the seruantes of God , to our welbeloued children in our Redeemer IESVS CHRIST , the Brethren & sisters of the Order of Penitents , present and to come , health and Apostolicall benediction . The firme foūdation of Christian Religiō , being already grounded & built on the Mount of the Catholick Faith , the pure deuotion of the disciples of IESVS CHRIST , boyling with the fire of charity , and by the word preached to them that liue in darcknesse : this faith is that which the Romane Church holdeth and professeth , the foundation wherof cannot shake for whatsoeuer tribulation that may assault it , nor fall , whatsoeuer violent tempest beat against it : because it is the true , and right faith , without which none can be gratefull to God , nor find grace with his diuine Maiesty . It is the the same also that sheweth the way of saluation , and that promiseth the recompenses and cōtentments of eternall beatitude . And therfore the Confessour of IESVS CHRIST S. Francis , institutor of this Order , teaching by word and example the meane to mount vnto heauen , denounced and preached the sincerity of this faith to his children , and instituted this Order , willing them accordingly to make profession of the Catholike Faith , to the end that they who faithfully obserue the same walking securely in the way of vertue , may meritt to be made possessors of the eternall glory , after the prison of this present life . Of the meane to examine them that will enter into the said Order . THE FIRST CHAPTER . ANd for so much as we are willing to assist this Order with cōuenient fauour desiting the augmentatation therof : we ordaine that all those who are to be receaued to the obseruation of this forme of life , shal be formerly withall dilligence examined touching the Catholike faith , to see if they firmely confesse the sayd faith , and obedience to the sayd Church , thē theymay be securely admitted vnto the Order . But especially dilligent care must be had that no heretike , or suspected of heresie , and noted with infamy , be admitted to this forme of life . And if any should be receaued being knowne for such , lett him be presently discouered to the Inquisitor , that he may be punished and corrected . In what manner they ought to be receaued , who desire to enter into the sayd Order . THE II. CHAPTER . WHen any one shall present himselfe to be admitted into this company , the superiour Ministers ordayned to receaue him , shall make an exact enquiery of his estate and condition , and propose vnto him the obligation of the company : and particulerly restitution of goodes iniustly possessed . Which done , and he consenting , lett him be cloathed according to the Order , and lett him endeauour to satisfie his Creditors , if he owe any thing , either with ready mony or security of pledge : and lett him att length find meanes to content and satisfie them in some or other manner , and so be reconciled to his neighbour . Which being accomplished , and the yeare of probation expired , if the discreet Brethren be of opinion and hold it requisit to admitt him , he shal be receaued on these conditions : which are , that he promise to keep the diuine preceptes , and to satisfie the statutes and constitutions wherto he shal be bound and obliged : as also to performe the penance that shal be enioyned him , or the punishment ordayned if he proue obstinate and a transgressour : and to obey the visitor , before whome he shall appeare if he be called , and shall submitt himselfe to his iudgement : and to all this aforesayd he shall oblige himselfe by subscription before publike Notaries ; neither shall it be permitted to the prouinciall Minister to receaue any , but vpon the sayd conditions , except some notable considerations doe otherwise require , and that the quality of the per●onne presented giue iust occasion of an extraordinary proceeding . Besides , we ordaine that none may retire from this confraternity , being once entred , to retourne to the world . But we permitt him to enter into an other approued Religion . Maryed women also may not be receaued , without the consent of their husbands . Of the forme of their habitt , and how they must be clothed . THE III. CHAPTER . LEtt the Brethren of this company be cloathed with course cloth and of meane price , of a colour neither fully white nor directly black , except the visitors find it good to dispense therein with any one for a time , and with the Counsaile of the Prouinciall Minister , vpon some iust and manifest occasion . Their cloakes and other habits shal be as decencie requireth without cuttinges , and their sleeues shal be simple , close , and straight : the sisters shall weare a cloake and gowne or coat of course cloth also , and vnder their cloke shall weare a white or black habit , or a very long coat of linnen cloth or canuas without plaites . The sisters may be dispensed withal in the coursnes of the cloth of their habits according to their need , the qualitye of the personnes , and condition of the places . They shall vse neither buttons nor girdles of silke , nor besides the said cloth , may vse any furres other then lambes skin : their purses shal be of leather , and their girdles plaine , without any ornament of silke , neither shall they weare any thing else , forsaking , according to the behoufull counsaile of saint Peter , all other vaine ornamentes of this world . That the said Penitentes may not haunt dishonest banquettes , nor comedies , nor giue any thinge to stage-players and comedians . THE IV. CHAPTER . IT is forbidden to the sayd Brethren to frequent and be present att bāquettes , playes , dances , and dishonest spectacles , & to giue mony or any other thing to see such vanityes : neither must they permitt any of their seruantes to giue any thing to that purpose . Of abstinence and fasting . THE V. CHAPTER . LEtt all the Brethren abstaine from eating flesh foure dayes in the weeke , that is munday , wednesday , friday , and saterday , if they be not hindred by necessity of sicknesse or infirmity . They that haue bin lett bloud , may eat flesh three times that weeke . They also that trauell may eat flesh on the dayes permitted by the Church ; it is also permissable to eat it on principall and solemne feastes . The dayes whereon is no obligation of fasting , they may eat cheese and egges : and when they shall come to conuentuall houses , they may care with other Religious what shal be sett before them . But they must content themselues with two meales a day , except in case of necessity , trauell or weakenesse : for then this rule doth not oblige . Lett the eating and d●incking of the healthy be moderate , as the Gospell teacheth vs saying : Be carefull that your hartes be not ouerchardged with surfe●ting and drunckennesse . Lett the sayd Brethren neuer sitt downe att table , but hauing first sayd the Pater Noster and Aue Maria , and after their meale lett them say it with the ordinary graces . And if att any time they fo gett the same , lett them say three for one . They shall fast all the fridayes of the yeare , it they be not hindered by sicknesse , or some other lawfull excuse . If the Natiuity of our Lord fall on a friday , they shall not be obliged to fast on that day . From the feast of Alsainctes to Easter , they shal be bound to fast euery wednesday and friday , besides the other ordinary fastes appointed by the Church . They shal be also obliged to fast euery day from the lēt of sainct Martin till Christmas : and from Quinquagesima sunday till Easter , the sundayes excepted . Women with child , if they will , shal be exempted from all corporall austerityes and rigours from their time of being great , till after their churching , during which time they shal be obliged only to prayer . Artificers that labour with the sweat of their bodyes , may make three meales , from Easter day to S. Francis day , if they know it needfull . They that are hyred labourers and haue their dyett prouided , may eat of what shal be presented them except the friday , and other fastes commanded . How osten in the yeare they ought to confesse and communicate THE VI. CHAPTER . ALl the Brethren and sisters must be carefull to confesse their sinnes three times euery yeare , and deuoutly to receaue the Blessed Sacramēt , reconciling thē●elues to their neighbours , & making restitution of others goods . The sayd times shal be Christmas , Easter and Whitsunday . That they must not weare offenciue weapons . THE VII . CHAPTER . LEtt not the Brethren weare any offensiue weapons , but for defence of the Church and faith of IESVS CHRIST , or for defence of their contry , or with permission of their superiours . In what manner the said Bre. Penitents ought to say their Canonicall houres . THE VIII . CHAPTER . THe Brethren shall euery day say the canonicall houres , that is Matins , with the Laudes , Prime and other houres to the Compline . The Clarcks : to witt , they that can read the psalter , shall for Prime , say Deus in nomine tuo saluum me fac . and Beats 〈◊〉 to the psalme Legem pone , and att the other howers , the psalmes following , according to the vse of the Romane Church , with the Gloria Patr● . And when they are in the Church they shall for Matins say the psalmes which the Priestes or Cathed●all Church doe say , att least they shall say 12. Paters , and 12. Anes , with Glor●a Patrs , as they that cannot read : and for each of the other houres 7. Gloria Patrs , and att Prime and Compline they that can say the Apostles Creed and the psalme Miserere , shall adde it thervnto : when they say it not att the ordinary houres , lett them say thrice the Pater Noster . The sick shall not be obliged to say these houres , but as they will. They shall endeauour to be present att Mattins att their parish Church in the time of sainct Martins lent , and the great lent , except some lawfull impediment excuse them . That the Brethren who can , must make their will. THE IX . CHAPTER . LEtt all the B●eth●en that haue any substance , be obliged to consider of their estate , and within three monthes after their entry into this confraternity , to make their testament , wherin they shall dispose of their substance , to the end that none dye intestate . How peace is to bemade betweene the Brethren when occasion requireth , and betweene strangers . THE X. CHAPTER . THe meane to appease quarrels & dissentiōs that may arise between● the Brethrē and Sisters , & to accord thē , shal be in such necessity to follow the aduise of the Ministers together with the Coūsaile of the Bishop of the Diocese , if he be neere , and to proced according to the matter and occurances . To whome the Brethren must haue recourse being molested against reason and their pra●ledges . THE XI . CHAPTER . IF it happē that the Brethrē or Sisters be iniustly troubled and molested against their priuiledges , by the Gouernours or other Commanders of the place where they dwell , the superiour Ministers must haue recourse to the Bishop or other Ordinaryes of the places , to demaund and follow their aduise how to gouerne themselues in such behalfe . That the Brethren must withall poss●b●l●ty absta ne from solemne oathes . THE XII . CHAPTER . LEtt the Brethrē very carefully abstaine from solemne oathes , vnlesse they be therevnto constrayned by necessity , except in cases conteyned in the confession of the Apostolike sea , that is , for peace , faith calōniation , and in giuing testimony , and also in contractes of buying , selling and giuing , where it shall appeare to be expedient . But in common talke lett them withall endeauour auoyd swearing : and if any shall inconsideratly sweare ( as it often happeneth in talkatiue personnes ) calling it to mind in the examen of his conscience att night , lett them say thrice the Pater noster for such oath : and lett euery one be obliged to exhort , instruct and educate his family in the feare and loue of God. How the Brethren ought to assemble in congregation , and of their hearing Masse . THE XIII . CHAPTER . ALl the Brethren and sisters in whatsoeuer place or citty they dwell must euery day , if they may , heare Masse , and euery mōth they shall meet and assemble in some place deputed by the Minister Rectour , to heare a solemne Masse : and there each of them shall giue an almose to the Chappelain or other elected to that end , which shal be distributed by the Rectour Minister , among the Brethren and sisters that are in greatest necessity , and particulerly among the sick . This almose shall also be employed in the buriall and funerales of the poore deceased : and what remayneth shal be distributed to the other poore . Some part of this almose also shal be giuen to the Church where they assēble . And euery time that they meet , they shal endeauour to haue some good Religious to preach vnto them , who shall induce them to penance and to the exercise of charitable worckes . Lett all the Brethren be admonished to keep silence and to be attentiue att prayer during the diuine office , especially whiles Masse is celebrated , and the word of God preached : vnlesse the common good of the confraternity otherwise require . How the sick are to be visited , and what care must be had of the dead . THE XIV . CHAPTER . WHen any of the Brethren shal be sick , the superiour Ministers being therof in the behalfe of the sick party aduertised , they shall visitt or cause him to be visited at least once in a weeke , admonishing him touching the state of his soule , as farre foorth as they shal find it requisit . And if he be poore , they shal be carefull to procure him what is necessary , out of the almose of the poore : And if the sick person doe dye , all the Brethren and sisters of the Confraternity that shal be in the towne or place where they dye , shal be presently aduertised therof , to the end they be present att the funerals : whence they shall not depart till the diuine office be ended and the body interred . The like shal be obserued towardes the sisters that are sick , and that depart out of this life . Eight dayes after the death of any Brother , all the Brethren and sisters of the Confraternity shal be obliged , to say for their soules ( the Priestes ) a Masse of the dead , they that can read , 50. psalmes , and they that cannot read , 50. Pater nosters , with Requiem aternam . Lett also be procured to be sayd three Masses euery yeare for the Brethren and sisters departed . They that can read the psalter , shall att their commodity say it entierly euery yeare , and they that cannot read , shall say 100. Pater nosters adding Requiem eternam att the end of each one . Of the Superiour Ministers . THE XV. CHAPTER . LEtt euery Minister and other officer on whom , in this forme , order and rule of life , any office shal be imposed , receaue the same with deuotion , and labour to execute it piously , and lett not the sayd offices be giuen and distributed , but for certaine time , and lett no Minister Rectour be established for terme of life , butt lett there be a certaine time prefixed , which expired , lett an other be created . How the Brethren Penitents that are faulty and delinquent , are to be visited and corrected . THE XVI . CHAPTER . THe superiour Ministers , Brethren and Sisters of euery towne or place in time to that end appointed , shall assemble in some Monastery or Church there to make their common visitation : where their visitors shal be Priestes of some approued Religion and of exemplare life , that they may impose on the delinquent , healthfull penance for their sinnes committed , neither lett any other be admitted to his office of Minister . And because this forme of life had its originall from the holy Father Saint Francis : We counsaile them to choose visitors and reformers of this confraternity , of the Order of Frere Minors , who shall conserue it and haue particuler care therfore . And when the Superiours or Gardians shal be therunto required , they shall freely accept therof . This office of visitation shal be kept att least once in a yeare , or oftener if it shal be necessary . The obstinate , disobedient and incorrigible shal be first admonished three seuerall times : after which , if they will not amend , lett them by the aduise of the discreet Brethren , as incorrigible persons be excluded and expelled their confraternity . That the Brethren must auoyd debates and contentions among themselues , or others . THE XVII . CHAPTER . LEtt the Brethren and Sisters , to their vtmost , auoyd strifes , disputes debates and contentions . And when any beginning of discord deth appeare , lett them incontinently seeke to suppresse and exting●ish the same : if not , lett the matter be brought before the Magistrate who hath auctority to iudge therof , who hearing the parties with patience , shall determine their discord by iustice . How the Brethren may be dispenced withall in their abst●nences . THE XVIII . CHAPTER . THe O●dinaryes of the places , or the Visitor shall haue power to dispence with the Brethren and sisters , touching the abstinences fastes and other austerities of this rule vpon lawfull cause , and when they shall see it expedient . That the Ministers must discouer vnto the visitor the manisest saultes . THE XIX . CHAPTER . THe Ministers shall aduettise the Visitor of the manifest faultes of the Brethren and Sisters , that the culpable may be punished : And if any be found inco●igible after three seuerall admonitions by the Minister , or by some of the discreet Brethren , lett him be denounced to the Father Visitor , who shall expell him the confraternity , and publish them in the congregation . Approbation of the Pope that none of the Brethren shal be obliged vnder mortall sinne to obserue the points afor●said . THE XX. CHAPTER . BVt in al the afo●esayd thinges , wherunto the Brethren and Sisters of your Order are not obliged by the commandements of God , or ordinances of the Romane Church : we will not that they be bound vnder mortall sinne : but lett them with prompt humility receaue the penance enioyned them for the excesse committed , and study to accomplish it entierly . The sequell of the confirmation of this rule . Let no man presume to dismember the page of this our decree & rule , or rashly to contradict it . But if any presume to att●pt it , lett him know that therin he incurreth the indignation of Almighty God , and of his blessed Apostles S. Peter and S. Paul. Giuen att the Reate the 17. of August the second yeare of our Pontificate . The Briefe of Pope Nicolas the fourth , in fauour of the confraternity of Penitents . THE XXI . CHAPTER . NIcolas Bishop the seruant of the seruants of God , to all faithfull to whome these presents shall appeare , heal●h and Apostolical benediction . The only sonne of God , by whose precious woundes we haue bin redeemed and reuiued in the fountaine of his precious bloud , founded and instiruted the holy Church on the rock of faith instantly after his birth , and committed the iurisdiction and power of his celestiall empire to the blessed Prince of the Apostles and porter of eternall life , giuing to him and to his successors , principality and power to bind and loose the dispea●ced of Israel , that by the mystery of his passion are retyred into his fold . And therfore the foueraine Romane Bishop successour of the same principasitie of those principall watches and carefull diligences , and not of studyes and desi●es filled with vanities , is changed by Apostolicall obligation , that the Church alwayes multiply with a new generation and race , to be vnited to the well-disciplined flock , because the condition of humane nature is easily broaken or dissolued ( as an earthen vessell that is subiect to fragility ) and with difficulty reformed . And therfore it is necessary for the faithfull of the same Church , to haue especiall care , as hauing bin diligently educated in the innocencie of sincerity and verity , not to deface and corrupt the doctrine and constitutions of the Successour of the same Prince , or in whatsoeuer manner by wordes of murmure to hinder the same : for as the Apostle saith : He is contrary to the Ordinances of God that resisteth his power . Sith then the holy seruant of God and singuler Confessour of IESVS CHRIST S. Francis , enflamed with the burning fire of charity , disciple both in wordes and worckes of the glorious Apostles , aduancing himselfe with a spiritt full of verity , to augment the family in the house of our Redeeemer IESVS CHRIST , with intention to reduce into the way of saluation the feet of such as walked in darcknes , instructing them without learning , he hath infrituted an Order with the title of Penitents , to whome he hath giuen meane to meritt eternall life . We desisiring to fauour the sayd Order , to the end the intention and zeale of the sayd Confessour doe encrease in vertues , and that the Professours of this Order by meane of our care , make good progresse in the way of their saluation : It hath seemed vnto vs requisite , approuing the sayd Order , that therin be performed certaine ordinaces worthy to be obserued , as most behoufull , which by our letters we haue to that end perscribed vnto them ; and among others , where we counsaile and with a Fatherly affection admonish the sayd Brethren Penitents , to follow and obserue the sayd rule and forme of life : and that so doeing , they with perfect charity by meane therof conse●●e a mutuall vnion and affection . Naturall reason and duety requiring , that for reuerence vnto this holy Confessour , the Professors of the sayd Order be conducted and guided by the doctrine and counsaile of the Frere Minors , the sayd Saint hauing hin institutor of these Orders : and therfore lett them procure to haue of the Frere Minors to be Visitors and reformers of the sayd Religion : And for so much as some of the sayd Order ( which is lamentable ) by their peruerse will , being doubtles illegitimate children , yea bastardes of the Church and of this holy Confessour of IESVS CHRIST , doe rebell against this our permission and counselle , and haue presumed to affirme and maintaine that the Religious receauing and obseruing that rule cannot be saued therin , and are so temerarious as that without any feare they attempt to peruert , and att least doe persecut thē that desire to follow our sayd consaile : We therfore determining not to lett this presumption with conniuence to passe vnpunished , doe totally annull the processe made , or to be made against those that follow our counsaile ; and will that all they who with reuerence accept and follow our sayd behouful counsaile , doe participate of the grace of the Church and of our benediction , and doe enioy the priuiledges graunted to the same Order of Penitents by the holy Apostolike sea , or to be graunted hereafter . We further ordaine , that they who shall resist or hinder so holy a constitution , be in such sort restrayned by the Ordinaries of the places , that they enforce them to desist from their turbulent impedimentes : Notwithstanding whatsoeuer priuiledge , or vnder whatsoeuer forme of wordes , obtained to the contrary , and lett the Brethren Penitents that shall follow our sayd healthfull counsaile , haue Ministers taken and elected among , themselues , according to the forme contayned in the sayd rule . Giuen att Ciuita Veazia the 8. day of August the third yeare of our Pontificate . The life of S. Elizabeth the widow , daughter to the king of Hungary , and of the third Order of S. Francis. Of the Innocencie and vertue of S. Elizabeth in her most tender youth . THE VIII . CHAPTER . THis blessed S. the daughter of king Henry of Hongary was royally educated in her Fathers house : but being by diuine grace illuminated , and opening the eyes of hir natural knowledg , she timely began to misprise the vanities of the world and the apprehensions of youth , chaunging them into desires to serue God. And from fiue yeares old she continued and perseuered in prayer in the Church , with such mature grauity and such repose , that her Gouernesse had much labour to withdraw her thence . And therfore she was often constrayned to find occasions to goe into her chappell att accustomed howers , where she would spend such time as she could , and make her prayer prostrate on her bare knees , vsing all industry to induce her waiting ladyes to doe the like , and to pray , read psalmes , and be deuout and honour the sainctes . She so vsed the matter that she drew a spirituall fruit out of the very playes and pastimes that her Ladyes vsed : for she obliged those that lost , to say certaine Paters Nosters and Aue Maries , or to giue such a somme to the poore . And as her yeares encreased , so did also her deuotion , purity and zeale in all vertues , choosing the sacred Virgin Mary for her Aduocate and S. Iohn the Euangelist for the Guardian of her innocencie , to whome she was so specially deuoted , that she denyed nothing , which being in her power to giue was demaund for his sake . She had her spiritt so eleuated , that she tooke occasion of euery matter presented , to stirre her selfe to deuotion , in such sort that when she was constrayned to be present att assemblies of magnificence and sportes , she would often , in the middest of the greatest pleasure and contentment that could happen therin , leaue the company : which she would doe so dexterously and prudently , that it much edified all that were present . She was cloathed very decently and modestly , and did eat temperatly : and then caused to be giuen to the poore ( which then attended for such almose att her dore ) the rest of the meat prepared for her : she would be presēt att the diuine seruice with great reuerence and deuotion . Whiles the Ghospell was read , and att the eleuation of the most sacred Host , she would put off her gloues , iewels , and other precious ornaments of her head , and lay them on the ground , for greater reuerence to almighty God. She neuer omitted her ordinary prayers and pious exercises , and sometimes would watch a good part of the night , to satisfye the omissions and employments of the day . Of S. Elizabeths perseuerance in vertues after she was maryed , of her pious behauiour , and of her patience in her afflictions . THE IX . CHAPTER . THis heroicall Lady being eleuated and nourced in these pious exercises , she by diuine inspiration entierly resigned her selfe to whatsoeuer it pleased God to ordayne and dispose of her : for albeit she had resolued with her selfe neuer to haue other Spouse then IESVS CHRIST , yet did the diuine prouidence otherwise ordayne : for so much as her Father to whome she was most obedient , enforced her to mary Lantgraue , Duke of Toringe , of the greatest Princes and of fairest possessions of Germanie ; disposing this marriage for the extreme necessity that the Toringians had ( being halfe barbarous ) of some one to excite them to the loue of God , and to the practise of charitable worckes towardes their neighbour , and worthy merittes of the vertue of chastity . This holy princesse found much trouble with her husband the first yeare , not that he wanted sufficient inclination to vertue , but by reason of the ill disposition of those of his counsaile , and of some particuler seruants and domesticall officers of his , who interpreted and reputed the great humility of this worthy Princesse , for sottishnes and want of ciuility and Courtlie complements : and therfore did contemne and persecute her to their vtmost . But by her continuall prayers she obtayned of God many particuler graces , and namely that her husband should not only not hinder her holy exercises , but should be very ioyfull , the which incontinently came to passe . For being replenished with the feare of God , he permitted her secretly to doe whatsoeuer she thought to tend to the seruice of his diuine Maiesty , comforting her ordinarily in the disgustes and discontentmēts that she might fall into by the subtility of the deuill in spirituall life , and by sweet wordes encouraging her for the good of her soule : In such sort that albeit this holy Princesse had chaunged her estate , yet did she not desist from her pious exercises and holy intentions , alwayes vsing very rigorous penance , afflicting her body by disciplines watchinges and abstinences , and did also very often arise from her husbands bed , and spent the rest of the night in prayer vnto God. And if sometimes sleep did ouercome her , she would only make vse of a pillow on the ground to sleep on . And when her husband was from home , she would employ the whole night in prayer , in the company of her celestiall Spouse . She secretly woare a haircloth , and very often vsed disciplining to conforme her selfe to her Sauiour , that would be so cruelly scourged for vs. She was so seuere in her abstinence , and kept it so perfectly , that in the middest of banquettes , of the abondance and delicacie of the most exquisit dishes , she would often content her selfe with only bread , and would entertaine those that were with her att table with caruing and presenting meat vnto them , to the end they might not obserue her , but might thinck shee did eat indifferently of euery dish . Because she tooke no pleasure to behold so much good meat , she would often send to a poore yet vertuous seruant of hers for some of his ordinary dyet . wheron she would feed . Her husband obseruing all these thinges did tolerat them with an extreme admiration and deuotion , and would say , that he would wilingly doe the like , but that it was necessary for him to conserue his house and estate . Of the prayer , humility , pouerty , obedience and forgetfulnes of iniuries , of S. Elizabeth , and of the reuelation which God made vnto her of the remission of her sinnes . THE X. CHAPTER . THis vertuous woman was so feruent in prayer , that she neuer prayed without weeping , and yet in such sort as she kept it vnknowne . In her prayer she felt both sorrow and ioy in her soule : she would say that to weepe with force and heauinesse was to shew an euill countenance vnto God. It once happened that being according to her custome in prayer , her hart , eyes and handes eleuated towardes heauen , her soule was so rapt and swallowed vp in God , that burning coales falling on a fold or plait of her gowne , burned a good part therof she not perceiuing it , and had burned yet farther , if one of her seruantes passing by , had not hastely extinguished the same : in doeing wherof she cryed so loud that she caused the pious lady to retourne to her selfe , who with her owne handes sett a piece on that part of her gowne which was burned . She would not haue her seruantes and the poore people to cal her Lady , but would cōuerse with them as their equall causing them to sitt by her , and eating , spinning and worcking with them without any ceremony . She so affected humility , that she disdayned not or omitted the basest occurance for the loue of God. In the middest of the greatest prosperity that she euer had , she alwayes desired the estate of pouerty , to imitate and follow that of IESVS CHRIST in this life , shunning all pompe and worldly glory . By this fauour and holy desire , she would often being alone in her house with her friendes and seruantes , cloath her selfe poorly , affirming that if she fell into pouerty , she would in that sort be cloathed . She would be alwayes present att generall processions and litanies , bare foot , and attyred in linnen , and with great humility would heare the sermons among the simple people . When she went first to Church in the morning , she would not goe attyred according to her quality , but the most simply she could , in example of the Virgin Mary , carying her child in her armes and laying it very reuerently on the Altare , there offring a lambe and a candell . Retourning home after the seruice , she would giue the cloathes she woare att masse to some very poore woman . And the more perfectly to obserue the rule of humility , she promised obedience in that concerned the good of her soule to her Cōfessour M. Courard a poore Religious , but of great piety and doctrine , whose counsailes , though generally vertuous , she so strictly obserued , as if IESVS CHRIST himselfe had commanded her . By this obedience and vpō a scruple of her consciēce she would neither touch nor vse any thing bought with the mony a●ysing of any gaine made by the Officiers of Lantg●aue her husband , fearing that it might be gotten of the blond of the poore subiectes . And albeit the same were lawfull and permissable to that sainct , in regard of the simplicity of those times , yett att this present it may not be done nor permitted to any . Hauing in her widowhood receaued a great iniury , which exceedingly troubled and disquieted her , she fell to her prayers , and began with great abondance of teares to pray vnto God for those that had done her iniury , beseeching him to bestow on each of them a grace wherby they might receaue some consolation of his diuine Maiesty . During the feruour of this prayer , she heard a voice that sayd vnto her : thou hast neuer presented a prayer vnto me more gratefull then this , which hath thorough pearced my bowels . Wherfore I pardon thee all thy sinnes , and giue thee my grace . This holy Princesse knowing the mercy which God had shewed her , considered with her selfe , what course of life she might thenceforward vndertake to become more gratefull to his diuine Maiesty , and to serue him more dilligently . But being in deep consideratiō herevpō , the ineffable searcher of hartes sayd vnto her : hope in God , doe good worckes , and shunne sinne , & thou shalt alwayes haue cōfort . Of the deuotion of this S. towardes the Frere Minors , and how , doubting of the loue of God towardes her , he miraculously displanted a tree , and replanted it where she desired . THE XI . CHAPTER . THis blessed lady was both a singuler mother and daughter vnto the Frere Minors , as one replenished with the spiritt of pouer●y and contempt of the world , wherof they made profession : & the●fore hauing bin many dayes without the sight of any she was exceeding melancholy . Her husband perceauing that she was more sad then of custome , asked her the cause : wherto she answeared , that it was because she had not in a long time seene any seruant of God , nor of them heard the word of his diuine Maiesty : And therfore was she so heauy and melancholy both interiourly and exteriourly . Which her busband vnderstanding , he presently sent for Frere Minors to comfort her : who being come she presently resumed her former serenity and mildnes of countenance , and a long time discoursed of the estate of her soule with one of them who was her spirituall Father , and among other thinges thus spake vnto him : Father , that which most afflicteth my soule , is when I consider my sinnes to deserue that I be litle loued of almighty God , sith I continually striue with my v●most ability to loue him ; and yet I much feare that he ●eiecte●h me as vnworthy his presence and his loue . The Religious thervpon assured her that she was farre more beloued of God , then he could be of her . Wherto the Sainct replyed : If it were so , my God would not pe●mitt me to be separated from him one only moment , but would ordinarily visitt me with some sicknesses or afflictions , which I desi●e , and would exceedingly effect for the loue of his diuine Maiesty . This good Religious by very pregnant reasons demonstrated vnto her , what and how great is the loue of God towardes his creature , and how much it exceedeth ours , in that his loue is infinite , eternall , strong , pure , and entier : and ours is slender , temporall , feeble , impure , and imperfect . But this Religious discoursed to litle purpose : for the vertuous lady could not beleeue him , and therfore , shewing him a tree on the other side of a ●iuer wherby they were , she sayd : Father I would rather beleeue that the tree which you yonder see could remoue hither , then beleeue my selfe to be more loued of God then I loue him , being as I am att this present separated from the sweetnes of his true loue . The sequell was most admirable , for those wordes were no sooner spoaken , but the tree was displanted by the rootes and transplanted on the side of the riuer where they were . This Princesse then remayning as it were in extasie , experiēced in her soule how much the loue of God exceedeth ours , and so she acknowledged her selfe to be vanquished by the loue of God. Of the great charity of this holy Princesse , and how she spent her time in worckes of mercy . THE XII . CHAPTER . THe liuely waters of the worckes of mercy did continually flow out of this fountaine of diuine loue , wherwith the poore of IESVS CHRIST were refreshed , who saith that he will accept the said worckes as done vnto himselfe . This Princesse was extremely sparing and frugall in what was for her owne vse and pa●ticuler necessitie● but exceeding liberall towardes to poore , whome she could not endure to want any thing necessary vnto them : for which vertue the people called her the true mother of the poore , who in regard of this her piety , would often inuite her to be God mother to their children in baptisme ; whervnto she would voluntarily accord , to haue ●ore occasion to assist thē and to procure the education of their child●ē . She one time gaue one of her gownes to a poore woman , who with this almose thought her selfe rich , and conceaued therof such an excessiue ioy , that att the instant she fell as dead to the ground . And this compassionate Princesse hauing prayd for her , she retourned to her selfe . She earned mony by spinning and sowing with her maydes , which she distributed to the poore . She also employed her selfe in that exercise , to giue example of humility vnto her women and maydnes , and to shunne idlenes . He● husband being in Italy , there happened in her territories an extreme famine , for reliefe wherof this pious woman gathered together all her reuenues , then got a note of all the poore of the Citty , & relieued them therwith . An other time wanting mony for the like supply , she sold her iewels , and with the price therof , ●eleiued the needy . She would often times withdraw thinges necessary , from her selfe , her women and maydes , to supply the necessity of the poore . She caused an hospitall to be builded att the foot of her castell , which was very high , where she placed all the poore sick people , and euery day went downe to visitt them , albeit the discent was very troublesome and difficult , and releiued their necessities , exhorting them to patience and to purge their soules by confession and communion . She serued , attended , and dressed them withan exemplar humility , supporting with an extreme patience , the loathsomes that issued out of their soares , and sometimes hauing no other linnen att hand to make them cleane , she would putt off her coife & disfurnish her head to dry and wipe off the filthy matter of the said soares , which so strongly sauoured that her Ladies could not endure them . Of the death of the Duke her husband , and of many afflictions which she endured in her widowhood . THE XIII . CHAPTER . OVr Lord had by his grace and by the prayers and petitions of the Duchesse , cōuerted the Lātgraue , so that albeit he were by the affaires of his estate and his possessions exceedingly hindered frō the seruice of God , yet did he not omitt to haue good desires and with his vtmost put in practise good worckes . But because he could not persist in spirituall exercises , he permitted his wife to employ her selfe therin for the honour of God and the benefitt of both their soules . And this vertuous woman desiring her husband should employ his forces , in defence of the Catholike faith , she induced him to visit the holy land , and to assist the Christians in recouery therof . He then to this effect hauing with his troupes for so laudable an enterprise aduanced his iorney so far as Italy , rested att Brindes to attend conuenient time and weather to take shipping : But it pleased God that he ther fell sick of a mortall infirmity , so that he shortly after with an exemplar contrition , yelded his spiritt vnto God. S. Elizabeth being aduertised of his death , receaued her widowhood with almost the like wil as she had don her mariadge , resoluing to apply her selfe entierly to the seruice of her celestiall Spouse . And so almighty God began to visitt her with greater afflictions , as hauing a soule more free , and was a litle more sublime then euer . For as soone as the death of the Lantgraue was diuulged , she was by his kinred and vassalles expulsed her palace , as if she had bin a prodigall waster of the reuenue of her estate : and was so abandoned , that the night following ( as a reiected creature ) not knowing where to repose , she retyred in to a cottage employed for the shelter of beastes . There she ioyfully gaue thanckes to God for her misfortune , which she reputed as a great fauour and most singuler grace . The next morning , she repayred vnto the monastery of the Frere Minors , and prayed the Religious to sing Te Deum laudamus in thanckes-giuing to God , for that according to her desire he had afforded her the estate of pouerty . After that she ordered her children to be disposed into diuer ▪ s places , to be instructed and educated according to their quality and degree , hauing no meane to retaine them any longer with her , many iniuryes and affrontes being imposed on her by the kinred of her deceased husband in his vassals , which she ioyfully & with inuincible patience supported as a fauour sent her by almighty God. An archibishop that was her vnckle caused her no small affliction , in that seeing her yong and reduced to such pouerty , he resolued to bestow her honorably in mariage . But the espouse of IESVS CHRIST , hauing layd a firme resolution rather to dye then to mary againe , obtayned of God by meane of prayer , the victory in so strong a conflict . Whiles she honorably remayned in a castle of her vnckles , the body of her husband was brought from Brindes , which was receaued by the sayd Archibishop with a very solemne troup and procession of the Clergie , and accompayned by the sayd Princesse with many teares , she thus speaking vnto almighty God : I giue thee infinite thanckes , O soueraine Bounty that it hath pleased thee to comfort me with the receipt of the bones of my deceased husband thy seruant . Thou alone knowest my God , how much I loued him , because he loued and feared thee . And neuertheles thou knowest also what consolation I haue receaued of his death , being depriued of his presence , euen for thy loue , in that he went to serue thee for the recouery of the holy land : and albeit I receaued an exceeding contentment to liue with him , yet was it with condicion that we both together might trauell as poore beggers ouer the world : But sith that may not be , thou knowest my God , that if it were in my power to restore him to life , I would not doe it , nor were it requisi● for me to employ therin one haire of my head , if I thought it not thy holy will. But I recommend his soule and mine to thy diuine clemencie . The king of Hongary hauing vnderstood the death of the Lantgraue his sonne in law , and the miserable estate of his daughter , and with what impiety she was persecuted by the subiectes of her husband , he sent one of the principall Earles of his kingdome , to bring her vnto him : who hauing sought her , found her spinning of wooll among very poore women , wheratt he so admired and was so g●ieued , that he began to breake out into exclamations , regrets and complaintes : and att lenght deliuered his cha dge , aduertising her of the will of her Father . But in vaine did he striue to perswade her to retourne to her contry : for she as a generous Princesse , choie with the Prophett Dauid , rather to liue abiected with the poore in the house and seruice of God , then honoured in royall delightes , and in the palace of terresi●●all Princes . How S. Elizabeth became religious , and founded a great hospitall for the vse of poore sick people . THE XIV . CHAPTER . THis blessed widow had vowed that if she ouer-liued her husband , she would spend the rest of her dayes in perpetuall chastity , obedience and pouerty , which she failed not with much feruour to accomplish ; and the●fore she toke the habitt of the Penitents of the third Order of S. Francis , and being clothed in a coat and cloke of grosse gray cloth , all patched with sackloth , she promised obedience to her Confessour called Fa. Courad , a Religious of notable sanctity , which she most exactly obserued , euen in worckes of penance , as fastes , disciplines , and other mortifications , in which vertues this holy Religious man did exercise her for the greater benifitt of her soule . And to the end she might entierly deliuer her hart in possession vnto God , without being distracted or hindered by any temporall affection , she besought his diuine maiesty to setle in her hart such a misprise of al temporalities , as might depriue her euen of her loue to her children , and giue her force , to support all the iniuryes of this life . Arising from this prayer , she went and thus spake to her companions : Know ye , that almighty God hearing my prayers hath graunted me , that henceforward I shall neuer esteeme all the magnificences , amities , and other deceiptfull allurements of the world , more then filth , yea neither shall I haue any care of my children , more then of my neighbours , to the end I apply my loue to nothing but his diuine maiesty . After she had taken the religious habitt , she with greater feruour addicted her selfe to prayer , as also to worcks of mercy ; and hauing receaued 2000. Marckes of mony as part of her dowry , she gaue the greatest part therof to the poore , and with the rest builded an honorable and commodious hospitall , to entertaine poore sick people , and there to haue them cherished , attended and medicined : wherein her selfe , as the most humble seruant , serued the poore sick creatures , yea with such charity as she washed their feet , and made their beddes : and then would say to her companions that assisted her : we haue this day receaued a great fauour of God in that we haue washed , couered and serued him , sith it is he whome we serue in his poore people . She relieued and assisted with such great feruour and humility , that in one night she carryed a poore blind and very sick boy , six times to his necessities , albeit he was euery where full of filth and lothsomnes , and then ioyfully washed the linnen that he had fouled . There was in this hospitall a leapresse , whome she often purified , though she were so couered with filth and leprosie , that one could not so much as behold her without horrour . But this Princesse did handle her as if she had bin very cleane , dressed her meat , gaue it her to eat , and applyed her medicins , pulled off her hose , and pared her nailes with such promptitude as she procured a strang admiration in all the beholders : She caused the sick ordinarily to confesse and communicate : and in like case a poore old and sick woman , that had no will to confesse , was by her corrected and made confesse . She washed and shrouded the dead bodyes with her owne handes , and with very great deuotion attended them to buryall . Our Lord by many miracles which he wrought by this blessed lady , made appea●e how gratefull this worck of mercy was vnto his diuine maiesty . What order S. Elizabeth obserued , and the miracles she wrought in the said Monasterie . THE XV. CHAPTER . SAinte Elizabeth in her hospitall ordayned , that no poore person should be admitted without being formerly confessed , because a man in mortall sinne doth not deserue att the handes of God , the bread he eateth . It one time happened that a blind man demaunded entertaynment in the sayd hospitall , but because he would not confesse , he was not admitted : wherfore retourning he murmured , blasphemed and tayled for that he was reiected thence . But being charitably reprehended and admonished by this vertuous Lady and a Frere Minor , he was conuerted and very deuoutly confessed his sinnes , and then was admitted into the hospital , where being , the Religious man sayd to S. Elizabeth : Sith you haue receaued the blind man , and haue giuen him to eat , you must also if you please , restore him his sight . The S. as one full of humility , answeared : Father that which you require is a worck of importance , and such as none but God can doe , as he alone that illuminateth the blinde : but sith it hath pleased his infinite bounty so mercifully to graunt him the light of grace , I shal be glad that he voutchsafe him that of his eyes . And therfore Father , obtaine you of his diuine maiesty the light of one eye , and I wil endeauour to pray for the other . And so both of them with great confidence and feruour falling to their prayers , the sight of one eye was restored to the blind , and a litle after , the other . Wherin God shewed the difference of the meritts of the intercessors , in that the sight restored to the second eye , was very much clearer , purer , and sharper then the other . The sainct one day entring secretly into the hospitall with two seruants to visit the sick , she found att the dore a paralytique lying on the ground , who was also deafe and dumble . She hauing compassion of this poore creature , asked him with a low voice what he ayled . The sick man that could not yeare her , moued his head and mouth as one dumbe ; and making signes with his handes , the seruant of God with feruour of the holy Ghost sayd vnto him : I command thee in the name of our Lord IESVS CHRIST , to tell me where is thy griefe : att which worde the paralytique arose on his feet and sayd : I haue bin for many yeares both dumbe and lame as you see , and this is the griefe I had . This sainct vtterly amazed att such a miracle , speedily retourned whence she came , to auoyd the notice and obseruation of the world . As she went an other time to visitt the sick , it happened that she saw one so much decayed , as by reason of his extreme weaknes he could not eat . The S. prayed him to tell her what he desired to eat . The sick creature sighing answeared her , that he could willingly eat of some fresh-water fish : the vertuous Princesse , assuring him to procure it for him , left him much comforted , and presently sent a seruant of the hospitall to gett such fish for the sick man. But retourning he aduertised her that the riuer being frozen , there was no meane to haue any . Which this compassionate mother of the poore vnderstanding , hauing confidence in God , and being well instructed by the holy Ghost , tooke a bason in her hand , and went incontinently to a fountaine close by the hospitall , wherinto hauing dipped her bason she drew it out full of water and fish , which with great pleasure she boiled , and gaue to the sick party that was halfe dead , who did eat with such appetite , that a litle after he arose from his bed sound , and gaue thanckes to almighty God. Of the contemplation of S. Elizabeth , and how she deliuered her mother out of Purgatory , and conuerted a very sensuall yong man. THE XVI . CHAPTER . THis holy Princesse had ordinarily reuelations and visitations of her beloued IESVS CHRIST , by his most feruēt loue wherwith she was wounded . Being in the Church one day in the lent , she so setled and fixed her eyes on the altare , that she made it appeare that she there saw the presence of the diuine maiesty , so remayning many howers receauing celestiall reuelations . Retourning to her selfe , she was cōstrayned by so great weaknes to rest her head on the lappe of one of her seruantes , and so remayning a while , she began to behold the heauen att a window , discouering such a ioy in her countenance , that it enforced her to breake out into a merueillous laughter : and a litle after this laughter tourned into weeping , then againe openning her eyes she shewed the like signes of ioy as before , and shutting them she began againe to weep , thus continuyng without speech till Compline . And then she began to say . O my God : if thy holy will be to remaine with me , I most humbly beseech thee to beleeue that I affect not nor desire any thing more passionatly then to remayne eternally with thy diuine maiesty . Her companiōs hauing prayed her to tell them for the glory of God and the edification of their soules , what she had seene , she sayd : my beloued sisters , I haue seene heauen open , and my Lord IESVS CHR. benignely bowing vnto me , & shewing vnto me his holy gracious countenance . Whiles I beheld him , I was filled with incomprehēsible ioy , but not seeing him I was oppressed with inestimable griefe : therfore did I so bitterly weepe . And therfore God ha●ing compassion of me he againe cōforted and reioyced me with remonstrance of his glorious face replenished with inessable splendour , who asking me if I would remayne with him , I answeared as you haue hea d. Her companions further prayed her to impart vnto them the reuelation she had a litle before being before the altare . She answeared : I may not tell you what I haue seene : yet I tell you I saw a merueillous matter of almighty God , & my hart was filled with his ioyful & gracious visitation . This S. was so visited of God in diuers manners , though she reuealed nothing to her cōpanions therof , nor what she knew to be the wil of God , who soueth the secrecy of his friendes . Our Redeemer would manifest the feruent charity of this blessed S. hearing her prayers by diuers effects , wherof we will heere record the two examples following . It happened one night as she slept that her mother appeared vnto her in vision , on her knees in this sort entreating her : alas my daughter , remember the paines I endured in thy birth , and pray for me , for thou must know I suffer extreme torment for hauing liued too negligently , & not done penance for my sinnes . The S. with this complaintive voice awaking , and touched and moued with compassion towardes her mother , she fell on her knees and made her prayer to God , demaunding mercy of him for her mother . And after a long and seruent prayer she fel a sleep , and an other time saw her mother in vision with a ioyfull countenance , who sayd : My daughter I am by thy prayers , deliuered of the paines wherwith I was tormented in purgatory , and am now goeing to heauen . This saynt seeing a yong man very sensuall and full of vanity , had pitty of him , and prayed for him , whome also she persuaded to pray to God for himselfe , wherto he accorded . So whiles they both prayed , the yong man began to cry out : Madame , pray no more for me : pray no more , forbeare if you please . Which the S. hearing , she redoubled the feruour of her prayers , and the yong man began againe to cry lowder : Madame , pray no more for me , I am all burned : which exteriourly appeared : for all his body did smoake by the extreme sweat wherin he was , which made him tremble , lift vp his armes , and his countenance to faile . They that found him there , touching his flesh , could not endure their handes on it : his cloathes were al wet with the excessiue sweat that bathed him , and therfore he stil encreased his cryes , saying that he burned . But the prayer of the sainct being ended , this extreme & visible heat left the yong man , who retourning to the true knowledge of himselfe , was then so purged and illuminated with diuine grace , that the entred into the Religious Order of Frere Minors , where he liued & died piously : and so God shewed the force and vertue of the prayer of his holy seruant , not in these two examples only , but also in many others . Of the blessed death of S. Elizabeth , and of the great miracles she wrought , and how Pope Gregory the 9. canonized her . THE XVII . CHAPTER . THe time of peregrinatiō of this holy widow being expired , our lord appeared vnto her in vision , and very familierly sayd : Mine elect , come , possesse the celestial habitation . In the morning she related this newes to her companions : then by order she receaued with an examplar deuotion all the sacraments of the Church : after that , she prepared what was necessary for her obsequies , and the night following tourning towardes a corner of the bed , they that were neere her heard a cleare voice most sweetly singing : wherupon one of her familier companions asked her who it was that did sing there , and she mildely answeared that there was a litle bird , which by the pleasing melody of his tune had induced her to sing : then she began to cry , auoyd , auoyd , auoyd wicked spiritt . So that the deuill being come to see if he could find any thing for him in this sainct , vanished att that voice . And she hauing her countenance very ioyfull and her spiritt by prayer eleuated vnto God , demaunded if it were not yet midnight , att which houre our Sauiour voutsafed to be borne in the world , and layd in the cribbe : then saying that the houre was come when God would inuite her soule to the celestiall mariadge , she sodenly mounted vnto heauen . Her body hauing remayned foure dayes vnburyed , continued so beautifull and yelded so sweet a sauour , that it represented rather a glorious then mortall body . There appeared at that instant on the roofe of the church a great nōber of birdes of strange kind , which did so sweetly sing , that they filled those that saw and heard them with extreme admiratiō : this was to make knowne the feast which was celebrated in heauen att the entertaynment of this blessed soule : her funerals were filled with great clamours ; complaintes and lamentations particulerly of the poore , for the death and absence of her that loued , attended , and dressed them as amiably as if she had bin the carnal mother to them all . There repayred thither a great confluence of people that with much deuotion we●e present att her obsequies each one entitling her a sainct and blessed . He that could gett so nere her body as to haue one of her haires or part of her habitt , esteemed it as a notable treasure . Then would our Lord make knowne the glory of this his faithfull seruant , by many miracles which by her merittes he wrought , restoring sight to the blind , curing the lame , cleansing the leprous , dispossessing the possessed , giuing also sight to one borne blind and her selfe being layd in her graue , deliuered many by her intercession from death . Wherof Pope Gregory the ninth being ad●ertised , & authentically assured of the miracles Wrought att the sepulchre of this holy womā to whome liuing he carryed a perticuler deuotion , after due and ordinarie information in such case procured , and the examen of her life and miracles effected , with the consent of al the Cardinals and Prelates of the Church that could be assembled , the sayd Pope enroled her in the Catalogue of SS . ordayning her feast to be solemnized ouer al the Catholike Church . This blessed S. departed this life the yeare of grace 1231. the 19. day of Nouēber . Certaine yeares after , her reliques being trāslated her body was found in the cosin of lead where it was first layd in sepulture , her flesh being melted into oyle and most precious liquor , that yelded a most delicious and pleasing ●auour : this oyle restored health to infinite sick people , and a very long time distilled from her sacred bones . The life of the B. Elzearius of the third order of sainct Francis , and S. Delphine his wife . Of the sanctity , mortification , abstinence , and virginity of S. Elzearius . THE XVIII . CHAPTER . ELzearius was Earle of Arian in Prouince , no lesse generous and noble in vertues and sanctity , then eminent & famous in race & generation ; for the Ea●les of Arian his predecestors were of the most illustrious of Prouence . This nobleman from thirteen yeares of age accustomed to fast often , and woare a cord girded on his flesh , knotted with fiue knottes , which he vsed as a restraint and bridle to carnall sensuality , and as a secrett memory of the fiue woundes of our lord IESVS CHRIST . When he was ouer-wearyed with watching and was ouercome with necessity of sleep , he neuer putt of his cloathes to take his rest : and by day woare an hair-cloth , therby to feele some affliction in his body both by day and night , considering that without afflictions the fruites of spirituall desires cannot be obtayned . His rigours also serued him to represse the cōcupiscences & stinges of the flesh , and to obtayne the fruites of true wisdome . His age encreasing , he addicted himselfe to a stricter rule of abstinence , chasticing his body by fastes , to subiect it vnto the spiritt . He gaue vertuous and pious instructions to his family , that they might liue in the feare of God , and not iniury their neighbour , but might edifie him , and that God might by them be serued and honoured . This sainct after his youth ( though he had bin delicately nourrished ) was a great friend vnto chastity , and so continued euen to his death , preseruing in his soule and body the inestimable treasure of virginity . How sainct Elzearius was maryed , and accorded with his wife , to conserue their virginity . THE XIX . CHAPTER . S. Elzearius was maryed in his youth , vnto a gentlewoman of noble familie called Delphine , who had a like intention with her husband to preserue her virginity . She being past twelue yeares of age , and knowing she should shortly be deliuered and committed to Elzearious her Spouse , began exceedingly to fea●e that notwithstanding the sanctity she knew to be in him , as not sufficiently fi●me and resolute in this grace , he would ouerthrow the holy resolutiō she had to cōserue her integrity . And consulting therof with a Frere Minor that was her ghostly Father , called Frere Philip Denguerre a man of notable piety , he gaue her full asseurance and satisfaction , with a prophetical spiritt telling her , that she should not only entierly obserue her vow , but that her husbād and she should liue together chastly and so perseuer to the end . And so the nuptiall solemnities being ended , they liued together twenty seauen yeares religiously and piously , vnder the shadow of the name of mariadge , very well vnited in spiritt , but remote from the vnion of the flesh , preseruing in this vessell of earth , the inestimable treasure of most precious chastity , a vertue not so much recommendable as rare , and so much more worthy to be imitated , att least in part , as the contrary vice is damnable and ruinous . Of the worthy and singuler vertues of S. Elzearius . THE XX. CHAPTER . THis holy man duely considering that the principall vertue which the seruant of God can haue , is the misprise of himselfe , and consequently humility , and not worldly nobility : his spiritt could neuer be raysed to vaine glory by the great substance , honours and puissance which the eminency of his house did yeld him . His wordes were gracious and pleasing conformable to the spiritt that deliuered them : and the better to attaine to the perfect contempt of himselfe , he would often , for the loue of IESVS CHRIST , wash the soares and vlceres of leapers with his one handes , and serue them with gteat feruour of deuotion , and with such charity , as if with his owne eyes he had seene and serued IESVS CHRIST himselfe . He behaued himselfe towardes his subiectes and vassals , ouer whome he had entier iurisdiction , as a iust lord , iudgeing their causes with a seuere clemencie , as one that could not be drawne from the right course of iustice by feare , hatred , fauour or corruption . This holy man proceeded in all actions by the vertue of discretion , wherwith he so tēpered his worckes of mercy , that therin he with exceeding humility auoyded worldly glory and fauour : and as a valiant and perfect warryer , he neuer desisted from his first intētion : and as iust , he withall his industry shunned the occasions of offending God. This seruant was so charitable and liberall to the poore , that neuer any demaunded of him an almose for the loue of God , but he gaue him a reward together with good wordes . All his care was to feed the hungry , to lodge pilgrimes , and haue care of poore sick and forlorne creatures , as one that acknowledged the poore CHR. IES . in his poore creatures , & in sicknesses , the painfull afflictions w●ich he endured for vs miserable sinners . And as he was replenished with the loue of his neighbours , no lesse was he , but much more replenished with the loue of IESVS CHRIST . And knowing that the edifice of vertues hath its end in the perfection of holy prayer , in regard that it is a conuersation and familiarity with God , he applyed himselfe with all his endeauour to prayer and contemplation : he also sayd the canonicall houres with such deuotion and attention , as if he had bin in the visible presence of IESVS CHRIST . How S. Elzearius had the true vertue of patience : of his death and canonization , and the death of his wife . THE XXI . CHAPTER . THis inuincible Champion , was so armed with the precious armours of patience by the exercise of vertue , that , albeit he supported many thinges very difficult to endure , yet none could euer disquiett him : so that he was neuer perceaued to be in choler , nor the least iott remote from his ordinary mildnes . For he very patiently and humblie , supported and endured the iniu●yes and affiontes directly or indirectly offered vnto him , and was neuer heard to proceed out of his mouth any word but of praise and thanckesgiuing vnto God : he with such sweetnes and clemencie pardonned his ennemies whatsoeuer offence they commited against him , that he did not only make appeare that he was satissied and appeased , but proceeded in their behalfe as if there had neuer bin cause of discontentment . Being att Paris , and hauing fore-knowledge of the houre of his death , he with great abondance of teares and exceeding deuotion made his cōfession , then with much reuerence and in very exemplar manner receaued the sacramentes of the church . And albeit his life and the Countesse his wiues were stored withall kind of vertues , yet in his last dayes speaking of her , being vrged by the holy Ghost he vttered to those present these wordes : The infidell man is sanctified by the faithfull woman , whome I leaue a virgin in this mortall life , as I receaued her a virgin and vnspotted . This holy Confessour of IESVS CHRIST , changed this life for a better the yeare of grace 1327. Father Francis of Maronis , a famous preacher and Doctour was present att his death . The very daye of his departure he appeared in all glory vnto his wife , ( who was them in her Countie in Prouence ) to whome he vttered these wordes of the Psalmist : The snare is broaken , and we are deliuered , and so without any other word he vanished . The Contesse the same day recounted to all her company the death of her husband , it being the 27. day of September . He was buryed in the church of the Cordeliers att Paris clothed in the habitt of the third Order , and the same yeare his body was translated into Prouence to the Couent of Apte , in which his sanctity was by many miracles diuulged ; for which he was by the Apostolike sea canonized . His feast is celebrated the 27. of September : The Countesse Delphine his wife , liued many yeares after him perseuering in piety : being dead she was buryed by her husband , hauing the the habitt of the Frere Minors , as a disciple of the holy Father S. Francis , and of the third Order . Att the death of this Countesse and till her body was enterred , a most sweet harmony was heard in the aire , as they haue testified and assured who were neere her body . It is piously beleeued that they were Angels singing as true friendes of virginall purity . Our Lord wrought many miracles as well in the life time , as att the death of this holy woman , and in such quantity , as there is no doubt but that our lord had canonized her in heauen . The life of the blessed Yues , of the 3. Order S. Francis. Of the holy exercises and mortification of the flesh of S. Yues . THE XXII . CHAPTER . YVes florished in that time in the Duchy of Bretanie within the diocese of T●iguier . He was a man of eminent sanctity , and led a merueillous austere life , for which cause almighiy God made him famous by many miracles . This holy man was the sonne of a very rich & vertuous man , by whose good example he was from his tender infancie a patterne of commendable conuersation . His Father sent him to study humanity att Paris , thence to Orleans to study the Canon and Ciuill law , but much more did he profitt in diuine wisdome : for there manifesting his doctrine he layd open to many the true knowledge and assured way of iustice . And being to retourne to his Father , the Bishop of Triquet hauing heard the fame of his excellent vertues and sanctity , made him his Officiall or commissary , with very ample aucthority . And albeit the holy man withall his power withstood the acceptance of this cha dge : yet was he att lenght constrained therevnto . He with such prudence and without acception of persons administred iustice , that the ballance was alwayes equall ; which he performed with such sincerity , that he would neuer receaue any ●ecompence for it in this life . A litle after by diuine prouidence he became Priest , in which ministery he offered his body a liuely sacrifice vnto almighty God. His habit was then , according to his quality , common , decent and modest . But vnder he woare a very sharp hayr-cloth , Whe●with he afflicted his body , & did weaken it by frequēt and austere fastes & by cōtinual watchinges . When he was admitted into the confraternity of the Penitents of the third O●der of S. Francis , he reiected all his fine apparell ( though most modest and plaine ) which he ware according to his quality , cloathing himselfe with very grosse and course gray cloth , and wearing rude and homely shooes as poore Religious ordinarily vse . He w●are vpon his hair-cloth ( that it might not be seene ) a shirt made of towe , raw or vndressed . He slept very litle , and then only when nature was wearyed with prayer , study or spirituall exercise , or burdened with naturall necessity of sleep : his repose was short , and he alwayes tooke it cloathed . His bed was the bare ground , a hurdle , or some g●osse stickes wreathed together , his pillow the bible ( an instrument of litle sleepe and of much dilligence ) he being mindfull and taking comfort of these wordes of our Redeemer IESVS CHRIST . They that are clothed in soft garments , are in kings houses . Of the abstinence , charity , prayer , and the manner of saying the diuine office , of S. Yues . THE XXIII . CHAPTER . THis holy man did neuer feed on delicate meates , but such as were very grosse : which he did to reserue of his reuenue wherwith to reliue many poore people . On fasting dayes commanded by the Church he vsed only bread and water , & ordinarily did with great abstinence fast the wednesday and saterday . He had customarily strangers and pilgrimes in his house : he was very dilligent in the practise of the worckes of mercy : he entertayned poore people , and particulerly the sick and lame , with exceeding pitty and compassion and conuersed with them so mildly and familiarly as if they had bin his brethren , he serued them and made their beddes , washed their feet , and did them all other seruices that they could need . Being no lesse carefull to administer vnto them the spirituall food of the word of God , then the corporall , he made them notable exhortations , wherin he multiplyed the talent of the Euangelicall doctrine to those that were vnder his chardge . He was very prompt in according dissentions and procuring of peace with all persons . He had the grace to conuert sinners to pennance . He was so addicted to prayer and contemplation , that he would sometimes neglect to take his ordinary repast and dyett . And one time he continued fiue whole dayes in prayer in his chamber , without asking or being offered him any thing to eat . And yet when he came forth his countenāce was so pleasing , ioyful , and vermilliō as if he had bin pampered with most exquisite meates . As he celebrated masse with great feruour , so did he therin receaue of God notable feelinges and graces , as one day did appeare : for as he eleuated the most sacred sacrament , there discended from heauen an admirable splendour and brightnes , which enuironned the sacred host together with the chalice . He red the canonicall houres with admirable attention & deuotion , and did alwayes rise att midnight to say his Matins . He diuided the office into all the houres of the dayes , in imitation of the Prophett Dauid , who praysed God seauen times in the day . Of the blessed death of S. Yues . THE XXIV . CHAPTER . THis holy Religious being complete in the perfectiō of all vertues , & exceeding deuout vnto IESVS CHRIST , very austere towardes himselfe , & extreme curteous and charitable towards others , as he was by diuine grace , of a singuler life and admirable in the worckes of charity , so was he honoured of God in this life by merueillous actions & miracles . For he expelled the euill spirittes out of humane bodyes , he cured all kind of diseases : Wherin was accomplished the prophesie of his mother , who confidently affirmed that , he being a child , it was reuealed vnto her that he should proue a sainct . The day of his death was reuealed vnto him three weekes before he dyed . And thervpon he sayd to his people , that he was shortly by the diuine will to depart out of this life . And so the three weekes being expired being fortified with the sacraments of the Church , making a end answearable to the worth of his life , he yelded his soule vnto God the yeare , 1303. the 19. of May , & 50. of his age . His feast is celebrated the same month & day , and in some places the 27. day of October , by reason of his translation . Of some other holy persons of the third Order of S. Francis. THE XXV . CHAPTER . THere haue bin many other SS . of this cōfraternity of the third Order of Penitents of S. Francis , the history & particuler life of whome , would be too tedious to be inserted . And therfore we will rest cōtent with the only rehearsall of the names of such as by many authors are recorded . Among the SS . of this Order is reckoned S. Lewis king of France , and queene Blanch his mother who was daughter to the king of Castille . The blessed Luchesius of Poggibongy whose reliques are in Toscane , in a monastery of Frere Minors , scituat on the mount imperiall , where they are exceedingly reuerēced . S. Bonne-femme , the wife of the sayd Signiour Luchesius . S. Lucius , who was the first that sainct Francis receaued into the third Order of Penitents . Nicoluccius Sienos , and Iames de la Lande Priest , by whome our Lord wrought many miracles ; S. Peter Romanus , who was martyred by the Soldan : Bonacius de Voltera : Peter de Colle : Alexander of Perusia : Leo Archbishop of Milan : Walter Bishop of Tremise : and Richard Bishop of Alexandria , doctour of diuinity : Charles Dendono of Manfelt●e : Iohn of Rauerie : Torcello of Puppio , Bartholomew of S. Giminian : Peter Petinarius : and of the blessed Thomas Vntius of Tullinium , who by miracles & prophesie was very famous : All the aforesayd haue bin famous in sanctity of life , and in great reputation of vertues and miracles . The names of many holy women of this Order . S. Rosa of Viterbium : sainte Margarit of Cortone : sainte Aemiliana of Florence : sainte Clare of Mont-faucon , in whose hart after her death was found a crucifix , with all the mysteries of the passion : and many other Ladyes , among whō is placed an Empresse : which women were very venerable and worthy of perpetuall memory . Which , if they haue not obtayned heere below among earthly people , they enioy it with far greater glory among the Angels & SS . in the celestiall kingdome ; by which fruit it appeareth that this holy confraternity of Penitents , instituted by the holy Father S. Francis , was assisted by the holy Ghost , to the end that Christians of free estate , maryed persons , and widoes that cannot support the burden of Religion , may in their houses produce fruites worthy of penance , to the saluation of their soules and for the loue of IESVS CHRIST . The end of the ninth booke . THE TENTH BOOKE OF THE CHRONICLES OF THE FRIER MINORS OF THE SFRAPHICALL FATHER S. FRANCIS . WHERIN ARE RECORDED MANY notable thinges happened in the first beginning of the said Order . An aduertisment of the first Translatour vnto the Reader . DEuout reader , you must not meruayle that in this booke we haue not followed the order of the author : for we haue thus done for a better disposition of this worck , and for your greater satisfaction , placing the chapters that concerne the life of the holy Father S. Francis in their place , which I suppose the author omitted , because wanting knowledge of them att first , he would not afterward take the paine to change the methode which he had with so much labour begun , though we , for the glory of God only and your contentment , haue willingly vndertaken the same . Know then , that , The first and second chapter are placed after the last chap. of the second booke . The 3. chap. after the 27. of the second booke . The 4. chap. after the 30. of the second booke . The 5. chap. after the last of the booke . And the 6. chap. after the 30. of the first booke . Of what arriued to two Religious of S. Francis , with a Tyrant whome they conuerted to pen●tence . THE VII . CHAPTER . WHen first S. Francis with the Benediction of God and his own sent his first disci●les to preach penāce ouer the world , to the end they might communicate vnto men the fruites of their good life , and by their example and the edification of their pious worckes , renew the church of God , being in forraine contryes among barbarous natiōs , they that saw thē , with admiration sayd , what ●a●ity is this ? we haue neuer seene men thus attyred , bare-footed , liuing so austerely , and so different from all other Religious , that they rather seeme wild men , then other . Neuertheles when they entred into any particuler place or house , they would say : God giue you peace : and would admonish the inhabitants to feare and loue God , as the Creatout of heauen and earth , and exhort them to labour alwayes in the obseruation of his holy commandements : to doe penance , and to amend their liues . And albeit few were found to whome these exhortations were gratefull , yet they mett with curious persons that made so many demandes , as they were much troubled to giue them answeare : As whēce they were , whence they came ? Of what Order they were ? how and wherof they liued ? who was their cheefe ? And in fine , by what aucthority they preached ? Whereto with patience and humility thy answeared that they were Religious of penance , of our Ladyes of Angels att Assisium : that their p●incipall head and directour was Brother Francis : and that by ordinance and commandement of the Pope they preached penance . Others seeing them so disguised , and hearing them speake with such simplicity , reputed them fooles , cousening or deluding companiōs , and would not admitt them into their houses , for feare thy would robbe them : whence it often arriued that none hauing compassion to harbour them , they slept in the church porches or vnder pent-houses : & so perseuering , by their example of pouerty and humility , they att length moued the most obdurat harts to compassion and deuotion , & left many places edified in the feare of God. And the●fore the reputation of their vertues encreasing , they daily produced singuler fruites of good example , among which this is one which we now intend to relate . It happened one time that two new Religious , but true children of the holy Father saint Francis , trauelling through a contry which they neither knew , nor they knowne to any , they came to a castell that was a retuge to certaine theeues , of whome was captaine a noble man of great family , but of most vicious life : whither being come , weary , feeble , and halfe starued with hungar and cold , not able to passe farther , they there stayed , without dreaming what danger might there befall them , and sent to pray this tyrant , to entertayne , lodge , and refresh them that night , for the loue of our Lord IESVS CHRIST . This noble man by diuine inspiration , willingly receaued them into his house , and commanded incontinently a good fire to be made them , then caused them to cat with his people . At which time , one of the Religious that was a Priest , and had a speciall grace in preaching well , perceauing that att this table there was no speech but of robbing , killing and pilling , each one vaunting of his villanies , and glorying in his murders and theftes committed , the good seruant of God resolued , after supper to make them an exhortation in the behalfe of our Sauiour IESVS CHRIST , with the greatest feruour he could procure . And so , grace being sayd , vnable any longer to retaine his zealous spiritt , he addressed himselfe to the tyrant and sayd : Hauing receaued of you such a charity for the loue of God , we should proue too ingratefull if we did not beseech the diuine maiesty to reward you for vs , and did not endeauour to requite you by some documents conformable to our pouerty , that may benifitt your soules and your peoples , whome I beseech you heere to assemble together , we desiring to giue to you all , a spirituall refection for the corporal which you haue giuen vs. This noble man hauing conuocated all his people , and they hauing setled themselues to heare the sermon , the Religious began with exceeding feruour to discourse of the glory of Paradise , in these termed : My beloued Brethren in CHRIST IESVS , if the eternall felicities , for which God hath created vs , were knowne vnto vs , and that we did often well consider them , what paine would we not vndertake to serue him , and neuer to offend him , for feare to loose that ioy and glory without end , for so base a trifle as the world ? that sweet society of the Angels ? that life and security of the blessed ? that glorious satiety of the elect ? that supreme light without night and darcknes ? that perpetuall peace and amity without any feare or perturbance ? and all the happines that we can desire , free and secure from all disaster , with that diuine fountaine of the presence and glorious communication of the eternall God ? And sith that man ( so blinded and miserable ) for so base and loathsome a thing , so short and of so sclender value as is sinne , will loose such innumerable and infinite felicities : he shall deseruedly goe into hell , there to endure eternall hungar , thirst , cold , all kind of torment , and perpetuall affliction in the company of cruell deuils , serpents and dragons , where is a continuall death without end , and without hope of life , with palpable darcknes . And finally greater miseries then we can imagine , considering that there is nothing but howlinges , lamentations , despaires and eternall torments , and all euill voyd of all good , wherinto my brethren you haue merited to be throwne and imprisoned , for the sinnes which you haue perpetrated ●o precipitiously without any apprehension of the diuine iustice , att least according to the inference of your discourses , which haue testified vnto me your vicious and detestable life , you therby giuing demonstration that you neither feare God , nor esteeme of his commandements , nor regard the doeing of any good wo●ck . Therfore my beloued brethren , doe I admonish you in the behalfe of our Lord IESVS CHRIST , who for you was fastened on the hard wood of the crosse , and pardonned the theefe , to giue vs confidēce of his mercy : and doe counsaile you by the ●euerence of the omnipotencie of the Creatour of althinges , not to make ship wrack and exchaung of the celestiall and eternall richesse , for the briefe pleasure of sinnes , which as you experience , vanish as a shadow . Retourne then with great promptitude vnto God , to the end he thrust you not into hell , denying you time and space to doe penance : so many yeares hauing fleeted away wherin he hath so patiently expected you , though you haue giuen no signe of regarding it . This Religious vttered these thinges and much more with such a zeale , that they pearced the hart of the Tyrant , who being touched by the holy Ghost , and already stricken with contrition , fell to the ground together with all his people , bittetly lamenting their sinnes . They shewed signes of penitence , and after many teares the tyrant with great instancie required the Religious to sett them in the way to saue their soules , sith God had sent him hither for their saluation . And the Religious aduised them to make a generall confession of all their sin●es : Which being with notable deuotion and contrition performed , he sayd : It is now necessary , that for penance for your sinnes which are enormous and in nomber infinite , you goe in pilgrimage to visi● the holy places , and that you mortifie your flesh by fastes , watchings and prayers , giuing many almoses and performing other worckes of piety . But you must begin with satissaction , restoring what you ini●stly de●aine . Wherto he answeared : Father , I am content to satisfie whatsoeuer I am boūd vnto . But because I was neuer out of this cont●y , nor can write , not read , no not the Pater noster , nor can fast , I beseech you for the loue of God to giue me some other penance that I may be able to performe . The Religious replyed : I will for the loue of God doe penance and pray vnto IESVS CHRIST for you , that your soule be not lost . I will not for the present giue you other penance then for mortification , your selfe to bring vs hither a litle straw wheron to repose our selues . The tyrant becomming a lambe presently brought straw for the Religious to rest on , and prepared their place himselfe : Then considering with himselfe the discourse that the Religious had made him , and how speedily he had conuerted him to penitence , he reputed him a sainct , and resolued to watch him all that night to see what he would doe . Now the Religious att his houre layd himselfe to repose , and when he thought they all slept , he arose & went out of the house , to doe penance for the penitent as he had promised him . Lifting then his handes to heauen , he with many teares demāded pardon of almighty God for the sinner , & praying with exceeding feruour , his body was eleuated frō the earth the hight of a tour , & in that manner , bitterly bewayled the soule of that noble man , begging pardon of IESVS CHRIST for his offences in such sort and with a charity so passionate , that he merited to be heard , as appeareth by what ensueth : for the penitent hauing seene and heard all this , not without exceeding terrour , contrition and abundance of teares , accompanyed with consolation , perceauing with what feruour the seruant of God offered his prayers to the diuine Maiesty for the saluation of his soule : very early in the morning he sell att the feet of the Religious , praying him with great compunction to setle him in the direct way of saluation , he being ready to execute whatsoeuer he should command him . The Religious hauing consailed him to sell all he had , he did his vtmost to make restitution where he was obliged , and according to Euangelicall coūsaile gaue the rest to the poore : then offered him●elfe to God becōming a Frere Minor , where he perseuered in vertues and piously ended his life : all his people were also conuerted and did penance . So the holy simplicity of this Religious produced a merueillous fruit , not preaching of high and subtill matters , nor with elegant wordes , but only of the paines of hell and glory of Paradise ; as he had bin instructed by the holy Father sainct Francis. The 8. and 9. chapters are put after the 72. chap. of the first booke , the 10. chap. after the 5. of the second booke , and the eleuenth chap. after the 74. of the second booke . Notable humility of a Preacher of S. Francis his Order . THE XII . CHAPTER . AN English Frere Minor and Doctour of diuinity , preaching in the Monastery of S. Damian , where S. Clare was Abbesse in the presece of holy Br. Giles he as a great freind of humility would make proofe therof in this Preacher , and so in the middest of his sermon , he willed him to be silent because himselfe would preach , and the diuine incontinently held his peace , and Brother Giles with exceeding feruour of spiritt and to the great amazement and edification of the hearers vttered matters of great sublimity and eminency touching almighty God : then tourning towardes the Diuine , he willed him to proceed in his sermon : which S. Clare perceauing , she was exceeding ioyfull & sayd : This day is accomplished one of the defines of S. Francis , who would often say : I desire that my Religious be so humble , as that a Doctour in diuinity goeing into the pulpitt , if a simple lay Brother make a motion to preach , the Doctour shall gi●e him place . I tell you truely my Brethren ; this Preacher hath more edifyed me , then if he had raysed one from death . The 13. chapter is after the 54. of the first booke , the 14. chap. is after the last of the second booke . Of a very terrible accident vnto a Nouice , cloathed by S. Antony of Padua . THE XV. CHAPTER . THere was a worldly man whose profession was to follow the warres , in which practise he did much mischiefe : this mā induced by the deuil came to the blessed Father S. Antony of Padua , then Guardian of the Monastery of Limoges , and besought him to giue him the habit of the Frere Minors , affirming a desire to serue God therin . The Sainct as zealous of the saluation of soules , after diuers and seuerall conferences with him , and alwayes finding him firme in his pretended holy purpose , heard his confession : then hauing piously admonished him to doe penance for his sinnes he gaue him the habitt , and had a particuler care of his deportements : but this lewd wretch hauing promised the deuill to serue him with fidelity in whatsoeuer vocation he should take vpon him , and neuer to discouer his intention to any person , did very strongly obserue this conuention ; and in his generall confession , ●sing his vtmost dissimulation did conceale this secrett of the deuils from sainct Antony , and indeed did alwayes in his hart excogitate matters directly opposite to his saluation , as his master the deuill had taught him . So that it is easy to iudge that God had not drawne him to Religion : but rather some discontentment , in that his worldly affaires succeeded not as he wished , and hearing sainct Antony preach , he became Religious , yet omitted not to hope and expect some benefitt from the deuill . Sainct Antony as a faithfull seruant of God , with exceeding feruour made him many remonstrances , to enduce him to renounce the world with all his hart , to resist chastice his flesh , to shunne the deuill , and to withstand all his temptations ; and to this effect gaue him meanes to performe a sharp and rigourous penāce for his enormous sinnes . But this Nouice in all such vertuous and pious actions did dissemble , as hauing no affectiō thervnto . This wretched Nouice thē goeing one day out of his cell , which was on a litle hill separated from the others , saw a very faire horse well harnised , with a complet a mour vpon him and a cloke bagge on him behinde : which att first sight and apprehension amazed him ; but after hauing without feare beheld the horse , he had a desire to see what was in the cloke bagge , and to that end layd hold on the horse by the raines and drew him a side , where hauing searched the sayd cloake bagge , he found stoare of mony and a saire sute of apparell , so that hauing found a horse , apparell , armour and mony , he reputed himselfe most happily fournished withall that he desired : whervpon shaking off his Frere Minors habitt , & putting on his worldly attyre , and armour of a soldier , he mounted on horseback , and so secretly rode away that none perceaued him . The same day he made such speed that he arriued att Bourges in Berry , where alighting late att an Inne , the houre of soupper being come , he sett himselfe att table , and was attended by the daughter of the Host , who so well pleased his fancy that he demanded her of her Father in Mariage , and to induce his consent shewed him the mony he had in his cloackbag . The Host att the sight of so much mony was tempted with auarice , graunted his daughter to be his wife , and left them to complement together . The deuill then presently leauing the figure of a horse and hauing putt on the shape of a man , came about midnight and knocked att the dore of that Inne , where being entred , drew the master of the house a side to speake with him , seining himselfe iealous of his honour , and sayd : Syr , is it not true that you haue consented to mary your daughter to a stranger , it is sayd the host , the deuill replyed : know then that he whome you haue accepted for your sonne in law is a Religious man , who as alewd fellow hath deluded you and rauished your daughter . Therfore , sith there is no other remedy , follow my counsaile : goe whiles it is night he sleeping in his bed , but so warily that he may not heare you , and you shall find his head bare , shauen with a croune in manner of a Religious : so that it prouing infallible what I tell you , cutt his throat , and take his mony withall that he hath , wherwith you shall much better mary your daughter . Besides , there is no cause of feare , for this fellow is not knowne in these quarters nor in any part of France : This discourse putt the ●ost into an extreme anguish ; but being at length ouercome by the passion of choller , and encouraged by the deuill , he resolued to murder his new sonne in law , if he found it true which his pretēded friēd had told him , whom he prayed to stay till he had effected his counsaile , to assist him to bury the body , promising him a share of the mony wherto the deuil accorded so this Host wēt so dextrously into the chāber of the nouice , that he found him profoundly sleeping , and halfe naked , and perceauing the religious croune conformable to what was told him , he would expect no farther proofe , but esteeming himselfe dishonoured and deceaued , drew out his dagger and cutt his throat : which done , retourning to the place where he left his pretended friend that had thus counsailed him , he could not find him in all the house , then goeing to seaze on the cloak bagge , the armour , and apparell of the dead man , he could find nothing , nor the horse in the stable : and therfore presently suspected it to be a diabolicall illusion , and with the most secresie he could , buryed the body , then went and made his consession to S. Antony who then preached in the same towne of Bourges , who a litle after publikely diuulged the same , to make appeare how dangerous it is to run out of the true way of the feare of God , who permitteth them that wil be faithfull to the deuill and perseuer in their sinnes to the end ( thincking to deceaue his diuine Maiesty ) to end their dayes most miserably . The 16. chap. is after the last of the first booke , the 17. and 18. are after last chap. of the second booke . Of the humility and deuotion of Brother Iames. THE XIX . CHAPTER . BRother Iames a gentleman and much honoured in the world , becomming a Frere Minor , was so deuout and spirituall , that in his prayer he was often rapt in extasie , wherin he was very frequently visited of God. He perceauing what graces our Lord had endued him with all in prayer , entreated his Guardian , the better to exercise himselfe in this grace , that he would please to dispense with him for affaires of the kitchen and other offices , wherin , being a lay Brother , he was in that Couent employed , which was graunted him , to the end he might with more repose and liberty apply himselfe to contemplation . Br. Iames being thus freed from the kitchen , and other offices of the house , lost all the graces which almighty God had giuen him in prayer . Which hauing experienced , he with abondance of teares besought his Guardian to retourne him to his former employments : wherin our lord againe restored him his grace . He thenceforward so profited in prayer ioyned with humility , that on Christmas day ( to communicate timely and to continue all the morning in the Church to heare masse and the diuine seruice ) he prepared the dinner for the Religious in the night , and left it ouer the fire . Now the Guardian seeing him continue so long time in prayer & seruing att masse , went admiring to the kitchen to see if he had made any preparation for dinner . But he found the pots ouertourned and broaken and saw that the cattes had eaten the meat : then presently goeing to Brother Iames , he willed him to hasten into the kitchen . Which he did , and finding the pots broken , the pottage spilt , the meat deuoured , and euery thing ouerthrowne , he was exceedingly grieued . Neuertheles falling on both his knees , he with abondance of reares besought the omnipotent bounty , to assist in this his affliction . The sequell was admirable : for his prayer being ended , the pots were reioyned and filled againe with pottage and meat like vnto that which he had prepared , as if it neuer had bin att all touched . Wherein almighty God would make appeare to this Religious , how much humility and prayer ioyned together are gratefull vnto him . The 20. chap. is after the last of the second booke . Of a Guardian that had litle charity , and how almighty God did chastice him . THE XXI . CHAPTER . THer was a pious lay Religious that endured extreme torments in his feet by meanes of the gout that exceedingly afflicted him : but in the winter time more then else , and yet did he not omitt to labour in the garden in the coldest season of the yeare . Notwithstanding his indiscreet Guardiāseeing him att night by the fire to annoynt his feet with an oyntment ( though the rigorous cold was cause sufficient without any other infirmity , to warme himselfe ) he cōmanded him from the fire , and not to burne so much wood . Wherto the poore Religious answeared , that he had no other meane to ease the extreme torments he endured procured him by the gout , then to warme his feet and to annoynt them with that oyntment , which was giuen him for very remedious therunto , & besought him for the loue of God and S. Francis not to take it ill . But the Guardian would not heare him : so that the Religious retyred doubly afflicted vnto his cell , beseeching God to assist and ayd him with his grace . But the omnipotent did not long deferre to doe vengeance : For he sent the Guardiam the same torments which the poore Religious endured , wherin finding no other remedy then to warme him by a great fire , he began to acknowledge his litle charity and confessed his fault , saying : My God haue pitty on me if thou please , and assist me with thy mercy , for I acknowledge my desert of this torment , sith I haue bin cruell towardes my simple Brother , depriuing him of his assured remedy in his necessity . And sending for him , he sayd : Brother , warme your selfe both day and night according to the need you haue . For I am assured the fire is a great helpe and ease vnto your torments . This Guardian hauing done penance was in few dayes after cured by meanes of this charity . The 22. and 23. chap. are after the last of the second booke . Of the subt●l ty which two seuerall times the deuill vsed to reduce the Frere Minors from the strictnes of their pouerty . THE XXIV . CHAPTER . THe Frere Minors of those primitiue dayes liued att Mont Alue●ne in the same spirituall tranquillity and pouerty as S. Francis had instituted and instructed them . The deuil vnable to support such a vertue of prayer , abstinence and austerity of life , nor able to disquiett the Religious , by desires of substance and temporal affaires , inuented a new subtility to induce them to remitt and lessen the austerity and perfection of the spirituall life wherin they perseuered , which was thus : There was in those partes a very rich gentleman , that had no deuotion to the Frere Minors , nor euer gaue them any almose . The deuil taking on him humane shape became his seruant and so diligently serued him , that he shortly committed vnto him the gouernment of his house and the absolute disposition and management of his affaires , following his counsaile in all his businesse . Now as they one day discoursed together , the deuil began to prayse the Frere Minors of Mont Aluerne , saying that they were SS ▪ and that whosoeuer were charitable in almose towardes them did much merit with almighty God. Then did he alleadge vnto him so many pregnant reasons , that he wrought the gentleman to be so deuout and affected to those Religious , as that he almost euery day sent them for almose , bread , flesh , fish , fruit , and all this in such abōdance , that the Religious who formerly liued austerely began to liue bountifully & royally with this almose procured them by the deuill . Which being perceaued by certaine good ancient Religious , who acknowledged the spiritual detriment that arriued vnto them , one of them began to consider on some meanes to remedy the same , & therfore he recōmended himselfe to God and besought him , not to permit his seruants to fa●● into such relaxation in their manner of life . And so being touched with the spirit of God he wēt with his cōpanion to the house of this gentlemā then benefactour , with whome hauing discoursed of diuers matters touching almighty God , he demaunded of him who had induced him to such deuotion towardes them as to bestow on them such liberall almose , considering that a litle before he was nothing charitable towardes them att all . Whereto the gentleman answeared that among infinite seruices which one of his seruants had don & still continued , he reputed this the principall , that he had wrought him to be affected vnto them for the benefit of his soule . And had such a special care to put him in minde to send them some bountifull almose , that there was neuer day wherin he failed to procure the performāce therof . This Father admiring the exceeding charity of this seruant , prayed the gentleman that he might see him : whome causing diuers times to be called , there was no meanes to make him appeare before this holy Religious . But being att lēgth thereunto enforced , as soone as this good Religious saw him he knew who he was . And he seeing himselfe discouered , vanished , and was neuer after seene in that place . The Religious then hauing discouered the subtility of the deuill , and procured the gentlemans promise to send no more almose to the monastery , he reformed it , and restored it to their former abstinence and rigour of spiritual life . The deuill inuented an other delusion in Portugall in the Couent of Alenquer , to disturbe & disquiett the Religious of that place . For hauing assumed the humane shape of an excellent Phisicion , Surgion , or Apothicary , he went to the Couēt to demaūd the habit of a Frere Minor , which he did with great instance and feyned deuotion , pretending to serue God therin . Hauing receiued the habitt , and being Nouice , he dressed , assisted and attended the sick Religious with so extraordinary a charity & prōptitude , and therin was so diligent , and also in assisting att diuine seruice and prayer , where he appeared so deuout and in althings fained himselfe so hūble , that the Religious were exceedingly pleased in him , in whome thy perceaued nothing deseruing admonition , but that he alwayes made some excuse or cuasion to shunne the sacred communion with the other Nouices , lay Brothers and other Religious that were not Priestes , so that her neuer communicated all the time of his being there . This fained Religious began of himselfe to publish vnto seculer parsons his qualities and sciences . So that there was alwayes some one att the Couent dore that demauded certaine water , receites or medicines for diuers infirmities , he hauing already the fame of an excellent Phisician . Wherwith the Religious were so disturbed that the Guardian who was one of the disciples of Saint Francis , vppon this inquietude gaue himselfe to prayer , to know the will of God in this behalfe : where it was reuealed vnto him , that the Phisician was a deuill , and had putt himselfe among them to disturbe them ; wherupon he tooke the habitt f●ō that nouice and consequently expelled the deuil . So that the Couent retourned to its former repose and pouerty , which had already began to grow to ruine by the great quantity of almose brought thither by meanes of the Phisicion , to whome infinite people from all partes did resort . How our Sauiour Iesus Christ , by the merittes of S. Francis , conserued certaine Religious in the Order . THE XXV . CHAPTER . AYong Religious being professed was so tempted by the deuill , that he would needes leaue the habitt : yet would he not doe it without the consent of sainct Francis , of whom he demanded leaue to depart . But he denyed him in these wordes : Brother , sith our lord by his piety hath deliuered you from the perils and miseries of the world , you may by no meanes retourne againe therto . This Religious being yet still tempted to leaue the Order , went to the Pope to gett dispensation of his Holinesse . But there also finding denyall , he of him selfe cast off the habitt , then wandring alone in the holdes he met a man naked hauing such woundes as our Redeemer IESVS CHRIST receaued for vs in his feet , handes and side , who shewed him his woundes : wheratt the yong man being vtterly amazed , asked him who he was & how he had receaued those woundes so like to those of our Lord IESVS CHRIST ? Wherto our Sauiour answeared : It is my selfe that haue bin thus wounded for thee , and for mankinde , and yet thou wilt abandon me to follow the world , behould these woundes which I haue endured for thee . And at al times that the deuill shal tēpt thee causing thee to endure some contradiction against thy desire and tast , fix thine eyes on these woundes and thou shalt find consolation . Which sayd he incontinently vanished , and the yong man changing his purpose retourned to S. Francis , to whome he acknoweleged his fault , and hauing obtayned pardon , he recounted to all the Religious what he had seene , and piously perseuered in the Order to the end . An other Religious was tempted with desire to visite his kinred , and leaue being refused him by the Prouinciall , he sayd to himselfe : I will goe , and they shall see who can force me to retourne : and presently without further licence departed . The Religious followed him far , most instantly praying him to retourne ; But reiecting their prayers ad admonitiōs and proceeding in his iorney , he was a litle after surprised with such an extreme desire of sleepe , that he could not possibly resist it , and so falling to the ground he fell a sleep . And presently he had this vision : S. Francis ( who then liued and was far distant from those quarters ) appeared vnto him , saying : how hast thou dared to misprise the yoke of obedience retourne incontinētly to the Couent whence thou art fled . And because he would not goe , S. Francis stroake him soundly with a wand which he had in his hand , so that awaking he still felt the paine of the blowes receiued ; whervpon he speedily retourned to his Couent , where his Brethren hauing very charitably receaued him , he related vnto him how S. Francis had enforced him to retourne . Sometime after a yong gentleman of very delicat constitution being admitted into the Order of the Frere Minors , began ( by diabolicall tēptation ) to haue his habitt in such horrour , that he seemed to carry on him a most base and abhominable burden . This ircksomnes of religion encreasing in him , he resolued to abādon it and to retourne to the world . Now his Master of the Nouiciat had taught him , that as often as he past before the altare of the most sacred sacrament , he should vncouer his head , bend his knees , & crossing his armes , lowly encline towardes the ground . Which hauing done the same morning that he had purposed to depart , he was as it were constrayned to kneele before the altare , and att the instant had this merueillous vision : He saw an infinite multitude of Religious that passed two and two in procession before the altare , cloathed in most rich and gorgious attire , hauing their face , and handes , and whatsoeuer exterio●ly appeared of their bodyes more glittering then the sunne , with a coūtenance and gesture extremely ioyfull , and more excessiue then can be imagined , who did sing most melodiously . In the fore-front marched two Religious more notable then the others , so gloriously attired that they astonished the beholders . Towardes the end of this procession came a Religious in habitt of perticuler glory , who was honoured by the others as one newly entertayned into their companye . The nouice not knowing the signification of this procession prayed the hind-most to tell him who they were , who tourning towardes him , sayd : We are your Brethren Minors that now come from Paradice , and asking them who were those two more glorious thē the rest , they answeared : they are the blessed Fathers S. Francis and S. Antony , and he who is almost the last , a●tyred in particuler glory , is a Religious who is now dead whome in this solemne tryumph we conduct to paradice , because he hath couragiously battayled against temptations , and perseuered in his holy purpose to the end . These beautifull and sumptious habits which we weare , are giuen vs for recompence of the so rude asperity of the habitt which so patiently we woare in religion . God hath also endued vs with this glory for the humble penance which we haue supported , and for the holy obedience , chastity and pouerty which we haue with alacrity obserued to the end . And therfore my child make no difficulty to weare the sack cloth and habitt of our Religion , it being so profitable : in regard that if thou combatt couragiously in the habitt of S. Francis misprising the world , mortifying the flesh , and resisting the deuill for the loue of our Lord IESVS CHRIST , I know thou shalt haue fruition of this glory . Which sayd the vision disappeared , and the Nouice finding himselfe full of comfort and consolation in God , reiecting all the temptations , and resoluing thenceforward to esteeme al the rigours and contempts of Religion as sportes and contentments , he therin liued and dyed very piously . The 26 chapter is after the 85 chapter of the first booke . The 27 chapter is after the 27 of the first booke . The 28 chapter is after the 95 of the first booke . The 29 chapter is after the 39 of the second booke . The 30 chapter is after the 19 of the eight booke . The 31 chapter is after the 48 of the first booke . The 32 chapter is in the middest of chap. 2 of the 2 booke . The 33 chapter is after the 17 chapter of the second booke . The 34 chapter is after the 33 of the second booke . How a Lawyer by occasion of a vaine word entred into the Religion of sainct Francis. THE XXXV . CHAPTER . BRother Iohn Parent who was the first Minister Generall after S. Francis , entred into that Order in the time of the sayd sainct . Liuing in the world , he was a Doctour of law and Iudge de Ciuitate Castellana of the Prouince of Rome whence he was natiue . Being one euening att a window of his house and attentiuely beholding the trouble a s●vineheard had to make his hogges enter into a stable , he heard a companion of the swineheards say vnto him : If thou wilt make them enter , say these wordes : Hogges , hogges enter ye into the stable as Lawyers and Iudges enter into hell . Which the swineheard hauing sayd , the hogges without any noyse incontinently hastened into the stable , and were no more troublesome to their guide . The Iudge perceauing this , touched with an extreme feare of the iustice of God , incontinently reiected his office , and became a Frere Minor , and one of his sonnes , with him , and spent his life most exemplarly in that Order , in prayers & teares , and so austere in penance , that being Minister Generall , he visited all the Order barefoot : so did he gather so much profitt touching the good of his soule , euen of a vaine word . Of an admirable vision that happened in the Couent of sainct Francis of Lisbone . THE XXXVI . CHAPTER . Many holy parsons florished in Spaine in the primatiue time of this Religion and especially in the Prouince of S. Iames of Galicia , albeit of their worckes and sanctity of life , particuler recordes are extāt of very few , amōg whome is of one Br. Iohn that resided in the Couent of S. Francis att Lysbone within the prouince of Galicia , on whome our Lord bestowed many speciall graces , & particulerly this , that in principall feastes , att the Euensonges , Matines , or in Masse , he alwayes cōmunicated vnto him some spirituall consolations . But one feast of S. Iohn Baptist , not hauing receaued the ordinary consolations from Almighty God , att any of those houres he was thereat exceedingly grieued , and therfore the Sixt houre being sayd , and the Masse ended , he remayned alone in the quire bitterly lamēting , for feare that he had offēded our Lord IESVS CHRIST , in that he knew not the reason why he was depriued of those ordinary graces , and in his hart , with sighes sobbes & teares he cryed vnto God : My God , why hast thou forsaken me ? and thus perseuering till all the Religious were in the refectory , he still demaunded that ordinary spirituall almose of almighty God. And then did he heare a voice that sayd : Iohn arise , goe to the refectory , follow the cōmunalty , and thinck not thy selfe better then the others . Wheratt being vtterly confounded , enclining his head , he went vnto the others into the refectory , and ●at downe att table : but assoone as Grace was said , he sawe the heauens open , and an Angell discending thence , bringing a golden pen , a table napkin , and a knife : this Angell entring into the refectory , went directly vnto the Religious that did read , whose breast he opened with the knife , then dryed it with his napkin , and on his hart wrote in letters of gold , Iohannes est nomen eius ; the same he did to all the Religious , till he came to one that had bin canon of the great church of the said citty , whome he would not touch , affirming that the night following he would abandon the Order , which indeed he did , neither would he touch the Reader of the Couent nor his companion , because in a feast of solēnity they had left the Couent to goe preach in the citty : but att lenght by the prayers of the sayd Iohn , he wrote the sayd wordes in their harts . And so after he had written in them all , he retourned to him that did read , and shutt vp his hart , the like he did to all the other Religious , saying : Confirmatum est nomen eius , which was an exceeding c●●●olation to this blessed Father . A notable miracle of the B. Sacrament , wrought in the Couent of S. Francis att Mans , a motiue and cause of the erection of a worthy confraternitie . THE XXXVII . CHAPTER . THe Couent of the citty of Mans , is one of the most ample and ancient of the Order , there commonly resyding forty Religious or more , from the time that the blessed Electus , one of the companions of sainct Francis there layd the foundation about the yeare 1215. A deuout and ample confratetnity ( perhaps the most ancient of Christendome ) was erected , and is honorably continued in that Couent vpon this occasion : A venerable and very simple Religious celebrating masse , a spider of lothsome greatnes casually ( or to speake more Christianly , by diuine prouidence ) fell after consecration into the sacred chalice . The deuout Religious att first apprehēsion was much perplexed how to behaue himselfe in the holy cōmunion ( were it that the directiōs how to behaue himselfe in the holy cōmunion ( were it that the directiōs how to proceed in such accidents were not then recorded in the Missall Rubriques as they are now , or that he did not then reflect on them , for more ample manifestation of the glory of God ) he finally resolued vpon that excellēt promise of our Lord : If they who beleeue in me as they ought , drink any mortiferous poyson , they shall receaue no detriment thereby ; & so cōming to the sacred communion of the precious bloud of our lord , he in one draught refected himselfe both with poyson and the medicament of death and of life , so that euen in this point might be accomplished that which the Church singeth att the resurrection of our Lord : Mors & vita duello conflixere mirando , and as here Dux vitae mortuus regnat viuus , so then did he graunt that effect to this same precious bloud that it expelled the poyson , and without paine the venemous spider passed through the Priest a litle after , when the other Religious of the Couent and certaine deuout seculer persons there present , thought no otherwise of the Celebratour ( hauing by his relation vnderstood what had happened ) then those of Malto conceated of the biting of S. Paul by the viper . Almighty God here renuyng that ancient miracle , sauing that this appeareth greater , by the difference of an exteriour byting of a viper , and the interiour operation of a spider no lesse venemous . The people of Mans that were euer very religious , did by this miracle so augment their deuotion vnto the B. Sacrament of the Altare , that att the same time was erected a Confraternity of innumerable persons of all qualities , which is most deuoutly entertayned in that Couent , & hath bin since imitated in diuers other Citties and townes of the kingdome of France , to the glory of God , the augmentation of his seruice , and the benefitt of Christian people The end of the first part of the Chronicles of the Frere Minors . A TABLE OF THE PRINCIPALL MATTERS CONTAYNED IN THIS FIRST Tome of the Chronicle histoire of the Order of Saint Francis. ALMES . SAint Fra. asked a beggar forgiuenes . pag. 3. He put off his owne cloathes , to cloath one ragged , p. 5. He selleth his Fathers marchandise to repaire S. Damians Church , p. 9. At Rome he put off his owne cloathes , to cloathe a beggar , p. 15 S. Fran. giueth Br. Giles his cloake in an almes , p. 22 He gaue away his owne cloake and his companions in the depth of winted , p. 92 Diuers other like actes of charitie , p. 93. 94. 95 S. Anthonie of Padua . The life of S. Antonie , p. 56. &c. Angelus . The life of . Br. Angelus , p. 530. Ambrose . The life of Br. Ambrose , p. 534 Agnes . The life of S. Agnes sister to S. Clare , p. 630. & 684. The life of sainte Agnes , daughter to the king of Bohemia , p. 692 Creatures . The loue and compassion which Saint Franc. had of vnreasonable creatures , p. 182 He redeemed a sheepe from amongst goates , ibid. He gaue his cloake to saue the life of two lambes , p. 183. He cursed a sow for eating a lambe , ibid. The entertainment of S. Fran. by birdes on the mount Aluerne , p. 288. A flock of sheepe honor him , p. 290 How obedient a sheepe was to him , ibid. A Sheepe and a lambe , shew a will to honor God , p. 291 A Leueret , a Conny , and a Fish , became tame vnto him , ibid. Of many other miracles like to the precedent , p. 292. 293 Of the loue S. Franc. boare to all creatures , p. 296 Of Antes , or Emmots , p. 300 Of the fauours which God bestoweth on fishes , p. 477 Churches . Three Churches repayred by S. Franc. p. 16. 17 Crosse or Crucifix . A Crucifix speaketh vnto S. Francis , p. 7. A Crucifix speaketh vnto him in the Church of S. Damian , p. 9 A vision of the Crosse to Br. Siluester , before he was religious , p. 53 S. Fran. cured a priest by the signe of the Crosse , p. 199 A Crucifix walketh with him , p. 240 He multitude bread by the signe of the Crosse , p. 252 He tamed a wild wolfe therby , p. 293 He conuerted therby water in wine , p. 317 Many miracles wrought by S. Francis by the signe of the Crosse , p. 424 S. Anthonie cured a criple by the signe of the Crosse , p. 481. 482 Br. Leo with the signe of the Crosse cured an Apostume , p. 519 Many miracles wrought by Br. Christopher by the signe of the Crosse , p. 553. 554 The virtu of the signe of the Crosse , p. 588 Of many miracles wrought by sainte Clare , by the signe of the Crosse , p. 663. 664. &c. Contempt of the world . S. Francis stripped himselfe starck naked to render his cloathes to his Father , p. 12 Of the contempt of the world , p. 602 Chastitie . Saint Franc. would not that his Brethren should behould women , p. 68. 69 How Br. Gyles affected chastitie , p. 571 Of Chastitie , p. 603 Christmas . How saint Francis once celebrated the feaste of Christs Natiuitie , p. 168 Of the consolation which sainte Clare receaued on the feast of Christs Natiuitie , p. 643. Christopher . The life of Br. Chistopher , p. 55● Clare . The life of S. Clare , p. 623 Deuills . Saint Francis commandeth the diuels , p. 103 The diuels hould a chapter , against the order of S. Franc. p. 119 The diuell entreth into his pillow , p. 129 How he confounded them , p. 132 How he assisted his Religious from choaking by the diuell , p. 135 The diuell tempted him to make him leaue prayer , p. 214 An assemblie of diuells against his order , p. 281 The diuell endeuoureth to kill him , p. 289 Diuers thinges discouered by S. Anthonie of the diuell , p. 465. &c. How Bro. Iuniperus was feared of the diuell , p. 544 How Brother Gyles defended himselfe against the diuell , p. 588 Of one who had made a conuention to serue the diuell , p. 736 Extasies . Saint Francis eating with sainte Clare , both were rapt in extasie , p. 277 The extaticall contemplation of Br● . Quintauall , p. 507 The admirable extasies of Br. Gyles , p. 576. 580 The extasies of sainte Clare , pag. 661 An extasie of Sainte Agnes , pag. 686 Elizabeth . The life of Sainte Elizabeth , daughter to the kinge of IIungarie , p. 710 Elzearius . The life of Brother Elzearius , pag. 724 Gyles . The life of Br. Gyles , p. 563 His visitation by Saint Lewis king of France , p. 585 Of diuers strang speeches , and admirable answeres of his , pag. 581. 586. 589. &c. Diuers discourses of his , as , of faith , of charitie , of humilitie , and others . p. 595. 596. &c. Humilitie . Of the great humilitie of S. Francis , p. 138. 139. Of his exercises of humilitie , pag. 144 How he exercised his nouices in the same , p. 145. A Bishop forced by Saint Francis humilitie to lett him preache , p. 149. Three theeues conuerted by his humilitie , p. 151 His humilitie to a Bishop , that called him idiot , p. 157 Remarkable humilitie and satisfaction in a Frere Minor , p. 266 Of patience and humilitie , p. 308 The humilitie of Brother Macie , p. 521 Of Br. Angelus , p. 532 Of Br. Ambrose , p. 534 Of Br. Iuniperus , p. 536 Of Br. Gyles , p. 568. Of S. Clare , p. 632 Of S. Elizabeth , p. 713 Of an English Frere Minor , p. 735. 736 Of Br. Iames , p. 738 Indulgence . Of the plenarie Indulgence granted by Iesus Christ to the church of our Ladie of Angells , pag. 212 The day therof miraculously assigned from heauen , p. 214 The publication therof , p. 216 The same day a Doue was seene to flye in the Church , and our Ladie appeared in the same , pag. 218. Of miracles wrought in confirmation of the said Indulgence , p. 217 Testimonies of persons deceased touching this Indulgence , p. 218. 219. Diuers miracles of the same Indulgence , p. 220. 221. 222 Iniuries . S. Francis taken prisoner by theeues , p. 4 S. Francis beaten and imprisoned by his father , p. 19. Beaten of theeues , and throwen into a ditch of snow , p. 13 Iniuries offered to those who were first sent by S. Fran. to preach to the world , p. 25 Iuniperus . The life of Bro. Iuniperus , p. 56 &c. Lent. Of the Lent S. Fran. Kept at the lake of perusia , P. 318 Item of S. Michael , p. 319. Leo. The life of Br. Leo , see , p. 516. &c. Leapre . S. Fra. kisseth a Leaper , p. 7 He serueth Leapers , his care of Leapers , p. 40. By his humilitie he cu●●th a Leaper inwardlie and out wardlie , p. 150 Luxurie . Luxuries . See Temptations ▪ Martyrdome . How S. Francis went to Siria to seek martyrdome , p. 103 Also to Moroccho , p. 105 Fiue frere minors Martyred by kinge Miramolin , p. 418 Seauen other frere minors martired , p. 451 Two other martyred at Valencia , p. 452 Fiue other martyred at Moroccho , with many christians also , p. 455 The martyrdome of Brother Electus and his companion , p. ibid. The desire S. Antonie of Padua had of Martyrdome , and his departure for Moroccho for this purpose , p. 457 &c. Macie . The life of Br. Macie , see , p. 520 Miracles . S. Francis cureth one of an vlcer in kissing it , p. 14 He obtaineth by prayer , to see his religious that were dispersed far a sunder , p. 26 S. Francis and his disciples afflicted with hungar , a man appeareth vnto them loaden with bread , p. 48 How God sustained some frere minors miraculouslie , p. 120 Of one of their benefactors whose mony encreased miraculously , p. 121 A capons leg , conuerted into a fish , p. 160 S. Francis gathered white and red roses in Ianuarie , p. 215 Diuers miracles concerning the Indulgence giuen from heauen to the church of our Ladie , p. 218. 219. 220. S. Francis multiplied bread by the signe of the crosse , p. 252 Dinner miraculouslie prepared whilst the cooke was at the Church , ibid. Diuers miracles wrought by S. Francis , p. 285 He was receaued of a hard rock , as of soft wax , p. 289 How many vnreasonable creatures miraculouslie obeyed him , p. 290. 291. 292. 293 Fire lost his force in making a cauter in the bodie of S. Fran. p. 294 Of a miracle of Aples , p. 298 A womā carried away by the deuill for troubling S. Fran. sermon , p. 300 A l ght enlightneth him in a darck night , p. 301 Many miracles confirming the life and doctrin of S ▪ Francis , p. 316. 317 Many miracles of him after his death p. 353. 356. 357. 358. 359 Of the miracle of the St●gmates . p. 370. 371. 372. 373 ▪ 374 A woman dead , ra●sed by the merits of S. Francis , p. 375 Other dead raised by the merits of S. Francis , p. 377 Others deliuered from the danger of death by his merits , p. 378. 379. 380. 381 &c. How he deliuered many pilgrimes from the tempestes of the sea , p. 384. 385. 386 Diuers also out of prison , 386. 387. &c. Diuers women with child , p. 390. &c. Diuers blind receiued sight , p. 393. 394 Miracles of diuers sorts wrought by S. Francis , p. 401. 402. &c. Miracles wrought by S. Francis by the signe of the Crosse , p. 404 Of many miracles wrought by the fiue martyrs , put to death by the hand of kinge Miramolm , p. 435. &c. Of many miracles of S. Anthonie of Padua , 463. 464. &c. Of a foote a man had cutt off p. 472 Of the fishes of the sea who giue care to his sermon , p. 476 A miracle of the B. Sacrament , p. 478 Of his eating of poyson , p. 479 Of his miraculous preaching , p. 480 See more , p. 481. &c. The miracles of Br. Quintauall , p ▪ 507 &c. Of Brother Ruffinus , p ▪ 514 &c. Of Brother Leo , p. 518 Of Brother Zacharie , p. 526 &c. Of Brother Walter , p. 528 &c. Of Brother Ambroise , p. 535 &c. Of Brother Christopher , p. 553 &c. Of Brother Gyles ; p. 567 & 619 Of S. Clare , p. 635. &c. & 663 678 Of S. Agnes , p. 688 Of saincte Elizabeth of Hongarie , p. 719. 722 Mission . Sainct Francis sendeth his religious ●uer the world , p. 24 Item p. 110. & 119 He sendeth his religious to preach to the Moores in Spaine , p. 421 Their shipping at Alenquer p. 425 Their arriuing at Siuill , p. 426 Their preaching before the kinge of the Moores , and their iudgement to dye p. 418. 419 And of diuers other thinges vnto pag. 442 Of seauen other frere Minors sent to preach the faith to the Infidells , p. 448 Mortification . Rigorous chasticements for inconsiderat wordes , p. 39 Of the austeritie of the life of S. Fran. pag. 64. 65 How he cast him into a pit of snow , p. 67 A parable he vsed touching the mortification of the eies , p. 69 Of the great austerities of the first Frere Minors , p. 118 He made one of his Bre. set his foote vpon his throat , p. 161 He wallowed himselfe naked on a bush of thornes , p. 215 Wherin the true ioy of a Frere Minor consisteth , p. 308. 309 The mortification of Br. Iuniperus , p. 537 Of Br. Christopher , p. 551 Of Br. Gyles , p. 565 Of S. Clare , p. 636 Of S. Yues , p. 727. &c. Obedience . Comparison of a dead bodie to one trulie obedient , p. 78 The rigorous chasticement of one disobedient , p. 80 Of Obedience , p. 307 S. Francis commandeth a Sainct deceased , to worck no more miracles and he obeieth , p. 207 The obedience of Brother Quintauall , p. 514 Of Br. Macie , p. 520 Of Br. Gyles , p. 568 A discourse of Obedience , p. 614 Order , or Rule . How S. Fran. tooks occasion first to begin his order , p. 18 Of the the first Rule he ordained for the Frere Minors , p. 27 Of their habit , p. 28 Seruice , their Fasting and Obedience , p. 29 Of correction in case of offending , pag ●30 That they must receaue no monie , p. 32 Of their asking of almes , diet and refection , p. 33 How the sick ought to be serued , pag. 34 Against murmuring and calumniation , p. 35 Not to conuerse with women , pag. 36 Punishments for the sinnes of the flesh ibid. Of their māner of trauelling thorough the world , p. 37. 38 Of the preachers , p. 38 How and when they ought to assemble , p. 40 Of confession and communion , ibid. Of the miraculous approbation of the Rule , p. 44 A parable of S. Fran. to the pope to confirme his rule , p. 46 The popes confirmation therof , p. 47 Of the second Rule instituted by saint Fran. p. 224 The confirmation therof by Pope Honorious the second , p. 229 Of the third order of penitents , and of the first occasion therof , pag. 279. 280 Of the confirmation of the Rule of S. Clare , p. 647 The third order of sainct Francis , p. 695 Diuers breues in confirmation therof , p. 679. &c. Of the holie persons of the third order of S. Fran. p. 729. 730 How by the merits of S. Fran. certain● religious were conserued in their order , p. 742 APPROBATIO . NOS IACOBVS BLAZEVS Dei & Apostolicae sedis gratia Episcopus Audomarensis hunc librum cuititulus THE CHRONICLE OF THE FRERE MINORS , à probo & Catholico viro D. Guilielmo Cape in linguam Anglicanam versum , à Carolo Boscardo huius Ciuitatis Typographo typis mandari ac diuulgari permittimus : cum ex fidedigno testimonio teneamus illum , nulla ratione voluisse sciens & volens quicquam corrumpere , aut à germano verborum sensu transferre . Actum Audomaropoli in Palatio nostro Episcopali die xxij , Ianuarij 1618. De mandato Reuerendissimi Domini Episcopi Audomarensis Praefati ; L. DESCAMPS Secret. Notes, typically marginal, from the original text Notes for div A01200-e170 1. Cor. 20 Phil. 3. Matth. 11 ▪ Ephes . 6. Notes for div A01200-e430 Icrem . 35. 1. Col. 2. Notes for div A01200-e780 The birth of S. Francis. He was borne in a stable . S. Francis his youth . What a great almose-giuer he was . The good nature of S. Francis . Predictiō of his sanctitie . He was prisoner . His extreme charity . A vision which he had . A Crucifix speaketh vnto him . He kisseth a Leaper . God appeareth vnto him . Matt. 16. Matt. 13. A worthy prayer of the S. A Crucisix speaketh againe vnto him . He selleth his fathers marchandise to repaire a Church . S. Francis reputed a fool of his companions . Ill entreated of his owne Father . Luc. 14. Treated as atheife His mother setteth him att liberty . His father hauing his mony is appeased S. Francis is naked to rēder his clothes to his father The first religious habit of S. Francis . S. Francis was beaten of theeues . S. Francis serueth leapers . Esaye 53. He demāded almose for them . Admirable mortificatiōs of saint Francis. Hecureth one of an vlcer in kissing it His charitie towarde the poore He laboured to keep the churches and their ornamēts in decencie . How he affected pouerty . He will not liue but by almose . Herepaireth the Church of S. Peter . And that of our lady of Angels . Mat. 10. How he tooke occasion to begin his first rule . The first institutiō of the order of Frier Minors Ephes . 2. 1. Cor. 3. Matth. 7. A Gentleman desireous to knowe with what spiritt S. Francis was moued , and proued him . The prayer of S. Francis. An other occasion of the first rule of S. Francis. Br. Bernard Quintaualle giueth his substance to the poore to become a Frier Minor. As also Brother Peter Catanio . Giles miraculously findeth S. Fran. He receiued afterward the habit of the Order of S. Fran. Foure other are receiued into the said Order . That the Frier Minors ought to be trauailling ouer the world . Psal . 54. What the good Religious endured in this first obedience . S. Fran. obtameth of God speed●ly to see his Religious so far remote one from an other . Matt. 19. Matt. 16. Luc. 14. Matt. 19. The capperon is a peece of cloth which the nouices weare on their brests from the neck to the cord . Matt. 11. Marc. 9. Matt. 6. Luc. 10. Matt. 20. Hebr. 13. Hebr. 10. Note this word . Matt. 9. Luc. 12. Psal . 1●8 . Psal . 127 ● . Thes . 3. S. Hier. Matt. 10. Ioan. 3. Ioan. 12. Ioh. 5. Matt. 5. Matth. ● . 6. I●● . 5. Ioan. 6. Matt. 26. Matth. 5. Matt. 15. Luc. 8. Matt. 8. Luc. 11. Luc. 21. Matt. 6. Ioan. 4. Ioan 10. Matt. 23. Ioan. 15. 6. & 13. Ioan. 17. A dreame of S. Francis. A dreame of the Pope . An other dreame and visiō of the Pope . The parabole which S. F. vsed to the Pope to persuade him to confirme his rule . A probation of the Pope for the rule and life of the Frier Minors . S. F. was made Minister generall of the Order by the Pope . S. F. and his Religious miraculously prouided for . Why they confirmed and iterated the strict vow of pouerlie . God manifesteth to S. Fra. that he would be serued of his Order in the actiue life : How S. F. taught his brethren to pray . 4. Reg. 2. 4. Reg. 6. The bishop and canons of Assisium deny a place to S. Fra. to ledge him and his . An Abbott of the Order of S. Benedict doth accommodate thē . Why the monastery of S. Mary of Angels is cheife of the Order of the Frier Minors . What rēt S. Fra. gaue for the monasterie . How much the preaching of S. Fr. did profitt . A vision of Brother Siluester before he was religious . S. Fr. telleth that Maurice should be a Freer Minour and cured him of a desperat disease . The first infringer of the rule of the Frier Minors , as an other Iudas att lenght did hang himselfe . How Brother Pacifious miraculously entred the Order of the Frier Minors . 3. Reg. 19. Merueilous simplicite of Br. Iohn . Br. Iohn . after his death called saint . Matth. 19. Seculer almose . Represētation of a Christian life by the Br. of S. Francis. Matth. Our lord Iesus Christ appeared to . saint Francis and his . Greatferuour of the first Freer Minors . Notable chasticements for inconsiderate words . Act. 2. & 4. Matt. 10. Isai . 52. Rom. 10. S. Fr. solicitous of the leapers . S. F. care of the churches . 2. Cor. 6. Instructions of S. F. vnto his Br. going through the world 1. Pet. 2. Why the Religious of S. Fr. were first called Freer Minors . The Freer Minors ought not to contemnenor condemne any man. What vertue was most recomended by S. Fra. Matt. 19. Matt. 16. Prayer singulerly recomended by S. Francis. Galat. 5. A memorable speech of S. Franc. S. F. and his Religious during his life did alwayes eate on the groūd The Lēts which S. F. fasted euery yeare . What poore are theeues . Discretiō of the S. Matt. 10. How he slept . His habit . Matt. 11. A graue answeare of S. Fra. S. F. was not so rigorous to his Brethren as to himselfe . Psal . 21. Matt. 26. Necessity voluntarily supported is a kind of martirdome . The Deceipt of the deuill to weary firme resolutions Iob. 41. Strange mortification of S. Fra. against a carnall temptation . S. Fra. would not that his Bre. should frequent or behold women . Ierem. 9. Iob. 32. A parabe le which S. Fran. vsed to his Bret. touching mortification of the eyes . Apoc. 3. The recreations of the Freer Minors which S. Francis ordayned them . Genes . 9. Matth. 12. Prou. 18. & Matt. 12. What ought to be the ioy of the true seruant of God. Iacob . 1. Rom. 12. A briefe , but fruitfull exhortatiō . Gen. 2. & 3. Ioh. 12. Comparison of a dead body to one truly obedient . Obedic̄ce is fruit full . Great submisiō of the hohy Father . What a rash Superious is . Rigourus chasticement of a disobedient . Luc. 15. Substantiall sermon of B. Ruffinus in notable speeches . Mat. 13. Mat. 13. Luc. 9. The lawes of Pilgrimes imitated by the Freer Minors . Pouerty the foundation of the Order of S. Francis. Mat. 19. His exactnes for renouncing of the world . Pennāce which S. Francis enioyned a Religious for hauing touched monie . An illusion of the deuill to a Freer Minor to teach him not to touch monie . A viper commeth out of a pursethat a Frier Minor would take vp to giue in almose . Matt. 6. A notable speech to his Brethren . Cōtracts passed betweene the world and the Frier Minors . S. Francis him selfe begged att the beginning of his Order . Praise of begging . Exhortation of S. Fr. to his disciples sending thē to begge . Psal . 39. That the Freers richly pay their benefactours . How he desired they should goe S. Fr. expelled a Religious out of the Order because he refused to begge . Why the Freer Minors are in the world . Mat. 25. Psal . 77. On solemne feastes S. Francis liued only with what he begged : Luc. 24. Being inuited to eat with a Cardinall he brought what he had begged and why . Phil. 2. Acto . 10. Luc. 6. S. Franc. gaue his cloake & his companions also in the winter to a poore woman to cloath her . Which he performed diuers times . Likewise for the hire which a master detained from his seruant that cursed him . He gaue his habit that was demaunded him for the loue of God. Note that the loue of God ought neuer to be vttered with out reuerence . S. Franc. gaue the new testament which they vsed att Matines ( hauing nothing els ) to a poor woman . How he punished a rash iudgemēt What profit may be drawne out of the sight of the poore & diseased . 1. Tim. 4. Hauing seriously studied a sermon he could not recite it . And yet he other wise deliuered worthy matters . Mat. 10. 1. Reg. 2. Notable applicatiow of a place of scripture . How much S. Fr. honoured the office of preaching . Ios . 8. 18. &c. That one ought not to denie almose demaunded for the loue of God. Psa . 148. How deuout vnto the B. Sacrament . Why S. Francis would not be Preist . How deuout he was to the Virgin Mary . To S. Michel and to S. Peter & S. Paul. Why S. Francis so much affiicted his body . 1. Cor. 13. How much he honoured Preists & Preachers : & respected old men and those that were in authority in the world and especially the poore . How much . He loued his disciples . 2. Cor. 11 ● . Cor. 11. 1. Cor. 10. S. Franc. comman ; deth the deuill . S. Franc. ordayned two generall chapters in the yeare . God would not that S. Franc. should suffer martyrdome which he so much sought & desired . The shipmē would not admitt . S. Francis by reason of his pouerty . God prouided food for S. Franc. and for other in the ship for his sake . Abbridged out of the conuersion of S. Clare . Seuenty Frier Minors were miraculously transported from Italy into Spaine att the seruice of a benefactour of S. Francis. A litle after 22. Freer Minors came also from Italy into Spaine att the obsequies of their benefactour . S. Franc. foretold future thinges . A vision of S. Dominick . Why S. Dominick and S. Franc. would not their Religious should haue bevefices . S. Dominick barc out of deuotion a girdle of S. Fr. The Freer Minors were not permitted to preach but were expelled for hauing no bull from the Pope . The briefe of Pope Honorious in approbation of the Freer Minors , and to permitt them to preach . The Breif of the said Pope to the Prelates of Frāce Greant deuotion to the B. Sacrament in France . S. Franc. pacifieth a great sedition by certaine wordes which he caused one of his Religious to vtter . In this chapter held a litle after the institutiō of the order , were fiue thousand Freer Minors . Gen. 32. The ordinary sermon of S. Fr. vnto his brethrē . S. Franc. would not that any of his should take care for their nourishment . Psal . 54. S. Dominick confesseth his fault before S. F. in that he had sinisterly iudged of the said prohibitiō which he had giuen to his Religious . S. D. vowet● pouertie , & giueth his male dictiō to al his Religious presēt & to come that shall infringe the same . There were 220 Iacobins present at a general chapter held by S. Dom. In this chapter of S. Fr. were receaued more thē 500. nouices . Fiue būdred mailes & hoopes of iron wer by obedience brought to S. Fr. which the Religious vsed insteed of haire . Monopolie of certaine superiours and learned Freer Minors to moderate the rule of their Order . The deuils hold a chapter to ruinate the order of S. Fr. S. Franc. sendeth his brethren to preach vnto infidels . How God susteined the trauelling Freer Minors in their necessities . Psal . 54. How S. Francis knew the will of God for carrying with him those that accompanied him goeing to the Mores Psal . 22. A most vehement and persuasiue speech & exhortation of S. Francis vnto the Soldan . The effect of the holy Fathers speech . Matt. 10. S. F. hauing offered to put himselfe into a fire with the preists of the Soldā for proof of his Religion , the high preist of the Soldan ran away . S. F. for better affirmation of his faith offereth to goe into the fire . S. F. refuseth & contemneth the presents which the Soldan offered him . S. Franc. lyeth on the coales . A lewd More thincking to tempte S. Fr. was cōuerted . A whole monastery of Benedictines became of S. Franc. Order . S. Franc. retourned towardes the Soldan . The resolution of the Soldan to become Christiā and his demaund to be instructed . S. Franc. assureth the Soldan of his saluation . And sēt him two of his Religious to baptise him a litle before his death . Iames de Vitri Cardinal . S. Franc. had a tēptation of Melācholy that continued two yeares . Matt. 17. Marc. 11. The deuil entred into a pillow lent vnto S. Franc. for his infirmity How S. Francis was assured of his saluation . A gentilman hauing promised the Emperour Frederick the secōd to induce S. Franc. to sinne with a woman , did repēt the same and the Emperour also . S. Francis confounded the deuils whensoeuer they assaulted him . S. Franc. in spiritt knew the temptations of his Religious . S. Franc. assisted a Religious whome the deuil choaked . Brother Leo was deliuered from a temptatiō by a letter from S. Franc. S. Franc. knew in spirit the vices and defects of his Religious . S. Franc. deliuered B. Ruffinus of a most greiuous tēptation discouering vnto him the delusion of the deuill . Ezechia 39. Matt. 11. Luc. 16. Spiritual mortifications of S. Fr. Proofe of the humility of S. Fr. ● . Cor. 1. Psal . 66. Luc. I. A vision of Br. Ruffinus of the future glory of S. Franc. for his humility . Obiection of the author , and his solution . The answere . Iohn . 3. 1. Cor. 3. Rom. 9. A worthy discourse of humility . Cant. 1. Psal . 21. Matt. 11. Apoc. 4. What humility is . Matt. 20. S. Francis very humbly thancked a country man that admonished him . How couragiouslyS . Francis resisted the counsailes & enterprises that were cōtrary to his profession . What promptitude and simplicity S. Franc. desired in the obedience of his Religious . It is i●decēt for Religious to goe alone . Freer Minors Ecclesiasticall assistants . The Clergy must be supported . How much S. Francis would that his Religious should honour Preistes . There were heretofore very few preists in the couents of the Freer Minors & why . A Bishop refusing to permit S. Franc. to preach in his diocese was att lenght constrayned by his humility to accord vnto him . Gen. 32. S. Franc. by admirable humility & patience cured a leaper within & without . Psal . 54. S. Franc. very gratiously thancked a bishop for publikely calling him idiot . S. Franc. his answere being called S. Why S. Francis once suffered his habit , hands , & feet to be kissed . And how att an other time he shunned honour that should haue bin giuen him . S. Franc. went naked to the market place of Assise to accuse himselfe of hauing eatē flesh in his sicknes . ●e would not wear a foxe skinne on his stomake without being seene . He publikely accused his euill thoughts . A legge of a capō changed into a fish in the bāds of a poore man that would scandalize S. Francis. What penance S. Franc. did for an ill thought he had of one of his Brethren . S. Franc. did eat pottage with a leaper for pennance in that he thought he had scandalized him . S. Franc. assured of his saluatiō . The first condition of prayer to knowe ones own misery . 3. Reg. 8. Psal . 101. Iudith 9. The 2. to keep the soule separated from terrestriall thinges , and eleuated vnto God Matt. 6. The 3. cōdition is compassion . Isai . 21. The 4. condition is to harken vnto God. Prou. 28. The 5. is to be separated from worldly conuersation for euer . S. Bernard . Matt. 26. Iohn . 18. The 6. is ardent charity . The 7. condition of prayer , is perseuerance therein . Luc. 18. Feruour of S. Fr. in prayer Luc. 14. The reasō which S. Franc. gaue of his attētion . With what purity S. Francis serued God. How he once celebrated the natiuity & with what new feruour . Matt. 4. S. Franc ▪ obtayned of God that a couetous man became liberall . A gentleman became Freer Minour by the prayers of S. Francis. By the counsaile & prayer of S. Fr. a gentleman was cōuerted from the world to God. S. Franc. offered to God three medalles signifiing the three vowes . S. Franc. soretold the impression of the stigmates he was to haue . A Religious doubting of the purity of life of S. Francis was sufficiently assured therof hauing watched him one night . Seauen priuiledges which God graunted to the Order of the Freer Minors . Matt. 19. The great compassiō which S. Franc. had of the passion of our Lord Iesus Christ . Psal . 76. Luc. 24. Iohn . 17. 12. Rom. 8. Ioan. 15. S. Franc. desired a sheep because it was among goates & kiddes & had it . S. Franc. gaue his cloake to saue the life of two lambes . Psal . 21. Apoc. 3. S. Franc. deuout to the versicle Gloria Pat. Br. Pacificus a Musiciā . S. Franc. had a science infused frō heauen that made him admirable to the most learned diuines . Ezec. 33. Prophesies of S. Francis. Of the saluation of his freind . The apostasie of a Religious Of the losse of a battell . Of the sodaine death of his freind S. Franc. knew the thoughts of men . Of a Religious that murmured because goeing a foot S. Francis had an asse . Of two Religious that came to visit him . Of a Religious that by humility would conceale the fault which his companiō had committed . Of a gentleman that feined to desire the habitt of F. Minor. One must beware of singularity . S. Franc. obtayned of God that a litle vigne boare ten times double of that he vsed , and why . Reuelatiōs made to S. Fr. Predictiō of S. Fr. concerning two Religious giuing them the habitt . Proph●sies of S. Francis. To a Preist curing him by the signe of the crosse . To a country man. To a Religious fallen frō his order . Prophesies of S. Fr. to a yong man that he should be one of his In what words S. Francis gaue his benediction . S. Frane . purposely inuited to dinner a Phisicion against all apparence . S. Franc. procured pardon of God for the Apostasie of one of his Religious . How S. Francis made Br. Macie to tourne to know the will of God. S. Franc. knew the thoughts of Br. Macie thatmurred with him selfe . Of one of his Religious that was troubled to frequent his company . S. Franc. did eat with the poore att his freīds house . S. Franc. liuing & being in Italy appeared to a Religious in the prouinciall chapter held att Arles in Prouince . Iohn . 16. S. Franc. commandeth a S. to worck no more miracles and he obeyeth . How much the third generall of the order of Freer Miners forgat himselfe . An Angel came to speak with him . S. Franc. prayed for him . Why S. Francis renounced the office of Generall . 1223. Three yeares before his death . Confirmation of the said indulgēce by the Pope . The deuil tempteth S. Francis. to make him leaue prayer . S. Franc. cast , turned and wallowed himselfe all naked in a bush full of thornes . S. Franc. gathered vermilliō & white roses in Ianuary . A miracle in publication of this indulgence . A doue was seen to fly in the aforesaid Church the day of the said indulgence . The Virgin Mary was likewise seene there . The deuil cōfesseth the vertue of this indulgēce . The sanctitie of the first Frier Minors of Assise . Matt. 19. Luc. 9. Matt. 10. Esa . 10. Rom. 9. Matt. 6. 10. & ●4 . The substance of the rule . Iohn . 14. Matt. 6. Philip. 3. Matt. 9. Iosue 4. Matt. 5. In the 10. chapter . What perfectiō of sanctity of life and doctrine ought to be in the Frere Minors . A Crucifix walketh before S. F. A scrole discendeth frō heauen on the head of S. Franc. The Testament of S. Fr. He wold not that his habitt should be peeced against his stomack to assuadge the infirmitie therof . How much superiours are boūd to giue good example to their subiects . F. Francis is beaten of the deuils . And wher●●re . The praise of pouerty . How pouerty was graunted to S. Fr. for his Order . S. Fran went attired in disguise of a begger to shew & correct some litle defects of his Religious . He exhorteth them to obserue pouerty . S. Franc. multiplied bread by the signe of the crosse . S. Franc. miraculously obtayned bread in a necessity . S. Franc. would rather that the ornaments of thealtare should be sold then the vow of pouerty in necessity infringed God promiseth S. F. to haue care of all the necessities of the Frere Minors that hope in him . What is true necessity . Iust displeasure of S. Fr. for the first delicate & ample habitt of the Freer Minors that was made in his time . S. Franc. made all the Religious of a Couent to depart thence because it was told him that it was the Frere Minors . S. Franc. left his cell because speaking to him one called it his . Matt. 8. Matt. 6. S. Franc. endeauoured to pul down a house which was builded to serue the Religious only in time of the Generall chapter . What kind of churches the Frere Minors should haue . S. Franc. foretold what the Frere Minors haue don in their buildinges . 1. Cor. 8. Straung temptation of a Frere Minor to haue a psalter . Matt. 13. Apothegma of S. Francis. Matt. 7. Luc. 10. S. Fr. did not desire that his Religious should studie . Therfore he cursed a Prouinciall because he had established a study against his will. How he would that his Religious should study . Matt. 10. Very remarckeable sentences of S. Franc. Exhortations for the preachīg Frere Minors . 1. Cor. 1. Matt. 23. The humility of the first Frere Minors . Marckeable satisfactiō . How much S. F. was troubled to heare that his Religious gaue scandall . Terrible imprecation of S. Franc. against the scandalous . The answere of S. Franc. to his Religious that desired to haue generall auctority to preach Prophesies 〈…〉 Francis. Dan. 3. Predictiō made to S. Fr. of the four first times or estates of his Order . The first estate compared to a head of Gold. The second to the brest and armes of siluer . The third the belly of metal . The fourth in the leggs of iron . Sap. 6. S. Franc. did once eat in the night with all his Religious to accōpany a Brother that hunger oppressed to death . The first occasion and originall of the penitents of the third Order of S. Franc. An attempt & assembly of deuils against the Order of Frere Minors . Matt. 6. e S. Franc. was , moued and stayed of it selfe to giue him better commodity of preaching . Swallowes are silent at the comandement of S Franc. and of a scoller at his inuocation . He cured a benummed child One sick of the palsey . One of the dropsie . One crooked . He restored the vse of a womans hands . He restoreth sight to one blinde . An other . On blind of one eye . One possessed ▪ An other . One of a strange disease . A cord of the said S. wrought many miracles . And the crummes that remayned after his refectiō . The miraculous entertainement giuen to S. Franc. on the mount Aluerric . God graunted four priuiledges to the Order of Frere Minors . The deuil striueth violently to kil S. Francis. Who was receiued of a hard rock as of waxe . The brut beastes honoured S. Fr. shewing to acknowledg his sanctity . A sheepe sheweth a will to honour , praise & adore God. And a lambe likewise . A leueret became tame vnto him at an instant . A wild conny likewise . And a water bird . As also a great fish . Birdes obeyed S. Francis. Of a grasse-hopper . Of a phesant . Of a Faulcon that serued S. F. for an alarme . Of a nightingal . What esteeme he made of larckes . How he loued the elemen● of fire . And the water . The stones . The wood . And the flowers . The ants obey S. Francis. Why S. Francis loued not the antes . Matt. 6. The deuil visibly ●aried away a woman for troubling a sermon of S. Fr. God sent a light to enligh ten S. Francis in a darck night . He aduert●seth the preists of his Order of their duety . Marc. 26 ●eb . 10. 1. Cor. 11. Iere. 48. Malac. 2. Lnc. 1 ▪ 2. 11. Matt. 3. Esay . 11. 1. Pet. 1. Of the dignity of the B. Sacrament of the altar & how on ought to reuerence it . Ioan. 6. Mat. 22. Luc. 10. Luc. 4. Ioan. 14. Ioan. 1. Ioan. 6. Mat. 26. Marc. 14. Luc. 22. Ioan. 6. Mat. 2● . Matt. 5. Matt. 15. Gen. 2. Ioan. 12. Luc. 14. Wheri● ought to consist the true spirituall ioy of a Frere Minor. 1. Cor. 14 Worthy aduertisment to Superiours of the Frere Minors . Mat. 20. Luc. 21. Gal. 6. Matt. 6. Ioan. 17. Matt. 15. How we ought to prepare our selues to dye . Iere. 17. 1. Cor. 3. Psal . 118. Mat. 22. Luc. 18. S. Franc. obtayned raine by prayers . The frogges obey him . Swallowes couers the hearers of his sermon . He cureth a crooked lame & mute child . A mortal wound . He conuerted water into wine . He also conuerteth vinegar into wine . He raiseth one dead . S. Franc. did eat but halfe a loafe in the whole lent . ●say . 6. Esay . 6. Brother Leo and Br. Ruffinus , S. Clare , the Cardinal protector and the bishop Vgolino , saw the holy Stygmates & woundes of S. Fr. in his life time . The water that issued out of the stigmates of S. Fr. cured cattell infected with the plague . An ordinary tēmpest that destroyed all fruit neere the Mount Aluerne ceassed after S. Francis. had there receaued the stigmates . S. Franc. with his hād touching a man that was extrem cold did warme him . A womā being in extreme dāgerous labour was deliuered by holding the bridle which S. F. did ride with all . Pope Gregory by a bulle assureth and confirmeth the truth of the stigmates Plus vnus oculatus , quam decem allriti . Pope Alexander the 4. did as much . And Pope Benedict the 2. S. F. vsed a staffe to goe with all the two last years of his life by reason of his stigmates as he had don the two first yeares of his conuersion . Luc. 10. God sent Angelicall musick to comfort S. Franc. in his sicknes . And also sent him fish and lettice miraculously in his sicknes . The Assisians sent to pray S. Franc ▪ to dwell and end his dayes att Assisium . The assisians found food for the loue of God , which was denied them for mony ▪ S. Franc. prophesieth that S. Clare shall see him before her death . S. Franc. knew in spiritt that the lady of the Seauen-Sunne came to see him . S. Franc. foretold the dayes of his death & buriall . S. Francis before his death stript him selfe all naked . S. Fran. receaueth the holy Sacraments before his death . And gaue his holy and last benediction to his Religious . The death of S. F. the 45. yeare of his age the 20. of his conuersion , & of our Lord the 1226. The soule of B. Angelus accompanieth that of S Fr. into glory . He appeared to the Bishop of Assisium presently after his death . Vision of the passadge of the soule of S. Fr. vnto glory . The lady of the Seauen Sunnes as an other Magdalen annoynted the body of S. Fr. He was enterred as he desired in the place of executiō being the most abiect of the citty . How S. Clare saw the body of S. Franc. S. Fr. was canonised a yeare and nine months after his death by the same Pope att Assisium . Pope Gregory the 9. being Cardinal would become a Frere Minor. S. Franc. fortold and prophesied to Pope Gregory the 9. that he shold be Pope . This Pope sometimes cloathed himselfe in habitt of a Frere Minor & vnknown did his deuotion among them . S. Franc. cured a tame girle . And saued a girle fro drowning . S. Franc. by his merittes reuiueth a dismembred child . Pope Nicolas the 5. went expresly to Assisium to see the body of S. Franc. the yeare . 1449. The admirable standing of the body of S. Franc. The stigmates of S. Franc. appeared fresh on his body . Brother Giles also . How the doubt of the sacred stigmates was cleared from a Frere Minor & preacher . A Gentlewoman not beleuing a miracle of the stigmates which God had set on an image where there wer none an other miracle putting them out made her to beleeue . One wounded to death cured by the sacred stigmates of S. Franc. A womā deuout vnto S. Francis raised to confesse a sinne and then died againe . The only daughter of one deuout vnto S. Francis raised by his merittes . A blasphemer of the name of S. Franc. lost his eldest sonne , but repenting the S. restored him . S. Franc. by his merits raised a child . And an other drowned . An other crushed vnder the ruines of an house . An other . And an other . A man fallen from the hight of a towre , had no hurt , by the merites of S. Franc. An other fallen vnder a water mill . An other fallen into a well . A womā being wounded with a grosse stone . A double admirable cure . A child on whom had fallen the dore of a church . A man crushed with a verymassie stone by the merites of S. Frno hurt befel hun therby . Nor an other . Nor an other by death . A sick child abādoned of men was cured by the merites and intercessions of S. Franc. And an other sick in like sort . Then an other . A Priest also that was poisoned . S. Franc. by his intercessiō made iron ankers to swime vpon the sea . S. Frans. miraculously sēt fresh water to one deuoted vnto him and in his fauour ceassed a violent tempeste . S. Franc. preserued a Fr. Minor from drownīg yea from being wett , though he were in the bottom of a riuer . And also three Religious And an other . And certaine men and women . And also Mariners of Ancona S. Franc. deliuereth a prisoner iniustly imprisoned . A gentleman misprising S. Franc. had trial of his power . And an other likewise . S. Franc. freed a prisoner without seking him att liberty . S. Franc. was protectour of the innocencie of a gētleman deuout vnto him . A lady very happely deliuered in a dāgerous trauaile of child . A womā was deliuered of a dead child by touching a girdle of S. Fr. A womā that could not bring vp her children , did nourish one by the intercessiō of S. Fr. that proued very vertuous . And an other also . A womā that could haue no sonnes had by the merites of S. Franc. two att a birth . Punishment of a womā ingratefull to S. Francis. A womā was assisted by S. Francis and deliuered of a most dangerous child birth . S. Franc. cured a Religious of a mortall infirmity of his eyes . A blinde woman receaued sight on the feast of S. Fr. And an other . Then an other . S. Franc. gaue sight to one borne blind . And an other for his spiritual prositt . God restored speech & hearing to one by the intercessiō of S. Fr. And cured mortal woūdes . He restored sight and hearing , and cured a woman extremly tormented and afflicted . One posessed was deliuered by the merits of S. Francis. And also an other . And an other . And a woman of a mortal bloudy flux . One also ●a●nned of one arme . And an other of the flux . He cured S. Praxede of a dangerous fall . A man refusing to keepe the feast of S. Fr. had his handes fastened to his hatchett . And a woman attempting on that day to spin ●ad an extreme pa●ne in her fingars . The punishment of a blasphem●e against S. Franc. An other . One deuout vnto S. Fr. miraculously obteined water in her necessity . A chery tree of one deuout to the said S. being dead and withered bare fruit . Of vignes & corne that wer preserued frō certaine worme● that destroyed them . The oxe of one deuout ●●to him was cured of a broken legge . He recouered a lost horse for one deuout vnto him : & reioyned a dish broaken in pieces . An old woman had milk to nurc● a child by the merits of S. Franc. And a monaster was cured . S. Franc. cured one deuout vnto him of an incurable disease in his legge . What was the seale of S. Franc. Gal. 6. Lib. 14. chap. 18. Matt. 16. Seauen degrees of perfection . Matt. 11. Hom. 30. vpon the Gospels . Cant. 50. Ioan. 14. & 15. Ephes . 6. Ioan. 15. Rom. 8. Rom. 8. A worthy similitud . Esay . 64. & 1. Corrin . 2. Notes for div A01200-e23860 Exhortations to certaine of his Religious which he sent to the Infidels . The benediction which S. Francis gaue thē . Luc. 10. Luc. 12. Matt. 28. Matt. 6. The fiue Martyrs were 20. dayes without meat or drinck . The fiue Religious obtained of God water in an extreme necessity . Matt. 10. Luc. 21. & 2. Tim. 2. Cruelties of the Mahometans vpon the 5. Martyrs . 1220. Punishment of one that would touch the said reliques being in mortall sinne . How pure one ought to be to touch the said reliques . The lyons respect the said reliques . The reliques miraculously saued the Prince . The king Miramolin some what acknowledgeth his faults and satisfieth the holy martyrs . ●om . 8. A Frere Minor died with his rule in his hand . S. Antony becam att Frere Minor to goe in that kind to preach to the Infidels . Great humility of . S. Antony . S. Antony preaching vnprouided by obedience was knowne to be a notable preacher . S. A●●ony was twice seene in diuers places att one instant . By the prayers of S. Antony haires torne off took root againe . A stream of raine did not wett a maid employed in the seruice of the Frere Minors . S. Antony foretold that the deuil would trouble his sermon . And discouered a lye of the deuil to the same end . He also discouered vnto his Religious an illusiō of the deuil to diuert them frō●●ayer . An extreme shower of raine did not wet nor fall vpon an audiēce of a sermō of S. Antony though it ouerwhel med all the neighbour places . A foole hauing kissed the cord of the S. was cured . By the merittes of the S. a child being in a cawdron of boilling water was not hurt . An other child raised from death . Effect of true contrition . Matt. 6. S. Antony caused the hart of a vsurer to be seene after death a mongst his mony . The deuil caused a stolne psalter to be restored to S. Antony . S. Antony by his prayers revnited a broken glasse , & made wine retourne into a vessell that was run out . He knew in spiritt the errour and heresie which a Prelat held in his hart and prudently putt him from it . Mat. 18. Great simplicity of a penitent . A man hauing cutt of his foot S. Antony reioyned it to the leg whence it was cutt . A Tyrant humbled himselfe att the remonstrances of S. Antony . The tyrant tēpteth S. Antony . Of the fauours which God bestoweth on fishes . A hungry mule left oases to adore the B. Sacrament . Marc. 16. S. Antony cured a criple , only with the signe of the crosse . And an other . A womā fell into a filthy ditch without fouling hir apparell , by the meritts of the S. S. Antony caused an acquittance to be giuen to his father which was deliuered him and forwhich he was much trobled . He raysed one murdered to make him testifie that his Father had not slain him , and to absolue him of an excōmunicatiō , who afterwardes fel dead againe as before . Effects of the preachings of S. Antony . The death of S. Antony & the chaung of his flesh . A Cardinal opposing against the canonization of the S. God inspired him to change his opinion . All the belles of Lisbone did ring of themselues . Marc. ●6 . A miracle of the tongue of S. Antony . A princesse was raised by the merits of S. Antony . An other couered in earth . A Chaplain incredulous of the miracles of the S. hauing recourse vnto him in a mortall infirmities , was heard . A gentleman proued a miracle by casting a glasse against the 〈…〉 . An other seeing withered vignebranches to beare grapes in an instāt and to yeld wine An other iestingly faining to be blind was blīd in deed . A soldier had the leprosy of a leper , as he desired dissuading him from goeing to the sepulcher of S. Antony . A soldier by the merits of S. Antony being cured of a deadly hurt thincking to be reuenged had his wond againe . Vowes must be accomplished . One deaf and dūme cured by the said S. S. Antony hindered a woman from drownīg ▪ her selfe . A blind man had his sight and spech restored by the meritts of the S. A Religious vnable to support the paines of purgatorie which she had desired obtayned by the S. to be freed of them . And a child was raised frō death . Patience of Br. Bernard . What is to be don to gaine Paradise . He twice reprehended the Generall of his Order . God assisteth in tribulations . Admirable consolation att the point of death . S. Ioā . 13. Br. Bernard alwayes iudged in the best sense . The deuil lest one that was possessed att the only sight of Br. Ruffinus . And left to trouble S. Franc. Ten possessed persons fled frō him . Br. Leo obtained milke for an old woman to nurse a child . He foretold a yong man that he should be a Frere Minor. With the signe of the crosse he cured an apostume . A peece of his habit cured the falling sicknesse . He miraculously deliuered a prisoner . The Frere Minors were established in Portugall by two Princesse . God miraculously prouided for the Frere Minors of Alenquer . Netable miracle of the Sacrament of the Eucharist . The earth of the tōbe of Br. Zachary worketh miracles . A Religious ought to shunne women ▪ The body of Br. Walter could not be lifted . The original of the first monastery of the Frere Minors in Portugal . In Portugall theyeares were heretofore counted by the yeare of the Emperour . ● . Reg. 15. Galat● ▪ More admirable then imitable patience of Br. Iuniperus . Br. Iuniperus the passtime of Iesus Christ . Cant. 5. ●say . 6. Psal ▪ 127. Admirable simplicity of Br. Giles . Resolutiō of Bro. Giles touching prayer . Graue & short reprehensions of Br. Giles against the trāsgression of pouerty . Bad Religious more punished in hell then worldlinges . 〈◊〉 is a victory of chastity not to behold a woman . 2. Cor. 11. Admirable disposition to extasie in Bro. Giles . 1. Cor. 2. Br. Giles deuout to the constitutions of the Church and to the Saments . Gal. 6. Sap. 9. Scolasticall distinction of Bro. Giles . 1. Cor. 13. Sap. 9. The vertue of the signe of the crosse and of holy water . Luc. 14. Counsait and consolation foo those that pray which aridity of spiritt . One must not omitt to doe good for fear of vaine glory . Grace doth profit more in Religion then in the world . A duise for pilgrimes . Consolation and counsaile for the kichen . Frere Minors are Pilgrimes ouer all the world . Notable discourse of the obligatiō we haue to serue God. A pregnant argument against the infidelity of couetous persons . Rom. 8. None ought to despaire . Ierem. 9. Luc. 18. To suffer iniuries freely is of exceeding meritt . A meane to get patience . The exercise of the vertuous is to doe good , and to suffer euill . Troutes are not taken without wetting the handes . Luc. 10. The auaricious resēbleth the Mole . He that hath the greatest part in this world hath the worse . Chastity like to a glasse . A man may be dronken with his owne tunne . Comparison of spirituall exercises with labouring . Meritt of combatt with distractiōs . Instance requisit in prayer Humility necessary in prayer Distractions in prayer are procured by the deuil . Consolation for thē that praye without feeling of deuotion . One must labour for saluation . Ioan. 4. Consider thy selfe . Luc. 10. Notable similitude . Luc. 22. What ought to be ordinary discourse of the Religious . Great vertue to know when to be silent . Note this word . Paradox of Bro. 〈◊〉 . To leaue God for to goe to God. Ioan. 4. Notable answeared to a curious parson . By the signe of the crosse he cureth one woūded . Diuine aduertisment for receiuing reprehisions . 2. Mach. vlt. Notable prerogatiues of Br. Giles . The coūtry of S. Clare . The mother of S. Clare visited the holy land . The first beades of S. Clare . Ioa. He is too couetous whome God doth not suffice . With a litle loafe she fed two families . Cant. 1. Matt. 6. Iuc . 6. The giftes of graces are distinct . Matt. 4. Eccles . 2. Cant. 5. Luc. 2. To pray for ones enem●es is very pleasing vnto God. God infinitely surpasseth vs in loue . Psal . 83. Remarckable proceeding in a man of iust●ce . ●at . 11. The giftes of . S. Yues . Psal . 18.